《Wreath of Lilies, Cauldron of Poison》 Prologue: Heavenly Poison King Prologue Heavenly Poison King Hundred Island Congregation. This was the name of a gathering of heroes who dedicated themselves to the betterment of mankind. Its members are all righteous men who valued the law above all else. They numbered by the thousands and all of them were courageous and powerful. Their headquarter lied at the peak of Heartstorm island, an island where cherry blossoms bloom every day of the year, due to the mystical energy flowing from the depth of the earth. But today, on that beautiful island which once housed the righteous faction, no splendour and righteousness could be found. Only the scent of blood and death. More than a thousand bodies were scattered at the peak of Heartstorm Island. Lifeless and demarcated, piled upon each other into a small hill. The corpses were all mangled and rotted beyond recognition. And upon that mountain of corpses stood an old man. This man was the evilest creature that had ever set foot upon the earth. Legends told that he grieved nothing, loved nothing, and treasured nothing. One more push! Just one more and hell die! Standing at the feet of the mountain were the last of the heroes who survived the battle. Their eyes were triumphant even though their bodies had already gone past their limits. Not ''we will win'', but ''we will die''. Such was the shared understanding between the heroes, that they would not survive this battle. Wang Tian Gu! Your life ends today! The old monster named Wang Tian Gu harrumphed while stroking his long white beard that had been stained by blood. He was relaxed, seemingly unperturbed by the loss of his left arm. His right eye had been crushed and fourteen broken swords riddled his back. These were named swords, whose owners life he had personally trampled beneath his feet after they ambushed him during his infiltration into the heart of the congregation. Hahah, Hui Zong, Guan Yong, I should have killed you seven years ago, if only to spare me the effort of killing you today. He spread his one arm with glee, a smile blooming on his wrinkled face. Come! Heroes of Hundred Islands! Let us dance with laughter and rejoicing! For life is beautiful! And death is even more so! CHAARGE!!! The twenty cultivators rushed at him, attacking furiously. His answer was a swipe of his claw, sending streaks of purple light that sent five attackers to their death. He then braced his legs and leapt high into the air, followed by three shadows of giant centipedes roaring out of thin air. They gouged through the mountain of corpses, sending blood and gore everywhere. It seemed as if his strength has no end. However, the monstrous old man knew that he could not let this go on any longer. They had fought for ten days and his strength was waning fast. One mysterious opponent was strong enough to pose a challenge and managed to parry all his moves, albeit with difficulty. The enemy wore a plain mask, obscuring everything but two sharp eyes from view. Claws and sword met again and again. Sparks of purple and yellow light the darkness of dawn each time they clashed, illuminating the masked cultivator and the old man. The sword''s edge flowed like a river, unceasing and unyielding. Each stroke as masterful as the brush strokes of a master painter. But Wang Tian Gu had experience and his opponent - though an expert - would soon make a mistake. Die! he released a punch to his face that sent the masked man flying into a barricade. He gave chase as he pooled his Yin Energy into his claw, forming the terrifying image of a snakes fang. Wang Tian Gu! a voice called out from behind, a fearsome wind surging at him. Cui Ning. The old man turned to the new attacker, saying his name with a cold gaze. It was a handsome warrior of the Divine Cloud Pagoda. He slashed at him, releasing an illusion of a thousand swords. This was the Torrential Rain, a deadly move of the sect. The swords flew at him like a torrent, but the old monster had already released a palm move, swatting them away. He managed to disperse them but it took too much of his energy, causing him to stumble three steps back. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Grasping the moment, Cui Ning quickly grabbed the masked warrior by the waist and retreated a hundred steps. He took this chance to transfer energy to heal his wounds. Wang Tian Gu steadied himself and stared at the two of them. He eyed the handsome young man and sneered. I see, so that old geezer has decided to bare everything without a care for face. Cui Ning sneered while twisting the tip of his sword, pointing it at him. You stole the Soul Reversing Sutra from our Divine Cloud Pagoda. I was sent to retrieve it from you. Ha ha! The Sutra is not his to covet!! Nor is it his to own, the old monster shouted. But alas, the truth does not matter at this point. The Sutra is mine, and you can only pry it from my cold dead body. Wang Tian Gu then formed a claw, gathering baleful Yin Energy made of poison within. However, can you, a mere Treading Earth Early Stage defeat my Thousand Poison Claw? Indeed, you are a Treading Earth Peak Stage. Two stages above me. This is like an ant trying to defeat an elephant. But you are spent! Despite your bravado, right now you cant even muster the power to summon those Contracted Beasts you were so proud of. Otherwise those centipedes would have appeared by now, and not those replicas you summoned. the man signalled the rest of the surviving warriors to surround Wang Tian Gu. Also, we already know why you came here. The young man smiled evilly, unbecoming of his stature as a righteous man. You want to use the Mystic Energy to cross the boundary. Thats why you cannot do anything excessive. The old mans heart was so agitated he lost control of his poison and coughed up a gob of rotten blood. H-how?! Enough! There is no need to hurt him any longer. The masked warrior took off his mask, revealing a beautiful face of a girl with blazing red lips and cat-like green eyes. Though blood and grime had encrusted her golden wheat hair, it could not hide her beauty. At this revelation, the face of Wang Tian Gu suddenly looked as if he was a hundred years older. I seeI see. So this iskarma, He closed his eyes, tiredness suddenly filled his body. All this time, I was killingmy little girlmy little Baoli. Watching his sects most hated enemy losing his determination, Cui Ning did not hesitate. No more tactics, Old Poison. We are just going to outnumber you. Wait! You said you only needed to retrieve the Sutra! the young woman exclaimed. The Sutra is bound to the soul. It cannot be taken without killing the owner! No! You lied to me! Only a fool would believe the words of a Jianghu warrior! Star Formation! Kill!! The warriors stabbed towards Wang Tian Gu, who was still in a stupor. But Baoli stepped forward, releasing three strokes that repelled the attacks. The handsome Cui Ning growled in anger as he released Torrential Rain towards Baoli. Baoli, who was one stage below cannot fight back and could only let her life be taken. But the pain did not come. For before her she saw the back that she once had ridden during her childhood. The kind and gentle man who protected her back then, just as he did now. STEPFATHER!! HAHA! Finally! the arrogant young man released his chi to drive the sword deeper, but the old monster had broken it in half with sheer power. Wary, Cui Ning leaped backwards to get away from him. Hngh, Baoli caught her stepfather as he began to topple forward. How? How did it come to this?! Must you ask? the old man laughed as he choked on his blood. The sword had pierced his lung, dispersing the poison that he had used to glue his destroyed innards together. Even to the end, I could not kill you. What use is my evil? What use is taking so many lives if I cannot sever love?! No. When I lost her, I lost you too. He hung on to the last of his breath as he smiled, this was not the smile of arrogance that he had been wearing, but a smile full of nostalgic warmth. I do not regret my deeds, not the lives I have taken, or the lives I have saved. And I have never regretted saving you that day. The only regret I have is that I did not manage to cross the boundary. He reached his hand towards her cheek and caressed it, staining her face with a trail of his own blood. He breathed on her and she fainted. He fell to one knee, blood pooling under him as he laid her down upon a rock before placing a charm upon her body. Seeing this vulnerable scene, a member of the Hundred Island Congregation wanted to take the credit and finish the job. However, when he stepped on the blood, his feet quickly grew bulbous tumours which took over his body in mere seconds. He screamed miserably before exploding like a balloon. Get back! The blood is poison! Guan Yong shouted, covering his mouth and nose. The scent of the blood was also deadly as he felt the poisonous air encroaching into his body. You! Cui Ning grimaced, angry from having his victory delayed by the death throes of an old man. I will take the sutra from your corpse even if it is the last thing I do! Then I will let the dogs feed on your flesh and grind your bones and scatter them on the dung pit! Wang Tian Gu ignored his ranting and drew an arc with his back. To sever love, to sever hate. My poison shall taint the earth and swallow the heavens. That is my path! My Dao of Heaven Devouring!! At this moment, the ground quaked and lines of cracks appeared. His blood seeped into the cracks, becoming purple miasma which erupted like a geyser. All plants and grasses around turned into gloopy purple liquid that reek of death and rot. The weaker of the warriors had gone mad from the poison and exploded in a pile of blood and gore. W-what the hell is this?! The whole island is trembling!! What did you do?! I detonated my Poison Core and tainted the Mystic Energy under this mountain!! You want the Sutra?! Lets see if you can survive this!! Baleful Yin Energy poured out of his body, mixing with his blood and the miasma. Rotting and poisoning every living being in its path. The warriors trying to run away from the mountain could not get away fast enough and choked on the poisonous fog created from the mix, dying miserably. Cui Ning had tried to use his charms to try and get away, but the paper burned away before he even managed to activate it. He could only look as his body began corroding under the onslaught of unworldly evil power of the old monster. Why? that was all he could ask before he too, lost his life. Youmade my daughter cry. The old man coughed, blood dribbling down his mouth and down to his beard. His body had broken down and the poison had begun eating him from the inside out. Everything around him had rotted and soon he too, would share their fate. Wang Tian Gu fell to the ground. He could feel his body decomposing and everything past his torso had already turned into ash. He smiled, knowing that his little girl was safe. No one makes my daughter cry. Chapter 1: If this is hell, Im not impressed. Chapter 1 If this is hell, I am not impressed Wang Tian Gu opened his eyes. Is this hell? He thought. With what he did in his lifetime, he would not be surprised if he fell into hell. But what he expected was fire and brimstone and cries of agony. Instead he got a dark and gloomy cave lit by a handful of torches. If it is, then I am not impressed. Hey, she woke up! A middle-aged man wearing dirty clothes stood near him, his eyes had a lecherous glint. Well damn, a man who is attracted to a man more than half a millennium old? Thats some heavy taste! Wait a minute. Did he sayshe? W-who are you? he began to speak. What came out was the voice of girl at the cusp of adolescence. I-Im a girl?" He looked down. Thin limbs, modest busts. "What kind of joke is this?! The man frowned at the sudden outburst. You bit simple or sumthin? Jes my luck. Gettin the stupid one while the others get the good one. She dun even have the goods yet! Look at that board! Where are we? Hah, wouldnt ya like to know. He said with a mocking grin. Yer a Level 5 warrior. Shouldve thunk about it when ya tryna fight our leader! Hes a figgin Level 38 Tamer!! Its like ya wanna git figged!! Whats a level? He - well - she asked. That word was very unfamiliar. She tried to stand up, but her arms were tied behind her back. Oh, now I know ya playin me! That mean yer weak, git? Yer weak ass shit just git whooped by the leader! he said. As he began unbuckling his belt. He then proudly showed his stuff, expecting the girl in front of him to cower in fear. Pfft. W-what?! Hahahaha! Thats what youre proud of? That babys little finger? Ive seen worms bigger than that!! Wang Tian Gu said with a chuckle. Go ahead, doubt Ill feel anything though. The man was so embarrassed that his little brother grew limp and he kicked the frail captive in anger. But the old monster did not stop laughing. A taller man suddenly came walking from the other side of the cave. Hey, leader wants to see her, he said. Wait, Im disciplining her! The newcomer narrowed his eyes. You wanna make the leader wait? This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. G-gah! Fine!! While lying on the floor, Wang Tian Gu cursed her bad luck. It seemed that the Soul Reversing Sutra somehow managed to let her pass the boundary, but her soul had transmigrated to the body of a girl. A weak little girl tied up in a cave by some bandits. Absolutely disgusting. She could just flip a finger and these men and the cave would be disintegrated if she was in her old body. "My Poison Core!" She reached inside her mind and felt the familiar presence of her Poison Core. Its still there. She smiled. But that smile soon turned into a frown. How can this be?! Its empty! All those materials I absorbed! None of it is there! Hey, Whaddaya mumblin bout? Git up an walk! Yer gonna be havin dinner with the leader!! The rough man grabbed her by the arm and threw her at the newcomer. Walk, he said expressionlessly, pushing her forward. For now, Ill see where this is going. She was being forced to walk through the cave. Along the way she could see makeshift cells filled with creatures he had never seen before, lining the long corridor. Dog-like monsters threw themselves at the cell door, blood and saliva dripping from their snouts. Monkey-like creatures huddled to one side on another cell, eyes filled with fear. The smell of feces and wet fur filled her nostril that she had to cough. Look at them, filthy beasts. Leader''s got weird tastes," he hit one of the cells with his sword, laughing as the beast inside grew angry and shook the door. Wang Tian Gu pulled off a frightened expression and turned around. W-what do you want with me? And what are these monsters?! Thought you were mute, girl. the man said, a grin no less disgusting than the smell of the beasts showing on his face. "The leader''s a Tamer, you see. And these are his Tamed Monsters. We use them to attack caravans going to Cairula from the Capital." "Cairula?" Sounds like a city or a town. I will make note of it. "You know, you ask a lot of questions for a hostage. We''re gonna exchange you for ransom. But before that...we are going to have some...fun." She could hear the sound of moans and laughters from behind a door. She stopped moving as he put his hands around supple shoulders, imagining what is going to happen. So this is what''s going to happen. Leaders gonna have you first, then nexts our turn. If youre lucky youre gonna be his girl. If not then youre gonna be fodder to his favorites snake. You won''t even get a chance to scream if that''s any better for you. That thing could eat a whole cow! "Interesting." "Huh?" She took a step back and her former frightened expression suddenly turned chilling. What kind of snake is it? How big is the diameter? Does it constrict the cow or poison it? Does it spray venom or inject it? "W-what the hell is wrong with you?" he was freaked out by the sudden change in the girl. "I''m curious. After all, this is a new world and I''m excited to see new things! Also, look down." She kicked his crotch with the tip of her toe, digging deep. As he buckled forward in pain, she jumped, put his head between her thighs, and twisted her body using the momentum. Crack! She landed on her knees. She then started wiggling her shoulder around and nimbly shook off the ropes. She did not survive more than a hundred years by not learning how to escape ropes. Thankfully this body was young and slim with supple muscles, it made it easier to escape. Wang Tian Gu massaged her arms to get blood flowing and took the mans sword. It was poorly made and had chips on the edges, but it would have to do. She hid the mans body under a table and saw a piece of bread with a small scorpion moving around it. She grabbed the scorpion and ate the whole thing. It was crunchy with almost no taste. Once she swallowed it she could feel the Poison Core greedily absorbing the small amount of poison from the scorpion. Now, what to do? Do I make my escape now or, she thought back at the words of the dead bandit. See a man about a snake? The girl felt the Poison Core edging her deeper into the cave. It was still hungry for more venom and poison to fulfil its desire. One measly scorpion is not enough. There is also the leader, which she is curious about. What kind of man did this foolish girl tried to attack? Suddenly the door opened. A bald man wearing nothing but a short pants came out. When he saw a girl standing near the door he cried out. "Hey you! What are you doi-gargh-!" He did not even manage to finish the words as a sword had already pierced his throat. She stared at the bandits sitting around the fire, who were bewildered at the interruption of their good time. Then she saw a large shadow at the other end of the cave, looming ominously. It made a loud hiss as she closed the door behind her. Snake it is then. Chapter 2: Cultivation Techniques Vs Job Skills Chapter 2 Cultivation Techniques Vs Job Skills With sword in hand, Wang Tian Gu walked forward. Her eyes scanning through the cave. Other than the bulky man in very tight-fitting leather sitting by the giant shadow, there are 40 people in the cavern. The women were unmoving as if they were dead. There is another figure huddled inside a cage on the far corner. However, she could not guess its gender. Six women and thirty-four-ish men, she counted. So many dangly parts. Agh, Im going to need to wash my eyes after this. The men had surrounded her, weapons drawn. It seems they had a bit of training. So, the wannabe heroine wants a second chance to fight against the Great Gerudo! Heroine? Hardly, Im just getting rid of trash in front of me. Hahaha! If youd have just stay obedient I couldve let you be my toy. But now youve made me angry! the man removed the woman by her side and glared. Take her down! What? No banter? This worlds bandits are no fun, she said as she walked half as step back and leaned far back, evading oncoming swords and plunging her own into an enemys guts. She had no power in her core so she can only use pure Techniques. But against these rabbles it was enough. Her sword danced, twirled and spun as she took five lives without a care. None of the bandits could hurt even a strand of her hair. Once a sword flashed, another life was taken. Gerudo was a Hunter who fell on hard times. After being forced off the guild after a drunken fight with a noble, he took the bad path. He lived very well, owing to the luck of finding a Crimson Firesnake egg that he later managed to nurture into becoming a B-Ranked Monster. So he knew some famous Sword Styles. The sword style she used before she was captured was the Einharts Loewe Style famous in the Capital. But the one she used now was very unfamiliar. She held the sword languidly with one hand while the other carelessly placed behind her back. The complexity and exquisiteness of the moves could not be more different to the rash teenager who attacked them before. I havent used the sword for a long time. At least my basics still there, she commented as he parried an attack and slid the sword into the stomach of the attacker before pulling it out and crushing the next enemys jaw with the pommel. Use your job skills! Gerudo ordered. Agitated by the fact that his group was being manhandled by some upstart hunter. Hearing that, they all unleashed their skills, aiming at the girl. Cross Slash! Heavy Axe Blow! Rising Slash! Double Slash! Wang Tian Gu sensed the sudden change in power and reacted, jumping and dodging each attack. Slow, she said in her mind. a Cross Slash is two slashes in a cross pattern. Rising slash is just a swipe upward that sent the user flying high. So simplistic, so weak. Are these what counts as a technique in this world? She decapitated the one using an axe, who was having trouble lifting the axe lodged deep into the ground. She kicked the ground and slid past the leg of the one who used Rising Slash, cutting into his femoral artery. So weak! Even a child could have done better than this! The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. T-this is impossible! They were all at least level 20 with upgraded strength points! They shouldnt even get hurt by someone of your level! This doesnt make sense!! Gerudo wanted to tear out his hair, if he had hair. Everything that happened until now felt unreal to him. Doesnt it make sense if you get killed if you got your head chopped off? And what the hell is this level thing youve been going on about?! The old monster leisurely replaced his sword that had begun to crumble from the fight with another one from one of dead bandits lying around him. The last of the bandits were trembling on their knees, their courage broken. One of them suddenly moved and took one of the women and placed his sword on her neck. The woman was so weak that she could do nothing but loll her head. S-stay away! Or Ill kill her! It was a cowardly move. Something that she much despised. You may kill and pillage and steal, but never use a woman as a hostage. That was her rule. When she watched the woman, she could barely discern the movement of her lips. Killme I see. I will not throw away your sacrifice. she mouthed the words in understanding. Well? she said, weighting the sword. What are you waiting for? Kill her and lets be done with this. Or better yet, why the hell are you not using that giant snake?! Gerudo flinched at this. He would have used it if he could. But the recent fights have raised the snakes level beyond his, causing his control over it to weaken. It was already hard enough to make it not eat his followers. The bandit holding the hostage was perturbed by the girls nonchalance. Y-youre insane! Shouldnt a hunter care about the life of an innocent?! Hmm? What does it matter to me if she died or not? I dont know her and she doesnt know me. At the edge of her vision, Wang Tian Gu saw an arm outstretched from a cage in the back. A small fire could be seen starting to form on the palm. Come on then, do it! she taunted him. Ill do it! Ill really do it! Fireball From the fingers of the figure inside the cage, a fireball was fired at the bandit, destroying his head. Using this chance, Wang Tian Gu sped forward. Throwing all caution to the wind, Gerudo finally cracked. Boost Strength! Boost Speed! With each shout, Red and Yellow Colored light sprout out from beneath the snake. Grant Order! FASINA! KILL HER! Obeying the order, the giant snake swiped its tail and smashed her towards the wall. It then landed on a bandit, splattering him into the ground. Wang Tian Gu coughed up blood as her breath was forced out of her lung. She gazed at the snake. The snakes head was revealed from the shadows. It had pointed yellow scales protruding around two reptilian eyes with red scales that looked as if they were on fire. Its forked tongue lapped the scent of it prey, stalking her as a true hunter would. Its body, which could easily be 5 meters in diameter, could easily cover the whole cavern if fully unfurled. Hahah! This is Fasina, a Crimson Firesnake! Its poison could melt flesh and bones! A B-Ranked monster that even a group of B-Ranked hunter would have a hard fight against. Those words you used. Were thoseskills? Curious, Wang Tian Gu said, slightly staggering from the shock to her innards. She was not used to such an inefficient body with no muscles. It used to be that he could pierce through a wall with his palm alone. Shit, I missed my old body, he mouthed the complain. Yes, they upped the strength and speed of Fasina by a half! Now your fancy moves cant hurt it! So what of it? she said as a matter of factly. I dont know what the hell is a B-Ranked monster but the endgame is yet to come, she pointed the sword at him. Eyes filled with determination. Argh! Grant Order! Kill the bitch! He shouted the skill once more. But this time something unexpected happened. The snake did not obey. Fasina shook its head, confused. Grant Order!! Once again it was unresponsive. It then raised its head high and swooped around the cave. When it stopped, it was already holding a few bodies in its mouth. H-help! No!! one of the dying bandit cried out. Dont eat me!! The pleas fell on deaf ears as Fasina swallowed them whole. With an audible gulp, they vanished into its stomach. Apparently, they were not enough for a snack as it started to leer at the cage where the fireball came from. W-wha-? Gerudo could only see the rest of the bandits and the women being swallowed by Fasina helplessly. S-shit! My taming skill did not work! Did its level grew?! What happened? Its forked tongue reached inside the cage a few times, tasting the thing within. KSSHHH!! it jerked back as if it was disgusted by the taste. It angrily bashed its tail onto the wall, causing Gerudo to run to the side. Fasina let out a loud hiss. Now that its attention was diverted from the cage, its eyes turned towards the two preys left. Hahaha! We are in a bit of a bind, arent we? Wang Tian Gu said jovially at the distressed tamer. Dont fuck with me!! This is your fault! If you werent here everything wouldnt go to shit! Even with her body battered by that single tailswipe and the danger she was in, Wang Tian Gu did not worry. After all, she managed to take a peek at Fasinas mouth, where two longs fangs were folded within. Where there are fangs, there is venom. And she could use some right about now. Chapter 3 Fasina the Crimson Firesnake Chapter 3 Fasina the Crimson Firesnake The snakes strength was no joke. Wang Tian Gu managed to dodge most of its attacks, but it was relentless. Its speed was not that dangerous but the combination of its weight and speed was deadly. She dodged and rolled as it slithered its way around, pecking at her with great speed. Hah! She finally found a gap in its defense and slashed with the sword in her hand, but the scales were too tough. The sword broke and she had to throw it away. Just as Fasina began moving its head, a fireball hit its head. It caused no damage, but it made it angrier. Fireball. Its voice grew softer and weaker now. The snake rammed its head against the cage, sending it crashing to the wall and tumbling away. It attacked the cage again and again, but the cage was tough enough to only deform a little bit. Shit! the old monster gritted his teeth. She was worried about whatever was inside the cage. She owed it for the chance it gave her before. Tamer! Stop where you are?! Gerudo, who had been tiptoeing towards the door tried to look as unthreatening as possible. Dont kill me! Whats inside the cage? she asked, ignoring his cowering figure. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. I dont know! One of our contact just told us to keep it hidden and fed. We didnt even know that it could use magic! among your skill, is there anything that can stop it? I-Yes, its Bind spell! But it wont do any good! The level is not high enough! The most I can do is stop it for a second! Thats good enough. Ill make it attack me. When it does, use that spell. Youre insane! Or youd rather die from my sword? Dammit! Fine! Prepare yourself and wait for my signal. Wang Tian Gu focused what little amount of poison was left in her body and focused it into her right fingers. The finger quickly turned purple and bloated after being infused with the poison. The he cut her finger with a nearby sword and smeared the poisonous blood on it. Gah, Ive forgotten how painful poison is, she cursed. Im ready! Gerudo said. After hearing that, Wang Tian Gu whistled, making a piercing sound that made Fasina turn towards her. Yes, thats it. Come to me. Its head bobbed up and down, preparing to attack. Finally it made a thrusting motion with its head. Now! Bind!! A transparent green light surrounded Fasina, stopping it mid-track. But it quickly broke free. The momentum was so heavy that it was forced to move straight forward, heading towards the female prey. Yet it found nothing there. The giant red snake sensed something was wrong and tried to retract its head. But the old monster had latched onto its head and stabbed the sword deep into the eyes. She made sure that it stayed lodged in there and break apart for maximum effect. SCREEEECHHH!! the giant snake screamed in pain, thrashing around the cave madly. It was ins so much pain that it did not register its master being smashed into paste underneath its body. She let the strength of the snake flung her away and land on top of a dead body. Yes, thrash away. That poison is going to go straight to your brain from your eyes. Just as she said, after a while, the poison spread through the brain and Fasina fell into a heap with a loud thud. Wang Tian Gu grinned and fell back to the floor, exhausted. No. I dont wannanap yet Moments later the sound of snoring could be heard echoing in the large cavern. Chapter 4 Body Tempering: Yin Gu Body Chapter 4 Body Tempering: Yin Gu Body After that short nap, not a blackout, a short nap. The old monster trapped inside a girls body looked at her fingers. It had turned purple and sign of necrosis had set in. The poison had even reached the rest of her arm, making it swell two times as large. She paid it no mind as anyone would know, those practiced in the art of poison are used to these types of things. My body is weak and not fit for my cultivation technique. Just that one fight rendered my arm swollen like an elephants trunk. The poison king quickly regained his composure and crouched. No, wait. Then why not temper it instead? The art of poison is an extreme Yin technique. The body of a man is innately Yang while a woman is innately Yin. Ive trained for years yet I cannot perfect my art because my body is Yang. What will happen if I trained with the body of a female? She glared at Fasinas body. And I have the most important ingredient! Yes, thats it! I only have to start from the very beginning. But now with my experience I can create a better foundation! With a new determination, she began drawing up a plan for the body tempering to achieve a state called Yin Gu Body. First she found Fasinas empty nest, which was about two meters deep and dug in further. It was rather hard due to one of her arms being swollen. After a meter in, she cut apart part of the snakes neck and let the blood came pouring in. Letting it fill up to the brim. I would have preferred a bronze cauldron, but beggars cant be choosers. She then filled a discarded helm with all manners of poisonous insect she could get her hands on. Apparently, some of Gerudos creatures also included snakes and lizards, she took those too. It was fortunate that he was so overconfident that he didnt even think to try and use his other monsters, otherwise the battle would have taken longer. She gathered up the gallbladders and the insects, then crushed them all together, before pouring the mixture into the blood pool. With the addition, the mixtures stench turned so revolting that normal people would have vomited, but to the poison king this is merely another concoction. All is ready. Wang Tian Gu took a sword and cut the Crimson Firesnakes flesh into parts, eating them raw. She ate ferociously as if to sate the hunger of ten men. She ate and ate until her stomach bulged. She kept on eating even though she wanted to vomit because she will need all the energy she could have for the process. After that she took the Crimson Firesnakes gall bladder and swallowed it whole, even to the point of dislocating her jaw. As it went inside her stomach, she could feel the venom inside being gathered and refined into her Core. This was one of the Foundation Technique he inherited from the ancient scroll of Thousand Poison Claw. Anything that enters his body can be refined into materials for poison inside his body. With all preparation done, She took off her clothes and plunged into the pool. Submerging fully in that viscous liquid, she began inhaling, letting the blood enter her lung. Normally, it would result in her drowning, but the Thousand Poison Claw technique lets it enter her innards and seep into them, baptizing her inner body with poisonous blood. After assuming a fetal position, her breathing slowed until she seemed to be dead. The Poison Core within her chest slowly absorbed the giant snakes bile poison into itself, strengthening its weakening structure and using it to grow larger into the size of a fist, before finally beginning to absorb the poison and energy from the blood pool greedily. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. During this rigorous process, pain and comfort became undistinguishable as her blood and marrow were tempered and washed. It was not long before her consciousness dimmed and she fell into a deep sleep. And as she fell into deep sleep, Wang Tian Gu began to dream. In that dream she was standing in the Red Jade Pavillion, behind her was a table with a small vase with a single wisteria branch. Its pink flowers seemed ephemeral. She was in her old body. A tall, muscular man draped in purple robe with immaculate white beard reaching to his waist. His hair was tied in a bun and decorated with a simple hairpin. The robe was decorated with golden centipede embroidering. It was the wedding gift given by Grandmaster Jian Yuxiang upon his marriage to his wife. On his belt was a red pouch with the pattern of spider lilies containing tobacco. Something his wife made for him. She was not great with handicraft, proven by the occasional loose threads. The Centipede and the Spider Lily, he said in reminiscence as she caressed the pouch. Whoever you are, you are making me very angry right now. I am sorry, sir. This is your domain, not mine. I have no control over it. Wang Tian Gu stroke his magnificent beard as he turned to see the source of the voice. It was a girl with long golden hair and beautiful blue eyes. She was wearing a thin armor that was made exquisitely. He could see that it was made for show, not for battle. It would not be an exaggeration to say that if she was in his world, countless men would destroy their own lives simply to gain her affection. However, Wang Tian Gu simply glared at the little girl standing a few feet before him. There was no sign of attraction from him. After all, one does not feel attraction to ones own flesh. You are the past owner of this body? Y-yes. My name is Cornelia Asterium Steelheart. My mother called me Connie. Connie, Connie, he tasted the name in his mouth and let out a grunt of satisfaction. I like that name. It is similar to a poisonous flower in my world that stops your breathing within seconds. I am Wang Tian Gu, Heavenly Poison King! Connie stepped back, her face taut from the charisma and fierce aura that the old monster exuded. Well, what do you want from me, Connie? I am in the middle of something. I-I know it is rude for me to ask, but I have a request, sir. You see, I prayed to the Great Goddess to help me take revenge on the ones who killed me, the girl frowned. But I never expected an elderly man. Hohoh. If you arent already dead, I would have killed you for that presumptuous tone, The king of all poison showed a smile of cold indifference. Nevertheless! I have already killed those who killed you. So consider it done. No, sir. The bandits were just tools. I suspect that someone had tricked me into taking an assignment far beyond my strength. She then started to tell him a brief story about how she took a quest from the hunters guild and expected to fight low levelled bandits. Instead he found more than 20 high levelled ones. She hit her head upon trying to run away, thus killing herself. I was too rash, too eager to prove myself worthy of my familys sword, the Grunford. Regrets always come far too late, little one. That is how it is. No one is free from it, he remembered one small, bald man who has a perpetual smile on his punchable face. Except for Mountain Bamboo, but that monk had attained enlightenment so I suppose he does not count. Sir? Never mind. Whether I want it or not, your enemy is my enemy too. Now, tell me who I should kill. I-I dont know. What? You want me to kill someone and you dont know the name? What about the appearance? Male or female? Young or old? I really dont know, sir! Useless thing! Wang Tian Gu shouted. No matter. If you dont know, you dont know. I will find out myself. After all, your body is mine now. And I dislike people doing things I dont approve to my body. The girl bowed with an expression of gratitude. Thank you, sir. Her body then started to disappear, the scenery around him had also begun to dim. The wisteria flowers hanging on the vase started to wilt. Is that all? So, what is going to happen to you, girl? I dont know. Ivenever been dead before. He chuckled. Most people havent. Its not something you experience more than once. Perhaps you will reincarnate somewhere else. Isee, she said awkwardly. The color of her body began to fade and her voice became softer. Is thisit? I suppose so, the old monster said, not knowing what to say. He had never been good with this kind of thing. His wife used to nag him about being more considerate. He never got around to do it. He glanced at her and clenched his fist. Hey, little girl, Wang Tian Gu began. I barely knew you, but I hope that you will live a happy life in the next one. The girl nodded while saying something. But by then he could only see her lips moving. Thank you. The old monsters gaze was still as a lake. Then he saw memories that werent his, flooding into him like a stream. Memories of a girl who wished for approval, for love. A foolish girl who lost her life due to a villainous scheme. Wang Tian Gu then closed his eyes, comprehending them. Cornelia Asterium Steelheart, he said. Let me destroy our enemies. Chapter 5 : Restarting Cultivation from scratch Chapter 5 Restarting Cultivation from scratch A day had passed and the blood pool had receded by half. Its colour was now a good deal paler. A head suddenly appeared from the pool, followed by the rest of the body. The figure coated in blood then reached out to the edge and dragged herself with great difficulty. From the cocoon of dead skin, a beautiful young girl emerged. Her skin had the faint smell of blood and the pale skin was like fresh milk. Her long, golden hair now had a thin streak of red on one side of the bangs. Yin Gu Body, she said, examining her newly born self. The Gu Body refers to one that had been baptized with poison, making the blood and marrow become poisonous, thereby changing the body''s alignment into that capable of secreting and absorbing poison. Its concoction differs from person to person. This Gu Body is Yin, referring to the Cold element within its creation, which naturally comes to a female. It is different from the Yang one I had, it has a certain coldness to it. She blinked. For a second, her eyes turned into a snakes. She cracked her neck and began moving her limbs. After the tempering it felt as if her body was bursting with power. Her joints had grown more limber and supple. She did a few jumps and basic techniques. Each movements drawing a faint gash into the cave walls. Ouch! Gah, somethingis odd, she spat, and the ground sizzled. Surprised, she ran to the nearby lake and pried open the sides of her mouth. Two fangs, near two inches, she pressed on her gum and saw a small drop of poison being secreted from the tip of the fang. Its color was pale yellow. Paralyzing poison. Weak, but useful. She then stuck out her tongue. The reddish pink tongue went on for a while before ending in a fork. She tried moving it around and she found that she could control its length and movement as if it was a limb that she had all her life. Yeah, thats not normal. Not normal at all. My Yang Body did not have this transformation before. Wang Tian Gu, or rather Connie, felt for her Poison Core. It had now grown to the size of a fist with Yin Energy flowing inside. Her cultivation state had reached Shedding Mortality Middle Stage. It was a good starting point. But still far from being at her best state. It would need a lot of materials for her to ascend to Treading Earth Stage. Then she felt a familiar presence inside her core. Yao-er? she called. A small golden silkworm appeared on her palm. It wiggled in affirmation excitedly. How can you be here?! Yao-er was the name of the silkworm. It was the first Contracted Beast Wang Tian Gu bonded with during childhood. Its only ability was letting out silk threads, but these silk threads were among the strongest material in the world. Due to an attack from the Sand Palm Sect Grandmaster 39 years ago, it fell into a catatonic state, causing his power to decrease a lot. If Yao-er was still awake at the time of his infiltration, no sword could have hurt him. Oh, you poor thing. Lets get you some mulberry leaves once we leave this godforsaken place, she looked at her body and frowned. I have to change first. She had grown a few inches taller so her armor could not fit anymore. So she looked around the place and found a chest filled with clothes. She took a simple shirt, long trousers and put it on. Though her body was a girls she still felt apprehensive when thinking about wearing female clothing. She wanted to borrow a pair of shoes, but seeing the condition the bandits feet were in, she decided against it. Just as she was about to leave, she heard a sound. It was coming from the cage. Hoh, I thought whatever was inside died after Fasina thrashed it. She walked towards the cage and easily wrenched it open. Urgh Relax. I will not hurt you, she said. My name is Connie. I owed you for your help. The thing was huddled in a corner, fearful of her. kill What? the voice was distinctly soft and feminine. A female? Killme. Death is easy. But why do you want to die? she asked. I killed the bandits, you can go home now. Ill take you there if you want. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. No. I haveno home. She then noticed the pointy ears on the sides of her head. Are you not human? The woman did not answer, instead she coughed up a mix of blood and phlegm. (Cough)The painits too much, she said in between laborious breath. Let me see, Connie grabbed the cloth and pulled it away. No! the caged female screamed. Once the cover was removed, what was revealed was somethinginhuman. It had the form of a female, but the bumps and sores and the sour-smelling pus had morphed her figure into something indistinguishable. Blood seeping out of the cracked and dark dried skin also smelt rank and disgusting. Her head was a mess of scars, sores, and pus. Her right eye was destroyed and a longs scar ran right down from the top of her forehead to her cheek. Whats your name? Connie asked. Her face was still, but her eyes scanned the form in front of her coldly. Illumca... she said warily, half surprised by her nonchalance, and half fearful of her cold, analytical gaze. Lacerationinfection. Inflamed wounds and necrotic tissues. The pusneed to clean that up she mumbled. This needs a large operation. But firstI need to check your innards. Hold still and bite on the cloth. What? Connie shoved the cloth inside Ilumcas mouth and stabbed her forefinger into her right stomach. NGGH!! The pain was agonizing. But Connie simply kept that position for two full minutes. When she let go, Ilumca touched her stomach, expecting to find a bloody hole in her stomach, yet there was nothing. She could also feel as if something warm was running in her belly. You said you want to die, yet you looked so worried when I pierced your stomach, she mused. Then she continued. Bad news is your innards, half of it is almost destroyed and your liver definitely has seen better days. If it is left alone, you would have died in about, two or three days. The good news? I have absorbed about half of the poison in your body. That would have prolonged your life. Can yousave me? she asked. Her voice trembling. Oh, now youre honest. Then what will you give meif I say I can? I cant doanythingwith this body, she said in between laborious breath. If you can save meI will offermyself to you. Connie smiled. Such a wonderful gaze, you remind me of her eyes. She then grabbed a cloak from one of the dead bodies and put it on her. The old monster crouched down and pointed at her back. Get on then. Well leave this place. Well speak about the details once are out of here. The bodies are starting to stink. Illumca crawled forward and struggled to get on Connies back. She smelled of earth and rust. The smell of a battlefield. Wrap your arms around me tight. Wait, do I need to take the leaders head with me? she glanced at a piece of leg protruding from under the snakes belly. I suppose not. Lets go. With the new sense of smell, Connie easily could easily find the way out. Once outside the cave, they were greeted by a foggy, wet morning. The sun had just risen, peeking from under a canopy of trees. Connie took a deep breath enjoying the fresh, cold air. A new world, a new start. She thought. The feel of a forest in the morning is still the same in any world. Contrary to her comfortable sensation, the cold made Illumca shiver. Keep well, we will reach Cairula soon. Cairula? Illumca said. It is morethan a days journey. How do you know that? The sound of the carriagewhen they took meI still remember. Oho. What a nice talent to have. But dont you worry. You''ll se what I can really do. Connie walked on until she reached the main road according to her memory. The road was well worn and there were still streaks from carriages heavy with commodities upon it. Despite the supposed traffic, it was still very early in the morning and there was no one on the road. She looked back and forth and grinned. Hold on to your hood. Its going to be a bit cold. Wha C aaaah!! With a kick to the ground, Connie dashed forward. Each steps covering about 10 meters. Illumca held tight as the view around her blurred. Even a carriage at top speed could not be as fast as her running. A hay seller sitting leisurely on his cart saw nothing but a shadow going past him, the speed causing a wind that took his hat off. Connie, who was used to a speed much faster than this, did not feel uncomfortable and had full control of her movements. She zigged and zagged through carts that were starting to appear on the road, causing people to wonder about the strong wind this morning. Soon the dirt road turned into stone and she could see the huge stone gate of Cairula a few kilometres away. She started to brake and the friction caused her feet to hurt from the flesh burn. One of the guards, seeing the sudden plume of dust coming their way said. Whats that? Somethings coming at us really fast! the more perceptive of the guards readied his spear. Close the gate!! The large iron gate slammed down. Its spikes digging into the slots created from repeated use over the years. Good morning, Gents! A fine morning, isnt it? The girl coming from within the cloud of dust said cheerfully. Her mood has been good ever since she could breathe fresh air. Who goes there?! the smarter of the guards ordered. My name Cornelia Asterium Steelheart. I wish to enter Cairula, You must be kidding. Lady Steelheart would not be seen in such a state! No, youre thinking of the Duchess Ethaine Steelheart, John, the other guard said, then he spoke very quietly. I think this ones the Dukes daughter. Connie could hear the words, of course. However, she decided not to say anything. (Cough) sorry, then. Hearing that, the guards relaxed. Your identification, please. I lost my identification during a fierce battle with Gerudo and his gang. Gerudo? The Tamer Gerudo who owns a B-Ranked Crimson Firesnake? Impossible! You are still level 5! Believe me or not, you can check for yourself. She then told him about the place, the condition, and the number of people dead. The guard absent-mindedly gathered the information and relayed it to his superior. Another, shorter guard came by and whispered to him. Even the guards knew about him, how come that foolish girl didnt know? Either she was a real fool or there is something else going on here. Your identity has been verified, Lady Steelheart. How about the other one? she nodded at Illumca. John? Look. Look at her. Look at what shes wearing, Connie said coldly. I saved her from a bandits cave. Now you want to ask her to remember what happened? Shame. Shame on you. I C uh, I C he stammered. He was expecting today to be another boring watch but suddenly she was told off by a noble. He looked at the other guard resignedly. This was above his paygrade. Pardon my rudeness, Lady Steelheart! he saluted, his voice now sounded more respectful. Im sorry. We will send some soldiers to check. In the meantime, your identity has been checked, he yelled out to the soldier manning the gate mechanism. Open the gate!! The large iron gate creaked open, dust cascading off its large spikes. Welcome back to Cairula, Milady. Chapter 6: Homecoming Chapter 6 Homecoming Inside the city, she was greeted by a cacophony of smells and sounds that were foreign to her, yet at the same time familiar. Fragments of memories from the old Connie mixed with her own, causing a strange emotion to well up inside her. Illumca shrunk even further into herself, as she was unused to the city. Well head to Connies house C I mean, my house. Yes, my house. ? The two walked further in, dodging the carts and citizens walking about their business. Illumca glanced this way and that from under her hood. Whether she like to or not, this scene was something she had never experienced. There will be time for that, Illumca, Connie commented as she continued to walk. Soon they were past the business district and into the Nobles District. The people were distinctly scarce and more well-dressed. They stared at them as if they were sideshows. Finally, she stopped. Were here. In front of them was something that could no longer pass as a mere house. The sick girl could not believe her eyes. Her savior lives in a mansion. It was three stories high with a well-cared for garden. It was partly made of wood and stone. Guarding the entrance was a fat man with lopsided mustache. Milady! Youre back! What happened to you? Your clothes! The fat man came to her with a worried face. His ill-fitting armor clanking as he moved. Yourecognize me? This Bertus could recognize you even if you were wearing a rag, milady. Ive been your fathers loyal guard ever since before he married Lady Marie, bless her soul. He quickly opened the gate and offered to take hold of Illumca but was taken aback by the foul smell that radiated from her body. Milady, who is she?! She is very sick!! I owe her my life, she said curtly. Tell the maids to prepare a big tub of hot water and take it to the guest room. Bring up some food to my room. Perhaps some warm soup or porridge. Nothing strong tasting. Also a pile of clean cloth. At once, milady. Should I - ? No. Ill handle her. Just do what I ask. Bertus ran to the back to do her bidding. I-I can walknow. The raspy voice of Illumca said as she struggled to get off. Its just a few more steps, Connie said calmly. She opened the wooden door and entered. The door creaked as she did. The maid that was concentrating on cleaning a vase was so surprised that she knocked it down, but with an impressive feat of athletic Connie stopped it from falling using her left foot. Lady Cornelia! Surprised to see me? N-no, milady. Im sorry. Enough with the sorry, she said, holding her hand up to stop her from speaking. Is it just you? Yes, milady. Your mother just fired three people yesterday. The living room was mainly made of wood, with furniture that looked pricy and well made. There was supposed to be a picture of her and her real family hanging on the wall by the fire, but it had been replaced by the picture of a gaudy woman with a slightly obese child standing by her side. Well. Seems like shes making headway in playing with my property. Milady? Nothing. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Yes, milady. Er she eyed the figure behind her. I will be taking her to the guest room, she said as she ascended the stairs, ignoring the hesitant maid. She walked to the second floor of the East Wing and found the guest room. It was a beautiful room decorated with many fine vases. Each one could feed a poor family for a full 2 years. There was also a bed from which she unceremoniously swiped the cover and covered Illumca with it. Illumca groaned as she felt a bit offended. Knock, knock. Milady? I brought what you asked for. Connie opened the door and let three maids in, each bearing the items she asked for. Their faces changed when they noticed the rank smell in the room. Put the cloth on the bed, the tub on the floor, and the food on the table, she ordered. And speak nothing of this. The three maids were surprised by her action. The Connie they knew was a brave and kind girl, but the girl standing in front of her was cold and decisive with the aura of a ruler. Her blue eyes seemed as if they were desolate tundras, watching them as a king would his subjects. As they were about to leave Connie caught the arm of one of them, a mischievous looking young maid. M-milady? Connie sniffed her palm and licked it. The maid let out a small yelp from the cold and rough sensation. Whats your name? M-my name is M-Mary, milady. Hmm Connie tasted the lingering flavour from her hand. Very well. Ah, yes. Send another big tub of hot water and a towel to my room. I wish to clean myself later. Yes, milady. She closed the door behind them as they scurried away, locking it two times. Lets begin. I will clean your body first so we can reduce any chance of further infection. She dampened the clean cloths in hot water, squeezed out the excess, then began cleaning her body meticulously. She changed the cloth each time they were too dirty from the pus. Illumca had never been treated so gently that she unexpectedly began to relax. She felt warm and safe, something that she had never experienced before. After she was finished, all the cloths that had been used were thrown carelessly into a pile. Hmm. Good. The pus has stopped leaking out. Stay still, tell me if something hurts. Connie placed her finger on the side of the tumors, bumps, and scars, humphing and raising eyebrows each time. She was examining her closely even though the stench of her body was still so strong. Oho, this is a very powerful slow acting poison. Someone must have hated you a lot to make this happen. ...Can you doanything? I need to think about this before I can make a comprehensive plan. For now, drink the soup to get your energy up, then get some sleep. You can use the bed. She unlocked the door and left the key by her side. Make sure to keep the door locked and dont let anyone but me in. Illumca drew herself up, looking strangely forlorn. Where are yougoing? Connie grinned. Oh, out and about. I want to see the city and buy some ingredients. Ingredients? Exactly. Ingredients. Go on. Have some rest. I will see you when I get back. Connie closed the door and walked over to her own room in the West Wing, near the library. It was a very feminine room, laden heavily with frills and light pink. The light fragrance of a flower permeated the room with a calming scent. It was a strange combination with the expensive looking set of armor of feminine persuasion on the cupboard. Cornelia Asterium Steelheart was a lover of literature and kept a good amount of book in a private bookshelf. The old monster took out one of the book in passing and skimmed it. The writing system was similar to a western country in his old world. Most of the books were about heroes and romance. Books written by people who must have never seen a true battlefield. Especially not the type of battle field where mountains exploded and seas parted while dragons flung great balls of fire from the sky, decimating kingdoms like they were roadside garbage. Well, lets get cleaned up and get started. The sun is already high in the sky. After wiping herself clean and chose something of the less frilly type of dress in her collection, she felt much better. She was not used to not be wearing what she was wearing now, so she wore the dress over the stolen trousers. Pulling the hem up to her thighs so it could not be seen. She then took a sensible pair of boots set nearby. At least Corneila had the sense to wear boots instead of those dainty shoes I saw the nobles wear. When she looked at herself in the mirror she could not help but be awed with her own reflections. Heavens. I look absolutely beautiful! She felt no embarrassment from that sentence, as she was only speaking the truth. Though she was definitely a girl, her visage resembled more of a scholarly beautiful young man. The sense of androgyny did not escape her notice. Shame that the breasts were not developed enough, she cupped hers with a wrinkled brow. Suppose it would be bothersome in a fight. After that brief bout of narcissism, she took out a purse hidden under her bed filled with gold coins. It was hidden there for emergency purposes only. This is an emergency, I think. I could not be bothered with fighting using those kind of things, she eyed the armor and made a note to sell the useless thing. Isnt that right, Yao-er? she said as she found the little critter popping out from under her hair. Get back in, little friend. Ill get you your favorite leaves for later. With everything ready, she walked out of the mansion and into the garden, where she was greeted by Bertus. Oh, milady. Out and about so soon? Wouldnt a good rest be better? I have some urgent things to do, Bertus, she paused. Also, out of curiosity. Do you know where I have been these days? Bertus raised an eyebrow. The Duchess said that you were out on a trip with Lady Henrietta. It is a good thing, I could not bear to see you be so gloomy, he signed. Thats why I was surprised that you returned in such a bad condition. Must have been quite a trip, eh? Bertus, even in her memories the loyal man is a fool. So easy to trust, so easy to fool. Connie sighed. At least he still possessed the ability to do simple things. Bertus. I want you to do something for me. Anything, milady. I want you to keep an eye on my guest in the guest room. Do not let anyone in or out of her room. Is that understood? No one. The man nodded hurriedly. E-even the Duchess? Yes. Especially her. Understood, milady, he saluted promptly. I will call for the carriage. No. I am in the mood to have a leisurely walk today. Good day, Bertus. Good day, milady. Bertus twisted his lopsided moustache while watching her walk away. I have never seen her so cheerful. Something happy must have happened. Chapter 7: Planthorne Fineries, The finest tailor in the kingdom Chapter 7 Planthorne Fineries, The finest tailor in the kingdom Indeed. Since she arrived in the city, she had been looking forward to experiencing what it had to offer. To be able to take a walk in the city without being challenged or having to kill people on the street was a very novel experience. She was so happy that she could not help but started humming a little tune while putting both her hands behind her back, strutting her way down the main road. From the fragments of memory she had from Cornelia, there was no memory of Cairula. Only bits and pieces, as if they were meaningless blur. There was no sense of attachment or fondness. Cornelia, you are a very unhappy child, arent you? Well, Ill have fun for the both of us. The golden haired girl spotted a stall selling a curious confection. It looked like cream and fruit sandwiched in the middle of very thin layer of dough. Hello. Would you like to try? What is this? Why, this is a Crepe! The Hero a few generations ago invented this sold the recipe to my great grandfather. See? he pointed at the sign. Endorsed by Hero Grandine. How much is it? 3 copper coins for the regular. Add 1 copper for more fruit. Do you have change for a gold coin? Why yes, Ive had a good day today. One crepe, extra fruit for the beautiful young lady. Soon Connie received the Crepe and found a nice little shade to eat under. She bit into it and found the pleasing creaminess of the fresh cream and the sweetness of the fruit a very nice dining experience. Marvelous! Not even sweet dumplings can compare to this. She finished the whole things in four bites and washed it off with a piece of apple she bought roadside. This is a nice city, she said, leaning her arms on a streetside stall. She bit into the apple. The economy looks good, everyone is dressed cleanly, though the horse still smell like horses. But the city is too big and there is no rhyme or reason to the road! How the hell am I supposed to find a tailor and a blacksmith? I should have asked Bertus. She found herself underestimating the city. It was fine if she wanted to just stroll around. But she had a goal today. What should I do? she said to herself. As she was wondering what to do, she felt a tug on her dress. Pretty lady, would you like to buy some flowers? When she turned around, she saw a little girl offering a piece of flower. The flower had bright yellow petal with blue tips. She was unfamiliar with it. Just 1 copper for one. Its very fresh, she said with a hopeful look. Picked it up this morning. Her fingers were dirty and there some calluses on her knuckles and fingertips. She had a nice head of brown hair and freckles on her face. Though she was wearing rags and she had one lost tooth, the little girl had a very nice smile. Flower, is it? Do you know what type of flower it is? I-I dunno. I picked what I can find in the forest, she flustered. Connie accepted the flower and promptly ate the whole thing. W-why did you eat that miss? You cannot eat flowers! Hmm, there is a minute amount of Alkaloid, the taste is similar to Daffodil, but it has the wrong color. In fact, I dont recognise any of the flowers in her basket. Do you pick flowers every morning? This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Yes, miss. I only pick fresh ones. Other kids sell whatever they can find, but my sister said hard work always pays. You have a good sister, she patted her head. I will buy the whole basket. Is this enough? The girls eyes shone once she saw the gold coin between her fingers. She snatched it and put it in her pocket as if she was afraid of losing it. No takebacks! Aha, now this is better! You are a precocious child. I like that, she nodded to herself. Tell me, girl. Whats your name? Sen! Alright, Sen. Do you know your way around this city? I know. I know the alleyways, the shops, the little stands. The best place to get cheap food! Everything! Good, then give me a tour of the city and there is another coin in it for you. Sure can! Bring the basket with you, I want to snack on them while we walk. The young woman then proceeded forward with the little girls trailing beside her, jabbering about the city cheerfully. She would take some flowers and put it into her mouth as she walked, listening to Sen with a smile on her face. Indeed. Even with her cold heart, she was still soft on children.
After a twenty minutes walk, they arrived at small old building filled with beautiful clothes on display inside. The words Planthorne Fineries were painted with bright blue color on the large window. As Connie was about to enter, she saw Sen stopping awkwardly in front of the door. Not going in? Thisthis is not a place I can enter. Nonsense, she grabbed her by the shoulder and walked in. A rhythmical jingle from the bell atop the doorframe stopped an old man in fineries as he was fixing a dress on a mannequin. He looked up from a pair of half-moon glasses and wrinkled his nose. Whats that smell? he saw the dirty Sen by the door and frowned. Out now, hush, hush. Are you throwing out customers? Thats not a good thing to do. The dapper old man fixed his glasses and said, Oh, Lady Connie? What brings you here? Oh, you know of me? Of course. I remember my old customers. The old Duke ordered often from me. Especially his last order, it was for your debut. Alas, it was not meant to be, as Duchess Steelheart cancelled the order, he said. Ah, My condolence for his passing. This stepmother of mine seemed to be very naughty. Connie rubbed Sens hair playfully and smiled. Shes my tour guide for the day. Hmmif she must be here then I insist that she sits on that chair over there and not touch anything, he said. Anything. Is that clear? Connie raised an eyebrow. I dont like that tone of yours. Hm. You must understand. I do not care if a mangy wet dog or some high-falutin bigwig entered my shop. All that is important is my work, he said proudly. Every dresses and suits here are made of only the best of materials, rare and expensive. To have any one of them ruined would be as if letting some barbarian have a way with my daughter, metaphorically. A man with pride in his work, she nodded approvingly. She understood this type of man. A man who loved his craft more than he loves life, a man after her own heart. She clasped her hand in salute as a form of respect and said. Delightful! Whats your name, sir? The man stood proudly as he tugged on his lapels. Albert Planthorne, owner and sole tailor of Planthorne Fineries. Everything here is made by me and curated by me. Nothing off the shelf! Only bespoke goods! Bespoke, hmm? That is good. I want to order a set of clothes. To be finished and delivered in a week. Hmm? Surely you jest. I have a backlog of over a year! That I cannot do. Even with a hundred gold coins? Even with! I have a reputation to uphold, milady. And no amount of money can change that. How about seeing what I have in mind first? The man raised an eyebrow. Seemingly interested. It had been a dull week and a bit of rest would not hurt. I suppose it wouldnt hurt to indulge a longtime customer. Do you have a pen and some paper? As the young girl and the elderly tailor discussed things, Sen grew bored from sitting on the chair with nothing to do. She spun the gold coin in her little hand and smiled, thinking of a nice dinner she could cook for her sister and mother. Genius!! The sudden shout almost made her drop the coin. She quickly put in in her pocket with thumping heart. The expression on the man was of madness and joy. He held the design with such care, anyone would have thought it was his baby. This is beautiful! I have never seen anything quite like it! he said, scrutinizing the details with a look of madness. Where did you find such a concept? Thats my personal design. Whats important is, can you do it? Y-yes. Of course! It would be my pleasure. I want the whole thing to be made of silk. White, with black for the pattern. The inner shirt should also be white. The lining should be made from gold thread. If you can order me some nice boots to go with it, it would be great. You. You are too much! Where can I find that much silk?! I will send it to you by tomorrow. Money is no object. Just send me the bill later. All I need is that it is finished in one week. The old man looked at Connie, then at the shops name painted on the window, then back at her. Aah, curse be my passion! Very well. Well do the measuring now. Ill also have to askhrgha friend for help, he sighed. Do you mind if I share this design with a friend? Can he be trusted? I want this design to be exclusively mine. Upon my honor as the Best Tailor in the kingdom. Very well, lets do it, she said as he closed the curtains and locked the door. He unfurled his measuring tape and tuck a pen behind his right ear. Right then, do you have any requests? The lapels, the trousers? Perhaps some accents with different shades of white? Chapter 8: Trouble at the Hunters Guild Chapter 8 Trouble at the Hunter''s Guild It will be finished in one week as you requested. Thank you. I am expecting great results. Is the down payment enough? Yes, milady. I will make the inner garments first. I will be waiting for the silk tomorrow. The old tailor bowed as he saw the two girls off. Closing the door with the familiar jingle. Connie glanced at Sen, who was looking down. So, what do you think? A nobles store is nothing much, right? Hmm, yeah, she said absent-mindedly. Ummiss. Do you mind if I ask you something? Ask away. "Umwhy are you treating me like this? I meannot that I dont like it butusually rich people dont like children like me. Because you are honest. You smile when you are happy, your eyes gleam when you see a gold coin, she said, munching on a flower. And you did not try to kill or steal from me. What? You see, Sen. There are some things in this world that I hate. The first is those who try to kill me or mine. The second is those who lie to me. The thirdwell, lets hope it doesnt come to that. Sen shuddered. Though she was speaking so lightly, she could feel that whatever happened to those who she hates would not be pleasant. A small tinge of fear appeared in her heart. I Now that you know, will you still guide me? Y-yes! she said, embarrassedly. I think you are a bit scary just nowbut I think youre a good person, miss! Alright. Lead me to a blacksmith! Sen laughed and excitedly lead the way for her. Connie followed behind, rubbing her chin and laughing derisively. A good person? Couldnt be farther from the truth. Aw, they are closed, Sen said dejectedly. Connie patted her head placatingly while looking around the place. Are you looking for the blacksmith? a large woman came from behind an alleyway with a basket of clothing in her arms. Yes. Do you know where the blacksmith is? In the capital. All the blacksmiths around the kingdom had been called to the Capital. People say the King is planning something big. The woman was about to say something when her husband called out from inside a nearby house. Ey, woman! Dont dally! Weve still got to prepare for dinner. Coming, you fat bastard! Im putting this in the room first With that, the woman flew into the house and left them hanging. What a woman, Connie commented. Cant be helped then. Too bad, I want to order a personal weapon for myself. Im sorry, Sen looked down, dejected. Thats okay. Now that we have an extra time, how about we go to the hunters guild? Ill buy us some sweets after I get my reward. Really? yay! Sen raised her eyebrows in surprise. Wait, the hunters guild, miss? Are you going to request something? Connie smirked. What, you dont think I have what it takes to be a hunter? I am a legit hunter, you know. Though I lost my identification card. A hunter? Just like my sister! Oh, your sister is a hunter? Yeah. Shes really strong you know! But she goes out of town a lot these days, she said. Connie noticed the lonely look on her face and patted her head. A while later, Connie and Sen arrived in front of a large building that looked like a dome. A large plague with Hunters Guild written on it had the letters almost washed out from age. They could see people in different types of armors going in and out of the dome. After entering through the large open gate, Connie could not help but be fascinated by the crowd. They were more lively than those in his old world. Especially because there are people with different skin and hair colors. As she was curiously looking at a board with wanted people poster on it, she noticed Sen looking at a group of people sitting in a small room. Hey, isnt that Sen? A man with a thin beard and a leather apron called out as he walked in from one of the rooms. He was muscular with a distinct smell of animals on him. Oh, Uncle Hans! You know him? Connie asked. Yeah. He takes care of me, mom and my sister after our father died. Hes the dismantler for the guild. Afternoon, miss, she nodded lightly at Connie, who answered with a slight nod of her own. He then turned to Sen. What are you doing here, Sen? This is not a safe place for children. Your sister will have me beat if she ever heard you coming here. Dont tell her please! Miss Connie hires me for a tour! Its good business! Business? What do you know about business, little girl? he said jovially. She gives me this! she said conspiratorially. He saw the yellow glint and quickly covered the coin. Dont just show that thing willy nilly, Sen. There are bad people here, he whispered. And you too, miss. Dismissing the worry with a wave of her hand, Connie asked, What is that? A bit annoyed with being ignored, Hans commented off-handedly. Old Ben is teaching the newcomers about the basics. He just started. Interesting. Can I join them? Of course. The basics are open to the public. Head on in. Sen, youre with me. Hey, Sen! By the time he realized it, Sen had already followed Connie inside. In that simple room, some chairs were set with a chalkboard on the front. The attendance consists of only teenagers. All wearing different kinds of armors. They all had hopeful look on their faces. A scruffy looking hunter wearing a dirt cloak was talking in front of the chalkboard. He spoke slowly and with great care to the hopeful hunter trainees. - Everything in this world requires mana. As we gain mana from the monsters we kill, we gain experience, which will be used to raise our level. At a certain level, we are able to change jobs. And to do that, we need to go to the temple. There are many jobs with many ways to acquire it. For example, if you join the Church Knights, you may gain the job of a Church Knight. If you go to one of the Magic Academies, youll be a mage. Right now, however, you need to gain experience. He stopped and knocked on the chalkboard three times. Now lets talk about skills. Master Kaihaku, go ahead. A bald man with the tattoo of a large sun on his head stood from his seat and bowed slightly to the trainees. This one is Monk Kaihaku of the Rokudo Temple. And I shall teach you about skills. Skills are special moves we learn as we grow in levels. Some from mastery of the weapon, some from gaining levels, and some are obtained from mastering a combination of those skills. And for some, it can be obtained through scrolls or books. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. What about magic? one of the boys sitting at the front asked. Magic is also a type of Skill. However, its restricted to those whose profession is a Mage. They have the ability to command the elements at will, but in exchange, they are not as agile or strong as those whose job is a Thief or Knight. Now, let me show you one of the basic skills of a Monk. It is called Mountain Breaker. The man stroke the air with his elbow, yelling out the name of the move. A loud crack resounded. Ooh! The attendees clapped in amazement. Only one person did not. Connie looked thoughtfully at the monk. Sloppy. So very sloppy. If this is the level of martial art in this world then I pity them. Lets go, Sen. Huh? Theyre not finished yet. There is nothing else we can learn here, she whispered quietly. O-okay. She walked out of the room silently with Sen in tow. Unbeknownst to them, Kaihaku glanced at the golden-haired girl, his eyes sharp as an eagle. Once they were back in the main hall, Connie told Sen to sit on a chair while she queued behind a quest counter. About 5 minutes later, it was her turn. The person manning the counter was an attractive girl with a head of lustrous pink hair braided into a bun. She had a beautiful smile and looked very good in her uniform. Good afternoon. My name is Cosette. how might I help you? If you are posting a quest, you should queue on the other side. This is for claiming quest rewards, she said politely, noticing the expensive looking dress that she was wearing. Oh, Im a registered hunter here. Im here to replace my lost ID and place a complaint about my quest. I-Im sorry, the girl said, confused. The lady before her was dainty and beautiful enough that she felt inadequate, yet she just said that she was a hunter? She quickly regained her composure and said. Can you tell me your name? Cornelia Asterium Steelheart. CorneliaAsteriumwait a moment please, her expression seemed to go through a lot of emotion as she flipped through a book. I-Ill have to speak to the guild master. No rush. As the flustered guild receptionist disappeared behind the counter, a group of rowdy looking men barged into the guild. All the hunters inside frowned and moved away from them. Who are they? one of the new hunters asked. Theyre a C-Ranked party, Black Wind. The guy with the sword in his belt and the brown hair is Garett, the leader. Theyre infamous for making trouble everywhere, a mage answered. Arent the guild guards going to do something? Hush. They have a really strong backing. Just finish your ale and lets leave. Connie paid the ruckus no mind, instead leafing through a pamphlet stuck on the side of the counter. It was a general rule for the guild. The writing in this world is really similar to the western country. Thankfully Ive learned their writing system 300 years ago. Hey! Wheres Cosette?! the man named Garett shouted. Im here to see her! Mr. Garett. Y-you can claim your reward here, one of the male receptionist said. Clearly not one of the brightest in the guild. Hah?! Im not here to see your ugly mug! While Garett was threatening the poor guy, Sen tiptoed her way towards Connie and tugged on her dress. Lets go miss. We dont want to get into trouble here. My sister would give me a ding around the ear! Im still waiting to complain, she said calmly, undisturbed by the tense atmosphere in the main hall. Sensing something was wrong, one of Garetts party member saw Connie leaning on the counter without a care. Hey Garett, look at her! What a girl! Garett turned to see her. Because she had been silently reading on the counter, he had not noticed her, but when she saw her, the burly man was dumbstruck. No woman had ever made his loin felt like that for a long time. He swaggered towards her and said. Ive never seen you around. Whats a pretty little thing like you doing here? I know where this is going, she said, still not taking her eyes off the pamphlet. And I am not interested in whatever you have to say. So screw off. Heh heh! Look at the dainty little girl trying to look tough! Its gonna be fun hearing you squeal! The man made a move to grab her, but Connie was already at one corner of the main hall with Sen dangling by her arm. She put her down and glanced around. She said with a calm but loud voice. Anyone wants to lend a hand? Every eyes in the room looked away and they shirked further from her. Garett and his people laughed. Hahaha! No ones gonna help you, missy. Weve got some powerful people backing us up! No one in their right mind would even spare you a hand! Not even the guards? Connie shrugged exaggeratedly. Well! So this is the hunters guild? A den of lowlifes and coward who does not even have the courage to stand up to two young girls being accosted by bad guys? I am not impressed. Cease! A loud, gruff voice echoed in the hall, accompanied by a loud thump of a stick on the ground. Oh? Someone with some balls. Master Kaihaku appeared from within the room where he was teaching. The hunter behind him closed the door to keep the younger hunter safe from the confrontation. Oh, if it isnt the failed monk! One of Garetts member said. The guild rule says that there is no fighting inside the guild. If you have any problem, bring it outside. Garett moved until his face was a mere inch away from the monks hard face. Or else what? Are you going to fight us? Monk?! The monk did not answer, his stern eyes did it for him. Connie coughed. Huuh? All these posturings are becoming tedious. If you want a fight then Ill bite." Miss - Kaihaku started. She pushed Sen towards Kaihaku as she walked past. Master Kaihaku, will you keep her safe while I play for a bit? Mm he nodded firmly as she put his hand on Sens shoulder. I dont know how strong you are but these men are all nearly level 30s. You should let me handle them instead. And let you have all the fun? she raised a teasing eyebrow and walked out, tapping the pamphlet she had been holding on one hand. Garett and his cronies followed her, their heads already filled with things that they would do to her. Boss, I analysed her just now. She is still a level 5. Heheheh. Nice. Well make a show of her first, yeah? First turns mine! An onlooker had quickly gathered around. It was a peculiar sight to have a young girl with no armor or weapon facing against a fully equipped swordsman. Some even had thoughts that it was rigged. Hey! Give the young miss a weapon! one of the onlookers shouted. Yeah. This isnt fair!! Connie shook her head when one of the hunters offered her his sword. Whats the rule? Connie asked while folding the pamphlet into a rectangle. There is no rule. This isnt some duel. Its gonna be a massacre! Great. You can all come at me at once then. Connie showed a predatory smile, showing her sharp fangs. A shiver ran through Garetts back. He had lived a dangerous life so he could feel when something bad is going to happen. And his first instinct was to lunge forward, his sword aimed at her throat. Connie did not move from her spot. She channelled her Yin Energy into the pamphlet held between her middle and forefinger. She received the sword attack and guided its edge around with it. What the-? Connie slapped his cheek with her free hand. Enraged, Garett slashed back, this was parried and she slapped her again. This happened again and again until his cheek bled and swollen three times its normal size. Y-you! No more playing around! Raging Blade Wave! His sword shone red and he slashed downwards, releasing a blade of wind that left a deep gash in the ground. The skill was so strong that it hurt a few onlookers. One of them was a child who hit his head on the cobblestone road. The old monster looked at the boy and she was reminded of something bad. A child inside collapsing house. Her powerlessness. Her anger. At the world. At herself. For a moment, her eyes turned reptilian and she let out a small puff of poison from her breathing. She regained her cold demeanour the next moment as if nothing happened. I was about to let you go with a slap on the face, but nownow I will dismantle you. Her body blurred and she appeared right in front of Garett. You dont need this sword. She flicked at his wrist, at which point he lost all feeling on his hand and dropped the sword. Or this arm, she said as she pressed a spot near his shoulder, sending a wisp of Yin Energy into his tendon. The man scrambled towards his sword and tried to hold it but failed to do so. Enraged, he tried to do it one more time and failed again. He could not gather enough power to grip the handle. W-what the hell?! I severed the tendon in your arm. From now on you cannot wield a sword or anything heavier than a fork. Use this chance to get a desk job. Get educated. Maybe then youll think twice about pointing a sword against helpless children or a weak girl, she said with a vain smile. Especially a weak girl like me. The people around the guild sucked a bit of air at hearing her words. One of them even bit his lips. The audacity of the girl who just wiped the floor with a swordsman using a paper pamphlet and the warning in her voice was not lost on them. The rest of his members were enraged by the treatment and launched themselves at Connie. Two men grasped their swords and began to use their skills while the mage began to chant. Connie flung the pamphlet loaded with Yin Energy straight into the mage. It lodged deep into his mouth and severed his tongue. Seeing this, the swordsmen flinched. The young girl evaded the swords slashing at her in and grabbed both their legs and was about to rip them apart. However, she glanced briefly at Sen and decided to be satisfied with sending Yin Energy to cripple their legs instead. The two did not realize what she had done and only saw her moving past them. As they were about to move their legs, they could not use force and fell onto their faces. I-I cant stand! W-what the hell did you do to us? Im learning to control myself, she said simply. Kaihaku watched the whole fight mesmerized. It was not a fight. The difference in skill and power was so vast it was like the difference between an ant and a dragon. She was even fighting them wearing a dress! The people who looked at the girl with pity now could not find words to express what they were feeling. Surprise, amusement, and fear all mixed into one. What is going on out here?! A fat man with grease covering his forehead ran out of the guild. Master Kaihaku spoke out. Garett and his party challenged the young miss and lost. Dammit! Garett yelled out angrily. Dont think that Im going to forget this! Earl Stanton is not going to forgive you! Well hunt you and your family down and fuck you in front of your family and make you regret you ever lived!! EarlStanton, is it? Connies chilling smile made everyone who saw her feel ice coming down their belly. Only Garett who was drowned in anger could not feel the change in the atmosphere. Hahah! Youre dead! Boss, somethings wrong. She doesnt look afraid. What? Connie looked down at Garett. So, is that a threat against me and my family? she paused, appearing to have remembered something. Ah, yes. I havent introduced myself. Connie took a slight bow, a masculine gesture which does not seem right with her wearing a dress. She would not waste a warriors salute to a bunch of lowlifes. Cornelia Asterium Steelheart. Of the Steelheart family. Daughter of Duke Steelheart. Connie raised a knowing eyebrow at Garett. You want to play with fire, little man? Then lets play with friggin fire! Can you handle the heat?! A Duke. Boss, that means! Realization dawned on them. A Duke is two ranks higher than an Earl. No way that Earl Stanton would spare them knowing that they had vile thoughts about a Dukes daughter. Thats right. Dont think you can count on him to save you. Best thing you can do is run. Run away as fast as you can. Oh, but you cant, right? After all, youre all cripples now! she said with a laughter that reached the heavens. The laugh was filled with so much evil intent that the hunters unconsciously reach for their weapons. After a few full seconds of laughter, Connie clapped her hands and said. Alright. Someone call the guards and clean these trashes up. I still have some business with the guild. Come, Sen. She stepped inside the guild while holding the smug faced Sens hand, ignoring the gazes from the people as if she owned the place. Indeed, Cosette and the rest of the hunters dared only to enter after she entered. Like servants waiting for their ruler. Chapter 9: A True Villain plays the Long Game Chapter 9 A True Villain plays the Long Game That was so cool! You beat them like C so easy!! Sen was overjoyed from Connies win and jumped around her excitedly. W-what happened? Sen! Are you alright?! Hans ran in, jostling through the crowd returning inside the guild hall. I was handling some material when I heard what happened. What were you thinking, girl?! Its one thing if you want to get into trouble. But dont ger her involved! Im fine, uncle Hans! She beat all those bad guys. Shes strong! Stronger than sister! Connie grinned at seeing the man outraged. You are a good man, Hans. I can see why Sen trusted you. Well C I what? In any case, seems like I am going to be here until late. Can you take Sen home? she asked. No! I wanna wait for you! Come now. Youll meet me tomorrow, right? You promised me a basket full of flowers. Yeah! Hans scratched his head tiredly. Agh, fine. Just be careful next time. I will, she said, turning to Cosette who had been waiting patiently to the side. Now. Lets get on with it. Cosette bowed apologetically towards Connie. I am really, truly sorry, miss Connie. Call me Connie, the old monster said, patting her shoulder kindly. Seeing your reaction, seems like that guy has been harassing you a lot? I- yes. Hes been pestering me and hounding me a lot. Its hard for a single woman to live in the big city. Especially with someone of Earl Stantons position as his backing, she said while trembling. One time he almost There, there, Connie said, running her thumb against the tear that leaked from her eyes. The action made Cosette feel warm. She held the soft hand with a brave smile. Ive crippled all of them, so they wont bother you again. If there is any problem later, just call me. Thank you so much. Ill make sure to help you with all that I have whenever you are here. Thats great! Now, I believe the Guild Master is waiting for me? Cosette shook her head. The Acting Guild Master, Glover Krantz. Guild Master Sabrac is not in the city right now. He doesnt look like a hunter, Connie pondered. Well, hes a special case. Hes the former Guild Masters younger brother. Ah, that type, eh? Cosette brought her to an office with tacky luxury items decorating the room. Glover Krants was sitting on an armchair by a long lounge chair, his belly spilling out of his belt. Lady Cornelia. A pleasure to meet you. He stood up and offered his hand. Connie appeared to think for a bit before receiving it. As they shook hands, Krantz tried to use a coercion skill, Intimidation Level 3. Connie felt as if she was being stared down by a small puppy and stared back. The stare caused the pot-bellied man to feel like a monstrous snake was staring at him. When they let go of their hands, Krantzs breathing was ragged and cold sweat drenched his shoulders. Without waiting for permission, Connie took a seat, crossed her legs and rested her chin against her arm. Im here to file a complaint. R-right, right. Prepare some tea for us, Cosette. Cosette bowed and left the room, closing the door behind her. Krantz wiped his sweat and sat down opposite of Connie. Lets not mince words, Krantz, the old monster said lazily. Who are you working for? Stolen novel; please report. Im sorry, what do you mean? he answered, his fake smile did not even flinch. Playing coy, are we? Fine. Lets start from my complaint. I am filing a complaint against the Hunters Guild for False Request. N-no, no. We checked the requester first before posting. Then how do you explain a Rank E request for subjugating local bandits, numbering about 3 with estimated level of 10, turn into a fight to the death with a Tamer and at least 40 underlings with levels above 20? With a B-Ranked Monster also?! That is, uh. The fault of our requester!! You said you did a check on the requester. Yes, we did! It must be someone trying to give us a bad reputation. Then tell me, is the requester male or female? How old do they look? How tall are they? Give me the details. I-uh. Ill ask the people that processed the documents. Just then, they heard three knocks and Krantz let out a small sigh. Enter. Cosette entered with two cups and a pot of tea. She put the two cups on the table and poured the steaming hot tea into them. Cosette, am I allowed to see the documentation for my last quest? Connie asked suddenly. Connie raised her eyebrows and then answered quickly. Yes. Good, then I want to see the documents for the subjugation request I took last time. Wait! Thats not allowed! Its confidential to the hunters!! Krantz cried out, surprising Cosette. I want Cosette to get the document, and show it to me without it ever passing by your hand. Do you understand? I do not trust you. Its confidential for hunters! For hunters not involved with the quest. Its in the rules of the guild, mr. Krantz. You should read the pamphlets you guys give. Very informative. Please get them for us Cosette, after allthis is an official complaint by a hunter, she paused for dramatic effect. Also, a Nobles request. Are you going to refuse it, mr. Krantz? Cosette looked at Krantz who was starting to look like a boiled crab and then at the beautiful young girl whose gaze was as cold as a tomb. Leave us, Krantz said. Cosette glanced at Connie, who nodded with a smile. Once they were alone, Krantz weighed his options quickly. His arm began to tense. I advise you not to try anything stupid. Have the town guards tell you yet? I finished the quest. That means I killed a B-ranked monster. Are you stronger than a Crimson Firesnake? What do youwant? Krantz said through gritted teeth. He had reached this position through his connection. To lose it by offending a Dukedom, even though it was just the daughter, was not something he would want to circulate. Connie sipped the tea that had started to go cold and curled her tongue in disgust. She lapped the air with her tongue and tasted something odd. She looked at a certain point in the ceiling and smirked. You have awful taste in tea. Krantzs gaze was still. He had gone through being afraid, and back to desperate eagerness. I want three things. Information, money, and perhaps cooperation. are you really Cornelia Steelheart? he asked. The girl I know would never be this cunning. Or this strong. Especially not so ruthless as to cripple others. People change, mr. Krantz. Those who does not adapt will not survive. Just like those people I crippled. They cannot adapt, so theywill not survive. Even if I tell you, what can you do? This concerns something bigger than you. Hmm. No need to hit around the bush. Will you or will you not divulge the information? Krantz gulped down the cold tea and sighed. The one who asked me to change the request was someone you know well. The father-in-law to be of your former fianc. Duke Raoul Gladstone. Earl Stanton is also in his faction. She was not surprised bout the scheme. What she was surprised about was the fact that she had a fianc. What fianc? When and how?! Dont tell me you forgot! It was a big incident when Prince Mikael announced the dissolution of your engagement and chose Lady Serin instead, he grinned seeing the distressed face of the girl who had been threatening him. Its even a prince! What the hell! Cornelia you absolute moron!! Why is there no memory of this in your head?! Connie screamed and cursed inside her head, however she kept her face nonchalant. I see. And what do you get in exchange? I get to keep my position. Hmm, not a very interesting proposition. Then I will propose this to you. I want you to continue doing whatever Gladstone wants you to do. However, I want you to tell me whatever it is he wants you to do? You want me to betray Duke Gladstone?! No, you will work for both Gladstone and I. Isnt that nice? Ill even throw in a bargain. Do this and Ill let in a good word to three nobles you want. Thats - To be connected to nobility was something anyone wants. Especially to someone whose only merit is being the younger brother of a former Guild Master. He bit his lips, thinking about the pros and cons. Iaccept. Wonderful. However, there is also the case about my rewards. (sigh)the guild will compensate you for the wrong info and add to it the rewards for successful subjugation of the bandits and the B-Ranked Monster. All materials left from the monster is also yours. Though by now it would have been spoiled. Speak to the receptionist to claim it. Brilliant, she said happily. She stood up and said Now then, Ive kept the both of you for too long. Enjoy your night, mr. Krantz. Wait, the pudgy old man called out. Tell me this, Lady Connie. Howdid you defeat them? Those people were all above your levels by two digits. Thats not something anyone could do. I am not just anyone, mr. Krantz. I am Cornelia Asterium Steelheart, she bowed slightly and left, not waiting for Krantz to respond. The fat man frowned as he thought back to her word. Both of you?
Connie went to the counter where people quickly gave way for her. Cosette smiled warmly as she took in what Connie said and quickly processed the reward. Her smile this time was a genuine one, not the officious one that she used when she handled her beforehand. As she was waiting for Cosette to count the money, Connie rubbed her chin in contemplation. Her eyes wandering to the direction of the Guild Masters office. Hmm, how interesting. That other presence inside the office did not try to silence Krantz or I. And Krantz did not glance at it even once. So either he is a great actor or he was oblivious to it. Then again, I can just wait to see if that fat man survives the night to confirm my suspicion. This is only the second day and already she seems to have had more trouble than Cornelia had over her entire life. Whatever the case, there is more to this little game than meets the eye. A predatory smile appeared once again on her face, causing some of the hunters to shirk away from her. How fun. Chapter 10: The One Behind the Curtain Chapter 10 The One Behind the Curtain As soon as the odd girl exited the room, a sign of movement on the ceiling could barely be seen. There, if one used their eyes and crossed them together for about five minute one would notice a strange shadow. The shadow wobbled as it opened the office window slightly and slipped out. It glanced scornfully at the fat man who was still inside trying to make sense of what happened. The shadow moved up the roof, and only after making sure no one was around did it dare to breathe. Shadowbound off. The shadows covering the figure melted, revealing a black-eyed young man with short dark hair. He had a slight stubble on his chin and a sloping jaw. His clothes were a drab shade of grey over grey. Haah. That was scary, The voice was masculine, with a trace of youthful confidence. Who was that girl? She looked at my direction as if she knew that I was there, he shook his head. No. Couldnt be. Ive raised my Stealth to Level 8 and my Camouflage to Level 6. Only Master could have detected me. The shadowy man decided to put it out of his mind and jumped down to the alleyway and blended into the crowd of people below. In a dark room in a mansion in the Nobles district there was a brief and abrupt scream followed by the gurgle of a drowning man. It was the same man that earlier in the day had been crippled by a noble girl. In a different room, a hunched figure sat on a luxurious sofa, calmly pondering his next move on a chessboard placed on a table before him. On his left was a small table with a glass of amber coloured liquid. He sniffed the liquid, enjoying the burning sensation it gave his nose and the piquant, spicy aroma that filled his nostril. The man had been doing this for quite a while now and had not moved the chess piece even once, for the enemy before him was not in front of him, but on the other side of the continent. It was a game that lasted for months as one move required the other side to send a letter to the other via mail, which takes at least two weeks to arrive. A luxurious game for the rich. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Gregory. he said suddenly. Master, the shadow suddenly moved to reveal the man with the stubble, who knelt down beside him. Earl Stantons cronies have been dealt with. Notby you, I hear. Gregory was not surprised that the man had known this only hours after the event. He had eyes everywhere. Yes. It was done by a girl named Cornelia Asterium Steelheart, he said. I dont know much about her. No wonder. Although it is a Ducalhouse, it has been decliningas of late. Thanks to the second wife. Shehas no sense of money and spend it as if it is water, there was a strange light in his eyes as he said this. Aahthe girl. I thought that she inherits the blood of her fatherbut in reality she inheritsherblood. Help me up. The man stood up from his chair slowly with the help of Gregory. He was a misshapen man who walked with a lurch. His head resembled a skull with skin and patches of white hair upon his head. His liver-spotted hands were wrinkled and gnarly. The robe covering his skinny figure was a finely made masterpiece, lined with soft fur and golden threads. On his left hand was a wooden cane with silver handle carved in the likeness of a hawk. Yousmell of women the man twitched his nose. Do not do this againorI will not needyour service in the near future. The man quickly panicked and bowed deeply. Yes, Master! My apologies. He tapped the cane against the table two times, signifying his order for the assassin to leave promptly. Gregory let out a yelp and quickly activated Shadowbound, vanishing into the shadows. The old man walked out of the room and across the hallway, passing by some servants. Some were panicked and bowed as he went past, and some calmly bowed, their eyes still as a lake. Alastor, the man called as he entered a room hidden at an inconspicuous corner. The room was cold and his breath ended up as a wisp of white. A man garbed in leather apron and a mask was standing beside a dead body with his tongue cut off. nodded at him and offered a bloodied pamphlet on a silver plate. He held it between his fingers and wobbled it slightly. Is thisthe weapon? Alastor grinned with an excited tone. A normal paper brochure. there is no sign of hidden weapon inside. And yet, Alastor pried open the mages mouth to look at the severed tongue inside. It was a clean cut. A point to notethe severed ends had both started to rot earlier than it should. And it continued to rot, even after we placed the body in this cold room. Is itsome kind of poison? Perhaps. But Ive never heard of poison that could let regular paper cut a mans tongue clean in half, he said. What should we do, Master? We should donothing, the man said, his word slurred sharply. I do not careif she lives, or dies. The important thing isif she can be useful. The man called Master pointed at the body and mouthed the word Fellfire silently and a giant ball of fire erupted from the bodys chest. Turning it into ash in minutes. Alastor could never stop being amazed at how his master could conjure a Level 5 Fellfire spell with only a silent whisper whilst mages of higher level than him needed to chant the complete spell. Let the fish swim for awhileonly then will the sharks appear. Chapter 11: Illumcas Impending Doom Chapter 11 Illumca''s Impending Doom After arranging for the materials from the snake to be dismantled, she took the fangs and sold the rest of it through the guild. It was already night time by the time Connie came back from her eventful stroll. Bertus had been replaced by middle aged man with a halberd. Evening, Milady! Did you have a good day? You could say that, wheres Bertus? Ah, the old mans sleeping. Its been hard on him these past few days. Hes been doing the odd jobs because we are lacking people. Im helping him out too, of course. I see, whats your name again? Its Nick, Milady. I was under your fathers command during my day. Good. Good, she said with a smile. Well, good night, Nick. She then entered the mansion where a familiar maid with two pigtails bowed respectfully. Welcome back, Milady. Would you like to have dinner? No. Thats fine. Im not hungry. She was only half-lying. Once a person embarked on the path of Cultivation, he or she will begin to not need food as they can gather nourishment from the air. They can still feel hunger, however, but most Cultivators who have passed the Shedding Mortality Stage became accustomed to the feeling and forget it altogether. Wang Tian Gu was a different case as he was a lover of food and ate simply for enjoyment. Oh, that reminds me. Prepare some soup with finely chopped chicken and ginger for tomorrow for the guest. Yes, milady. Before returning to her room, Connie stopped in front Illumcas room and heard a loud snore. Good night, Illumca, she mouthed. Connie then walked to her room and locked it behind her, opening the window to let the night wind in. She then took out a handful of mulberry leaves she managed to procure on the way home and fed it to Yao-er. It gobbled them down hungrily as she watched, thinking that it had been so long since she saw the little guy and how cute it was trying to eat leaves bigger than its body. After finishing all the leaves, it rolled over a few times happily. No time to sleep, Yao-er. Help me make some silk. The white one is fine. Yao-er looked at her resentfully for making it do work after dinner, but did it anyway. It spun lustrous white coloured silk, a lower grade than the Golden Silk because it had not enough energy to create the highest grade yet. After making enough silk for tomorrow, Connie sat down on her bed and assumed the lotus position with both hands forming the Dhyana Mudra, as taught by Master Mountain Bamboo. She then closed her eyes and went inside her own mind. It was a vast world of pure black and the only source of light there was a large orb the size of an island. Inside the orb a pitiful lake of purple liquid sloshed this way and that. My Poison Core. How pitiful youve become. The orb was surrounded by four smaller orbs, one of which had lit up a gold color. A thread of energy connected it to the large orb. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Sui LihuaHuo Nanfengand that absolute bastard is here also? Though she had half expected this, to have her Contracted Beasts follow her to a new world gave hier a sense of warmth. After all, their souls are tied to her. Just you wait, my friends. You will all wake up soon. After affirming her condition, she returned her consciousness outside. It was unfortunate, however, that she missed a very thin thread coming out of her Poison Core leading to nowhere. When she opened her eyes. It was already dusk. She inhaled the morning air and exhaled contentedly. I still lack both cultivation level and ingredients for my signature poisons. So all I can do is mix a simpler type. Not enough to be the backbone of my skill. Thousand Poison Claw. Connies primary skill is as the name suggests. It is the conglomeration of a thousand type of poison. The more potent its ingredients, the more powerful the skill becomes. Even to the end of her first life she only managed to collect a bit more than half that amount into his Poison Core. Right now, my Thousand Poison Claw is not even worth mentioning. It is only good when concentrated. Even then it is too weak compared to my previous condition. And for that, I need to gather more materials to analyse. More ingredients, more knowledge! Its a whole new world out there. And I am a willing explorer, Connie laughed in genuine happiness. Her echoing laughter sent bluebirds scrambling away in fear. That morning, Connie spent the first hour of her day pondering the bacon, egg, and toast in front of her. They were food she had never seen or tasted before, but they were delicious, and a half-boiled egg was a welcome oddity. She was not a fan of the fruit called Grapefruit, though. After breakfast she sent a maid with the silk she produced to the old tailor and greeted Sen who was stopped by Bertus in front of the gate. The little girl was red-eyed but very much eager to see her patron. Good morning, Sen. I see you remembered our arrangement. Yeah! See? Theyre so fresh they still have dews on the leaves! Connie picked a flower from the basket and gave it a whiff. Indeed they have. And as promised, a gold coin for you. Thank you! By the way, do you have time today? Sen smiled as she posed with both arms on her hips. Ehe! As long as you give more coins! Excellent. So then, I want you to bring me around to an apothecary this afternoon. Apo C uh? she tried to speak the words but stumbled on her first try. Somewhere I can buy herbs and medicines. Oh. I know a place. Uncle Hans told me where to buy medicines for my mom. Is your mom sick? Sen suddenly looked a bit down. Shes getting better. Sorry. I dont mean to get you down, she patted the little girls head. Give her something to drink while I prepare, Bertus. As you wish, milady. Come, dear. Ill bring you around to the kitchen. I think I still have the Honeywater I had for breakfast. After giving her a last pat on the head, Connie went towards the guest room to check on her ward with some soup she had the maids made last night. Illumca, its me. The door was unlocked and she entered, placing the bowl of soup by the bed. Connie lapped the air with her tongue and frowned when she realized that the unpleasant odor of the room had become slightly stronger. How is your condition today? she asked. Illumca was wearing the bed cover like a cloak while sitting by the table. She was looking steadier after her first aid. Imfeeling less pain. have some soup, she said, bringing a spoonful of it to her mouth. The ailing woman sipped the soup meekly and said. Its good. Connie raised an eyebrow. Are you fine with beef? Yeah. Its fine... I see. Finish the soup and Ill do a check on your body before heading out. Illumca silently finished the soup, being slowly fed by Connie. This little act of kindness filled her with an awkward feeling. "Aren''t you...going to ask me?" "About what?" "About...what happened to me?" "You will tell me when you are ready," she answered. "For now, we need to get your strength up." That brief conversation they had had seemingly exhausted her energy as she almost collapsed to the bed after. Connie inspected her body meticulously and let the poor woman continue sleeping. Bringing the tray out after finishing what she needed to do. She called to a nearby maid and shoved the tray with the empty bowl onto her. Wash these with very hot water and lye soap, separate from the mansions and keep these separate from the other cutleries. Do not let anyone else use it except for the guest. Is this understood? Y-yes, milady! For lunch give her the same type of soup, but mix some finely chopped potatoes in it. Leave it by her door and only come back after shes finished. Now, repeat my order. After confirming the maids name and repeated her order for two more times she released the maid and returned to her room. This time, Connie chose a pastel dress and decided to try wearing undergarments as she was supposed to. She found them too breezy and lacy for her liking but gritted her teeth and put them on. Whether she likes it or not, shes a female now. This trip to the apothecary was something she had planned ever since she arrived in this world. But now it had become crucial. She needed to quickly gather more types of ingredients now that Illumcas condition had worsened. She could not even taste that she was eating chicken. Whatever the poison was, it seemed to have been roused by the reactivation of her liver and started to batter her senses. Whoever made the poison must have been a true master. And there is no way that Wang Tian Gu will be defeated by this unknown master! Im the frigging Heavenly Poison King, dammit! I''ll save her life even if it''s the last thing I do! Chapter 12: Windlepoons Concoctions Chapter 12 Windlepoons Concoctions The place she brought her to, was a medium sized store with an iron plaque forming the words Windlepoons Concoctions on the top of a wooden door. As she entered the store, she was greeted with the dizzying smell of herbs and spices. Hey, granny! I brought customer for you! Whazzat, you cheeky brat? An old woman wearing black mourning clothes appeared from the depth of the store. She had only a few teeth left and wrinkles have overtaken her face. A pair of half moon glasses perched at the tip of her hooked nose. She walked with deliberate movements as she pushed up her glasses. This is Granny Windlepoons. Shes been here for a looong time. Uncle Hans said that she was the one who delivered him when he was a baby. Alright, enough of that. The old grandma said. Connie noticed that her fingers were stained with many colors that have settled deep under the skin. They were the same type of fingers that she had before. The hand of an apothecary. What are you here for, brat? The medicines still due next week. Like I said, I brought you a customer. This is Lady Connie. Shes my customer too! Customer? she looked at Connie from head to toe. Not often I see someone of your statute around her. Usually they have a servant come and get it for them. Connie was still admiring the store. There were small wooden drawers with number carved into them all around the wall and the only table around was the big stone table where Ethel was sitting. There was no other chair in the building other than the one she was sitting on. Clearly, she did not want people staying long. Im here to buy some herbs and medicines. And perhaps learn a few things from you. Learning a few things? Miss Customer, in our line of job there is no learning a few things. Either you have it or you dont. Connie did not take offense to the harsh tone and simply said, Number 12 is sweet violet, 67 is marjoram, 428 is sage, 266 is mint. I dont know what the number 122 is but it smelled similar to hemp. Ethels eyes narrowed in mild shock. However, she did not live this long for nothing, 122 is thistlegreen ivy. It is similar to hemp but handled incorrectly will result in very bad rash. To keep the inventory from being stolen Ethel Windleepoons did not put the names on the drawers, opting instead for numbers. She knew the content of every drawers and was surprised to find the noble lady to be able to find them out simply by smell. I have never seen anyone capable of doing that. Did you use some kind of unique skill? Windlepoons asked. No. I just have a better sense of smell and taste than most people, she raised an eyebrow at Sen. Do people have skills relating to smelling things? Sen shook her head. I dunno. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Whatever the case. Smell alone is not enough, you said the names correctly and that, at least prove that you are not just some rich girl trying out a hobby. Connie nodded. Good, now on to business. I want to buy everything you have. Impossible, she said simply. The girl was mildly shocked by the quick rebuttal. If you want money, I have them. If you bought everything, how would the people around me buy their medicines? This place does not exist for the whims of the rich, her voice was starkly sterner than before. Im sorry. But I really need a lot of herbs. Especially there are some that I cannot do without. What do you need so much for? Thatssomething I cannot tell you. Ethel rubbed the bridge of her nose and bit her lips. Tell me the ones you need. Ill see if I can do something. Connie handed her a list of items that she needed. Ethel took it and pushed down her glasses, scrutinizing the list with her sharp eyes. After a while she turned her attention towards the young girl. I dont know some of these. What is a Yellow Three-Prong Leaf and a Thousand year old Ling-zhi? Y-you dont have it here? Connie went wide-eyed. They were critical ingredients for the treatment! I havent ever heard the name! Ethel growled. Are you playing with me? No. Look, Yellow Three-Prong Leaf is from a small plant growing at the top of a hill, usually being guarded by a Moss Boar. A Thousand year old Ling-zhi is a wide brimmed mushroom the size of two palms which has aged for a thousand years. You havent heard of it? Perhaps something similar? No. I dont know what a Moss Boar is but I sure as hell have never heard of Ling-zhi. Its not even a language I knew of. Maybe you were tricked by a conman? she said empathically. Connie deflated after hearing her words. I thought that everything in the world should not be that different, but to think that they dont have Ling-zhi over here! How should I gather the Yang Energy needed for the treatment?! Nothing in this place has enough Yang Energy! The rest of these I can give you some. If you need larger quantities of these fast, I can try and get some of the other apothecaries to sell you some, she said with smirk. For an extra fee. Iokay. Anything you can spare is fine. Just charge it to the Steelheart family. Hmm, I dont know if I can wrap these up for you in time. You have to get your people to bring it for you. Unless you have one of those Item Ring. ItemRing? You dont know? Its a smaller version of Item Box. Extremely expensive. I remembered that the hero used to sell the herbs he collected in massive amount to me back then. Not this again, Granny! Hush. Im telling a story! Connie zoned out a bit as the Granny told her story. The gist of it was that the former hero used to sell items he collected in massive amounts due to his Item Box that could store items in another space. He was a handsome fellow and used to flirt with her while she was tending the store. The stern looking granny turned out to be a chatterbox when she talks about the former hero in her prime. Connie even saw a customer walking in and immediately walked out when he heard her yakking. The task was finished three hours after that and Connie went out with a full bag of samples of every herbs in the store, the rest will come after. Sen looked at Connie, who was still listless and unanchored with a sad face. Are you okay? Im sorry if I didnt do a good job. No, you did a good job. Its justsometimes in life, things dont go the way you want it to go, she hugged Sen tight. And sometimes you have to make do with what you have. She let go and gave Sen a small pat on the cheek. You go home now. Ill take it over from here. Are you sure youre okay? she asked again. Yeah. Im sure. Okay. Ill see you tomorrow. Connie waved her goodbye and had a quick lunch of soup and bread as she thought about alternative ways of treating Illumcas condition. When she returned home, it was in the evening and she saw a carriage parked outside with three footmen unloading large bags from it. She walked into the mansion and found the maids looking at her with worried looks. Well, well, the young lady returned home at last. How is your day outside, Cornelia? The sickly languorous voice, the smell of man masked by heavy fragrance. Deep inside her heart Connie felt the disgust and hatred unbecoming of her. So this is her, eh? Connie gazed coolly at the woman walking down the stairs from the second floor. Trailing behind her was a young boy that should be her son, 2 years younger than Connie. Cornelia Asterium Steelhearts stepmother and stepbrother. She forgot many things, but she did not forget the two. Such was her anger and hatred towards them. Connie let out a half grin. This would happen sooner or later. EveningLady Carell. Chapter 13: The Evil Stepmother and the Useless Stepbrother Chapter 13 The Evil Stepmother and the Useless Stepbrother Duchess (Formerly Baroness) Joan Carell of House Carell. First and only daughter of the late Baron Edgar Carell. She married Duke Geno Steelheart after the death of his first wife. When she came to the house, she brought with her a son from her first marriage. A spoiled, brattish kid with plump body named Julian Carell. It has been an eventful day. Thank you for asking, Connie said. And how about you? Which man did you bother this time? Shut your mouth, girl. A girl who had not even had her first blood should not speak of such things! What things do you mean? Its an open secret what you do when you go on theseescapades. Mummy. Im hungry, the boy said. He was so self-centered that he did not even have the capability to read the room. Alright, dear. Well have dinner soon, Lady Carell said, placating the boy. Finding that there needs not be more annoying small talks to be had, Connie walked up the stairs, passing by her stepmother. Where are you going? she said flatly. I have a guest. A guest? You mean that ugly, misshapen thing inside the guest room? This sentence caused Connie to feel her heart jump. You went inside?! Of course! I have the right to know what kind of dog my unruly stepdaughter brings home. What if it was someone who would endanger the family?! Connie ran to the guest room and found some maids wearing cloths over their mouths piling used cloths inside. There were signs of struggle and lines of blood and pus inside. Where is she?! she roared, frightening the maids. I had the guards kick her out, the vile woman leaned by the door with folded arms. That thing scared my poor little Julian! she said with a smirk. Look at these bedding! We will have to burn them all! I will not have our guest stay in a place where something like that slept in. Did Bertus not stop you? she asked with barely contained anger. Oh, he tried. The old fool. But this is my house and I control everything! she continued, stepping back as Nick and five of the mansions guards entered the room. My daughter is having one of her episodes. Bring her to her room. Well, well. Nick. It seems that your loyalty is of different quality to Bertuss. The guard gave a sigh. Shes the one paying me, milady. Please dont make this hard for us. With just you? Connie laughed and threw the bag she was holding upwards. While the guards were distracted by the bag, she had hit the jugular of two of the nearest men with her knuckles, causing them to choke and faint. The third guard to the left reacted and moved to capture her arm. Got you! However, just as he was joyful of his success, he saw the world spun around and a sharp pain stabbed his arm. When he saw his arm, it had already been twisted so badly that the bone broke and jutted out of the elbow. The fourth one did not fare better as a swift kick to the head had broken his skull and rendered him unconscious. Lady Carell was flabbergasted as she saw her people on the ground, powerless to fight against a young girl. W-what the hell are you doing?! Capture her! The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Connie posed with her left arm behind her back and the right receiving the bag of herbs as it fell from the air. Then, she gave a look at the stupid woman and said, Run. Nick did not bring out his sword even as he was left as the last man standing in the room. He had even raised both arms in surrender, yet his face was languid as if he was a spectator of a show. You are strong, milady. Its like youre a different person, he said while glancing at his fellow guards. You didnt even use a sword. Connie lunged at his neck and held him aloft by the neck. Where is she? We (wheeze) took her (wheeze) to the slums in the south. Tell me why I shouldnt kill you now after youve outlived your usefulness, she growled. Because Im (wheeze) the only one (wheeze) who knows where - ! I have no time for this, she flung the man out the closed window and watched as he fell to the bush below. She leapt out of the window and ran in the direction of the slums. Pain, and more pain. My body felt like a furnace and when I breathe it feels like trying to inhale air from a straw. It hurts. It hurts. My limbs hurt. My skin hurts. The cold night air felt like blades carving into me. Illumca wobbled and fell to the ground. The smell of garbage and her own body mixed into a nauseating odor that caused her to retch. After she was thrown out of the Steelhearts mansion, she was dragged to the slums and left to die. She tried to ask for help but the people in the slums were so afraid of her ailing body that the usually crowded street were deserted. Why? Why me? It was a question that she has been asking herself ever since she was betrayed by her own people and forced to live the life of an animal. Beaten and tortured, fed scraps and rubbish. The only good memory she had was the touch of the strange girl named Connie. When she looked at her, her eyes contain no pity or disgust. In her eyes, she was no different than normal people. And for once, she felt normal. She could forget that her body had turned into something cursed and misshapen. Painful. The weather had turned for the worse and it had begun to rain. The cold weather and the droplets of water beating down on Illumcas battered body felt like countless needles stabbing at her. Argh! (Cough) (Cough). Her breathing grew ragged as she was choking on her own phlegm. She coughed heavily and blood spurted out of her mouth. The lack of air caused her consciousness to fade. Imscared, she began to cry out of fear. Then she felt a strong hand on her back and the chill began to subside. No need to be scared. The last thing Illumca saw before her sight went dark was the familiar haughty smile. Ethel Windlepoons has had a nice dinner of warm bread and soup and decided to close the shop. She was preparing to bar the door with a large, old block of wood to when she saw two figures racing through the rain and into her shop. The stores closing, she said, intending to complain about the wet shoes in her store. Ethel. I need your help. The old woman raised both eyebrows once she recognized the wet blanket dirtying her floor. Hmm? I thought I told you. You will have to wait for tomorrow or the next day. Circumstances have changed. Take a look at her. She slowly put feverish Illumca on the floor. She is poisoned. Do you have something that can help her? Ethel was bewildered by the condition of the person in front of her. T-this is the first time I saw something like this, Ethel frowned. My antidotes only deal with snake venoms and food poisonings! Seems like I can only rely on myself for this. Let me borrow a pestle and a mortar. Ethel said nothing and handed over some spare tools and simply watched. Connie poured out the bag of herbs that she was holding and spread out the contents. She deftly picked up a handful of different types of herbs, crushed them with the pestle and mortar, and gathered the result in her palms. She then closed both palms and gathered her Yin Energy, focusing on the mixture. Five minutes later she opened them and a small round pill smelling of lavender was there. She fed it to Illumca and her ragged breathing slowly began to subside. What did you do? Ethels eyes were wide open. She had never seen something like that before. And what is that? A Rejuvenation Pill. Its used to stabilize the condition of sick person. Sort of like a potion? Nohow do I say it? It stimulates the bodys power to heal itself. It also acts as a painkiller. If one is wounded and you eat it, the wound will close by itself. So, its similar to a High Potion. So you do have it! I dont. A potion can only be created by an Alchemist at Level 15. While a High Potion can only be created by Level 45 Alchemist. You can only find about fifty or so high-level alchemist in this kingdom. Anyway, only C-Rank Hunters and up would use them. And even then theyd use them very sparingly. Whatever it is, it looks very potent. That girl is starting to breathe normally. No. This is not enough. This is simply a stop gap measure. If I want to save herI have to do something drastic. Something drastic? How many types of medicine do you actually have? The ones in the back, not the ones you showed me this afternoon. Ethel sighed and hooked her finger as she went to the back of the store. Leave her on the table. Shell have to make do. Connie agreed and laid the sleeping girl on the table and followed Ethel. The room in the back was filled with glass jars filled with exotic poisons and medicines. Some were covered with the word failures while some success; Clearly not as innocent as the items at the front. Connie whistled and said. You were holding back on me, Ethel. She answered with a sharp shrug of the shoulder. Every girl has her secret. Chapter 14: Prologue to the Treatment Plan Chapter 14 Prologue to the Treatment Plan I am a Level 50 Herbalist. I gather plants and herbs to create antidotes and medicines. The effects are not as fast as Potions and are more suited to sickness like fevers and asthma. She organized one of the jars on the shelf with her wrinkled hands. As you know, Potions are expensive. Three Golds for a bottle of regular Potions and twenty for High Potions. These are prices no regular household can afford, the old Herbalists eyes looked sad as she gazed at the collection of failure jars. And that is why I tried my best to create something that can rival potions. Yet, look at these! Even my successes cant reach the effectiveness of Potions. She sighed deeply, regret painted over her wrinkled face. It was as if the Goddess decided that no matter how much you try, you cannot surpass your assigned Job. Connie looked at the jars and asked. Do you have samples for these so called Potions? Ethel Windlepoons grabbed three glass bottles from a nearby drawer and put them in line on the table. This blue one is a Potion. The green one is Antidote. The red one is Mana Potion. Mana Potion? Its a potion that replenishes Mana. This is used only by mages. And what is this antidote for? Antidotes are cure-alls for most types of basic poisons and venoms encountered in the wild. Snake bites, spider bites, and scorpion stings. That kind of stuff. I see, Connie quickly decided to purchase a few to try and research the Antidote. And that leaves us with the Potions. Look, Ethel cut a bit of her fingertips with a small knife and showed Connie her bleeding finger. She then took a swig of the Potion and the wound closed. Thats how it works. It closes the wound and stop the bleeding. But if you have a broken bone for example, it wont mend them. Connie briefly compared them to the pills she made in her past life and concluded that its effects were similar to the trial pills novices brewed as their first job. It wont be of any use in the treatment that she planned. She would have to go with her own way. She made her decision. Ethel. Id like to offer you a proposition. I want everything inside the jars here. The raw ingredients and the results. In exchange I will give you -. Ethel Windlepoons shook her head. I dont know who or what you are, Miss Connie. No Alchemist can do what you did back there, she paused. But like I have said, I have dealt with heroes before so I have a guess. The old woman looked at her wrinkled hands and clenched them. There is only one thing I want in exchange for these. Ethels old eyes stared deep into hers. Teach me how to make what you used to treat her. Teach me how to make that pill. Connie accepted the stare and thought deeply. Its not an easy thing to do. Its going to be different with what you have been doing until now. My time on this blasted earth wont be much longer. I want to do something with it. Connie was surprised by the grit of the old woman before her. Though she was clearly not as strong, but the tenacity in her could rival the strongest of warriors. This was a woman worthy of respect. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Very well, Connie extended her hand. its a deal. Ethel grabbed hers and shook it twice before letting go. Well, what do you wanna do now? The young girl rubbed her chin and said. If I made them into a pill for me to eat, it will take a long time. Also I dont know what effect some of them have. Especially if they counteract each other, as it would be wasted effort. So, she loosened the collar of her dress. Im going to ingest them. What? Wait - ! Thats madness! Some of these are not medicines, but toxic materials! In my current stage, trying to take in the matured poison inside her body would be suicidal. So I need to first raise my resistance and take in all the ingredients I can get. Then I will use the one extracted from her body to breakthrough to the late stage of Shedding Mortality. Shedding Mortality? What the hell is that? Its one of my skills, Connie used a white lie to make it easier on the old woman to accept. Now. Lets start. Give me all the bottles while you say what the contents are is. I want to memorize everything as we go. Well start with this jar ofsomething. Wa-! Ethel did not manage to finish her words when Connie upended the content of a small jar into her mouth and swallowed. Hmm, there is a sensation of numbness as it goes down. Ethel went wide-eyed. Yourefine? You dont feel your cold or anything? No. This is unheard of! Thats Essence of Winter Blackroot! Just a small dosage of that can kill a hundred men! And you drank it as if it was water! Whats that in your hand? Give it to me. This is Yellow Peregrine Bulb. If eaten raw itll cause instant suffocation. Connie snatched the root and ate the whole thing in a few bites. This is not enough. I need more! Keep them coming. By then, Ethel was thoroughly fascinated and simply handed over bottles upon bottles, raw leaves and roots while calling out the names of the mixture, forgetting her hesitation earlier and was even more sure that she made the right decision to make the deal. Connie gulped and chewed and swallowed everything as if her life depended on it. At a certain point, her eyes flickered between serpentine and normal and her long tongue lolled. A feeling of dizziness caused her to wobble and fell to her knees. Parts of her body had turned unnatural colors. Limbs and digit swollen to thrice her size and her stomach distended. All the poison resistance skills and danger avoidance skill Ethel had warned her that death was coming fast. Ethel was so distraught and afraid of the change that she let out a yelp. G-get out! Get out now!! Connie barked. The old woman sprinted out the door with speed that did not fit her age. Connie slammed on the marble table and caused it to have a hairline crack. Then she slammed on it again, breaking it apart with a loud crash. She screamed loudly and raised both her arms. She assumed a horse stance and spat out thick bluish gas which started to erode the ceiling. That gas was the pure extract of all the ingredients that she had taken in. If it was let out in the open it could enter peoples lung through inhalation and destroy their body from the inside out within minutes. It had the strength to kill a thousand people. However, even with such strength is does not qualify it to be one of the foundations of Thousand Poison Claw. It was too simple, too straightforward. At best it could only be used to strengthen ones body. And that is what Connie is using it for. The prerequisite of the Thousand Poison Claw is the ability to turn ones own body into an alchemic cauldron for refining ingredients. And this is done using the Poison Core. It took rigorous training to be able to do such a feat with success rate below 40 percent. But Wang Tian Gu had devised a way to raise this to 90 percent by adopting the Gu Body. She then took the Lotus position, concentrated her Ying Energy into her Poison Core and inhaled all the gas again through her nose and stored it inside. With this process, the imperfections in her body slowly vanished and returned to her normal, reddish white skin. She coughed a few times before commenting to herself. Hoh. That was crazy. Its not something I want to do again. Outside, Ethel was putting her ear on the door. Curious about what was happening inside. Moments later she heard a click from the door and Connie went out, her presence clearly had a change as she felt more dangerous. Y-you are still alive? This is impossible! Not for me, Ethel. And if you stick with me you are going to witness more incredible things, she said with a grin. Are you willing to be my accomplice, to accomplish something trulyunique? It will be quite the experience. She said, slightly proud of the play on words. Is this going to be something dangerous or illegal? Dangerous, very. Illegal? Well, that depends, Connie rubbed her chin as she gazed at the sleeping figure of Illumca. That depends on whether I stirred enough trouble to make the other side unable to tolerate me. Chapter 15: Understanding the Dao Chapter 15 Understanding the Dao The next day, Illumca woke up with a feeling of loss. It felt as if a part of her had turned hollow. When she saw a figure sitting cross-legged beside her with eyes closed, that part of her was filled with warmth. Unconsciously her finger had tugged on the hem of Connies dress and woke her from her meditation. Woke up, have you? she greeted her with a smile. Howre you feeling? I feelfine. Her gaze turned harsh. No, youre not. I dont need empty bravado. Only facts. If you dont tell me the truth, then I cannot help you. She was surprised by the sudden fierceness and meekly answered. I-I guess my left arm is feeling numb. I see. Your current condition is worse than I thought. The poison is adapting to your body and is returning with vengeance. The numbness is a prelude of the end. Hearing the blunt diagnose of the girl, Illumca cannot help but feel a mixed feeling of resignation and anger. The fingers that had been holding to part of Connies dress clenched until they were white. Connie took her hand and held them tight. Tell me, Illumca. Do you really want to live? I wantto live. But I dont want to simply live on like this. Fearing the impending death without being able to do anything about it. Even if it means you have to take the life of another and throw away all that you are at the present? And after that you will have to do it all over again. I willpay the price! Anything. My body, my soul. Is yours. Just as I said when we first met! Connie narrowed her eyes and began to explain. The plan I made for your treatment had to be scrapped. I have another plan, the only one that I can do right now. But this one is very dangerous and very risky. There is a more than a 90 percent chance of you dying if you are not strong enough. And even if you survive, you will have to throw away everything that you were. Are you sure about this? Yes. Connie received the fervent gaze and sighed. I understand. Then I must confess to you something, she looked at her straight in the eyes. I have memories of a past life. The life of a man from another world with knowledge different from ours. I see. You believe me? You are the only one that has ever been truthful to me. How can I not believe you? She smiled and laid her hand on Illumcas cheek. Good girl. Then you must believe everything that I will tell you. I will teach you about the philosophy and concept of Dao. For this is crucial to the treatment. You just lay there and listen. Then the blonde girl began to tell a story so unbelievable and fantastical that Illumca almost thought that her savior was crazy. But she threw that thought away at the same moment. What she experienced and felt towards her was the only thing that kept her going. Dao is a path, a purpose, a way of life that one must realize for themselves. It is the natural order of the universe that one must understand to achieve enlightenment. It is no simple learning, for it is the accumulation of the experience of living. Connie let a wisp of red poison cloud appear in her hand and moved it around in one hand. It is to know life and death. To feel regret and pain. Joy and happiness. We are those who Cultivates the Dao to achieve the highest level of existence. Thus we are called Cultivators. She blew on the wisp and it turned into a butterfly that flew about before dispersing into nothing. The Dao is eternal, but life is ephemeral. Cultivating is not the goal, but only a means to cultivate the Dao. The Cultivating stages are divided into three main stages with three sub stages each. Shedding Mortality is the first stage. All beginners will enter this stage and substantiate their Dao in this stage. Treading Earth is the second stage. Most Masters will stop at the early stage if they are not gifted. Those who have reached the Late Stage are those who can be called Grandmasters. Beings who could fly over thousand li in a single second and destroy mountains as easily as flipping a hand. Ascending Heaven is the third stage. This stage is mostly unknown due to there being only handful number of cultivators able to reach this stage. Only three cultivators are known to have reached this stage. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. The first is Grand Abbot Cloud Watcher. The second is Grandmaster Wu Jiang the Lazy Vagabond. The third is Dark Empress Feng Niu. You must understand that by choosing this path, you will become a Cultivator like me. Someone whose life are rife with enemies. She then continued to say. Normally, the formation of the Dao should only be done after one is ready to pass Shedding Mortality Stage. However, this plan relies on the strength of your sense of self, your purpose, your way of life, and your innermost desire. In other words, it will rely on your Dao. Remember my words. Understand the self, understand the Dao. I am the Universe and the Universe is me.. Illumca repeated the words, every words said with purpose and force. Understand the selfunderstand the Dao. I am the Universe and the Universe is me. Yes. Comprehend this meaning. Only then will you be able to surpass this tribulation. Illumca closed her eyes and went into a trance. Connie smiled at seeing this and left the attic to let her meditate on it. -||- Two days had passed since the eldest of Steelheart family stormed out of the mansion and normalcy had returned to the life of Lady Carell and her son. She had once again left the mansion for another of her escapades while Julian had his third chocolate pudding of the day. Outside, a young footman was scraping mud off his boots with an old knife. He had a long, gaunt face with sloping shoulder and muscles that looked taut and strong. Derrick. A maid came by with a plate of sandwiches. I brought lunch. The maid wore her brown hair tied to a prim bun. She was tall with well-proportioned body. Hidden underneath the maid clothes was a toned, slender body with strong muscles unbecoming of a servant. Just in time, Kelly. Im famished! He put away the shoes and sat with her under the shadows of a toolshed in the garden. It looked like secret rendezvous between to servants, however the topic of their conversation was altogether very different. There is a new order from the client, she said as she handed him a small piece of paper. He glanced through the scroll while biting into the sandwich. So the Du-, he stopped chewing when he saw her glaring at him. The client is getting antsy? It has been two months and we still cannot find Grunford. The client is getting desperate. Derrick sighed. If that is so, why did he try to kill her in the guild? It wasnt the clients plan. It was his daughters. She is just using his name. Really, a jealous woman in love is dangerous. Even though she had already gotten the princes hand-in-marriage? Father and child are the same. Their hearts are as black as coal. No wonder the Noble Faction is filled with corrupt men. Kelly shook her head reproachfully. Its not in our place to judge the client''s purpose. Our responsibility is only its completion, she said as her eyes skimmed the small scroll. She then put it on top of a lit candle and let it burn into ash. Just in time too. Im tired of acting like an innocent village girl in this house. It does not suit you. The fake smile, you know. Hmm?! Kidding! Okay, so the client wants us to directly interrogate the target? Yes. And we will move tonight. The young man nodded with a great smile. Ive been waiting for you to say that. Do you know where she is? Shes staying in an inn in town. Is the info accurate? The maid threw the silver knife in her hand. It went straight through a bee two meters away, slicing it in two halves. As accurate as my throw. Nice. The two the went their separate ways and met up later after midnight. The time when most people had gone home drunk or passed out on the spot. Derrick and Kelly met up in an alleyway near a local inn called Gettys inn. They had both activated their stealth skills and worn inconspicuous black outfits. Their equipments are similarly painted black so that they did not reflect light. It was clear that they were used to the job. Where is she? Derrick asked. Second floor, third window to the right. I paid the waiter to put in some sleeping drugs into her food. Nothing could wake her up after a dose of this. The usual, huh? When did she take her meal? Half an hour ago. It should have kicked in by now. I put in twice the dosage to make sure this goes right. Lets give it a five more minutes. Alright, she agreed. The two waited silently after her acknowledgment until Derrick opened his mouth. Do you remember our promise? Hm, this is our last job and then well go to your parents home in Rogdorm, she responded. Derrick sighed helplessly at the cold response from his paramour. Do you know why I asked you to come home with me? I know. You want me to live with you. Yes. Away from this bloody life, from this dangerous job where one small mistake will cost us our life. He shook his head. Im sorry. I guess I was the only one who is excited for our future. There was a silence in the alleyway which was then broken by the womans voice. Do you know why I took this job? Just because it pays well? This is a Rank A job where the client is so high up that one mistake would mean our death. What do you mean? I took the job because I know we can do this. The money we can make will last us our lifetime and we can make our own family safely. After the news that she had managed to take out most of the mansions guards, I had my misgivings. Thats why I staked her out and gave her twice the usual dose. I -. Before she finished her ramblings, the mans downtrodden face had suddenly bloomed into a happy one. Kelly. You mean! The icy visage that she was wearing suddenly melted. Im alsolooking forward to our life together. Thank you! Oh, thank you! he moved to give her a kiss but she put a hand against his chin. Not now, we have a job to do, she said sternly. Leave that for later. Derrick was used to the cold treatment from his beloved and did not mind her terseness. Yes. There would be another life waiting for the two of them in the future after this job. Alright. Its time we finish this, he said joyfully. The two climbed up to the roof of an adjacent house and crept up to the window of the room where the target had bundled up and fell asleep under the influence of the drug. Derrick and Kelly are a combination famous in the guild. While Kelly is an expert in close range combat, Derrick is an adept in support. To enhance his support, Derrick invested in the skill Analyze. A skill that most people have only raised to Level 1. He has continually used the skill so many times that it has reached Level 4. Therefore while most people could only see Level and Name. He could also see the HP, MP, Title, and Condition. This job must be done perfectly for the sake of their future, so he did not skimp on precautions. He signaled his pair to stop moving and used his skill on the sleeping girl. Analyze. As soon as he whispered the skills name. A row of words and symbols that only he could see appeared in front of him. When he saw what was in the result, he could not help but curse. What in Goddesss name is this? Chapter 16: Material Gathering Chapter 16 Material Gathering What is it? Kelly asked when she saw her partners face. This doesnt make sense. I have never seen results like this, he whispered. Ive got a bad feeling about this. Maybe we should back down. He once again looked over the status screen. Trying to make sense of what he could. The Sword Mastery Level is One with the Sword? What the hell is that? There should be levels in there! And Bound by Karma? What do they mean?!
Level 5 Cornelia A. Steelheart Skill Zan%9mwg
HP 1500/1500 $:?-?]eM?]
MP 100/100 bn7?m?2?7K]ft
EXP ????/???? [}cuV`t. l
?x?X8?
STR 120 Mastery Sword Mastery One with the Sword
VIT 20 [}cV`. l 7m?2
AGI 9 Tzw?Sw? ?B|6?jճVt
DEX 30 ?s?W??\t (,,???u?;??
M.DEF 2 ?1aP8/?a?? DDDDD
P.DEF 45
Equipment Cotton Pajama Title Q;?I?Wq
XO??GeCyuT
C?GxW?j?0^k$?$oK
4~y|}|C?n This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
Bound by Karma
qrX?PK ? p
Condition Poisoned
She thought for a bit and said. We are already so close. Whats her condition? Poisoned. Then that means the drug is working. Shes powerless. We strike now. Ill man the door, you take care of the target. She sneaked in through the window without waiting for an answer. Derrick closed his screen with a thought and followed behind her. Kelly sidled up to the door and watched as Derrick walked to the sleeping girl, prepared for any eventualities. Just as he was about to take her, her hand shot up and grasped him by the wrist with her left. Hi. Before Derrick managed to react, she had already grabbed his neck with her right hand and slammed him against the wall. Connie turned to look at the female assassin who was about to charge in and smiled viciously. You brought a friend with you. Delightful. The blonde girl warned her. Move and Ill snap his neck. Let him go. Are you ordering me, girl? Im not the one with a partner being choked to death. I was getting worried that you wont come. Ive even chosen to stay in this moderately secure but corrupt inn. Lousy food, acceptable wine. Derrick was struggling to escape her clutches, but her grip was like a vice. He forced out words as he struggled for breaths. H-how are you stillawake? That sleeping drug should have kept you asleep! Your status was poisoned!! Haha. That reaction never gets old, she smiled while her thumb was tracing his throat. You rely too much on this skill of yours. An assassin should be cautious. Understand the targets, know them. Their motives, their habits. Not this childish play you do. Wait-wait. If you kill me, youwont know who sent us. I can tell you everything if you just let us go, the man said this with trembling words, but his eyes meant something else, which only his partner could understand. Connie laughed as if she had just heard a funny joke. Nonono. You dont get me. I dont care who sent you or whatever. You are nothing but materials for my plan. She tightened her grip on him. I dont like using innocents for my art, you see. But enemies? Thats fair game all the way. She opened her mouth and bit deep into his neck. AAARGH!! Derrick screamed in pain as blood spurted out from the side of his neck. No! Did I read her wrong. How is she so strong? Potent Paralyzing Venom were injected from her fangs into his bloodstream and within seconds all his strength was gone. His gaze were clouded and he fell to the ground like a sack of potatoes. Kelly was so flabbergasted by what she saw that she could not move. Their target had just bitten her partners neck like a savage beast. Look at that. A simple change in the compound and I just changed a simple paralyzing venom into one that could stop only the motor functions and leave the heart and lung still moving, she said with pride, her index finger pointing at Kelly. Now that, is art. Kelly took a glance at her pair and saw that his chest was still moving, but she did not dare to do it too long. The target was far too dangerous to be handled alone. Especially not while trying to let her stay living. She tried to stall for time while thinking for a way to escape the predicament. Connie licked the blood and venom left on her lips and smiled at the masked assassin. Come on, now. Why hesitate? Here I am, unarmed. Look, Ill even refrain from using my right arm. Or are your hands too used to holding plates and cutleries that you forgot how to hold a blade? H-how do you know that? You remember when I licked your palm? Thats when I know that youre a spy. No servants could have a hand that tasted like rust and leather. Adding to that was that the calluses on your fingers. They belong to people who wield swords on daily basis. The rest is simple deduction. Like I said. Childs play. Kelly knew then that they had chosen the wrong opponent. This was not about strength any longer. This was the difference in experience. She had looked down on her target, thinking that she was nothing more than a pampered girl longing for the dream of adventuring. In reality this loathsome girl was just playing with them. She glanced at her partner. They were too careless. But she was still stronger than an unarmed girl. She took a step back and launched herself up to the ceiling. Hundred Thrusts! The daggers shone white and her attack became so fast they left afterimages as she descended onto Connie. The dark color of the blade caused it to be harder to see it moving. However, a true master do not rely only on sight. You are better than the swordsmen Ive met up to now, Connie said while dodging the flurry of attacks within a hairs breadth. But not by much. The attacks carved wood off the floor and destroyed the mattress, sending feathers up into the air. Kelly used the feathers to hide her next attack, withdrew the blade and declared another skill. Shadow Step! In an instant she appeared behind the golden-haired girl and stabbed her daggers into her back. I did it! However, her expression fell when the feather subsided and she saw that her daggers was hindered by red scales growing on Connies back. Aha, Yin Gu Body with the base from a Crimson Firesnake is delightfully new. It cant be compared with the one I had before. Red scales began to appear on parts of the girls body, mainly on her limbs and cheeks. But then the disappeared as quickly as they appeared. Hmm. They dont appear to be that controllable. I have to fight some more to explore the possibilities. What are you?! she cried out when she saw her body transforming. Seeing no chance of winning against the monstrous girl, Kelly coldly decided to run away, swearing to herself that she will avenge Derrick. She threw three hidden knives at Connie as he lunged at her, but suddenly declared. Shadow Step. She blurred and appeared by the window. Just as she was about to jump out, her view was suddenly covered with white and she fell, rolling onto the floor. It was the sheet from the bed. Connie noticed her gaze at the window and spread out the sheet into the air like a net to capture the assassin. Good observation. You tried to run away as soon as you find yourself overpowered. A model assassin, she plucked one of the knives that were thrown at her from the floorboard and sniffed it. Paralyzing agent smeared on the dagger. Very orthodox. But you should have prepared something stronger if you want to stand a chance against me. The powerless male assassin could only watch as his lover was peeled out of the sheet like ripe fruit. Kelly launched a desperate attack with her dagger. Connie pushed the oncoming attack away with her left arm and spun around to her back, twisting it until it hurt so bad that the female assassin had to let go of her weapon. She then pushed her to the wall and whispered in her ear. And now, the end comes. With that, the female assassin screamed as she felt the pain of fangs sinking into her neck. The worst thing was that she was still conscious, but her body had lost all feeling on control, making it feel as if she was trapped in her own body. Connie laid her down gently on the ground like a precious item. Her head lolled at the direction of Derrick. The two gazed at each other, defenceless and powerless. Despair soon filled their hearts when they saw Connie smiled a predatory smile. Remember each others'' faces, my friends. Commit it to memory because soon...soon it will be the only solace you have left. Chapter 17: The Soul Binding Cocoon Chapter 17 The Soul Binding Cocoon Ethel Windlepoons has not been sleeping for two days now. The knowledge of pills and cultivation was something entirely unknown to her and she was fascinated by it. It did not have anything to do with levels, only understanding and comprehension. As long as someone could cultivate and have a cauldron, one could create pills. She had failed more than a hundred times between the two days yet the light in her eyes did not dim. Even as the sky had turned lighter grey, she had no intention of sleeping. She was analysing the recipe for Low-Grade Rejuvenation Pill when suddenly Connie walked in from the back door with two bodies in tow. She light-heartedly threw the male in front of the of woman and spoke with a leisure tone. Put him somewhere safe. Hell not be able to move for a while but I tied him up just for good measure. Ethel raised her eyebrow and dared herself to ask. Is this the illegal part? Exactly. Ill be in the attic. Do not let anyone in. Better yet, close the store until Im finished. I have customers! There is another recipe in it for you. Without saying anything else, she held the male assassin by the leg and slowly dragged him away. Connie whistled at seeing this scene. Quite the strength for such an old girl, my goodness. She patted the female assassin on her shoulder. Relax. I wont hurt him. For now. Connie brought her victim up to the attic where it had been overrun by white silk. The walls and the floors were covered in the stuff while in the middle of the room were two human sized cocoons with gaping holes in the middle. The effect made the once unremarkable attic to look like the lair of an otherworldly creature. Connie laid the immobilised assassin on the floor carefully, a far cry from the treatment of her male counterpart. She then began to open the assassins clothes, peeling them one by one until she was bare, showing her beautiful body. Cant have foreign items contaminate the process. During the process, Kelly felt so humiliated and powerless that she could not help but shed a tear out of anger. Connie did not care about her feelings, however, and continued. Yao-er. She called out to the small silkworm. She left it to redecorate while she was out baiting the fishes. She had left it with quite a lot of food, but it still seemed to be exhausted and malnourished after such a big job. Yao-er timidly flopped from atop a small nest onto her right palm and rubbed its little head against her thumb. The action reminded Connie of the little girl when she was asking for praise after doing something good. Nice work, Yao-er. Im going to treat you to a lot of food after this, She said while rubbing her thumb against its cute little head. For now, we must seal the door to prevent interruptions. With an enthusiastic jump, the Golden Silkworm began working on Connies order. The blonde girl left her Contracted Beast to it and began inspecting the cocoon. No blemishes could be left untreated, otherwise all would be for naught. Kelly, who had been paralyzed for a while now mustered all her willpower and began to speak slowly, concentrating each words with as much anger she could project. What came out was a string of grumbled slur. Whatarr juugoing ju do to me? This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Without glancing towards the pitiful woman lying naked and powerless on the ground, Connie began. In the beginning I thought of using Ling-zhi to heal the wounds that had ravaged Illumcas body. But after a little setback, it occurred to me. Instead of healing the body, why not prepare a new body instead? She did not gave her an answer. Instead she began to ramble about something incomprehensible. If the sickness is in the body, why not change it for something better? After all, what is the body but a vessel for the soul. I suppose it would be easier for me if I can do Soul Extraction like Patriarch Lin Qiufeng. Unfortunately that kind of fiddling with the soul is not my forte, she paused to take a deep breath. It would be different if we are simply using the body as a template. Which we can then use the Soul Reversing Sutra to transfer the soul upon death instead of letting it return to the Samsara, Connie laughed at her own shortcoming. Also, think about it. What is better to polish ones Dao than to devour the soul of someone strong in body and mind? Someone disciplined and trained. For example - she laughed as her eyes glanced at Kelly. - an assassin. Kelly panicked upon seeing the madness of the girl before her and began trying to struggle. But the paralyzing venom still had its hold on her. It is no different than trying to move a brick with your mind. Then, she heard a feeble voice calling out her targets name. It was an emaciated creature covered in tattered cloak. Its thin, gnarly arms supported the unsightly thing as it navigated the attic. Ah, I can feel the seed began to grow inside you, Connie nodded approvingly. The seed of a Dao is a very hard thing to grow. Especially not this fast. You have a talent in cultivation. Whosthis? she said. Hearing the voice, Kelly realised that it was a she. Yet the figure was so ugly and deformed that she could not help but feel disgust in her stomach. An assassin who tried to kill me. She is crucial for this operation, Connie said without a care. An assassin?! she exclaimed. Are you hurt? Its like being stung by a butterfly. It did not even itch, she said with a laugh. Enough of that. Now that you have formed the Seed of the Dao. We can start the process. She then began to explain her plan while rubbing her chin with her left thumb. It does not feel right without a beard. First, you will enter the cocoon on the right made using my silk and undergo a Transformation. Your body will turn into a Primordial Soup. Which I will then refine to squeeze that deadly poison inside. Second, I will ingest the poison and use the explosion of power to make a breakthrough of in my cultivation and refine her body, which I will put in the other cocoon. Finally, the third. I will combine your soul and her healthy body into one to turn you into a whole new you. I call this technique the Soul Binding Cocoon! She said proudly. She expected a clap of excitement, yet all she got was a blank look. Are you so awed by the sheer genius and audacity of this plan that you could not react? Illumca nodded sheepishly. Ho-honestly I dont understand most of what you said. Well, just leave the nitty gritty to me. What you need to remember is this. If your Dao, your sense of self loses its path, then you will die. In body and in soul. You will be devoured by this things soul. And I dont fancy having to fail. So remember what I said about the Dao. Illumca repeated the words that she had begun to understand the meaning of. Understand the self, understand the Dao. I am the Universe and the Universe is me. Also, because this is something I have never done before, it might result in somedeformation. So, I need you to imagine. Imagine the perfect you, what you wish to be. And keep it in your head. I understand. Then, are you ready? Connie extended her hand. Illumca gazed at the hand. The hand that pulled her out of her cage. The hand that offered salvation to her suffering. The hand that fed her as she fell into hopelessness. Her beloveds hand. Yes. I am ready. Illumca took Connies hand with renewed resolution and stepped inside the cocoon. She did not let go of the hand until the last second as she fell into a deep sleep and the hole closed. Your turn now, assassin, Connie said. She carried her limp body into the left cocoon and as the opening began to close, the paralyzing venom wore off enough for her to scream. No. No! No! Derrick! Help me!! She screamed for help, but the cold expression on her captors face did not change. The darkness of the cocoon enveloped her and soon she fell unconscious. Now with both bodies ready for the process, she inhaled deeply and exhaled a long one. There was nervousness in her heart, mixed with excitement and giddiness. She felt like she was once again back in her youth, trying to craft a pill for the first time. What she is trying to do now is workable in theory. However, no one in her past life had ever done this before. To move one soul into another body with existing soul, all the while using the other body to transform into a perfect one imagined by the dominant soul. Madness. Utter madness. And within that madness I shall create miracle so great, enough to defy the bounds of Samsara. Chapter 18: Soul Binding Cocoon and the Soul Reversing Sutra Chapter 18 Soul Binding Cocoon and the Soul Reversing Sutra Connie ran over her plans two more times in her head while she placed everything that she needed to her side. A pile of Energizing Pills she concocted while waiting for the assassins. A bowl made of bronze for the extracted poison. And a piece of chalk to draw the formation array. The formation array had eight points with verses taken from the Soul Reversing Sutra written in Sanskrit within the circle encompassing the six points. They burned white as they were written and began to revolve the moment she was finished. She then took a paintbrush, dipped it in ink, then began to write on a scroll. The Soul Reversing Sutra. The most esoteric knowledge dealing with fate, karma and Samsara. It encompasses the Punarmtryu and Punaravrtti, a concept of death, birth and redeath, the blonde girl began to speak to herself as she wrote on a scroll using the words of the Dharmic Monks. Within lies the concept of Dukkha, Samudhaya, Nirodha, Marga. Spiritual and metaphysical sickness that plague all living being. And the forbidden knowledge with which one reaches Nirvana through esoteric means. It was then that I noticed that some of the teachings were similar to that of the Dao. Life is fleeting, but the Dao is eternal. If the soul has perfected the Dao, should it not reach a state similar to Nirvana? Or would it mean that one would create a circle of Samsara separate from that of the universe? Today. I will find out which one is the truth! She flourished the paintbrush as she finished the last sentence and threw it away. The formation array had been revolving for quite a while and now they were starting to float in thin air. Connie spread her arms and let a potent mix of venom she had created inside her body to flow into her hands. She had ingested enough types of materials and ingredients necessary to create one of her signature poisons. #28: Blasted Gray. It was poison created to liquefy materials while keeping the nature intact. Combined with the Soul Reversing Sutra, she would use it to start the treatment. Behold, the hubris of one who desires freedom from the Samsara!! She put both hands onto the cocoon containing Illumcas body and injected the poison into it. Pure Yin Energy Soared from her body and slammed into the cocoon and changed the silks color into greenish yellow. The bubbling sensation she felt through the aura notified her that the change had begun. She kept injecting and moving around the cocoon to spread the poison and the resulting liquid evenly. As her hands move, so did her dark purple aura. Two hours had passed and she did not stop moving. And then, as she were worried that something might had gone wrong, she could see the bottom of the cocoon had turned dark and emitted a fishy smell. The color began to contract and a drop of amber liquid dripped into the bronze bowl she placed underneath. It continued to drip for three more times before the color returned to normal. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. At that point, Connie could feel the liquid inside had begun to settle and in the middle was something bright golden that she knew was Illumcas essence. Good work, Illumca. Now we start the next part. She took the bronze bowl with the amber liquid and sniffed it. It had a very complex fishy smell resembling soy sauce and wine with a hint of myrrh. Well. Bottoms up! She downed the poison in one gulp and felt it burn through her throat. The instant it arrived in her stomach, it began to react and attacked her innards. Connie closed her eyes and formed the Vayu and Rudra Mudra with her left and right hands respectively, focusing on the vile poison and began dissecting it. The poison fought back as if it was a living thing, attacking her liver, stomach, lung. From the outside it looked like dark veins were forming from every part of her body that was being attacked. Ooh, you cheeky bastard, Connie grumbled. You think something like you could defeat me?! She changed her hands to form a hand seal unique to the Thousand Poison Claw and pushed the poison into her Poison Core. Once there it was tamed by the various materials of cold and hot properties that directly fights against each part of the poison. Feeling that it had been sufficiently tamed, she began absorbing it. This time she did not bloat as she had gained better understanding of the materials and effect of the poison. Her dark aura flared out. Expanding and contracting like the beating of the heart a few times until finally it burst out with vengeance. HAAAAA!!!! She let out a terrifying shout that blasted everything around her into dust except for the silk cocoons. Yao-er quickly hid inside a nest of silk she made in fear of being quashed by the power. The pressure of her dark aura was so powerful that the air seemed to distort around her. Her blonde hair was flying about and she was floating in the air, a sign that she had reached the next step of her cultivation. Her serpentine eyes had also gained a quality that made it seem like they were made of precious jewel. Her tongue had grown thicker and stronger that she could use it to gouge a mans heart. Red scales had appeared on parts of her body and a tail as long as her leg had sprouted from her tailbone. It was crimson in color with scales that glistened dark like onyx. Aah, Late Stage of Shedding Mortality. Shame I do not have the time to revel in the sensation, She lamented as she knew that she must start the next process now. Next, she did the same with the next cocoon, but this time it was much faster and much stronger. The effect was more than three times as potent. Once she felt that she had sufficiently done this, she recited the second verse of the Sutra. The one that deals with the Samsara and touched the sides of both cocoons gently. The touch made the wound silk from the cocoons to unravel and searched for each other like lovers hands. They moved in conjunction, winding against each other until they formed a connection, one resembling a tube. Connies lips did not stop reciting the Sutra as she guided Illumcas essence into the assassins cocoon. The process did not take long. The transfer of the rest of the primordial soup took longer. This process took a long time and a lot of energy. She munched on the pills while regulating her power inside the cocoon, trying to stop the rejection between the body and the new soul introduced. She could feel two souls inside the silk pod fighting, causing the vessel to struggle. She did not know how much time had passed, only that when she reached out for another pill, she found that she had ran out. Now, it is a matter of endurance. Sweat began to form on her forehead and her tongue began to loll. It was far more tiring than she had suspected. The anxiety of doing something entirely new was weighing down on her. Then, something happened. The fight had come to its climax and the body began to fight back. The formation array underneath spun so fast that the brightness caused Connie to squint her eyes. Not on my watch! Connie put up both arms and focused her energy, condensing it into the form of a firesnake which coiled around the cocoon, suppressing its inside. After a while, the battle came to a finish and the formation array calmed down gradually before coming to a stop. One of the souls has achieved dominance. Now the vessel will be reconstructed. Connie collapsed onto the ground, all her energy had been spent. Now all she could do was stabilize herself while waiting for the result. She sat cross legged on the floor and started to take control of her breathing. How would she look like? Which soul would be dominant? If worst comes to worst Connie gazed at the cocoon now bursting with life. Lets hope it will not come to that. Chapter 19: Dao of Twoflower Chapter 19 Dao of Twoflower
Outside of Windlepoons Concoctions, a few loyal customers of the stores were peeking inside through the gaps in the door, hoping to see Ethel. They were so used to the old granny opening the store even through hail or shine that they felt uneasy when they saw the store closed. How long has it been since the last time she closed the store? an elderly man asked. I think its when her husband died. Shes a tough woman, that one. Usually she opened the store just as the market opens. Its well past noon now, I dont think the store will open today. Well, she must have something going on. We should check on her tomorrow. Ethel, who had been sitting in front of a cauldron did not hear the kind words of her customers. She was worried about the girls in the attic. She heard so many screams and loud sounds from there that even she wanted to, she could not sleep. She tried going up but the entrance was blocked by threads so dense that she couldnt get through. In the attic, the blonde girl had fallen into a state of deep meditation while her Golden Silkworm was perching on her head. The golden light within the cocoon had grown considerably brighter compared to earlier in the day. One could see the silhouette of a woman within, every time the cocoon shone. Contrary to Connies expectations, the two souls within had not actually finished their battle. The intense struggle was two souls trying to undermine the other. The true conflict had yet to begin. What is this place? The female assassin found herself standing in the middle of a field. There was a lake to her right and the sun was shining bright. It was a perfect summer day scene. Yet she knew that this was not real. She recognized every trees, every single blade of grass. This was her childhood romping ground. A place she had not visited for many years. If this was real the trees should have grown bigger and the wind should have been blowing. This was not the case. Kelly reorganized her thoughts and remembered what had happened. She had been stripped naked and placed into some kind of pod. Yet she was now fully clothed and her knives were there by her waist. As she was walking around to get her bearing, she found a figure standing under the shade of a large tree. This is a beautiful place. You are very lucky. Who are you? the female assassin asked warily. My name is Illumca. Illumca Fir Liban, the figure paused to inhale. And you are Kelly Starwell. C-Rank Member of the Guild of Assassin. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. She walked out of the shade and Kelly could see her form. She was wearing a cloak that covered almost all of her body. She moved haltingly as every breath she drew was painful. You, Kelly gripped her knives tight. Her eyes turned murderous as she gauged the frail looking creature before her. She was loathe to call her a girl as her deformed and pus covered body disgust her. You are that thing I saw talking to the target. Where is this?! Aahthose eyes. How many times have I seen such eyes looking down at me, Illumca laughed mirthfully, ignoring Kellys question. My people, my family, the slave traders, the bandits. All of them reacted the same way when they saw me. The sickly girl walked forward defenselessly. Her bare feet crunched some fallen dried leaves with each step. But youyou are a very fortunate girl. Born a daughter of a well-off family in a town. Left for the city in search of excitement. Joined the Guild of Assassin for stimulation. And you are gifted at it. Unnerved by the private details the girl was spitting out, Kelly let out a fierce yell and thrust her knives towards Illumcas heart. Fireball! A spell was fired at Kelly. She dodged it by a hairs breadth by twisting her body to the left. She fell to the ground and spat out dried leaves that had entered her mouth. Fireball! Another ball of fire was shot at her. She rolled away as more was summoned and thrown, creating a line of small burned craters. Shadow Step! Kelly shouted the skills name the moment the onslaught of fireballs stopped. She expected to arrive at the back of the ugly creature. Instead she found herself staring into one crazed eye. Yes. You are an assassin. Us Mages are weak against your kind, she held out her hands and grabbed both of Kellys cheeks. The smell of dried pus and blood from her caused Kelly to gag. But just as I know your past, I also know your thoughts. This is because this is not the real world. This is a world of souls. Our souls have begun to merge and i have taken your memory as mine. Luckily I have a good teacher otherwise i''d be the one in your place." She then continued, as if the words she just spoke was an afterthought. Where was I? And then you found love. A childish man with a stupid smile that has been chasing after you for years. And as you grew fond of him, and him of you, you decided to follow him out of the business. I am jealous. Such fortune. Such good karma! Why cant I have such good luck! Why cant I have such a nice life?! Jealousy. Envy. She spat out all the negative feelings that had plagued her for years in a tirade of curses. She suddenly stopped and her furious face turned calm and her eyes turned to longing. But this is fine. All the suffering I endured was worth it, because it let me met her. She was different! Connie. My Connie! Her first reaction when she looked at this grotesque body was not the same as the others. There was no pity in her eyes. She touched me without disgust. Even as my filth dirtied her slender hands she did not show a lick of it. She threw Kelly aside and laughed. So I must be beautiful. So that she will not feel ashamed of me. I must be stronger! So that I can destroy her enemies! More beautiful! So that she will look at me with love. She then reached into her chest. Breaking through bone and flesh. The sound was so guttural that Kelly wanted to close her ears. Illumca took out her heart and held it between her hands. It was still beating with blood dripping from its surface. I shall love and hate in equal measure. My hate shall be the hellfire that burns my enemies to ashes. My love shall be the sun that brighten my beloveds heart. A flame burst out of the heart in her hands, immolating the still beating organ. This is my purpose. This is my Dao. Finally, from the ashes of her heart, a symbol crafted of Amaranth, Rose and Butterfly appeared and floated into the air. Dao of Twoflower! she reached out towards the symbol of her Dao. The moment her finger made contact with it, the world turned white. Chapter 20 : Perfection Made Flesh Chapter 20 Perfection Made Flesh Three days had passed since the treatment and there had been no change to the cocoon. Connies position had not changed a bit ever since then as her meditation had reached a critical juncture. It was a mistake on her part. She was not supposed to go this deep, especially not while she had another thing to worry about. Thankfully her snake traits had disppeared after she calmed down, allowing her to sit more comfortably. Yao-er had been trying to stop her from going deep, the precious little creature. It tried hitting her cheeks with her body and leaping on and off her head, which produces no result. It even took off its mistresss ponytail and slid down the beautiful hair. Though it did this simply because it was exasperated. As it slid down for the third time today, it noticed a change coming from the cocoon. The pulsing light had dimmed and something inside seemed to be trying wriggle loose. A tear appeared near the bottom and viscous murky green liquid spilled out of it. The tear enlarged towards the top, splitting it into half. As Yao-er was confused by this development. It saw a long, shapely leg with muscles of a gazelle poked out and stepped on the ground. Due to its diminutive height, it climbed Connies hair and settled on her head. It watched the result of her creation with sparkling eyes. A full, mature woman with a hint of youthful energy came out of the cocoon. Still wet from the fluids within the cocoon. The woman was breath-takingly beautiful. Though her body was decidedly womanly, there was no sign of excess fat anywhere. She had platinum hair that reached below her knees and bronze skin that was free of blemishes. Her breasts were bigger than the assassins, with beautiful teardrop shape and light pink nipples. Her face and jawline looked like it was carved by a master craftsman whose sole purpose was carving the single image of a Goddess of Love. She smiled with the plump, wet lips that was slightly pale as she saw the object of her affection. The woman tottered forward and fell to her knees, gazing at the serene figure of Connie, still deep in meditation. She appeared to hesitate as she reached for her beloved. One finger, a touch. The moment her finger felt that soft, pink lip, a new sensation sent shivers down her spine. She slowly ran her finger along the lips, reveling on the feeling when suddenly the lips parted and bit playfully at the finger. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Are you satisfied? Connie slowly opened her eyes to see a single silver eye with gaze that drew you in. Their gaze locked into each other, unmoving. This went on for two whole minutes. Beautiful, Connie uttered softly. She had never felt such powerful Dao before. It exuded a gentle and all-encompassing warmth that caused her body to relax. Then she noticed the naked body and her eyes went towards her womanly features. Connie could not help but feel slightly envious of the visage of beauty before her, yet that feeling caused her to say a word of praise. I doubt any woman in this kingdom could equal you right now, Illumca. Can you say my name again, please? she begged. Illumca. Yes, she smiled. The sound of her name coming from her lips was so wonderful in her ears. Yes. I am your masterwork. A clay shaped by your hand and my will. Illumca was a head taller than her, so she had to look up to gaze at her now. A stark difference to the previous hunched posture she adopted before. May I touch you, Illumca? a feeling of apprehension made Connie feel uneasy, like when a layman was to touch a piece of art beyond his knowledge. Illumca took her hand silently and placed it on top of her chest. The skin was smooth and hot to the touch, as if she was a piece of ember. Connie then ran her fingers along her skin, from the tip of her breast down to her navel, and down still to her silvery bush. This caused her to moan and buckled slightly. She held on Connies shoulder for support. Connie lifted her finger to her mouth. One that had a string of clear liquid connecting the finger to Illumcas lower body. She licked it and smiled mischievously. Sensitivity is fine. She then placed her other hand to her one closed eye and ran her thumb along the scar. Why didnt you heal this wound? I wish to remember my pain, the cruelty of those who hurt me. My humiliation, my anger! she said resolutely. Hmm, yes. That is good. Anger keeps you grounded. Fury keeps you focused. When she parted her hair, she found that she had peculiarly shaped ears. It was pointy and extended to the sides of her head. I have never seen anyone with this type of ear before. I am a Half-Dark Elf. A child born of a human and a Dark Elf. A common story in these parts. Connie nodded understandingly. I see, youve had a hard life. But now you are reborn! Yes. I C she wanted to say something, but she suddenly lost her strength and went limp. Connie placed her arms below her armpits and held her close. Im sorry. I feel soweak. Connie placed her forehead on Illumcas. A fever. Your body is still adjusting, she said levelly. This is fine. Rest well, Illumca. When you wake up, you will start to truly embark on the path of cultivation. Illumca was so relieved that she fell asleep. Exhausted. The blonde haired girl took her to her room and laid her down gently, covering her with a blanket. She caressed her cheek with a finger and went out. She met a questioning glance from the old granny who looked exhausted but more radiant. Beside her was three Low-Grade Rejuvenation Pills. The only three she managed to produce. She could feel a hint of Dao seed coming from her. Indeed, obsession is one of the best things to achieve a Dao. What happened up there? she asked. My treatment has finished. Im going back to the Steelhearts mansion to take care of business. Also, Illumca is asleep up there. Dont let her eat anything before I came back. Alright. Connie was about to step outside before pausing suddenly. You should also rest after I return. Its no good to try and concoct medicines with your condition. After hearing a grunt of acknowledgment, she continued outside. When she was outside, the sun was shining bright. She looked at it defiantly before curling her fingers and thrust a thumb between the middle and forefinger, then raising it triumphantly against the heavens. Chapter 21: The Centipede Robe Chapter 21 The Centipede Robe As she walked through the throng of people, Connie could not help but be high in spirit. Her steps were fast and light as if she was walking on cloud. It had been a few days since she saw natural light and everything seemed to be going swimmingly. When she reached the Nobles District, she noticed a distinct quietness of the atmosphere. There were less traffic and she saw only servants tending to the gardens. As soon as she arrived in front of the Steelheart Mansion, she was once again stopped by a guard. This again? she said. M-milady! W-why are you here? the guard asked. He had heard about the ruckus that happened the night she ran away from the mansion and the resulting guards who were bedridden from injuries. This is my familys mansion, she said. Am I not supposed to be here? No, I mean yes! I mean C They were fully armored! With swords! Whatever. I doubt Ill remember you anyway. Where is Bertus? And has there been a girl coming here to sell the flowers? The man looked around for help. There was no one in sight. Bertus is in his room resting. I-I dont know about the girl. Connie was exasperated. It was like speaking to a wall. A wall that was slowly crumbling from sheer idiocy. This is a waste of time, she began walking in. Milady. Please wait! The Duchess told us to stop you from entering! he blurted out. Once he realized what he just said, he fell on his butt. Do you want to stop me? she asked coldly. I C Can you? The answer was a small whimper. The guard shrank even further into the background. Thought so. She left the cowardly guard and entered the mansion. Two maids who were busy cleaning a large vase was surprised by her entrance that one lost her footing and almost knock over the vase. Thankfully the other maid was quick enough to hold the vase in place. You two. I have a package sent to me by Planthorne. Do you know where it is? Y-yes, milady. Ill fetch it right now, the quick witted maid to the right saw this as a chance to get away from the fearsome girl and scrambled away as soon as she said that. The slower maid looked down, cursing her fate as she dared not look at her mistress. After the recent change in personality, the maids found their mistress to be hard to read. When she was younger she was na?ve and easily bullied. Now just looking at her made them feel like they are looking at a demon about to eat them. I didnt see the carriage outside. Is Lady Carell out? Y-you dont remember, mistress? I dont remember what? The ball, mistress. The Great Ball that is to be held in the capital in a weeks time. It is to celebrate the Maiden of Waters coming of age! You were looking forward to it so much. Lady Carell left for the capital two days ago. Oh, okay. The maid was confused by the nonchalance. A month ago she was looking forward to the day so much that she gathered up money from her adventuring for her dress as her stepmother did not want to spend money on dresses for her, but now she seemed so uninterested. Honestly, Connie was uninterested in what is going on in the Capital. There are more things to do here in Cairula. She just defied the natural cycle of life and death, for heavens sake! Lets leave that for now. I asked a girl to come her every morning to sell me flowers. Do you know about her? Yes. Bertus kept the flowers and paid her out of his own money, the maid said. He is a good man, Bertus. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Connie nodded in agreement. As she did so, the quick-witted maid came with a beautiful white package with a pink ribbon on top. On the side was the Planthorne Fineries symbol. I trust this has not been tampered with? The two maids shook their head quickly. Ill trust you then. Will you be needing us, milady? No. Ill do it myself. Continue with your work. No need to cook for me either. Connie went up to the second floor and noticed that the guest room had been barred shut. She let out a chuckle and continued to her room. She placed the daintily decorated package and opened it with great care. Untying the ribbon and removing the top. The clothes within was wrapped in soft protective paper tied with a golden thread. A small thank you note written in cursive was placed on top of it, thanking her of her patronage and asking for more commissions with harder challenge. Connie was pleased with the professional touch and gently opened the wrapping paper to uncover her new ensemble. She caressed the silk and inspected the linings. Every thread was masterfully sewn. No excess, no fray. The rims of the robe used thick embroidered cloth to let it keep its shape. She then ran the fabric across her fingers. It was so fine that it felt like water slipping through her fingers. Connie was so impatient that she quickly discarded the loathsome dress she was wearing aside and started to put on the new robe. She put on the inner white shirt with golden threads and the white trousers. Then she wore the white outer robe with large, black centipede patterns over it. On the rims of the robe were images of beautiful but deadly flowers. Black over red. She slipped her feet into the boots, which she then stuffed the ends of her trousers into. Finally, a fine leather belt with ornate buckle completed the assemble. She gazed at her reflection and saw a Confucian scholar with androgynous appearance and refinement. It reminded him of a life she had forgotten. A life when she was innocent and her hands were still clean. Hmm. Excellent tailoring. The waist and shoulders are perfect fit. I think Ill commission a few more clothes for the man. Oh, and Illumcas part too. After she was done, she tied her hair in a ponytail and stored the package safely under her bed. Now, on to the next item on the list. At the back of the mansion, Bertus was lying down on his bed. As the senior guard, he had a private room for himself. It was filled with only the bare necessities. An old bed, a stool and a table where a pitcher of water was placed. Lady Carell have long hated him and his loyalty to the bloodline, yet she could not fire him as he commanded the respect of many people due to his stubbornness to follow the knightly code. He had saved many people during his service, most of whom had gone on to be knights of high standing. If he was treated too unjustly, those very knights would come to his aid. Bertus knew this and had sacrificed himself to stop Lady Carell from going too far when the Duke died. This and combined with the na?ve dreamer that Cornelia was, made his job even harder. Unfortunately, with his limited ability he found himself unable to help much. The stress had taken the toll on his body and he was now a mere shell of his former self. While staring absent-mindedly at the ceiling, he heard three knocks from the door. As he laid there, groaning from the pain plaguing his aging back, he said. Come in. The door opened and Bertus wondered if he was hallucinating. The pain must have made me crazy. There is an angel on my door. Flattering, but uncalled for. Bertus was surprised by the voice and realized that the handsome youth by the door was actually Cornelia. Milady! You should not be here! This is a mans private room. I am only here to visit a foolish man who lost to a handful of weaklings. The old man sighed at his own powerlessness. Yes, I did. Shamefully. I heard what happened after. That little Cornelia now had become so strong. Bertus. You are stupid. You are stupid and overestimates yourself. Do you think you are a knight? You are a guardsman of a mansion inside a well-guarded city. The most you can do is driving away hooligans. You are right. I am a fool, he did not refute. He only smiled weakly. Just being employed as a guard for the Duke is a great luck. Connie stood up and pointed out. You do not have the talent or the skill that I need. But that loyalty of yours can be used for other things, she threw a pill onto his lap. That is a Three Jade Pill. Drink it and youll C oh you already drank it. If the Lady orders it. I will gladly drink poison. HhhhConnie exhaled tiredly. Oh, somehow I feel better, he tried to get up as he felt that his back pain had greatly lessened. Connie stopped him from rising and pushed him back down. What is that thing? It is wondrous. I think its on par with a High Potion! On par! she exclaimed, rather angrily. If I have enough ingredients, I can make a pill that will cure blindness from birth! You made it, milady?! So you are an Alchemist too now? Indeed, she replied, not wanting to spend too much time explaining about her true job. That is wonderful. The Duke would have been proud. Enough of that. Though you are not that smart, your loyalty at least, is unquestionable, Connie said appreciatively. The pill will help your recovery, but a full rest is still important. It will need take one night for full effect. The day after, meet me in Windlepoons Concoctions. You will take part in a small project of mine. As you ordered, milady, he saluted primly, even with him still lying on his bed. "Oh, and I need the flowers Sen brought you. I''ll replace you the money tomorrow." "Never you mind, Milady. It is only right that I gave the money in your place." "Tomorrow then." She nodded succinctly and walked out of the room. Now that she had done all that she needed to do, Connie organized a plan for the marrow washing and innards cleaning for her newly born girl. The Marrow Cleansing Broth mixed with some weak viper blood and biles. Oh, and some nutritious and fun items too add to the reinforcement. What else - Milady! Please wait. Hmm? Connie turned to see the caller. It was Nick. The coward who tried to apprehend her. He suddenly stood there in disbelief. M-milady? he repeated, unsure. Such a handsome teen! How is this a girl? She glanced at him coldly. What is it? You want some more beating? N-no, the man panicked. I have an information I think you want to hear. Its regarding the sword. the sword? she raised an eyebrow. Not understanding the man. Meet me at the Trapped Bear Tavern tonight after dinner. The man bowed and left running before she acknowledged the meeting plan. Strange man. She did not intend to listen to the words of a shallow man like him and went on her merry way to the market, where she bought many items for Illumca. The start of a persons path towards cultivation is important, and she fully intended to make it the best start she could have. Chapter 22: The truth of the world Chapter 22 The truth of the world It was near dinner time when Illumca awoke. She was disoriented as the ground now looked very far. She stumbled for a few times, trying to get used to the new body. To her this feeling was not unpleasant. She found a set of clothes ready for her, placed on a chair to the side of the bed. She took a sniff and it smelled like the sun. That was another thing. The disgusting and rank stench that had accompanied her for all those years had disappeared. Illumca put on the clothes and found out that it was a nightgown. It was a simple one, too short at the bottom but the feel of the fabric was nice, very different from the rough hemp cloth that she had been wearing. I need to thank her, she said to herself. She went out the door and down the steps. She saw the old granny named Ethel who had helped her a few times to clean her body, sitting on a chair with eyes half open. She was strict and disgruntled, but she found her to be a kind person despite that. Then her eyes fell on Connie who was swishing a large skillet over a large fire while occasionally stirring the contents. Youre up, Ethel murmured, her eyes red with signs of lack of sleep. Take a seat. She has been preparing the food for some time now. Ah, the sleepyhead awakens! she said cheerfully. Breakfast is almost ready! Well, I suppose its dinner by now. Illumca took a seat at the dining table. The chairs around the table were mismatched, signs of someone who had lived alone for a long time. She looked at Ethel, who had fallen asleep with her arms folded, seemingly comfortable slumbering in a straight sitting position. Illumca, come over here. Illumca slowly tottered towards Connie, who had changed into a simple mans clothes and an old apron. She wiped her hands with a nearby cloth and took a sip from the cup of tea to her side. She then gave Illumca a look. Do you know what day it is? ItsFriday, she replied. Good. Short term memory is fine. How about your full name? Illumca Fir Liban. No problem with long term memory. What else do you remember? I rememberthe assassins life. Her life. Her title. Her everything. Connie frowned and put down her tea. She was silent for a while before she said. I see. Let me see your eye, she said. Illumca bent down and let the blonde girl examine her. Look at my finger. Follow it please. Eye is working fine. Can you move your fingers? From your little fingers to your thumbs, and then backwards. Excellent. She drew back and finished her tea. Congratulations. Everything is working fine. Illumca smiled happily in response when a loud gurgle resounded from her stomach, waking Ethel from her sleep. Connie looked at Illumca, who held her stomach down with a red face, and guffawed. Aha, such a great sound! Hunger is a good sign. It means you are still alive. The blonde girl opened an earthen pot containing a green colored soup with glistening nodules of fat floating around. The ingredients had been processed specially by Connie, thus dissolving them into the soup perfectly. It had cooled down considerably after a long time on the stove. Connie ladled the soup into a bowl and handed it to Illumca. Finish it. Any chunky thing inside, just drink them down. Its green, Illumca said with a dubious look. I have never seen green soup before. This is Marrow Cleansing Broth. The worst tasting medicine you will have ever tasted. Its going to taste like hell. But its the thing you need. Itll purify your marrow and cleanse your innards. Illumca took a deep breath and chugged everything down. It tasted sour, bitter, and salty at the same time. The smell of it overwhelmed her nose that her sense of smell just shut down. And the texture was weirdly sticky and chewy, with some crunchy things inside. She forced herself to finish it and wobbled backwards from the intense taste overload. Bleargh. I finished it. I dont feel any different. Wait for it. Suddenly, Illumcas body glowed bright and she felt incredibly light and warm. Her consciousness became more acute and everything in her sight seemed to be more real, if that was even possible. She gazed into the empty bowl in her hand and her eye could see the minute details of the bowl, its imperfections, the thickness of its material. She then looked at Connie, and could see her every pores. Every entrancing contours of her beautiful, moist lips. Not yet, Connies lips moved so slowly, yet her voice came so fast. Then, she felt something in her stomach. A loud gurgle to end all loud gurgles. Aandthere it is. Illumcas face constricted as she returned from that magical feeling and felt a great tremor within her stomach. She threw the bowl at Connie and quickly ran towards the bathroom. After quite a while, the dark elf came out with a face red with embarrassment. She looked at Connie while feeling wronged. The blonde-haired girl simply smirked with amusement. Dont be like that. I also experienced the same thing when my master helped me establish my foundation. Its a rite of passage of sorts. She gestured at the spread before her. Come. I have prepared a feast of herbs and medicinal food. The first meal after your rebirth is very important. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. There are scorpions and worms in them! she exclaimed in horror after seeing the plates on the table. The scorpions are pan fried with salt and served with a side of sweet sauce made of plum. And these are not worms. Really? They are larvae. Big difference. I assure you the scorpions may look intimidating, but they taste like shrimps. Do you have shrimps here? Oh, and the larvae are cooked well. They are good for your health. Illumca looked at Connie, then at Ethel. The wrinkly old woman had satisfied herself by eating a plate of oatmeal, gleefully waiting for her to start eating the critters. Come, eat the scorpion, Connie had taken one of the scorpions by the tail and dipped it in the sauce. She wrapped with a piece of basil leaf, then offered it to Illumca. Come on. Can I refuse? Please? J-just get it over with! The dark elf closed her eyes tight and opened her mouth. She felt something hard placed at the tip of her tongue and forced herself to bite down. As she start chewing, the sweet and sour plum sauce mixed with the salty and crunchy scorpion and the fresh biting taste of Basil. She hated to say, but it was one of the best tasting things she had ever eaten. As she chewed, she began to realize. This tastes nothing like shrimps!! Got you to eat it, though. Doesnt taste bad, right? Yes, she said sullenly. Picking up another scorpion the way Connie showed her. Connie introduced the food one by one. A salad made of raw herbs, orange peel and almonds, sprinkled with deep fried larvae, good for the lung and intestines. A small omelette with bell peppers, carrot and garlic. A plate of fried bits of pork, stir-fried with cucumber, eggplant, and white pepper. The portions were small but varied. Poison and medicine are two sides of the same coin. Too much medicine can be poison, while the right balance of poison can be medicine. These foods are good for your innards. I personally counted the amount for each plate for optimal value. After finishing the food on the table, which was neither too much or too little, Illumca felt oddly clean. If that was the word to describe the strange feeling of lightness she experienced right now. Now that weve finished dinner, there is still one more thing we need to do. Oh, and Ethel? go to bed. Connie took Illumca to the basement where the dark elf saw a person strapped spread eagled on a table. The moment they entered, the man shouted out intelligible curses at them. His eyes were crazed and unfocused. Connie placed the candle she was holding at the side of her head, just enough for them to be able to see his face. Illumca felt a twinge of pain when she saw his condition. She knew him. Or at least, a part of her knew him. Hello, Derrick. How have you been? Connie began while putting on a stained white apron. She threw a spare one at Illumca off-handedly. Ffck off, horr, the man said, weakly thrashing about. His voice was slurred. Now, now. No need for that unpleasantness. Or do you prefer to have some more of my specially made jam? The man whimpered at the mention. He had experienced torture endurance training but what she did was more than torture. It was cruelty of the mind and body. Jam? Illumca asked. Connie took a small glass jar and showed it to her, the color was reddish brown like a mix of strawberry jam and smelled of wood. She stirred it with a wooden spoon a few times. Careful, dont let the look fool you. That is a mix of fire ants, a pinch of crushed Cassiopeia bark, and three grams of grape vine. More of a prank rather than poison, really. The compound sticks to the lining of the stomach and irritates the insides, causing an itch that cannot be scratched. And Derrick have tasted a spoonful of it. Isnt that right Derrick? Rrrgh. Ive told you all I know, he said. His eyes full of hate and despair in equal portion. Just kill me already. No. Not when I still have use for you, Derrick, she replied. What do you need me for Connie? Illumca asked her, suppressing the feeling inside her heart. Can you see your status screen, Illumca? Yes. Do you have a skill called Analyze? At what level is it? Illumca opened her status screen and gave her skills a look. Level 2. Raise it up to the highest level you can, please. The dark elf did not ask for a reason and simply followed her instruction. One must understand that choosing a skill for anyone living in that world is crucial. One wrong choice could cause you to stop growing. And yet she did it without question. Its now at level 6. Great. use it on him, she said while taking out a knife from a table nearby. How much HP and Max HP does he have left? 1000 out of 2700. Hmm, so lack of food also lessened the HP, I see. Without a change of expression, Connie stabbed the mans arm. YAARRGH! How much is it now? Ni C nine hundred, she stammered. Surprised by the sudden violence. So, this knife does 100 damage? She then plunged her finger into his other arm. He screamed again. How much? 500, she said levelly, now getting used to the screams. My finger does a bigger damage? Connie wiggled her finger inside his arm, causing the man to struggle and threw his head back against the table. Now? 450. Connie pulled out her finger with a small pop and returned to the knife. She pulled the knife out and now slowly pushed the knife into the same arm. 400. 390. 380. The amount of force used also affect the numbers, she stopped moving once it reached the nice even number of 200. Then sliced a bit of flesh of the arm. A-a hundred, Illumca said with a trembling voice. The pain was now so palpable that she needed to lean against the wall. At this point, Connie gestured for Illumca to come closer and handed her the knife. Stab his arm. But, his health is already at red! she looked at Derrick, who looked back with hatred. I want you to stab his arm. Why not? Its easy. Youve killed before, right? Connie went around and stood behind her, peeking around from her right while wrapping Illumcas fingers one by one, around the handle. I want to see if you have something of hers still inside. I want to seeif you have what it takes to walk the path. no, Illumca said. The pain was powerful, but she was not Kelly. She was Illumca Fir Liban. And she would cut the final thread of Kellys attachment with this knife. Haaah! Illumca plunged the knife into his arm an saw the numbers go down to one. What?! Illumca exclaimed in disbelief. Do it again. She stabbed another part of the arm and saw the numbers still amount to one. Thisthis doesnt make sense! He should have died! We are not cutting into his arteries or vitals. Of course, he wouldnt die, Connie said with a crazed smile. Of course! My hypothesis stands!! But the numbers are there?! How could this be? This went against everything that I know! I know. Incredible, isnt it? This play, thisfarce of the heavens. She laughed maniacally. Lets see it this way, then. For example, if your HP is full then I decapitates your head, will you die? Illumca answered, arms on the table, supporting her body from the shock. Yes. Then, if I speared through your rib and pulled your innards out, will you die? Eryes. So what is the use of your HP then? I mean, giving numerical values to your life is just going to make you lose your sense of danger. Connie scratched two collections of numbers with the knife into the table. One is 25, the other 5000. Between these two amounts of HP, which one is more likely to die faster if, say, I cut their arm? And which one die faster if I were to cut off their head? Theyll both be dead. The blonde girl chuckled as if she was the only one to understand the joke. There, you see? This contradictory way the world works is amusing, no? It is easier to force people to fight when they are given the illusion that they might survive. The bigger your health, the more chance for you to survive. By the gods, Bigger health sounds stupid. You still dont understand? Lets convert these numbers to coins. One man has 25 coin, and the other 5000 coins. Which one would spend the most money to buy his needs? The one with more coins, Illumcas eyes widened after beginning to understand what she meant. Exactly. We are commodities, made to fight for our life to the amusement of the gods. The more HP you have, the more likely you will risk your life for more. Our thirst, our greed! This is the sum of all of our desires. And the gods are providing everything for their little game. And you all played the game because of the thought of winning big. But the thing about games, my girlthe dealer always wins! HAHAHA!! As Connie was feeling euphoria from understanding the rules of this new world, she began again. You know what the problem about the people in this world is? They do not question the world. They have never asked the question, why, she paced around the table. Why can you see a status screen? Why must you speak the skills name? Why is the world the way it is? She slammed her arms against the table, causing it to crack slightly. And you shall ask these questions with me. That madness, that single-minded drive, those eyes filled with curiosity of a child aroused a feeling inside her. Kellys pain for Derrick was replaced, overwhelmed by the stirrings of Illumcas ardor and desire towards Connie. The words leaked from her lips without going past her brain. It was an answer from the heart. Yes. Yes, I will. Chapter 23: A Disciple must Kowtow Three Times Chapter 23 A Disciple must Kowtow Three Times After forcing a Low-Grade Rejuvenating Pill into Derricks mouth and making sure he was properly healed, the Illumca and Connie returned to Illumcas room. Dont we need to feed him? Illumca asked while they ascended the stairs. The pill is filled with the nutrients he needs to keep living. Not enough for him to regain his strength, though. The Potions I know cannot do that. Is there a difference between them? I dont know about Potions. But Pills are made from natural ingredients, therefore they are nutritiously balanced. When I have the ingredients, you should try a Fasting Pill. It will stop you from feeling hunger with one pill a day. Good for diet. Illumca did not ask the question because she was concerned about Derrick, rather that she felt nervous as Connie had hinted that she wanted to talk and could not help but start a small talk. Once they were in the room, Connie sat on the bed and gestured for Illumca to stand before her. You said you have the assassins memory. Do you also have the skills? Yes. Her dagger mastery was at level 4 and Stealth at Level 5. She was at Level 31. Most of the skills she had were dagger based skills. How about your own? You are able to use magic, right? I can use them. Mainly basic magics like Fireball and Enchant Weapon. My main element is fire, She chanted the word Fireball and a butterfly made of fire appeared on her palm. It floated for a few seconds before she extinguished it. For some reason the fireballs keep turning into butterflies. Oho, Connie rubbed her chin with her finger, nodding slowly. Does it cause trouble to your spells? I dont think so. They can still do the same damage. Im justnot used to it. Curious. Can you use other types of spells other than fire based spells? Sadly, no. Most mages are stuck to one element unless they are gifted with the innate talents for Double Elemental Mastery. Even that is rare, she said with a sad tone. Im currently at level 10. I need to raise my level if I want to use other spells. HmmI see. Wait here. Connie stepped outside and returned with two familiar daggers. These are the daggers that belonged to the assassin. Show me what you can do with them. Illumca took the two daggers and held the both of them at eye level. She stepped forward to do a single thrust followed by the other one, swiped back with both daggers, and reversed the grip. Hundred Thrust! As she declared, her daggers blurred and turned into flashes of red. It was very different from the one Kelly used. When the attack finished, she relaxed and returned to a passive stance. Hmm, acceptable form. Could use a lot of improvements, she commented, rubbing her chin. So right now you have the skills of both a Mage and an Assassin. A Mage Assassin? As expected of my genius. Illumca was elated. Two jobs? Only some of the most powerful people could adopt more than one jobs. So far she had never met one who had the gift! Thank you! she felt so happy that she unconsciously moved forward to embrace Connie. Connie held up a hand to stop her. Hold on. Im not finished. She slowly sat on the bed with a serious look. Skills are fine and all, however I will not have my disciple be without a true cultivation technique. Disciple? What? You dont want to? Never! It would be my pleasure!! she exclaimed. Good, she nodded with a smile. Now, you must accept me properly as your master. Kowtow before me three times and call me Master. Illumcas ears twitched as she furrowed her brows in confusion. Kowtow? Connie slapped her forehead dramatically. Ah, I forget that its not common knowledge here! she instructed. You must get on your knees and bow until your forehead hits the floor. Three times, no more and no less. The dark elf immediately went down on her knees and kowtowed three times with so much enthusiasm that her forehead swollen for a little bit. Master! she called out happily. Good. Good! No matter how you look like, no matter how you turn out to be. A murderer or a saint, you are now my Named Disciple, she exclaimed proudly. And as a Named Disciple, I shall bestow upon you the memory of a technique most suited for you. Connie bent down and touched her forehead against hers. Illumcas cheeks went red from the sudden intimacy. Dont let your mind wander! Connie scolded. Now, close your eyes. Connie chanted a spell for Memory Bestowal. An esoteric technique known by all experts of Jianghu. It is only given to those who are chosen as successors, as the memory bestowed usually contained secrets known only to the individual sects. Illumcas eyes were closed and could only see darkness. Moments later the darkness suddenly parted and she could see white clouds on a snowy mountain. AAAAH! she screamed as she realized that she was standing on nothing, floating in the sky. She wiggled around uselessly before realizing that she was fine. After letting out a trembling sigh, she looked at her hands and found that she was translucent. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Where am I? She tried to move forward, but she had no control over her bodys direction as she flew towards a certain mountain peak where she saw a red color in the midst of a world of pure white. It was a beautiful woman with a veiled straw hat wearing a stunning red robe. The edges of her robe dragged behind her as she walked with steps so light that she did not leave a trace on the snow. As if she was an ephemeral fairy in a solitary world. Within her hands were two daggers with decorations shaped like butterfly in flight. Her steps grew faster before she leapt into the air, trailing a beautiful arc, before landing on a mound of snow playfully. The mound broke apart, dispersing into the air. The woman appeared to be saying something, yet illumca could hear no sound. She heavily stepped forward, grazing the snow and bravely thrusting forward from a downward position with both daggers. illumca could feel the name of the technique forming in her mind. Phantom Monarch Butterfly. Opening move: Butterfly Taking Flight. The daggers formed two mesmerizing arc of energy that carved through the snow piling beneath. The momentum took her flying three meters into the air. She threw her head back and somersaulted once in the air, daggers extending downwards. Second Move: Butterfly Seeking Flower. The right dagger made a circle outward while the left moved a smaller circle inward. Leaving a trail of phantom butterflies which confuses those who sees it. A move both beautiful and deadly. Illumca felt her heart throb when she saw her movements. How could a move be so beautiful? It was like the dance of something not of this world. A fairy flitting about teasingly. When one tries to touch her, she disappears. The woman stopped in the middle of the movement and lightly flipping her body, landing softly on the ground. A smile was visible from underneath the veil. She appeared to say something as she ran towards the figure under the snow-covered pine tree. Illumca could not see the face for the upper half of his body was obscured by the shade. She wanted to try and see the figure, but her view was suddenly pulled upwards and she returned to the room she was in. The dark elf wheezed as she tried to regain her sense. That feeling of flight was disorienting. Did you see the movements? Connie asked, now sitting on the bed. What was that?! Memory Bestowal. You saw the memory of a person long gone. How was it? Illumca remembered the moves that she saw. The beautiful, ethereal movements that mesmerized her, They werebreath taking. Connie rubbed her chin, explaining proudly. The Phantom Monarch Butterfly Art. One of the Eight Supreme Dagger Techniques of Jianghu. Few could equal it in trickiness. Mastery of its techniques allows the daggers to be as illusionary and unpredictable as a butterfly in flight. That womanwho is she? Connie was silent for a moment, her gaze was still, no trace of emotion could be seen from them. She was...no, dhe does not matter at this moment. You should focus instead on mastering the first techniques. As you master one, only then may you continue towards the end. She stood up and gave her a pat on the head with a smile. Meditate on it, imagine every movements as if they were your own. And dont forget to take your steps slowly and digest what you saw in that memory. Cultivation is not about speed, its about understanding. After all, we have all the time in the world. Illumca blushed at her touch and caressed her soft hand. Yes. Ill do that. Anyway, I have a bit of business outside. Ill be a bit late so dont wait up. Where are you going? Hmm, some unfinished business of the old me. The dark elf nodded understandingly. Okay. Be safe, Connie. After that, Connie went out to town with an unassuming cloak to hide her face. She walked for a few blocks until she found a conspicuous tavern with a life-sized carving of a bear covered in pigeon droppings. She looked around inside until she spotted the middle-aged guard. The man was sitting at a corner with a pint in his hand. She headed toward his table and sat opposite of him. Took you long enough. Connie winked and replied. I have some things to attend to. Soon, a cheerful old man with well-groomed beard came by. The same with his, Connie said, nodding appreciatively at the soft-looking beard. It was very clean and well groomed. Oiled and no sign of flaking. The man saw her looking at his beard and stroke his beard with a smile. Hemp oil? she asked, slightly feeling envious of the beard. She had such a magnificent one before. She missed having a beard. It kept her warm on cold nights. Hemp oil, he answered. The bearded innkeeper nodded with appreciation and brought them two pints of beer and a plate of soup. My treat, he said. Connie took two small sips of the beer and downed half of it in one gulp. She wiped the foam under her nose with her sleeves the way men did. What do you want to talk about? Nick took a swig from his glass and grunted. With her current look, she resembled her too much. He numbed that uncomfortable feeling with another swig before saying his piece. Its about Grunford. Grunford. She just remembered the name of the sword that Cornelia had been seeking. She wished to be worthy of the sword, but Connie had almost forgotten about this leftover business. You have information about it? Not just info. I know where it is. Connie was surprised. Everyone seemed to be searching for the sword, even Duke Gladstone. The assassins undercover in the mansion did not find it either. So how could this unseemly man could have known the place? Is this true? She asked. Nick took the plate of soup without saying anything. Using the bread he was holding, she spooned the content of the soup and drank the whole plate with the grace of an elephant dancing in a glass warehouse. Once he finished it, he put the plate down with an audible slam and looked at her with unfriendly eyes. Your eyes resembled the Duke. Your stubbornness also resembled the damn bastard, As he said so, his gaze turned melancholic. Fortunately, your face took the best part of your mothers. Ooh, that look. She thought. There is some history there. Are you acquainted with my mother? she said while keeping her poker face. You could say that, his guard was up once more. A touchy subject. Seeing his action that showed no regard for his position as an employee under her familys name, she knew then that the friendly act he put up the first time she met him was a fa?ade. And that his current disrespect and spiteful self was the real one. You seem to hate my father. Why do you work for him, then? The man played with his glass and ran his thumb over its rim. My hate for him is none of your business. Hes dead now anyways, so there''s no point in me saying anything else about him. HmmI see. Look. Do you want to know where Grunford is? he said, now with a more serious tone. Yes, she said firmly. She had no interest for small talks when negotiating with someone like him. In that case, I want you to promise me something. I am going to ask you to do something in exchange for taking you to where it is when we get there, and I need you to answer, yes. She raised an eyebrow questioningly. You are coming with? You cannot enter the place without my help. This is non-negotiable. Normally, she would have killed him dead for such blatant disrespect. But these days she had better control over her emotions. Perhaps it was because Cornelias innate calmness affecting her. Fine, then. What kind of thing will you ask me? Lets get it over with instead of waiting. I cant tell you right now. The walls have ears. I wont agree to something that may violate my belief, she said finally after two minutes of thought. It wont, he said, taking a hit from the second glass in front of him. Is this a deal? Before that, how do you come to know this information? Walls. Ears, he gestured. What does it matter to you where I got it? Connie did not believe him fully. He was a dubious fellow who followed the orders of her stepmother. Yet the disdain towards her father was real. Or at least, as real as she could understand. Very well. I agree. Then its a deal, the man extended a hand. She grasped it with a smile. He leaned forward the moment he felt her hand on his and whispered. Meet me at Alabaster Atrium the day after tomorrow. Its in the deepest part of the Dungeon. Dont bring outsiders. With that, he left the tavern and vanished into the streets. Connie sniffed the beer and mused. He skipped the bill, the smooth bastard. She did not care about such small things, but she was irked by the man and planned a small revenge as soon as she found a chance. Alabaster Atrium, she repeated the name. Even with only a handful of days of being in that world, Connie knew the name. Alabaster Atrium. The second known dungeon in the kingdom, discovered more than 200 years ago. Most of the veterans went there to try their luck, but most only managed to reach halfway before returning. Until now there had been no one who dared go past that point because the middle point was a Boss Room. And the Boss was far stronger than the things the hunters have fought before. So many hunters were slain by the Boss that it was dubbed ''Slayer of Hunters''. Connie smirked. Grunford, Slayer of Hunters. Aha, I am living in interesting times. Chapter 24: The Hunters Guild, Again Chapter 24 The Hunter''s Guild, Again Before Connie and Illumca went out for the guild, Sen insisted on staying and helping Ethel with her work. The old woman accepted with a wry smile. Along the way, Connie stopped by Planthornes to buy Illumca an eyepatch to hide the scar on her eye. The old man quickly took a plaid cloth and sewed an eyepatch for her. This took him not more than 10 minutes. After putting it on, she ordered some with butterfly motifs for future use. Connie felt her wallet quickly thinning. Yet she was not worried. If her plans went well, she would have more than enough money to cover her expenses. That and more. When the two arrived at the guild, all eyes were on them. The mens, especially, were immediately fixed at the curvy body of Illumca. Hi, Connie! I havent seen you for a while. Ive been so worried! Cosette pushed her friend away from the counter when she noticed her coming. Ive had some things to do. How are you? she said, approaching the counter. Its been busy lately. What with the recent surge of monsters these days. The hunters and the guild are doing their best, of course. But we have our limits. And whos this? Before Connie managed to open her mouth, Illumca had already spoken. Im Illumca. Connies partner. With a professional smile, Cosette asked. Illumca, is it? I havent seen you before. Are you a hunter? No. Oh, is that so? Without missing a beat, Cosette continued. So, how may I help you today? A quest? I want to enter Alabaster Atrium. How do we go about this? At the mention of the dungeons name, the whole guild went silent. Cosette concernedly looked at Connie. That dungeon is a dangerous one. I know that you are strong enough to defeat a B-Rank Monster. However, diving into a dungeon is a different beast. You have to control your supplies, regulate your party and other things. Your last dungeon record was a solo quest that you ended up failing because you stopped at the third level. The Training Dungeon was a 9 stages dungeon with a Level 5 average! How do you remember that much detail about her? illumca asked sternly. W-well, I just kinda, she covered her blushing cheeks with both hands. Iumlook up your guild history. The day of your enrollment, your quest failures and success, and asked the city guards about what happened after your last quest. Thats a lot of dedication for your job, Connie said, impressed. Cosette beamed at the praise. Thank you. Its my duty to learn everything about my hunter! Too much dedication, I think. Ignoring the snide remark of Illumca, Cosette explained further. A-anyway. To enter Alabaster Atrium, the minimal limit was to have at least a 4 people party with level 20 at minimum. Or Hunter Rank C. Thatshard, Connie said worriedly. Not to mention the party, my level is at 5. How about this, we try asking for help from the available hunters, Cosette advised. Master Kaihaku seemed to be taken with you. If we asked him for help, he would be happy to help. Hmm. Thats a bit of an inconvenience. Id like this little trip to be private. Can you give us a leeway? If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. She shook her head wearily. I cant do that even if I want to. I dont have the authority. Then who has it? Illumca asked. Cosette eyed the beautiful dark elf and replied. Right now? No one. This kind of special permit can only be given by the Guild Master and Vice Guild Master. The both of them are going to attend the festival that is going to be held in the Capital. The Maiden of Water Festival? Connie asked. Yes. They are there to help control the Guilds hunters from getting too rowdy. Despite his looks, Mr. Krantz is a good at administration, you see. And Guild Master Sabrac iswell, he is the way he is. Youll know when you meet him. Illumca frowned at this obstacle. Then what should we do? she leaned down and whispered in Connies ear. Should we just sneak in? Hold on please. Let me check, Cosette pulled out a small note from her pocket and furiously flipped through it. There is another way. If you can reach Hunter Rank C, we can forgo the level restriction. As it happens, your Hunter Rank is currently at D. Taking one more quest would be enough for you to rise to C. How did that happen? I thought I was Rank E? It was the Vice Guild Masters decision. You completed a task that outranks you by twice. That fact was taken under consideration as it will be a waste letting you stay as an E rank Hunter. And what quest can do this? The enamored guild receptionist gestured for her to come closer and whispered. I shouldnt be favoring one hunter of others buuuut taking the D-Rank Drygg Boar meat gathering quest would be a great idea. Connie smiled brightly then stepped over to the quest board and tore down the quest she needed. With deft and practiced speed, Cosette received the quest and jot the details down before handing it back to Connie. For this quest, you need to hunt 5 Drygg Boars and gather the meat. If you deliver them to us in good condition you will get extra reward. Do you have an Item Ring? I dont have it, is there something I need it for? Wellthe boar is huge, soif you dont have an Item Ring it would be hard for you to bring it back. I recommend you hire some people to help you with that. Connie and I can do that by ourselves, Illumca interjected. Cosette shook her head while pointing at the quest detail, Not with Drygg Boars. An adult one weighs about 200 Kilograms. Unless you can carry a total of a ton, I suggest you hire some people. It would not cost more than a few coins to hire some. That heavy? I could manage half a ton, perhaps a bit more. But I dont think you can handle that much weight, Illumca. Illumca looked down with shame. I-Ill increase my strength in the future. Well, its unavoidable then. I still have some coins to spare, she shrugged with a sigh. Thank you for the help, Cosette. No need for thanks. But perhaps you can invite me out to dinner sometime. Just between friends. Id like toknow more about you. Id like that, Connie replied with a smile. Behind her, however, Illumcas single eye was staring daggers at the guild receptionist. Cosette received the gaze with a fearless smile while adopting the guilds professional posture, unflinching like a statue. Well. How about we start looking? Lets split up and look for some people, Connie rubbed her chin as she turned around to look at the hunters. About an hour later, the two came up empty. Even with Illumca as the bait, Out of the 20 plus hunters in the guild, there were still no takers. Thats odd. Dont people like working with beautiful women? Connie said exasperatedly. Ah, about that. Everyone looked excited about working with me, but when I mentioned you, they backed down. The rumor of you killing a full party of a C-Rank hunters alone with a pamphlet had circulated around, she paused, looking proud. As expected of you, Connie. I could never dream of killing people with a piece of paper. I didnt kill anyone! she paused. Wait, no. I killed one and crippled the rest. Illumca continued. They said that the others were never found. They think you finished them off. Thats pure slander! she felt offended and growled in dissatisfaction. If I want to kill someone, Id do it straightforwardly! Illumca acknowledged that lighthearted confession of ruthlessness with a nod. Alright, forget about the men. How about the women? They seemed to be more accepting, Illumca asked. They were indeed more accepting. I almost closed the deal with some. But for some reason they look like they saw a ghost and refused me just moments later. Oh, how did that happen? How strange, Illumca said with a monotone voice and a forced smile. Maybe they have something else to do. Thats crap, though. I dont care about the quest but we need it to get the permit. Cosette noticed the two standing at the corner and called out to them. Still havent found anyone? The two shook their heads. Cosette put a finger under her chin and suggested something. Then how about slaves? Slaves? Yes. Slaves. They are not that good for complicated jobs. But there are some combat slaves that you can hire by the hour. They should be able to help. Illumca hated to say it, but she made a lot of sense. We can have a look around in the Slave Market for someone acceptable. Its much better than looking for unsuitable people. HmmI see, Connie had seen people use slaves before. But in her past life, theses slaves are worth less than insects. Many cultivators use them for practice and simple bodily pleasures. For herself, she had never owned them. I guess we should have a look then. Unbeknownst to Connie, that unplanned visit to the Slave Market happened to be a pivotal choice that will later cause an upheaval in the kingdom and cause a fight between heroes. Chapter 25: The Slave Market Chapter 25 The Slave Market Horace Greens had been a slave dealer for most of his life. When he was a boy, he was sold to a slave dealer during a year of long famine so that his parents could feed themselves and his stronger, bigger brother. Later, due to being slightly smarter than most slaves he was allowed to accompany the slave dealer as an assistant. Along the way he learned most of the business and the slave dealer took him in as his son. Despite the fate that the Goddess dealt him, he did not really hate his parents or his brother. His fate was better than most at the very least. He did not have to eat bark to live. He did not have to suffer the fate of most slaves, being sold to a slave trader with no soul. Indeed, his foster father was a slave trader. But more than that, he was a strict yet fair man. A better father than his birth father. Horace did not really hate being a slave trader. He saw the job as something of a necessity. Better be a slave than a dead man. After all, who could argue with the man who himself was one? Today, just as every other day, he sat in front of his tent. A grey one with no eye-catching colors. Compared to the eye-straining colors his competitions were sporting, his was very bland. On the top of a large wooden stage, his hype maker was introducing six of his newest slaves with vigor, competing in voice with other slave traders. Aah, this month is going to be a bit tight, Horace said, massaging his shoulder. Why so, Horace? A woman in green clothes asked. This was Alicia, his old friend. A prostitute of the famous Lady of Fortune brothel. Despite their closeness, he had never purchased her service. All the rich nobles have moved to their mansions in the capital for the month. Look, all the potential customers are commoners! Perhaps some new nobles who failed to get their invitations to the ball. Is that so? What bad luck, she said languidly. Must be nice being you. At least you dont have to face my father. You offend me, Horace, she put her hands on her hips with an angry expression. Do you think I like being a prostitute?! Dont think I dont know you, Alicia. You already have enough money to buy your way out of the brothel. Hmhm, I knew I couldnt fool my old friend, She paused when she saw her friends eyes staring far to her right. But you know, I wish that old friend bought exclusive right to my service sometime soon. She waved her hand in front of him, but he did not respond. Horace? Hello? Im talking to you, you big lout! It was then that two figures stood by her and her beauty was immediately eclipsed by their presences. Are you the owner of this store? I am looking for a combat slave. Though he was alarmed by the two women, he quickly regained his composure and took stock of them. Judging by the way she was dressed, Horace was sure that she was a rich noble from an old family. He had seen many new nobles, flaunting their wealth with unmistakable garishness. This girl, however, was subdued and learned. Her presence alone commanded respect. Even her friend was a dark elf. And by her stature, one of the old ones. An excellent potential customer. Yes! Yes. I am Horace Greens. My father is sick right now, so I run the place. Please, come in, he turned to Alicia and waved her goodbye. Ill see you later, Alicia. He then escorted them in, leaving Alicia fuming from neglect. Im sorry, how may I address the two of you ladies? Call me Lady Steelheart. And this is my partner, Miss Liban. Lady Steelheart and Miss Liban. It is my pleasure to meet you today. As he led them in, he made small talk. Intending to get closer to the two. What makes you stop by our store, Milady? There are many places where they sell slaves here. Perhaps much cheaper. The slaves in your place looks better fed and there is less sign of abuse. Im not looking for sick, weak ones. Horace nodded with a great smile, Ah, yes. Our prices might be higher, but I assure you, our slaves have better value than our competitors. Please, this way. The clean-shaven man opened the tent flap that led to a large chamber filled with iron cages. Hundreds of eyes turned towards them. Some fearful, some angry. Mostly angry. The smell of the chamber was that of a wet dog multiplied by a hundred. Such smell, Illumca said with upturned nose. The bad smell reminded her of her old self. And she hated that. She put a hand over her nose and breathed through her mouth. That is the smell of most beastfolks, unfortunately, he said apologetically. But if you want combat slaves, you cannot go wrong with beastfolks. They have innate skills in strength. I also have some humans and dwarves also, if that is more of your liking. I dont care about the race. I just want strong ones. Horace nodded with understanding. Bowing slightly in attention. What is the purpose of the purchase, if I may ask? It will help me narrow it further. I need one to help me with a quest. To defeat and carry Drygg Boars. Drygg Boars? Hmm, he walked past three cage with a scaly creature and thin men in rags, knocking his fingers against the side of the iron cages. Then my combat slaves would be of help to you. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. He showed them to a place with three large cages the size of a cart. Each filled with about 3 to 5 humans and beastfolks. Look alive, you bastards! There is a customer coming! Horace clapped. The slaves turned. The moment they see her and Illumca, they hooted. Hey lady! Buy me! Dumbass! We are rent only! They rattled their cages and showed their muscles. Hitting one another to show their strength. One even tried to bend the cage door and almost managed it. These are my combat slaves. I guarantee you full satisfaction for a fee up to 10 silver per hour. Let them show you their strength. Connie raised her hand to get their attention before Horace even managed to take out the keys for their cages. I have no time for a sideshow. I only need them to keep standing. What? The blonde-haired girl released a small fraction of her bloodlust and directed them at the combat slaves. Kneel. That order, said with a leisurely tone, was obeyed immediately by the slaves as their powerful legs trembled in fear and their teeth chattered. Their hearts thumped so fast it felt like they were going to burst. The weaker ones had fainted and blew out bubbles from their mouths. These are no good, she commented lightly. W-w-wha-! Horace was bewildered. All he could understand was that his combat slaves had suddenly succumbed to the girls words. How did you do that, Connie? A simple direction of bloodlust. You will be able to learn it after you reach at the middle stage, she told Illumca. Now., Horace. Those who had felt fear and defeated by it would be easy to betray us. I have no need of them. She then walked slowly, eyes checking the cages as she let her bloodlust leak. As she passed by, the slaves either cowered or fainted on the spot. Illumca followed her, no longer surprised by her fearsomeness. When she arrived at the end of the tent, she ceased her step and turned to Horace. Are these all you can offer? T-these are all choice slaves, Horace gathered his courage by pinching his own side. All the slaves in the tent had either collapsed or succumbed to fear. What kind of monster is she? But Horace was not an inexperienced man. He had faced many dangers during his life and he stood his ground. So even though he was intimidated he still had his pride. I suppose wed do well to look elsewhere. Come, Illumca. Wait, Connie. Look. There is someone who did not fall to your bloodlust. Illumca pointed at the cages to her right. Horace ran towards them and said. Im sorry, that is the place where I keep the ones I needed to separate from the others for one reason or another. There were some sick ones, one who kept staring into the darkness while mumbling and one who had one missing arm the last one was somethingodd. A curious plaque was in front of the last cage. On it, the price of the slave was written. The strange thing was that the it had price of 500 gold, then 350. And finally the price went down to more than eighty percent. A beastfolk child, Illumca said. Strange. Everyone else in this godforsaken place has the look of despair and resignation. But this one, he has no such signs. He looked at ease. She gestured at the boy. He looked pretty and sweet, with short strawberry colored hair and cat-like green eyes. On top of his head were a pair of red wolf ears. His left ear had a small iron plate clipped onto the side. She could see dimples on either of his cheek when he smiled, showing sharp canines between his lips. Even though he was wearing rags, there was a sign of intelligence in his eyes that belied his status of a slave. Wanna buy me, miss? he asked charmingly in a melodious tone. Im very cheap. He gave her a perfectly executed bow even inside the cage that forced him to stay on her knees. I am Martell Lobelia. 13 years old. I may not be strong, but I am very smart. As you can see, he is very pleasing to the eyes. With good manners and a very charming attitude. However, he cannot be controlled. So far he has been bought by more than twenty people and they always end up returning him, Horace said with exasperation. I dont know what I should do with him. Illumca raised her eyebrow. Returning him? Why? For some reason anyone who bought him had very bad luck. Things going missing and falling pots, that kind of thing. They say he is cursed. A curse, eh? Thats just a load of bull. I did not believe them at first, but well, I cannot talk much about it lest I gain my fathers ire. Furthermore, it is our rule that we dont hold our customers for what what they do to their slaves, you see. And some of the old gentlemen have quite the hobbies, he said matter-of-factly. Also there is also a fact that he sold himself. Sorry, what? Yes. Hesold himself and gave the money to a relative. I was excited because he was such a fine specimen. Would make a nice toy for the discerning gentlemen, or gentlewomen. We do not discriminate ones tastes here. Come on, mister. Im a good boy. Its just the buyers dont know how good I am. Shut up, you little devil! I dont need you to teach me about how I do my business. Why dont you buy me, miss? Im good for anything, any play! he said with a smile. A spry one, isnt he? Connie commented. Illumca groaned, I dont trust his look. We should look for another slave. The slaver kicked the cage with a grunt of anger. Anyway, I do not recommend you buying him. I also intend to just sell him to another slave trader. No matter how good the product is, if it keeps getting returned, it will also affect my brand. Slavers have brands? Illumca questioned with a surprised look. Of course. You dont get high paying customers with shoddy goods. Though some does do that. Hmm. Illumca. Use Analyze on him. I want to see what he has. Illumca gave her assent and declared her skill. She scanned through the status screen shown and spoke. His level is 15 and he has some household skills. His strength is surprisingly low for a beatsfolk. But his speed and endurance are good. There is one skill that I cannot see. My Analyze level is not high enough to see. Connie shrugged and made a move to leave. Thats disappointing. Perhaps another time then, Horace. Keep us in mind. Yes, Lady Steelheart, he stepped aside as she walked past him. Wait, the boy rattled the chain as he grasped the cages iron slats. I can help you. I may not be strong but I am smarter than most. Even smarter than him. Thats enough out of you! Horace made a move towards his cage. Illumca, Connie gestured and the Dark Elf stood before Horace, stopping her with a look. I know that you are smart, miss. Oh, is Lady better? Connie. I dont like his tone. Can I just smack him a bit? Maybe later, Connie said. So, you say that you are smart, Martell? My parents called me Mar, he said mischievously. And I can help you! I heard you are looking to hunt Drygg Boars? And bring them into the city, Illumca added sullenly. We need 5 of them. I know a lot about Drygg Boars. I know where they usually gather. Also he grinned. I know how to help you bring them in. Is that so? how do you propose you do it? With the numbers for your strength I doubt you can lift an infant one, Illumca commented. Why dont you buy me first then Ill tell you, he turned his gaze towards Connie, who had been silent for a while now. I dont trust him, Connie. He may be young, but he felt wrong. Er, if I may interject. What?! Illumca and Martell stared daggers at the slave trader. He felt indignant at being stared like that by his commodity, but he ignored that for better profit. As long as you have the money to buy him, Ill throw in a Slave Contract Spell to bind him to you for free. With that, if he tried to hurt or go against you, hell lose his head. See that miss? Im a bargain! Connie? Illumca felt that it was strange that she had kept mum for this long. The blonde girl looked at the small beastfolk boy before off-handedly saying. How much is he? Ill part with him for 200 Gold. A hundred. Please be kind, Lady Steelheart. I bought him for more than that. I just want to recoup my loss. A hundred. Um in his heart, Horace was fuming. This customer did not even raise her offer! Thats not how this goes! Be reasonable, Lady Steelheart. 190. A hundred. That and Ill tell you how to heal your impotence. H-how did you know that?! Horace was horrified. That was secret only he and his father knew. Connie did not answer. Her gaze was still on Martell while she was bargaining. I Horace was sweating as he pinched himself to make sure that he was not dreaming. Fine. Its a deal. Hearing that word, Martell let out a small cheer and urged Horace to open the cage door. You wont regret this miss! Chapter 26: The Slave Collar and the First Quest Chapter 26 The Slave Collar and the First Quest Right after that brief negotiation - if it could be called that C Horace affixed the Slave Collar on Martell. A magical item that is the hallmark of slavery to prevent Martell from going against his new mistress. Connie paid the agreed upon price and handed him a High-Grade Rejuvenation Pill and a compounded mix of herbs, chocolate, and Barrenwort weed. Lots and lots of Barrenwort weed compressed into powder via her method. It was one of the things she experimented upon. Its main function was to allow for better flow of blood and stimulate the pleasure part of the brain. Dissolve this powder with water. Just a pinch for one glass. Dont use too much or itll make your penis stand too long, she explained the use while placing a small packet of colorful powder on the table. What? Sorry. Im just not used to hearing a noble woman say penis so off handedly. Hoh. Is that so? I need to rein it in then. Will this work? He asked dubiously, placing the packet on his palm and opening it. You offend me. Just give it a lick if you dont trust my words. Once he did so, Horace immediately bent forward. And quickly hid behind a table. Er, forgive me, but I cannot escort you out. Connie grinned at his expression and inquired. It has a nice kick to it, eh? Like a mule, haha. Ifif you care to, I think there are somefriends that might be interested in this, he said, half excited and half embarrassed. Excellent. Cornelia Asterium Steelheart. Remember my name. You can find me and my future company at Windlepoons Concoctions. Im the new owner. After finishing the business in the Slave Market, Connie did not want to waste any more time and told Martell to spill the beans. The beastfolk boy, still uncomfortable with his collar after a long time of not wearing it, began to explain his plan. Thats easy! We can use a wagon. Connie and Illumca both slapped their foreheads. It was so obvious! How did I not think of that? the blonde girl cursed. Im sorry, I have very little life experience. To think that such a simple answer exists. Martell smugly continued. People seem to forget that there are wagons that we can rent for some coins. At this hour people have already finished moving their merchandise, extra coins would be a great thing for them. Or if you have people that can help you with that Connie noticed him gazing at her expectantly. I dont want to ask anything of the house. Okay, then what about after we have it? Are we supposed to drag 5 Drygg Boars to the wagon? Illumca asked. You think about it too much. We just have to make the stupid boars do the work for us! What do you mean? They are very territorial and will attack anything that entered their sight. Once they did, they will attack the intruder blindly. How do you know that? My father was a hunter. I used to listen to him telling stories about the prey of the day. Hes dead now, though. Mauled by a bear that he was hunting, the boy said lightly. It was bound to happen what with his drinking and everything. Illumca felt that wrongness again when she heard the story, but she did not say anything. After hearing his plan, Connie decided to buy a wagon instead of renting it. She would need it for future developments. With it she also got two mares to pull the wagon. A brown Highland horse named Greta and a spotted white one named Caramel. She also hired a driver for a day to take care of the wagon while they hunt, though it did reduce her savings down to less than 10 gold. Along the way, Illumca asked the driver - whose name turned out to be Jacobi - questions about how to drive the wagon, which was answered with surprising enthusiasm. Connie told him to wait on the main road as while they hunt. Before they entered the forest, Illumca gave the beastfolk boy a spare knife for protection and told him to not try anything funny. Barely a few minutes after they entered the forest, the three encountered a pack of slimes. This was the first time for Connie to fight against a monster of this world other than Fasina and she was perplexed. A slime! Connie exclaimed. She had memories of them. Specifically, Cornelias first unfortunate meeting which took her almost half an hour to beat one. That did not mean that she understood the damn thing. These buggers did not make sense! she said, as she casually sent out a wave of Yin Energy that annihilated them, save for one that hid behind a tree. She caught it as it launched itself at her. This particular slime was green in color and had the texture of a pork soup that had been left cooling in the open. How are you alive? No digestive system, no eyes, no limbs. Not even brain! How do you move?! Thats a Poison Slime! Martell cried out, still flabbergasted from the casual gesture that destroyed the slimes. Wait, you are not poisoned? What, this? she scoffed. A weak nausea inducing one. If you are poisoned by this thing, I might have to reevaluate your worth. She then threw it away, not bothering to destroy it. Come. We need to find the boars. The three went deeper into the forest, leaving the poison slime alone. After they left, the poison slime wobbled weakly towards the streak of Yin Energy left from Connies attack and had a taste of it. It was immediately addicted. Illumca wiped her knives with some leaves after they were bloodied from a recent meeting with some goblins. After the initial battle with the slimes, Connie had chosen to let Illumca wet her knives instead of making a move herself. Practical lessons are important, the blonde-haired girl said. Martell was also forced to work hard, cutting the ears of the goblins as subjugation proof for extra rewards. He was not used to the dirty work as people who bought him usually had more sensual reasons. Making him dirty was the last thing in their mind when they chose him C or first C depending on their tastes. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Wait, did you hear that? Martells ears twitched. Beastfolks ears were sensitive and accustomed to the many sounds of nature. It was one of their traits. Not just hear it, Connie lapped the air. I can taste the smell. And they smelled like what I thought they would. She said. up! She kicked the ground and landed on a tree branch. Illumca hoisted Martell by the waist and bounded tree to tree with her strong legs. She landed at a branch under Connie. Martell pointed to the North. There! At that direction, the could see 6 boars almost half the size of a cow. They were burrowing their nose into the base of a large tree, savagely munching on its roots. The tops of their backs were covered in red colored hair and the muscles under their skins were visibly strong. That is big. Much bigger than the Moss boars! Connie exclaimed. Drygg Boar is a delicacy. The meat is tender with a taste more like beef than pork, Martell explained as he slowly edged towards the trunk and held on for dear life. They are also very destructive as they ate the roots of the trees around them. Damaging the barks with their large tusks and just being pricks to everyone else. The troublesome thing is that they are also very tight knit. They always move in packs. Territorial, eh? Connie leaned against the tree, one leg hanging off the branch. Go on, Illumca. Show me your moves. Dont forget, lure them towards the direction of the cart. No magic. Alright. Watch me well! The dark elf readied her knives and jumped down. Are you not going to help her? Martell asked, arms growing weary from trying not to fall off. Beastfolks are not meant for heights, dammit! Shell be fine. How about you? I thought Beastfolks are supposed to be a hardy race. There are always exceptions! he said defensively. Brains are better than brawns! Exceptions, eh? Riight. You can get down by yourself at least? I C uh. The tree suddenly shook. Martell looked down and saw that a Drygg Boar had rammed against the three they were on. Hey! Dont lead them here! he shouted. Shut up! Its hard to do this without magic! Illumca yelled out from below. She dodged right and left as the boars rammed at her direction, slowly directing them closer to the target. No, wait! Aaah!! Another boar rammed into the tree, toppling it. Martell screamed as he lost his grip and fell. Just as his head was about to meet the ground, he felt a tug on his right leg and he was thrown up high into the air. AAAH!! Cloud. Blue sky. Trees. Cloud. Martells vision switched between those things as he spun from the momentum. Upf! Connie caught him by the waist, gliding across the sky with one hand behind her back. Her centipede robe billowing behind her as she flew through the air. You are flying?! How are you doing this?! This is just gliding. Ive yet to reach that stageyet. So important she said it twice. The girls left foot landed lightly on top of the tree. The tree almost did not register her movement as she jumped from tree to tree with practiced movements. Unlike Illumcas shadowy movements that weaved to and fro on the ground, Connies was as if she was simply taking a walk. Effortless and unfettered. NGUUOOHH!! Hundred Thrust! Illumcas knives were wearing down the boars that were more than 6 levels above her. That was all she could do as she could not muster enough strength to sink the blades through their thick skin and muscles. It felt like hitting a wet blanket. Dammit! Itd be easier to use magic to burn them! One of the boars managed to ambush her from the back, its tusk directed at her stomach. Sensing the heat coming from behind, Illumca twisted her body. However, she judged the distance wrongly and the tusk tore through her clothes and wounding her right side. Their weak points are the neck and the eyes! Your daggers are not long enough to reach their vitals! She heard Connies voice coming from above, giving her pointers. The smell of the blood sent the boars into a frenzy and they became more relentless in their attacks. Up on a large apple tree, Martell and Connie were watching the struggle below. She was munching on an apple while he wondered why she did not bother with lending a hand to her friend. You are wondering why I did not help her. She correctly guessed the question in his mind. While she is my partner, she is also my disciple. And I expect excellence and grit from my disciples. She needs to fend for herself if she wants to improve. Disciple? But she is a dark elf! They say that the dark and light elves are creatures blessed with magic from birth. They can live for more than a thousand years! Why would she need to apprentice herself to you? Your father again? she raised an eyebrow. No, one of my past masters, he replied. The man tried to get a hand on a light elf. He failed, and the light elves beheaded him and his family. Then planted their heads on top of the trees in front of their mansion. But you survived. I was not there at the time. And you didnt answer my question. Connie wiped the juice running down her lips with her sleeves, making a statement while she did so. Wisdom comes from life experience. It just means I have more than her. More life experience than an elf? Hmm, Connie did not speak anymore, instead focusing on Illumca, who had already dispatched one boar by stabbing into its eye. She had her first kill, yet she did not have a chance to rejoice as two boars got her in a pincer attack. She leapt to the air as they charged and collided against each other. While they were concussed, Illumca descended on the two, closing her eyes while forming an image of that technique she saw in the memory. She opened her eyes and yelled out. Butterfly Taking Flight! Illusionary red butterflies appeared from her body and the daggers blade were lit aflame, flitting about as she thrust the daggers down. Even before their edge touched the boars, they had been wounded by the energy emitted by the daggers. The daggers then plunged into their necks and killed them instantly, the blood spurting out from the critical wounds evaporated from the heat with a loud hiss. Such powerful move! Stronger than Hundred Thrust! Another boar charged at her while she felt the elation of using a cultivation technique for the first time. She faced it and her right dagger moved in a circle, emitting a slew of butterflies that obscured the boars eyes. The oversized creature suddenly felt heat at the base of its neck and died still running before collapsing a few meters away. Two more! She felt her status rising and learned a skill quickly. Shadow Step! her body dissolves into the shadow and she appeared by the side of the next boar, and executed Butterfly Taking Flight. She did not take account to the proximity and power. Her body was unwillingly sent flying upward. In effect cleaving the boars neck in twain and planting her face against a nearby tree. Ooow! she fell on her butt and rubbed her painful face. No! The last boar!! She stood up at the ready, her eyes still teary from kissing the tree. She saw that the last boar had collapsed, an apple core embedded into its skull. Good work, Illumca. This is acceptable for your first result. There are still much to be desired from your movements, and your stances are still too rigid, she said while clapping three times rhythmically, One thing, though. You dont need to scream the techniques names. Im sorry. Force of habits. Now that youve used them, what do you think about cultivation techniques? Incredible. Just these two moves could be woven with each other without the need to reposition. Most skills need me to have a firm ground to stand on, these can be freely used! She then fell on one knee, her breathing grew heavy. but its tiring to use them. Thats because you are still at the initial stage of cultivation. In the future you can do more. Much more, she encouraged her with a warm smile. Keep heart and dont give up. As Connie helped her disciple up, Martell hid behind a tree, thinking about what he just heard. Cultivation? After dragging the result of the hunt towards the wagon, they returned to Cairula. By then the day had already ended and the Lamplighters had already started their rounds. Connie dragged the results into the guild and got the payment for the quest and the goblins they killed. She asked for the extra boar to be processed and its pelt tanned. Congratulations. You are now a C Ranked Hunter, Cosette handed the Guild Card with Connies updated rank. Along with a bag filled with gold. You got extra for bringing them in very good conditions. That came up to 55 gold! Thank you. And about the permit? Its ready. Just take this to the hunter guarding the dungeon and hell let you in. Dont forget though, 4 people. Alright. Do you happen to have any quest regarding the dungeon? Might as well do it in one go. Sadly most have already been taken by other parties so nothing is left. Maybe next week. Thats too bad, she gave Cosette a friendly nod and said goodbye. Outside, Connie saw the scene of Illumca standing before 4 unconscious men. Martell was poking one of them with a branch he found nearby. What happened? she could surmise what happened, but she asked it regardless. These men tried to flirt with me. I helped them flirt with the ground, she answered with a disdainful look. Her gaze could only be caught by the sight of Connie. How dare these people try to flirt with me! I guess being beautiful has its drawbacks. Come, lets go home. Y-yes, Illumca said bashfully, moving closer and held on her right sleeve with the tips of her finger. Home. Such a sweet sound. And coming from her made it that much sweeter. When we get there, Ill introduce you to my people, Martell. They are all good people. So dont mess with them, else Id deck you. Martell got up and followed them whilst playing with the branch, hitting them against fences, barrels, and other things as he hummed a little ditty. These two are so odd, and they way the elf looked at her. That was more than simple respect. Chapter 27: Not All Meetings are Wonderful Chapter 27 Not All Meetings are Wonderful Once Connie and her group arrived at the store, they were greeted by a swarm of people crowding in front of the store. We are out of pills!! They could hear the voice of Bertus calling out from inside the store. Ive been lining up for hours!! a bearded man yelled out. Dont you yell at me, Monroe! I delivered you when you were a babe!! Ethel said, waving a measuring stick at him. What happened here? Oh, Milady! The pills are selling well. To well! Everyone here is looking to buy some. They are, are they? she stepped on an empty crate and said. Everyone, please calm down. It is now closing time for our store. Please do come early tomorrow. We only have limited amount to sell! So come early. Who are you?! a customer asked. I am Cornelia Asterium Steelheart! The new owner of the store! ! Rest assured. Tomorrow we will have some for sale. For now please return to your homes. Connies strong, charismatic voice and calmness successfully pacified the crowd and they began to disperse. Ethel approached her as she jumped down from the crate. That was madness. I have never seen a crowd like that, Ethel said. And that was because this big oaf did something stupid. What did he do? Illumca asked. This stupid thing had the bright idea of showing how it works but slicing open his own palm with a knife then swallowed one of the pills. That was too extreme! Illumca exclaimed in surprise. Whyd you do that? Some of them said that the product is fake and that we are frauds. How can such accusations be directed towards the Miladys store?! That is why I did what I needed to do. Show them what it can do. And your first thought is slicing your own palm? Martell asked with interest. This was the first time he ever met someone so foolish that it went past being foolish and straight up to being almost genius. Well, I thought about slicing my wrist but thats too drastic, only then did the man realized the new addition to his mistresss entourage. Oh, and who is this? This is my new slave, Martell. She then introduced them one by one. Martell gave them a big smile as he bowed towards them. A good find! Bertus said cheerfully at the practiced gesture. It is very hard to find educated slaves. You can always come to me for help, little boy. Thank you! As he was being fawned upon by Bertus, Connie looked around to find the little bundle of greed only to find out that she was nowhere to be found. Where is Sen? Ah, I let her go home about an hour ago. She needed to cook for her mother, she said. Her health has always been poor, that woman, Ethel commented. She often suffers from cold. Perhaps you can see her sometime? I can only alleviate the symptoms, but when it comes to taking out the root the old woman sighed at her own helplessness. the little one would very much appreciate it. Hmm, Connie noncommittally nodded, then patted her stomach. Whats for dinner? We will have an early day tomorrow. Ah, Ill get dinner ready. I made some soup! Chock full of nice and hearty potatoes Bertus said with a flourish. Just a day and he had already commandeered the kitchen. After they had dinner, it was time to sleep. Bertus returned to the mansion while the others made ready for the bedroom. Where should I sleep? the beastfolk boy asked. Take Illumcas bed for now. I dont want to sleep in the same room as him! Youll sleep in my room. I wont have you be out of sorts tomorrow. There is only a small bed in your room, Illumca said with a hopeful look and a squeeze of her hand. You can take the bed. I am going to cultivate until morning. It is a nice moonlit night tonight. A good time for it. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Oh. With the suddenly sullen Illumca, Connie went to her room, leaving Martell alone. As he entered Illumcas room, the perpetual innocent smile upon his face was gone and he slumped at one corner of the room. He hugged his knees to his chest and fell asleep just like that. That night, no one in Windlepoons Concotions noticed that some cutleries were missing. The next day, the three of them, Connie, Illumca, and Martell rode their wagon towards the dungeon. It would be much faster for Connie to just tow the others like sacks of potatoes and ran there, but it was a nice day for a ride and she opted for a leisure trip, lounging on the wagon while popping some random herbs and flowers into her mouth. Martell saw this behavior and wanted to ask, yet found that the more he asked her questions, the more questions he had. Just as he was about to open his mouth, Illumca stopped the wagon with a jolt. Look, is that the dungeon that the guild told us about? Ooh, that was a rough stop. Sorry, Ill do better after some practice. The blonde-haired girl jumped down the wagon, followed by Martel who descended clumsily onto the ground. Oh, is that it? Martell pointed at a large tomb-like structure in the distance. Right at the edge of a mountain. Looks like it. Lets hurry. They got on the wagon and followed the trail down. As they got off the main road, the earth turned rather dusty and windy. When they arrived at the structure, they found that it was not the desolate place that they expected. There were a few parties of hunters there, all of whom seemed to have some experience under their belts. As the three rolled past the groups, their eyes glanced at them briefly before returning to their own matters. Not long after, Connie found the man that he was looking for, standing off to the side while drinking from a copper mug by the fire with a large bundle by his side. Nick. The man took a brief look at Connies entourage and said. Well, I guess my warning didnt matter to you, milady. They are not strangers, she said as she got down from the wagon. They are my companions. And what a beautiful looking companion you have, Nick whistled. Nice to meet you, miss. Im Nick Brightburn. Illumcas expression suddenly turned furious and she drew her blade with the full intent of killing him. Nick sensed the killing intent and quickly drew back, stumbling over his bundle and fell head first. What the hell?! He saw Connie holding Illumca back. Why did you do that? she asked calmly. He C he was one of the men who hurt me back in the mansion! she gritted her teeth so hard that her gum bled. With an understanding smile, Connie caressed her head and put her forehead against hers. Thats okay. You are different now. Ive given you power to fight against all those who harmed you, she gave her a reassuring smile and pushed her back gently so that she could see her face. But we need him now. So, try to not get swallowed by your anger, okay? Connie was rather surprised by the disproportionate anger. Anger was fine, but to straight up trying to kill him? Perhaps her Dao has some effect on her judgment. did he do something wrong? Martell asked. Yes, he did. Let me introduce you, Nick. This is Illumca, my partner. And she was the sickly girl you kicked out of the mansion not more than a week ago. Nicks expression was a mix of disbelief and confusion. His mouth moved yet now sound came out. Finally, he took a deep breath and said. OhOooohb-but how? She was he had seen how she reacted upon seeing him, he wanted to say ugly, but he feared for his life. you knowhow can she become sobeautiful? Did you get someone to heal her? Connie affirmed the answer with a nod, not wanting to spend much time explaining. Alright, okay, okay. Im sorry for what I did. But it was all for the sake of the mission. The mission?! The dark elf was about to advance once more with knives in hand. Connie held her collar and yanked her back. If you are just going to make this thing worse for yourself, might as well keep your silence, Nick. Okay, man. Sorry. Geez, what a depressing day, he turned his gaze towards Martell and the collar he was wearing. And is this a Beastfolk your slave? Yes. He is Martell. Hes coming to fill the last place. Only parties with 4 people are allowed inside the dungeon. Nick grimaced. Yeah. That was an oversight from me. I used to know the guy guarding the place so we couldve entered alone. Turns out that he was discharged for taking bribes. From you, Id wager? Her answer was an awkward laugh. The middle-aged man then tried to change the topic by showing them what was inside his bundle. Inside was a well-worn full suit of armor and a large shield that was almost as big as his body. You havent seen this before, right? These are all Paladin equipment. Help me put the armor on on, boy. Eeeh Martel turned to her mistress with a pleading look. Just help him wear the damn thing, else we are going to be stuck here. And Illumca is starting to sulk over there. With a grumble, Martell helped Nick put on his armor. Once he was fully equipped Nick actually looked much better. He had the look of a veteran. And judging from how he effortlessly move around that shield, he was stronger than he looked too. You can leave your wagon near the entrance. One of the guard will keep it for you for 5 bronze a day. I brought enough dried food and water to last us 2 days. Would have been 4 or 5 days if there arent 4 of us. We wont need 4 days. A day is enough, Connie remarked. Says the girl who did not even finish the training dungeon. She did not take that snide remark as offensive. That was the old me. The stupid and inexperienced girl is now dead. You should know. I floored you. That did not count! I was not fully ready! And I did not have a full equipment!! he said defensively. Does your big strong armor make you feel strong, Nick? Strong enough to beat a girl? Illumca said, clinging to Connies side with an annoyed look. Guh! While Nick was enduring the Illumcas hostility, Martell was enjoying the chaos with a wide smile just a few steps behind. As the group arrived before the dungeons entrance, Connie saw a familiar person standing with a well-equipped party of 4. Specifically, she recognized his quarterstaff and large body. Greetings, Master Kaihaku, Connie called out while clasping her fist before her chest. The man turned to see them and returned the greeting by putting his right hand before his chest and bowed slightly. Greetings, Lady Steelheart. May the Enlightened Ones light shine upon you. Hello, Kaihaku. Nick! I thought youve retired? Kaihaku said, a rare smile appeared on his face. This not going to be a regular thing. Im just showing this girl the ropes on dungeon diving. Master Kaihaku. Do you know this people? One of the people in the group, a handsome teenager with short black hair and black eyes inquired. Connie had never seen someone with those features ever since she arrived in this new world. Ah, yes. Let me introduce you, the bald monk stepped aside, letting a group of 4 people that he was speaking to come closer. This is -. Kaihakus words were cut off by the teenagers words. He was clad in white armor with a shield on his right and an impressive looking sword in the sheath tied to his belt. The man with the shiny white armor then introduced himself with a dashing smile. My name is Sakagami Akira. I am this kingdom....Calendias Hero. Chapter 28: Sakagami Akira Chapter 28 Sakagami Akira Otherworlders. Heroes. Names that are given to those summoned from another world to become a champion of the era. The knowledge of how to summon these much touted Heroes are owned by the seven kingdoms, each with their own methods. Through these ancient rites are the Heroes called, and then it becomes their destiny to defeat the Demon King. However, the defeat of the Demon King is not a permanent thing. Because once for every thousand years after the Demon Kings defeat, another will appear to lead the demons. And the war begins once more. Thus, the cycle continues. A cycle of never-ending war between good and evil. Sakagami Akira offered his hand to Connie. Instead of shaking it as he expected, she did a masculine bow which left his hand hanging and awkward. Okay, uhthese are my companions. Hannah, a master spear wielder. The blue-haired mage is Eleanora. And the man with the shifty eyes is Jack, hes a deft hand with a trap. The first person he introduced was a mean looking woman with an expensive looking spear strapped on her back. She wore a typical Calendian knight armor in combination with leather leggings and gloves for ease of movements. She was beautiful, yet there was just something about the way she looked at Illumca that Connie was puzzled about. The second one was a shy looking mage with a pointy hat and a bat pendant clipped on its brim. She held her magical wooden staff that was at least two heads taller than her as if trying to put a wall between her and the new people. Her long, witchy robe was dominated with drab black and bright blue. The last one was a shifty looking man with a smile that reminded Connie of a lizard. He was wearing a typical leather armor and chainmail while playing with a long knife. His eyes had been looking at Illumca greedily. To which Connie reacted by pulling her behind her back. And that one over there is C huh C where is she? That minstrel said that she was going for a walk, Hannah replied. Akira smiled awkwardly at the group. There are 5 of us. 6 with Master Kaihaku. We invited him because he knows the place better than we do. We are not hunters but are allowed to enter the dungeon for training. I see. Well, nice meeting you then. We are going to enter the dungeon, Connie said. Wait, shouldnt you introduce yourself and your party? Akira said, stopping her. I thought that is the proper courtesy for hunters. No need for that. I know who she is even if she changed her look, Hannah said. She is Cornelia Asterium Steelheart. This is Cornelia? At that instant the young mans face turned sour. The one whoyou knowprince and stuff. I would prefer you use my family name, Sakagami Akira. We are not familiar enough for you to use my name like so. Like she said, I am Cornelia Asterium Steelheart. A hunter, she said curtly. The dark elf is Illumca, my partner. And this is Martell. Illumca did not respond, only she glared at them as she felt the mens gazes. Martell simply nodded from behind Illumcas back. Hannah noticed the collar on Martells neck and jeered. A slave as a member of a party? How low you have fallen, miss Cornelia. This is why the Prince chose Serin over you. Sakagami Akira nodded. She is right, enslaving another living being is something that proper human being should not do. T-thats right, the shy magician spoke out in support. Nick and Kaihaku looked at each other and feared the way the conversation was going and was about to interrupt when Illumca stepped over and stood before Hannah. She was so tall that the brown-haired girl had to look up. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. W-what? Youve been speaking nothing but ill words about Connie, but what about your friend, Serin? As I understand it, does her family not have a cotton farm to the south? And guess whos doing the picking? Oh, yes. Slaves. And how about you? Do your house not have slaves? Illumca asked. I C she could not find a word to say. She was just doing it out of a desire to provoke Connie as she was her best friends enemy. She had often heard about her from Serin and had grown to hate her ever since she saw Connie. Connie with her perfect golden hair and well-proportioned body. She considered herself to be beautiful but Connie had a shine to her that she could not compete with. Of course you do. Looking at you I dont think you can clothe yourself without having maids serve you. So, what makes you think that you can attack Connie for having a slave? How dare you say my name without a honorific! Im a dark elf, little girl. I can speak to you however I want. Long after you and your grandchildrens grandchildren are dead, I will still be alive. Why should I care about titles of a human who could barely live for a decade? You are justa lowly human who does not understand her greatness. Connie stood back and enjoyed Illumcas sudden outburst while the rest of the party was bewildered by the sudden hostility between the two. Jack knew better than to butt in into a catfight and gestured for the two veterans to retreat when he saw them awkwardly trying to hop in and top them. Girls, please. This is not about titles, its about how slavery is wrong! And you, Hero. you dare speak to her in that tone? Wha - ? Are you living in a castle? How many slaves are within the castle? Guh - ! Akira clenched his fist. He was someone who lived in the modern era so he could not accept the very notion of enslaving someone. He looked down and saw Martell tugging on his sleeves. Dont you worry. Well get you out of slavery. You know, mister HeroI really dont need you to speak for me. I sold myself willingly and she is the best master Ive ever had. Its much better than seeing my family dead because we had no money or being whipped for making mistakes by my old masters. But this is not right! he said. I am barely a teen, mister Hero. Whatd I do after you free me? I couldnt work. No one would hire me. Im too young! Martells words were said with the look of innocence that he had trained for years. But the one thing that he was honest was his hatred towards this type of people. People spouting niceties without understanding the problem. While all this were going on, Connie was surprised by how fast this little row had gone downhill. Boy, this escalated quickly. Though she would like to see what might happen next, this little distraction needs to end now. As she was about to make a move, they were stopped by a sudden string of melodies. It was barely two seconds, but it managed to stop their tiff. Their eyes followed the source of the music and there they saw a beautiful woman sitting on a rock with legs crossed. In her hands was a zither from which she teased out brief notes. She had a fiery red hair flowing down from beneath a large brimmed hat with a falcons feather stuck on its side. She wore an ensemble of brown traveling clothes and a cloak over her shoulder. White legs peeked out from the slit of the long skirt that she was wearing. The woman had a certain flamboyance about her. And with the attire she was wearing, she was supposed to be eye-catching. And yet Connie did not even notice that someone had moved near her. Shall we cease this bickering? Words spoken without value is nothing but a waste. Who are you? Connie asked, curious about the newcomer. The womans eyes were closed, and her mannerisms resembled a blind persons as she did not face them as she spoke. My name is Sidonai. A humble minstrel eking out the days meal by selling my skill. Though it pains me to say this, at this moment I am in the Heros party. It would be a great favor for me if we stop this. Connie gave her a nod. Why dont you look at me straight, then? Thats what people do when they ask for a favor. Pardon me for not looking at you. I was born with eyes that are weak to light, so I cannot open my eyes, else I will risk never being able to see the light of day again, she chuckled. Connie saw that although she was in the same party as Akira, she was very aloof to the rest and she saw that there was no need to continue the fight thus, did not argue with her suggestion. The minstrel is correct. Arguing over semantics is useless. So let me make this easier for us. Is there a law in this kingdom that says one could not own a slave? This doesnt have to do with C Connie raised a finger, causing the black-haired teenager to stop in his tracks. The law, Sakagami Akira, is the one thing that separates us from the uncouth masses of rabbles ruled by their desires and one that holds justice and righteousness above all. If there is indeed a law that forbids me from owning a slave, then I would be criminal under the law and would gladly accept my punishment. If there is not, then I am a law-abiding citizen while you are a coercive ruffian who is trying to force his desires upon a weak girl. Connies straightforward and unflinching attitude caused Sakagami Akira to feel small. How dare you -! If you would argue about my status and whatnot, miss Barrington, I will not hide. Though If I remember right, you are an Earls daughter, therefore should think twice about slandering a Dukes daughter. S-she is correct. There is no law about slavery in this kingdom, Eleanora said quickly, almost tripping with her words. You could change it, of course. But until then Martell is my slave. With Connie having the final word, Nick finally braved himself to suggest something. Look, I know we just had a bit of a row. But we really need to enter the dungeon. How about we give you a 15 minutes head start so that we dontget in each others way? Without giving a chance for Akira or any member of his party to speak up, Kaihaku agreed for them and pushed them into the dungeon. While watching the group enter through the entrance, Illumca awkwardly asked Martell. Were you reallyliving such a hard life? Of course not! Even as slaves, we all have different values. And my value is among the highest! A man does not buy a slave for 500 gold and then abuse him. You! You were lying?! Convincing isnt it? Martell laughed as Illumca smacked him on the head out of anger. That is one hell of a slave you have, milady, Nick commented with drooped shoulders. Like I said. Wouldnt have it any other way. Chapter 29: Alabaster Atrium Chapter 29 Alabaster Atrium What do we do for 15 minutes? Martell asked. Get some rest? Its been a while since I had a proper nap. Lend me your lap, Illumca. Gladly! her earlier grumpiness was quickly replaced by cheer as the girl with centipede robe laid her head upon the dark elfs lap. Nick watched as the three unlikely companions were left to their own business. With Connie peacefully sleeping on top of Illumcas lap and Martell sitting at the side with his knees hugged to his chest. He then looked at the other hunters that had been staring at them for a while now and gestured awkwardly to let them know everything was fine. After Akiras party entered the dungeon, 15 minutes came and went and they entered the dungeon. The first chamber they entered was a large Atrium where a large statue of a buxom Goddess resided. She bore a halfway tilted pot from which spring water flowed and fell into the rectangular pool below. The base of the pool itself was not deep. Only enough to wet the knee. There was a hole at the top of the chamber where sunlight came through and shone upon them, giving the place a calming effect. Illumca gazed into the pool admiring the mosaic of a youthful man on a hunt alongside his dogs made of colored pieces of glass under the water. Connie ran his fingers along the statues leg with understanding. Not marble. Alabaster. So this is how it got the name. Nick nodded. The dungeon used to start from the entrance where we came from. However, as hunters started coming in, half of the first floor became a safe zone. Which is where we are. At the time of its discovery, the statue had shattered into pieces and the pool was covered with mud piled over hundreds of years. The First King ordered it to be restored and the function of the Atrium returned to what it was supposed to be. He gazed upon the Goddess cold alabaster eyes and spoke her name, And this is Junnaveil, the Goddess of Water. Patron Goddess of Calendia. I heard about her. Legend says that she fell in love with the First King and granted him her blessings, Martell said. Is this him? Illumca pointed at the mosaic underwater. Yes. The pool used to be empty, but the First Kings son ordered an artist to create the mosaic you see there, Nick harrumphed, not hiding his distaste at the royaltys self-aggrandizement. Before we go down to the dungeon, I have to ask this first. He stared at Connie with a doubtful look. Are you sure youre going to fight in that? The dark elf and the beastfolk boy are fine with the leather armor, but thats just silk, isnt it? It is. I think it looks good on me, dont you think? She did a small twirl with a teasing look. Dont worry, this robe Im wearing is stronger than you think. Your funeral. Lets move on. At the end of the stone stairs there is where the dungeon begins. Do not let your guard down. The moment they stepped a foot beyond the stairs, Connie and her party were now truly in the dungeon. There was an air of danger all around them, a distinct clamminess that stick to the skin. The air was cold and damp. Illumca noticed that the floor was built out of rectangular bricks while the walls and ceilings seemed to be carved out of solid rock. There were bits of moss growing on them. Nick naturally took the lead as they advanced through the first floor. He moved without hesitation with the assured speed of someone who knew the way. Martell innocently questioned him about this. Bluntly he answered. Ive been here more times than I have taken a shit. I could guide you up to the Boss Room with my eyes closed. Though doing that is just you signing your own death warrant. The monsters here are not as weak as the ones out in the forest or the Training Dungeon. Just as he said, the monsters here are considerably stronger. The first monsters they ran into were hobgoblins and creatures similar to large rats with the addition of horns and scales on their backs. Bilge Rats, Nick snickered when he saw them. He was about to draw his sword when Connie spoke out. Leave this to us. Hmm? he looked at her dubiously, but he remembered the things she did recently and backed down with a shrug. The blonde-haired girl gestured to Illumca and Martell while saying. Ill guard the back. You two, go out there and get some experience. Youre not going to fight?! The beastfolk boy cried out in surprise. Of course not! These kinds of enemies are too lackluster for me. You have a knife, dont you? Get stabbing or no dinner for you! Connie flourished an apple from her right sleeve and bit into it. She made a shooing gesture as she masticated the sweet fruit. Go on now. Have fun! Without a complain, Illumca threw herself into the fray. Slicing and dicing as she wove her path forward. Martell followed behind, a knife held in his hand. It turned out that despite his frail looking body, Martell had a good survival instinct. He never seemed to go close to the enemies, allowing them to approach first before stabbing them where it hurt the most then backing up, harassing them. After they were finished, Nick stabbed into their chest and dug out a piece of small crystal. He held it out with his thumb and forefinger. This is an Essence Crystal. Creatures lower than a level 10 wouldnt have them. It could be used as proof of subjugation and sold to the guild. Or you can attach them to weapons by giving them to blacksmiths. This one is earth element. You can see from the yellow color inside. he threw it over to Martell and gestured for him to help him gather them. Its usually placed near the heart. Hmm, Connie plunged her hand into one of the hobgoblins chest and felt something sharp and hard, pulling it out with a squelching sound. Essence Crystaleh? She could feel a thin baleful energy coming from within, with traces of earth element. Does different enemies have different Essence Crystal? Yes. 7 elements in all. Fire, water, earth, wind, lightning, including darkness and light. But these two are not common around these parts. Wait, why am I telling you this? Martell smirked. I think youre more suited to be a teacher than a Paladin. Fuck off, he said. There was a trace of embarrassment in his voice. Im not good at dealing with kids. Yeah, I agree. What kind of teacher looks like a washed-up old man? Illumca said. Ouch. Shame you followed the wrong master, she said again. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. The veteran Paladin gave a long sigh at the still hostile elf and continued leading the way. Connie gave the crystal a cursory glance before grasping it tightly. She let her energy enter the Essence Crystal and refined the baleful energy, absorbing it. Once she did so, she opened her palm to reveal a clearer Essence Crystal. What she just did was simply a test, she did not think that it would work so well. The energy inside the crystal is good. If I can absorb more, it will be very beneficial for my cultivation. Mistress! Are you coming? Yes. Coming! The first floor was nothing too challenging for their skills, but Illumca and Martell managed to gain a couple of levels just going through the motions. The second floor was the same, only it was less straightforward with paths winding left and right. Nick had to take out a map at this point. Made this map myself, he said proudly. Those shitty things they sell up there dont include the traps. I already mapped the path without traps so we dont have to deal with them. So, the Heros party doesnt know about the traps? Martell asked. They shouldnt be, why? Nothing, the beastfolk boy sniggered, making no attempt to hide the amusement he had. At the same time, in another part of the dungeon, the Heros party was being assailed by arrows coming out of the walls of a long and narrow corridor. Master Kaihaku expertly dodged the incoming arrows, twirling his quarterstaff while carrying the hapless mage in his left arm. The Hero held his shield up while deflecting arrows coming from his left. Hannah, the spear wielder, was an expert in the art of spears thus the speed of the arrows could not misled her sight. Jack ran side to side with his lithe body. They managed to pass the trap relatively safe with only small bruises. Despite that, Hannah held no small anger at Akira who chose this path. Why did you choose this path?! We could have died! Why didnt you use your cheat?! she said, her irritation was exaggerated. Akira knew that the earlier fight with the noble lady still weighed on her mind. Never mind her, Akira was also still huffy after that meeting with her, however he was still clear-headed enough to reply tactfully. Jack did not say anything. He told them that the path was dangerous but was ignored. So there was a bit of annoyance in his inaction. First of all, we are not so low levelled that we couldnt handle the trap. Second. Using that cheat too much dulls the senses, like Master Gregory said. Hearing the name of her esteemed Master, the spear wielder relented and calmed down. Eleanora, who had been let go of the burly Kaihakus hold asked without reading the room. S-she was wearing something unusual. I-is that style of clothing something normal here? Not here, Sidonai said, remembering the person wearing the centipede robe. However, it resembles one of the court dresses of the Old Continent. Whoa, geez! Where did you came from, Sidonai? You surprised me! Akira exclaimed. I have my ways. Now about thisnoble lady. Id advise you to steer clear of her. She is not someone you want to mess with, Kaihaku advised. You must be exaggerating, Master Kaihaku. Ive heard rumors about her. A noble playing at being a hunter. She is a low ranked hunter without any talent, Hannah said with a look of annoyance. That dark elf was different, though. I hate to admit it but a dark elf has a natural gift for magic that we lack. U-unfortunately soit is ingrained i-in their blood. Not wanting to spend much time in thinking about something that made Hannahs blood boil, Akira told the group to press on. Sidonai hung back from the group and asked Kaihaku. I am curious. That noble lady named Cornelia? You and she seemed to have an amicable relationship, yet you are wary of her. We simply respect each other as fellow martial artists. A noble who is a martial artist. How peculiar. That is not all, I think. Idont know her that well. We have only met two times. But the first meeting I had was enough to know that she is a ruthless person and was not shy to use excessive force. Sidonai compared Kaihakus words and Hannahs understanding of the girl and found them to be direct contrast. She also found herself thinking about the sharp rebuttal line to Akiras shallow justice. She spoke her name, letting it fall from her lips, tasting it with a look of curiosity. CorneliaAsteriumSteelheart. Illumca and Martell had begun to show signs of exhaustion. The third level had upped the difficulty level a bit. The monsters were now attacking more vigorously and their sizes were larger than the ones in the floor before. There was also a creature with long tusks wielding a large hammer called ogre whose head almost touched the ceiling. Nick advised that they had to start picking their fights if they wished to last until their destination. When you said floors I thought it would be something easy to navigate, Connie said exasperatedly. Seems like I made a big mistake on that assumption. Thats why I told you it would take at least 3 days to navigate. The first and second floor are not that big. But the third and lower are as big as a whole city with traps that will kill less experienced hunter. Illumcas face showed distress as she tripped up and alerted a horde of enemies that were clearly above her level. Nick stepped forward with a smug smile while brandishing his shield. Heavy Bulwark! An almost transparent white shield appeared in front of them, stopping the horde of monsters from advancing. As they struggled to push forward, Nick unholstered one of the many leather balls hanging on his belt and lit it up with the torch. Close your eyes! An explosive?! Illumca shouted. He did not answer her. He lobbed it to the middle of the gathered monsters. It exploded and a bright light blinded the monsters, staggering them. Nick quickly charged forward and sunk his short sword into the body of a Bilge Rat, beheaded another, and crushed its head. Seeing this, Illumca and Martell moved to dispatch of the smaller monsters. Shield Bash! Nick smacked a bear-like monster with his shield and stabbed his sword through its neck. He then spun his shield and deflected an iron club coming in from his left. While the ogre was staggered, he kicked it in the groin and drove the large shield down on its neck as it bent down in pain, crushing the jugular with sheer weight. His movements were practical and relied on deflection and blocking, attacking only when he was sure that it would be a fatal move. Illumca! Dont learn from him, Connie commented as she watched the show. Your fighting style is not compatible with his. Speed and magic is your main strength. Getting hit is the last thing you want. Find ways to strike at his weakness instead. The parts without armor, the moment when he let his guard down. Martell! Just keep doing what you are doing! Understood! Hearing Connie shouting behind him, the Paladin reacted. Hey, hey! We are a party! Why are you teaching her how to kill me?! Im her teacher. Thats what I do. Nick smacked an incoming kobold with the side of his shield and activated Shield Bash the moment it hit the wall, crushing its body between a shield and a hard place. He then wiped the gore clean off his shield with the clothes of one of the dead kobolds. Since when are you a teacher? And to a dark elf to boot? She rubbed her chin with her thumb, shrugging. I have always been a teacher. Just that I havent found anyone worthy of my teaching. Yeah? I bet you dont know about dungeons, though. Ive been to Training Dungeon. The Training Dungeon is a Tamed Dungeon, it already had its Dungeon Core sealed. Its different than an Untamed Dungeon. You see, that is the reason why all Untamed Dungeons are able to replenish all the traps even if the traps are supposed to be one use only. Hearing this new information, Connie sighed. So many differences with her past life made it rather hard for her to keep up. However, she knew that in order to stay alive and pursue her Dao she must keep learning. Suddenly, two ogres appeared from behind a nearby bend, attracted by the noise. RRAAAAGHRRR!! Two fucking ogres?! Get back! Nick yelled. They tore past the dead monsters, swinging their iron hammers around. One swung the hammer at Nick with such force that he was sent flying back. Fortunately, he had managed to raise his shield before it reached him. However the blow shook his innards and he coughed up blood. The other swiped at Illumca and Martell. But a loud whistle caused it to look away from its prey. Now its eyes were locked at Connie. It leapt towards her, raising the iron hammer and roared as it swung down the huge thing at the blonde-haired girl. The impact was so great that the floor was shattered into million pieces and the earth trembled. The ogre roared with excitement, but then stopped the moment it realized that there was no splotch of blood under its hammer. With a thin smile, Connie stood on top of the hammer, a tendril of green smoke on her left palm. She blew the smoke towards the Ogre as if blowing a kiss. The smoke entered its orifices and the color of its face suddenly turned pale. It tried to grasp at its neck, gasping for breath before falling down with a loud thud. With a twist and wave of her hand, the rest of the smoke headed to the other ogres direction. Unfortunately, it was too stupid to understand the danger of the smoke and immediately fall under the same fate. It was fast. It was clean. It waseffortless. Poison # 31. Breathless, Connie said, her eyes gazing at Illumcas beaming face. What was that? Nick asked in bewilderment. Ogres were not supposed to fall that easily! A very simple but effective poison. Its based on poison oak extract mixed with some irritants like powdered Kalal sap. On humans it will be absorbed into the throat via the nose and cause the worst itch that youll have ever experienced. So bad that people will claw their throat to their death. On monsters, as you can see, it caused the throat to swell so bad that it choked them to death, she said analytically. Because sometimes, simple is best. Youused poison? Yes. Are youreally Cornelia? Using poison is the biggest taboo for a knight. And to Cornelia who once aspired to be the greatest knight in the kingdom, this should be unthinkable. I am Cornelia. Through and through, she said with a level tone. Justbetter. Shall we gather the crystals now? Y-yes. Fine. Nick felt a complicated emotion welling in him. One of expectation, perhaps. Mixed with uncertainty. This current Connie, perhaps she could be He extracted a core from a kobolds chest and shook his head. No. Lets wait until tonight. Chapter 30: The Secret of the Steelheart Family Chapter 30 The Secret of the Steelheart Family Connies party explored the third floor with more caution after the mishap last time. As they were about to walk into a large chamber, they saw 4 hunters being surrounded by kobolds inside. They looked tattered and tired with one of them lying down on the floor, blood on his side. Connie nodded at Illumca, allowing her to help them along with Nick. They defeated the ugly beast-like monsters within minutes. After seeing that they were saved, the hunters fell on their butts with relief. Thank you for saving us, one of them, a hunter wearing a long sword and buckler hobbled over. He seemed to be the leader. Seeing that the other party wore such luxurious things, he decided to bow lightly. My name is Arnold. No need to thank us. Its only right to help fellow hunters, Connie said. The three companions of hers rolled their eyes at this. Your friend there seemed to be hurt. One of the kobolds managed to slip past our defense. We bit more than we could chew today. It was just luck that you came, the man said, looking at his party with an exhausted frown. Dammit, Roy. Drink the damn potion! a brunette wearing a mage robe was pouring a bottle of potion into his mouth, but he coughed it up immediately. Roy! My healing spells cant heal this kind of wound! You need to swallow! Let me have a look, Connie crouched by the wounded hunters side and told him to let go of the hand holding the wound which emitted the familiar foul smell of punctured spleen. He then looked at the corpse of a kobold holding a bloodied dagger. The edge was rusty and dirty with grime. Nasty wound. It has been infected. If he doesnt get treatment quick his innards would sour and no amount of medicine could save him. A-am I going to die? Lindaam I going to die? The hunter said with trembling voice, his face pale from pain and fear. Dammit! If only we werent so greedy! the leader punched the wall in self-hatred. Dungeon diving is always dangerous Arnold. We all know how dangerous it is, the other hunter said. He was bald with a large burn scar on his face. Perhaps Connie winked at Illumca. Noticing the look of apprehension on Connies face, Linda the healing mage quickly asked. D-do you know something?! I dont know Martell grinned inwardly seeing Connies action. What a cruel Mistress. He nudged the dark elfs waist. Perhaps we could help, Illumca said finally in understanding. My partner here is a great alchemist. I could butits C Help us! Well do anything to repay you! Arnold said without hesitation. Seeing that the other party had a dark elf vouching for her, Arnold knew that she was the real deal. Dark elves are proud, solitary beings who only trusted those they acknowledged. You are a good leader, Connie said, pulling out a fragrant black colored pill. This is something I made for my store. A Medium Rejuvenation Pill. It has a very strong disinfecting and healing effect when mixed with water. Quickly Linda handed over a skinful of water. Connie crushed the pill and mixed it into the water and used the water to wash the wound. There was no sign of disgust as she did so, even though the smell should have disgusted a noble girl. She then poured the water for him to drink. Soon the wounds closed as if he had drunk a High Potion and the color of his face returned to normal. His pained expression had also disappeared. His eyes closed and then his head fell over. Roy! Calm down, girl, Nick went forward and felt for his nose. Hes just asleep. The pain must have exhausted him. He shook his head left and right in amazement. Incredible! The wound is healed even to the punctured spleen. Normally only High Potions could have healed someone to this extent. Arnold sighed and fell to the ground. His body relaxed all at once in relief. Thank the Goddess. Truly, thank you so much. Connie asked them what made them fall into such a predicament. We thought about trying to reach the middle of the dungeon. Hearing that, Nicks eyes flared. Are you people mad?! Thats where the Hunter Slayer is! We know! Its just that with the dungeon as it is, most of the treasures have been looted clean up to the third floor. We had enough strength and supplies for a few days journey, Arnold said, clenching his teeth. We have tried for the third floor three times and succeeded to return alive. I thought we are already prepared to descend another floor. There is a reason why the fourth floor up to the Boss Room is mostly uncharted lands. Its because the monsters are more dangerous! Its not just the monsters, mostly its the traps that kills you! Nick bellowed. Finishing a floor three times doesnt mean that you can relax! The hunters looked down as if they were being berated by their elder. Good. As long as you know that. What are you going to do now? The Paladin patted the leaders shoulders with a kind gaze. We are planning to rest for a while before returning to the surface. Connie nodded. Thats the right decision. Take some of these with you. These are Rejuvenation Pills. These have lower strength compared to what I used earlier but it is more powerful than a regular potion. It is?! Thank you! After seeing the effect of the unfamiliar medicine that she used before, they were ecstatic to have some more lifeline. Their potions have dwindled down to five bottles as they did not expect such a hard fight in the dungeon. It was just their luck. She handed over 5 round pills wrapped in a cloth onto Lindas palm. You can buy them for cheap in my store. Windlepoons Concoctions. Remember that! Windlepoons Concoctions. Tell your friends! We will! Thank you! They then parted with Arnolds group and continued their way to the next stairs down. By the time they reached the stairs going down to the fourth floor, Martell had already looked like he was about to die and Illumca was visibly more unfocused. I think its time we take some rest, Nick offered. The others did not refuse the offer and quickly made a small camp in a corner of the chamber. He gathered some firewood by breaking apart an abandoned treasure chest nearby with his skill. Illumca then lit it with a fire spell. Martell looked at the fire with a questioning look. Wouldnt the smoke be trapped if we are making it here? No. Thats one of the strange things about Untamed Dungeons. Even if you burn something here, the smoke will not be trapped inside. No death by suffocation for you. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. After the fire was properly lit, they sat around it. Nick opened the bag he was carrying and took out some bread and jerkies along with a waterskin. Its not much, but itll hold us. Connie took the dried, stale bread and sniffed it. She made a disgusted expression. At the stage of her cultivation. Even if she was to abstain from eating for a month, she would be fine, so she had no interest of letting such disgusting thing to enter her mouth. The others were not as lucky. She then sighed and took out a pouch of pills she made the night before and gave it to them one each. Nick and Martell held the pink pill the size of a meatball curiously. What is this? This is a Fasting Pill. Have a bite. Somewhat warily, Martel took a sniff. It smelled somewhat fragrant. Like grilled meat. There was also a trace of sweet and sour in the aroma. The moment they bit into the pink colored pills, the fragrant aroma of grilled meat erupted in their noses. The taste of pickled vegetable and juicy meat filled their tastebud. What is this? Its like Im eating barbecued pork! Nick shouted in amazement. This is delicious! Ive never heard of something like this. Connie plopped the pink pill into her mouth and chewed it with relish. Smell, taste, touch. The pill tricks these senses to make you think that you are eating something. The pill itself has enough nutrients and calories to fill you up for a whole day. Its something low levelled cultivator use when going for a long meditation or journey. Anyone above Shedding Mortality has no use for it aside from hobbies, she licked her lips with a satisfied smile. Nick looked at the rest of the pink pills with a thoughtful gaze. After so many miraculous things he saw, he no longer doubted Connies expertise. These pink pillshow long do they last? Years. These are basically dried food. I see, she took one of the pills and gazed at it. If only they have these on the warfrontthen many peoplewouldnt have died. Children wouldnt have to be sold, Martells words were quiet. So quiet that no one would have heard it. Sadly, no. Like I said, these contains calories and nutrients, things derived from real food that needed to be distilled with the same amount of food. Rules of balance. It can only solve storage and shelf-life problem, Connie gestured at Martell. Not famine. I guess you dont need my food then, Nick said embarrassedly. Connie grabbed the jerky from Nicks hand. That does not mean I dont enjoy a good jerky. Fork them over. As for the bread? Give it to the pigeons. After they cleaned up, Connie laid her head down on Illumcas lap, chewing on a piece of jerky. Nick and Martell sat side by side while watching the fire. Tell me, Nick. Why did you invite me here? Connie said after a moment of silence. If you know about the swords whereabouts, why not take it for yourself? what do you know about Grunford? Only that it should be a sword that had been passed down though the family since the beginning. That is true. But that is not all. Grunford is a mythical sword that chooses its wielder and the sole symbol of military might in our kingdom. It was held by the First King during the battle of the Founding of the Kingdom. The one who wields it wields the full military might of Calendia. The Duke told me of its location, the man said. Me, the only man who despised him more than anything. What do you mean? Illumca inquired. its an old story. We have time. Go ahead. Nick threw a piece of wood into the fire and began telling them about his story. About 18 years ago, Nick was the private guard assigned to the daughter of Earl Aaron Gillenspie. The Earls daughters name was Marie Gillenspie. She was your mother, he said sullenly. She was beautiful, warm, and kind. A bit of a clumsy little thing. And a dreamer. Did you love her? Illumca asked, seeing the gentle expression on the scruffy rogue. Me? Nonono. Not the kind you are thinking about. It was more of a brotherly love, I think. I simply wish for her happiness. Connie shifted her head for a better position on Illumcas lap and urged him to continue while the boy seemed to be transfixed with the campfire. The direction of his ear, however, indicated that he was actually listening. Nick took a deep breath. Duke Steelheart, at the time he had just inherited the position after his father died of sourness of the stomach. He was a great knight. Charming, handsome, and beloved by all. Only, he had love for women. Many young girls of age fell in love with him and he knew it well. And one of those girls was the Young Mistress, his words halted for a second. Even among the girls she stood out with her qualities. And it did not take long for the two to get married. That was fine. She was happy. And all was fine, Nicks voice grew morose and his clasped hands squeezed tight until they were white. Until I found out that he had no control over his fucking dick. The bastard had mistresses on the side. Not just one or two, but several. This included that bitch of a stepmother of yours. I confronted him about it and he simply brushed it off. So, I took a shot at the bastard and decked him some. We got into a scuffle and I was forced to serve as a soldier at the frontline against the demons. The battle was fierce, and many of my men died under the demons hands. Some of the new recruits were so scared that they lost their minds. I spent more than more than 3 years serving in that hellhole, until one day I received a letter. He put a hand into his inner breast pocket and took out a piece of paper so worn down it almost disintegrated from moisture. He handed it over to Connie, who read the content carefully. The letter was short and the drag of the ink on the letter looked like it was written in a hurry. The remnants of the Duke Steelhearts seal could still be made out at the bottom of the paper. The letter was about her mothers death. She vaguely remembered her, though not her face. At the time she was about 2 years old and the distinct disappearance of her mother was very upsetting. Ive long wanted to burn the damn thing but never found the courage to. He took the letter and put it into the fire. The flame gobbled up the paper in no time at all. A feeling of relief made his taut expression loosen a bit. That night I stole a horse and ran back to Cairula and broke into your fathers office with a sword. The damn bastard then told me that he had her buried in the family lot in the Capital. That was also the first time I met that Carell bitch. On that same day he told me the location of Grunford. Then I asked him why he would tell me. As you understand, there is no one I wanted to kill more than him. And then he said, Because this pertains the real cause of her death.. Over the course of the next few days, I was kicked out of military service for deserting and into Steelhearts employment, he gritted his teeth. Normally, deserting is grounds for execution. But the shithead used his connections to stop the matter from escalating in exchange for my loyalty. How come Ive never met you, then? Connie asked. I asked to be stationed at the Capital. To guard the grave of your mother. But after his death I decided to return. And who did I see? A na?ve child who believes anything that she was told. Connie did not refute this. For indeed Cornelia was foolish girl. She simply said. Reasonable. However, I owe it to your mother to protect you. That is why I stayed under the Steelhearts employment while tracing this dungeon. When you were kidnapped, I was still in the fourth floor, trying to find the hidden portal that goes to our destination. Did you find what you were looking for? I did, he paused for a while, clenching and unclenching his fist. I was planning to give the map to you and leave. Leave everything behind and start a new life. But then you changed. For better or worse you changed. You survived against a B C Rank monster and even managed to wipe out a full party of hunters. And then you dare to fight against that bitch. With all that, I want to see if you have what it takes to do what I cant do. And what is it that you want to do? Find out the truth of her death. With what my status, I cannot fight against the power that plotted her death. You have suspicions, Connie stated. It was not a question. A statement. One that she gave after seeing his determined look. Yes. The leader of the Nobles Faction in the Capital. Gladstone, Illumca blurted out. Memories of Kellys employer surfaced momentarily. The assassins sent after you were also looking for Grunford, Connie. What assassins?! This was news to Nick. Raoul Gladstone sent assassins after me. They thought I know where Grunford was. They made the mistake of thinking they were enough to subdue me, Connie reached out and caressed Illumcas cheek with a grin. We took care of them, the dark elf added with a grin that was as dark as her skin. We took care of them very well... Martell and Nick felt shivers going down their spine when she spoke those words. Isee. Then that suspicion might be correct No one said anything, waiting for the middle-aged Paladin to finish. He shifted uncomfortably before staring straight at the daughter of his dead Mistress. I have to say. I harbor resentment against the whole family. Including you, he said straightforwardly. But that does not mean that I wish for your death. I understand, For Connie who had experienced the complexity of a cultivators life, it was easier to accept someone so forthright with his goals. In exchange for the location of the sword, I ask this of you. He bowed towards her. Please. Find out what happened. Find out who killed Marie Gillenspie. Youd trade the sword of the First King for the sake of a woman who you did not even love? the young boy asked. I dont understand. Love comes as many things, boy, Nick replied. But isnt she the daughter of the man you hate? the boy asked again. She is also of her blood. I C I dont understand, for the first time in his life, Martell was shaken. Many have declared their love for him in bed. So to him the word love was something without meaning. Without substance. Yet the words Nick said went contrary to his view. How could one love someone if not because of desire? Was love not about owning someone and inflicting their desires upon him? Was love not about lust and pain and pleasure? As he was struggling with this new concept, he felt dizzy and disgusted. He wanted to puke so he ran to the side and emptied his stomach. Whats with him? Nick scratched his head. Connie did not answer. It was too bothersome to explain what the boy had been through. After the beastfolk boy returned, they went to sleep with Connie staying up guard the others. She had little need of sleep so she chose to try absorbing the energy contained within the Essence Crystals while keeping alert for any changes in the environment. Her Poison Core greedily absorbed the energy, only for her to then realize that a good part of it was not absorbed, seemingly vanishing from her body. She tried to find out what it was yet could not find the cause. After a while she gave up and continued refining and meditating until the time for the others to wake up. Chapter 31: The Fifth Floor and A Shakedown Chapter 31 The Fifth Floor and a Shakedown It was not smooth sailing for the Heros party, but they finally found the chamber leading to the stairs. There they found a pile of monsters, dispatched so expertly. Someone broke camp just recently, Jack the thief placed his hand above the ashes. He had been silent ever since Akira ignored his advice back in the trapped corridor. H-hunters? Eleanora asked. Should be. There are guards keeping non-hunters out. No civilians are allowed to enter dungeons except those with special permits from the kingdom like us. Hmm. Lets press on faster then. We dont want them to get to the sword first, right? Akira said. Yes, Hannah and Eleanora said. Through the use of his Cheat, Akira found out about the future problem facing Calendia. One that would result in a fight between factions which would lead to their defeat to the demons attack in a years time. Though what he could see was just glimpses, he found out that the only way to prevent that future was to find the sword of the First King and use it to unify the knights and the people. However, with the current condition of the factions, he needed to act in secret. Thus, he asked for permission to enter Alabaster Atrium to search for the sword. He was initially rejected by the King, but the Prince and his fiance persuaded him to relent. Only now he had to take Kaihaku with him as he was someone the King trusted. He once saved the Kings life while going incognito and had since been bosom friends. Akira had dreamed of being a Hero ever since he was little and so without thinking much about it, he left to look for the legendary sword, Grunford. A sword fit for a Hero. It was his destiny. It was his everything. We must hurry. Otherwise we would fail our mission! In the case of Connies party, as the monsters grew even stronger, she took a more proactive stance. A casual swipe of her claw beheaded an Ogre while another hand held onto a kobolds neck and crushed it. She intentionally let a kobold whiffed its sword and stabbed her delicate fingers to the side of its neck. Seeing the methods by which she took care of business, Nick and Martell developed a bit of fear of her. With the enemies eradicated with impunity, Connie wiped her bloodied hand with a cloth. She walked by Illumca and whispered. Analyze me, Illumca. The dark elf did as she bid and said. What do you want to know? My level. She shook her head with scrunched-up eyebrows. There is no change. Still 5. And I still cannot read most of your status. The noble girl had asked her to analyze her before and was rather disappointed that there was still no change. She was interested in skills, and found that she also had some skills, unreadable as they were. What is your level right now? 18. And Martell? He is Level 14. He has the basic skills of a villager. Nothing new there. Connie rubbed her chin. She was quite looking forward to experiencing a level up, but it seemed that her body now ran a different set of rules. With nothing else to discuss, Connie clasped her hands behind her back and made her way towards the two men waiting for her an Illumca. It was about four hours later that they finally arrived at the Fifth floor. The Fifth floor was an unbelievably large antechamber that could fit the Steelhearts mansion five times over. Here and there were remnants of abandoned campsites, blackened woods and rotted bones. Beyond lies the Boss Room. Connie and others walked up to the other end of the antechamber, their steps echoing in that empty room. On the other side was a pair of massive, crude stone door. When Connie touched it, she knew that it was solid rock. Inside this door is where the Hunter Slayer resides, he said with a languid look. We shouldnt enter the place. What? And I was very much looking forward to fighting it. Martell tilted his head. Why? I thought we are supposed to get the sword? That is why you need me, we need to - . Stop! When they heard that voice, their faces fell and they turned around with dropped shoulders. Not them again, Illumca grimaced. Sure enough, the owner of the voice was the so-called Hero of Calendia. He and the rest of his party were rather battered, with the exception of Sidonai whose clothes were undisturbed Greetings, Milady and her entourage, Sidonai gave a very friendly bow with one leg behind another. I see that you are a formidable party indeed, to survive this place with no victim. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Akira made a face at the bright greeting that Sidonai gave. The first thing that came to his mind when he arrived was the happiness of having finally made it to the Boss Room. But then that little sliver of joy was replaced by anxiety when he saw that Connies party made it to the Boss Room first before him. That was why he blurted out the order for them to stop. He was a red-blooded man and could not deny that he was attracted to the dark elf and the androgynous noble girl. However, though the other party had breathtakingly beautiful girls, the feeling of his justice being ridiculed to such an extent had left him feeling biased against them. What is it, Hero? Connie said with a mocking tone. Where have you been? We were worried that you might not have make it here. H-how did you get here faster than us?! he said incredulously. Hannah glared angrily at Connie when she saw her clothes without a wrinkle, a stark contrast to the rest in her party, who was dirty and unkempt from two days in the dungeon. Standing there like an immaculate goddess. Hmh. You must be hiding behind the Paladin and the dark elf. There is no other way you could still be so clean. How dare you insinuate - ! Connie placed a hand on Illumcas shoulder to calm her and simply replied with a thin smile. I did. What of it? Wha - ? the spear-wielding girl did not expect the blonde noble girl to acknowledge her cowardice so readily and was almost lost for words. H-how shameless! H-hannah. Look at their bag! Kaihaku wrily smiled at the bag filled with Essence Crystal close to bursting. He remembered the pile of corpses they saw before and put two and two together. It was not hard to come to one conclusion. Y-you were the ones who defeated the monsters up there? Indeed. And we are about to do the same with Hunter Slayer, Connie said, placing her hand on the stone door. As she did so, the door began to swing open with a loud, ancient sound, sending a cloud of dust down. It stopped after revealing barely enough space for a person to go through. Lets go. Wait! We need to go first! Akira shouted. Oh, and why is that? Connie asked, raising an eyebrow. Wewe are in a mission to save the kingdom!! Connies party looked at each other before bursting into laughter together. Martell laughed so hard he fell to his knees holding his stomach. I am serious! he shouted in indignation. I have seen the future through the blessing of the Great Goddess and saw a future that will come to fruition if we do not get the treasure within. And what treasure is this? The black-haired youth looked apprehensive before squeaking his reply. Its uha secret. Its something very important for the kingdom. Nick sidled over and whispered to Connie. The Boss Room is not our destination! Just let him in! Do you think they are also looking for Grunford? she asked quietly. Perhaps so. That is the only thing in my mind that can change Calendias fate, he mouthed. But I dont know how he found out about it. Is the sword behind the door? No, Nick answered resolutely. AhI see, she then loudly said to the Hero. But I have to get something in return, right? After all, I am selling the right to the treasure inside! What do you mean? The honor to help the kingdom is its own reward! Hannah said angrily. But I am not here as a noble, arent I? Right now in this dungeon, I am a simple hunter. Sakagami Akira! Do you understand the first rule of Dungeon Diving? Connie asked with a mocking smile. First come, first serve, Nick continued. What are we doing? Illumca asked in confusion. Milady. It would be a great kindness if you allow us to go first, Kaihaku bowed politely. Well, there are two ways that might make me do that, Connie rubbed her chin with a smile. We can negotiate for compensations, as I said before or you can try to kill us. Id prefer the former as I amas you can see, a coward, she said sarcastically with a pointed look. Hannah then spoke with a voice only loud enough to be heard by her party. Just let them go first. Let them test the waters. I dont think theyll survive the Hunter Slayer. In your opinion, can they defeat the Hunter Slayer, Master Kaihaku? Akira confided in the only one who knew the other party. I dont know. No one has ever survived the fight. Even I cannot guess the result. All I know is that they are no regular hunters. This is stupid. We can just beat them up! Hannah said out loud. No. I want to avoid fighting. It is best that we do not fight needless battle before fighting against the Boss. C-cant you just predict the future with your Cheat? Eleanora made a suggestion for the group. When not used in combat, trying to use it actively only gives me glimpses of choices that would change the worlds fate. I cannot control its timingyet. Jack made a painful grin. Not such a great cheat, eh? I need more time to master it. But for now, we should ask them what they want in return. While the two parties were having the argument, Sidonai had chosen to stay away, merely observing them with mild interest. What do you want in compensation? Your Item Ring, Connie said simply. Instinctively, Akiras eyes turned towards the ring on his middle finger. It was the Item Ring bequeathed upon him by the King. Inside was all the supplies he needed for adventuring and some spare weapons and Essence Crystal they scavenged from the monsters. I cant do that! This was given to me by the King! You can just ask the king to give you another one. Ask me something else. I dont want anything else. Just the Item Ring. You have fallen so far that you would ask an Item Ring of the Hero of Calendia?! You can just give me hers, then. That things shes wearing on her left forefinger is an Item Ring too, right? My partner said she can feel magic coming from it. Akira looked at her with a weak smile. Hannah. Please. Why? Why should I give this to her? Please. Ill give you another ring in return. "There are my stuff inside! Along with the Essence Cystals we got in the dungeon!" "Please. I''m asking for your help now." The female knight was cowed by the sincere smile of the Hero and took off her ring. She threw it at Connie with her full power in hopes that it would hit her face. But it was deftly caught be Illumca, who handed it to her beloved. Thank you for your patronage, Connie thanked her while putting the ring on her forefinger. I have more of those at home. Just take it, you miserable creature! The deal has been made. Please! Connie signaled her party to step away and let the Heros party to enter, her expression did not change even after the beration by Hannah. Thank you. Well head on in then, Akira said while giving Hannah a warm smile. We all should best be prepared. The Hunter Slayer is not something that can be easily defeated, Kaihaku advised. Right! Eleanora the Mage nodded in agreement. Dont worry. I know. As long as we are together, there is nothing to be afraid of, Akira said with gusto. He looked at Hannah, who returned his gaze with an encouraging nod, and Eleanora with a smile. Thats right, Jack smiled. He felt much better after Akira said those encouraging words. This is the first real boss that we will face in the dungeon. With a prideful grin, the Hero of Calendia strode forward into the large stone door and stepped through the crack. Once they were in, the stone door closed behind them with finality. Outside the Boss Room, Connie looked sideways at Nick, who had begun kicking away the rubbles that he was sitting on. I still dont get why we backed down, Illumca complained. Whats the use? They are the Heros party, he replied nonchalantly. You know something, dont you? Martell said darkly. Since their last rest stop, the beastfolk boys jib had a certain malice inside. I noticed that they called it the Hunter Slayer, but no one has ever returned to tell what it actually is, Illumca said with a tilt of her head. Its not that no one has ever seen it, it is simply because no one has ever survived meeting it. And why is that? Because it only moves when a certain action is done, he threw away the last of the rocks and continued. According to your bastard father, the Hunter Slayer is an A-Rank Monster. An Ancient Stone Golem. The kind of monster that could destroy an army of a thousand veterans by itself. Chapter 32: The First Kings Hundred Years Ploy Chapter 32 The First King''s Hundred Years Ploy Akira''s party walked in cautiously, eyes and ears at ready. They looked up, left and right. Trying to find any signs of the Hunter Slayer. Akira turned on his cheat with a wary expression. As he did so, he could feel his Mana depleting. A drawback of passive usage of his cheat was that it depleted once for every second. With his current level, he could only maintain it for 10 minutes. That was why he brought a number of Mana Potions in his Item Ring. Sadly Mana Potions are very expensive and he could only buy 5. The chamber was large, with a row of massive pillars rising to the ceiling. Unlike the walls outside that were carved from natural rock and had a slight glow to them, here the walls were made of normal bricks. There were dark spots on the floor with signs of mold. A natural light shone from a broken window at the side, directed at the feet of a giant statue sitting on a stone throne. Though age had laid its hands on the finely carved body, it was apparent that it used to look majestic. A large tree had taken root on its body, green tendrils of it running down from the right shoulder down to its chest. The First King, Hannah exclaimed in reverence the moment she saw it. She recognized that face. She had seen in countless times in the castle courtyard. A large, stout man in armor with a heroic face. Square jaws and prideful eyes that seemed ethereal. On its left hand was a massive stone sword. Dirt had accumulated on its chipped edges. Thats weird. Wheres the Boss? Akira wondered. He did not sheathe his sword in anticipation for a surprise attack. Look! Jack pointed at the pile of treasure between the statues legs. Gold and jewels and precious stones was piled up to surround a single ornate sword with a strong presence. Even from afar, they could feel its majesty. I-is that it? Eleanora said nervously. I sense magic coming from it. Akiras heart jumped and he quickly walked towards the sword with excitement. Finally! We found it! Wait! Jack, who was still thinking of how to approach the seemingly harmless thing shouted in alarm. Relax. My cheat, True Clairvoyance did not sense anything. He walked towards the sword and gripped the hilt gingerly. He tried to pull it, but the sword was really stuck in there. Strengthen! He said out loud and a red light enveloped him. With the added power boost he managed to pull the sword out. But as soon as he pulled out the sword from the mount, his True Clairvoyance activated and Akira saw the image of a giant stone sword descending onto him. When he returned to his senses, Akira saw the giant raising his sword and quickly rolled away to evade the oncoming death. The rest of the party was surprised by the sudden movement. Jack did not expect the sword to be so long, and it was coming so fast that he had no chance to react. All he could do was stand there and cursed. Shit. The end of the sword came down right on top of Jack and the thief was flattened into meat paste. JAAACK!! Akira shouted in despair as the giant statue began to move. No! How can this be?! How did my True Clairvoyance did not see his death?! They then realized what the black spots and the dark colors on the stone sword represented. They were remnants of the tenderized flesh of unlucky victims of the vicious golem.
Outside, the 4 people were happily oblivious to the death battle inside the door. Slayer of Hunters, Nick spat. Scary name. Scarier still, the monster attached to that name. An Ancient Stone Golem?! Illumca repeated the name in disbelief. What is that? Connie asked. She was familiar with golems, but she had never seen one in this world. Is it strong? Not just strong. It shouldnt even be in this region, Illumca said with suspicion. In some places in the elves dominion, it is used to protect the cities from invaders. A single golem could break through even the strongest barrier. Normal golems are no match for it. Legends say that an Ancient Stone Golem created by Gultha Ed Nahar from the North Continent once toppled a kingdom all by itself. The Hunter Slayerwithout knowing what it really is, most people will have a hope of defeating it. After all, if you died to the boss, people will think that they are too weak. But once they know what the Hunter Slayer really is, the meaning changed, Connie said, impressed. But what does not make sense is how it came to be here, the dark elf bit her lips in wonderment. Unless, Martells words trailed off. Unless someone deliberately brought it here. What do you know, the kid is smarter than the elf. Thats exactly what the First King did. Now hush. Nick said. He seemed to have found what he was looking for and tapped gently on the wall. A dim runic circle appeared on the surface of the wall that had been hidden by the rubble. Nick touched the rune and sang softly. Smile, though your heart is aching. The rune began to shine, reacting to the melody, then vanished. Revealing a hidden passage. What was that melody? Martell asked. It sounded sad. They said the First King was an otherworlder. People say he was a very good king. But judging from the password he chose, he was not a happy man. He gave the location to only one family, manipulated a dungeon for hundreds of years, including the lives of hunters and the kingdoms royalty, Illumca could not help but feel a certain feeling of camaraderie with that kind of malice. That was not simple unhappiness. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The First Kings trap is devious. Devious indeed, Connie nodded with an awed expression. The audacity, the hatred. These kinds of malicious traps that last for hundreds of years over many generations would not be thought up unless the King really hated the kingdom that he created. To go so far as to create such an elaborate trap. Alabaster Atrium is a facade. That fact has been forgotten after more than a hundred years, even by the Hunters Guild who found it. There are no riches or treasures in the deepest part. Only Grunford. The First King. What is it that caused you to hate your own kingdom? Nick lit another torch and gave it to Illumca to hold before leading them down through a series of winding stairs that went on and on downwards. The path was narrow and long without end, as if they were walking through the insides of a giant snake and the walls were its innards. The only sound that they could heard was the occasional drip of water that made the cave moist and the sound of their footwear. A series of clanks, clicks, and taps. Illumca began to feel unsettled from the eerie silence and felt nauseous. The narrow dark path reminded her of the long years of confinement. She grasped out and found the tip of Connies sleeves and held on. Only then did she feel a bit better. Connie, feeling bored began to play with her newly acquired Item Ring. From the outward look of the ring, it was not that different with a regular one. It was made of shining white metal with a cube shaped ornament surrounded by intelligible glyphs. How do I use it? she slightly regretted not asking how to use the thing from Hannah. She was pretty but was blinded by her own sense of honor. Any of you know how to use an Item Ring? Do you think Id still be lugging around my armor if I have one? I know how! Martell said out loud. You just touch the cube in the middle and say Open Storage. A screen will appear with the items. Touch one of them and it will appear from inside the screen. I learnt that from one of my past masters. He was very fond of buying unique Item Rings. Connie touched the cube gingerly and said. Open Storage. Then a white screen appeared, floating slightly above the ring. On it was the picture of items placed inside some rectangles. Oh, so thats how it works. I seeso this is an item screen, This was the first time Connie had ever seen a screen. It was a very novel experience. She touched the picture of a skirt. Then from the screen, out came the skirt. She then placed the skirt back to the screen and it vanished inside. A picture of the skirt once again appeared on it. Ah, how convenient. By the time she finished playing with the new toy, they had already reached the bottom of the stairs. It was a dead end. Nick used the torch on his hand to light two sconces made to the shape of wyverns. With the sconces lit, a line of flame began to run from the wyverns towards the wall and formed a similar runic circle with the one before. Smile even though its breaking. Once he said those words, the sigil dimmed, and the walls bricks shifted and turned to reveal an entrance to a massive chamber.
Akiras party was in a desperate struggle as the Ancient Stone Golem Golem fought with abandon. Initially the other fell into despair the moment they saw Jacks miserable death and the giant golem that killed him. But with Akiras leadership, they managed to pick up and assumed battle formation. Akira looked worse for wear as he chugged a bottle of mana potion to maintain his True Clairvoyance. Hannah dodged with a lithe movement as she attacked its core at the chest while Kaihaku drew its attention with his powerful attacks. All the while, Sidonai kept up the Strength, Speed, Focus, and Magic Buffs expertly. Moving this way and that so as not to get caught up in the attacks. Even with that teamwork, their strength was not enough to break the solid rock that formed its body. Thankfully Eleanora told them that like any golem, an Ancient Stone Golem had a core crystal in its body and all they should do to defeat it was to destroy it. Eleanora stood at the back while conjuring a spell. By the Grace of Udurr, I summon the fire of judgement to burn my enemies!! Pillar of Flame! A large pillar of fire appeared from under the Golem and burned it. The tree roots that grew on its body burned and revealed a blue colored core crystal. Thats it! Focus your attacks on it! Ill draw its attention! The giant sword was not sharp, but it was extremely and heavy and was enough to kill any one of them in one hit. Using his cheat, Akira evaded all of its attacks easily. However, each attack was heavy and deadly so he could not lose his focus. While Akira did his job, Hannah focused all her power into a powerful thrust while jumping up. An orthodox Calendia Spear Skill. The edge of her spear glowed green as she yelled out. Armorpiercer!! A yellow stream of energy pierced the core, but it only made a small crack. Kaihaku followed suit by using another skill. Dragon Rising to the Sky! He spun his quarterstaff and slammed the edge against the core, releasing an image of a fierce dragon biting into it, cracking the core even further. The golem staggered back and the core began to dim. Not losing this chance, Akira used Shield Bash empowered with True Focus, giving him twice the strength, against the Golems leg. The damage was enough to cause it to fall on its back. Eleanora! Hannah yelled out. The mage finished her conjuring and shouted. I summon thee, the lightning of heaven, the Spear of Mydirr the Blind! Lightning Spear! A spear made of lightning formed atop the golem and strike at the core, now losing half of its form. The Golem struggled to get up but it appeared to be losing its power. Not missing a beat, Akira climbed atop its chest and used the sword that triggered the Golem and stabbed down. Yet as the sword touched the core and broke it apart, the sword also broke in half. Staring in disbelief at what happened to the legendary sword, Akira felt despair. No! This cant be happening! Hannah exclaimed in terror. Grunfordbroke? How is that possible?! Eleanoras eye began to swim as tears of helplessness ran down her smooth cheek. Kaihakus expression was intelligible as he tried to calm the younger ones down. He was not as easy to affect as them, but he could not help but be downhearted. Sidonai, unlike the others, did not fall to hysterics and casually inspected the chair that the golem was sitting. She felt around and found something jutting out beside the armrest. Aha, she grinned as she pushed down on the switch. The bottom of the stone chair began to open up and revealed a hidden passage. The sound caused Akira to look back. When his eyes spotted the entrance, he realized that it was all an elaborate trap. Thats it! This must be a fake one. The real Grunford is in there! Without even waiting for his party, he ran inside. W-wait! Akira! Be careful! Hannah followed him in. How did you know about t-the switch? Experience, Eleanora. Experience, Sidonai replied with a mysterious smile before vanishing into the dark passage. After that, Eleanora and Kaihaku also went into the passage with the burly man behind her to guard from ambush. While this was happening, none took notice of the tree growing on the golem, which had begun to form a face.
Akira ran down the stairs without stopping. Down and down he went without caring for the bruises he got as his armor brushed heavily against the walls. He saw the light at the end of the passage. Finally. Grunford!! My sword!! By now he did not care about his initial goal. The sword itself was his goal. When he finally got to the end of the passage, his heart sank. In that massive chamber surrounded by pillars the height of two houses was an altar made of alabaster. Set atop a set of grand stairs that resembled ones made for the Calendias throne. 30 steps in all, symbolizing the age upon which the First King took his place as the founder of the Kingdoom. With wyvern sconces burning brightly for each 5 steps on either sides and the dimly glowing walls, the place felt forbidding. He could see the sword stabbed into the middle of the alabaster altar shaped into the likeness of 4 wyverns holding an offering. Even from the entrance he could feel the swords power. And yet, all his attention fell towards the familiar small figure of the noble girl, standing with her back facing him. The hateful girl was standing before the sword with her hands clasped behind her while the rest of her party were gathered at the base of the steps on either side, gazing at her. Much like a demon lord inspecting a prized weapon while her subjects looked on in reverence. The atmosphere was so heavy that Akira almost lost his faculty and the curses that he wanted to let out was stuck in his throat. It was said that the back of the powerful could speak of many things. And right now, her back spoke of arrogance, superiority, and most of all Fury. Chapter 33: Cavenjaal, The Water Dragon Chapter 33 Cavenjaal, The Water Dragon 15 minutes before Akiras arrival Look at that. Ive never actually tried entering the damn place but its bigger than I thought. Walking to the bottom of the steps, they could see the hilt of the sword stabbed into the altar. Why dont you try taking the sword? Connie urged, gesturing towards the top of the stairs with a nod of the head. Nick shrugged sharply in response. Me? You must be joking. I know my limits. Someone like me is not suited for the heroic crap. Have to admit I am a bit curious, Martell added with a brave step forward. But a long, deadly hand grabbed him by the collar. Go ahead, Connie. Well wait here. You too, Martell. Dont try anything funny. Come on. I just wanna see what it looks like! Connie gave a small laugh and ascended the steps. Finally, she laid her eyes on the prize. The Sword of the First King, the cause of strife for the Steelheart family. It was a magnificent sword. A two-edged sword about 1 and a half meter long with the tail of a dragon carved from unknown metal forged onto the blade. The body of the sword shone blue even without a light source. The hilt and the guard were fashioned after 2 wyverns in flight. Each had a black gem in their eyes. Sadly, the leather on the handle had long since rotted away from moisture and age. Grunford, she uttered the name with mixed feeling. She did not desire the sword that much, but it was Cornelias dream that she be deemed worthy by the sword. Connie slightly frowned at the decorations on the sword. When she inspected it more closely, she found a writing carved into the altar. Obtain the approval of the Sword and the Dragon. Obtain the Kingdom. As soon as she finished reading the words, a bright light came from the altar, blinding her. When she opened her eyes again, she was no longer in the altar chamber. Above her was a blue sky. Beneath her feet was a floating rock, just enough for her to stand. And all around her was a lake so clear that it reflected the sky. It was as if she was standing on the clouds. A soul domain? Connie wondered, looking around in fascination. It had been long since she entered one. Who dares seek the Sword of the First King? A voice came from beneath the waters. A large webbed claw the size of a house emerged from underwater, sending a large wave that went past Connie without making her wet. The claw was followed by another and the two claws pulled the rest of the body upward, revealing two powerful, scaly arms and body, as big as a small hill. The scales on its body reflected the same color of the sky and two webbed wings covered in barnacles and seaweed spread open as it began to speak. I am the Water Dragon Cavenjaal!! The dragons voice reminded one of the might of a whirlpool. When it opened its mouth, it was so big that it seemed that it could eat a whole house. Its teeth were sharp and many like those of sharks. Its cerulean blue eyes regarded the small thing in front of it with mild interest. As per the contract between the Goddess of Water, I shall allow you to attend the Three Trials of the Goddess. It will test your Wisdom, Strength, and Will. Manage to overcome them and I shall allow you to borrow my power. How dare you Connie muttered, quietly at first. The dragon frowned. He did not expect to be interrupted in the middle of announcing the trial. Especially not this weak little thing before him. The fascinated, thoughtful expression on Connies face disappeared. In its place was a burning fury. How dare a mere dragon try to pose me a trial! You dog of the heavens! You trash-eating, self-righteous, slave of the gods!! As Wang Tian Gu, Connie had faced many enemies on her path to fight against the heavens. As emissaries of the heavens, dragons are destined to be her opposite. It could be said that if the Heavens were her most hated enemies, then dragons would be the second. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. This thing before her was dissimilar to the scaly overgrown serpents with legs she was used to. Only the essence was the same. But that was enough to enrage her. The hate was ingrained, rooted so deeply that even in this second life Connie could not help but desire the utter destruction of this creature. Cavenjaal felt the irrational hatred that encroached on his domain and quickly enforced his will to dominate the space. But how could the soul of a dragon who had been sealed in a sword for measly 500 years or so contend against someone who learned the ways of Dharma and Dao from Grand Abbot Cloud Watcher and Daoist Eternally Laughing, whose soul continued to be polished in her never-ending search of the pinnacle? Yes, if it was purely raw strength alone it would be a hard fight. However this was not a physical fight. This was a fight between souls. 2 souls pitting a war using pure willpower. Quickly the pure, mirror-like water surface bubbled and turned into blood red. Poisonous Aconitum flowers and various deadly grass bloomed around her feet. Shadows of centipedes, scorpions, spiders, snakes and other nasty creatures crawled beneath the surface as the clouds above morphed into an unsettling formation. Upon closer inspections, they were not cloud, but insects. Countless flight-capable insects flying in the sky with their wings flapping, brushing against each other, creating a nauseous din. The sheer amount covered the sky until all that was pure and clean were tainted by her color. All manners of creatures, both venomous and poisonous filled the lake of blood and began crawling towards the dragon. W-what is this?! the dragons voice suddenly broke. I am encroaching upon your soul domain, dragon! Have you never fought someone capable of fighting against you soul on soul?! Show me your worst!! No longer is this your domain, Cavenjaal! This is my domain!! Who are you?! How dare you sully my domain! Grunford will not allow this! When Cavenjall raised its head towards the sky, it saw something horrifying. It was not the countless insects that scared him. It was the colossal shadow only barely visible beyond the insect swarm. Its presence shook him to the core. A sense of dread that it had never felt before made it lose control for a second. Yet that second was enough for the insects to crawl up its scales and drowning the dragon through sheer quantity. The impending crisis loomed near yet there was no reaction from the sword. H-how could this be?! Does this mean, Grunford approved of this vile human?! Connie stepped forward. Aconitum flowers bloomed around her as she did so. I cant manipulate souls, but if its only devouring souls, its easy as flipping my hand, she raised her arm, commanding the insect to form a tower of dark, gleaming death. By now only a patch of blue beneath the dragons form was left of the domain. Who knows, perhaps devouring you will awaken my loyal servants. Wait! Please! Im sorry! Dont eat me!! The sudden change in his voice was so abrupt that Connie stopped mid-action. What is this? That was very different from the voice you used before! You sounded like a boy who just grew past boyhood! The dragon bowed down low with an aggrieved voice. Im sorry. I was just trying to show off a bit. It has been so long since my soul was trapped in here and I wanted to have a cool Master and Servant relationship with my wielder. You know, like the ones in the stories? Howd I know that the one who woke me is a monster like you?! The prideful dragon seemed to be nothing more than a coward. He exists only in the form of a soul. However, the soul of a dragon is strong enough to raise a weapon to a legendary status. Even though without it, Grunford was already a very powerful sword. Gah, this ruins my mood. Just shut up and let me devour you. It will be quick! No! Please! Spare me and Ill approve of you! You can use my power anytime! I would rather die by a thousand cuts than use the power of a dragon! Ill tell you where the First King hide his treasures!! Cavenjaal shouted desperately. Well, now Connie paused, raising an eyebrow. That is interesting. But still, I need your soul more than treasures. I C Ill give you part of my soul! And the treasures!! the Water Dragon looked pitiful as he covered his head with both claws. Connie rubbed her chin, smiling darkly. Hmm hmmmI dont know Ill approve of you! Please, just dont kill me! Alrightfine. Thats a deal. The Water Dragon quickly offered a conch shell, a representation of his soul, in fear of the monster before him changing her mind. It quickly entered her chest and Connie could feel power surging through her as her Poison Core pushed the soul towards one of the orbs surrounding her Poison Core. The one with Sui written on it. Soon, my friends. Soon! Still fearful of her, Cavenjaal kicked her out of the domain while she was focused in absorbing her soul. The cowardly dragon could not be any happier sending her out. The fear he felt just now was much more than the time the First King brought him to heel.
Presently The sword shone with a bright blue light and the Hero could surmise that the sword was getting further away from his grasp. No!! With desperation, Akira finally gathered enough willpower to shout. The shout made Illumca, Nick and Martell to look towards Akira, but Connie did not. As if she deigned the Hero to be unworthy of her attention. This made Akira even angrier, not knowing that it was simply because no one knew that she was fighting Cavenjaal within the sword. Not another step, SakagamiAkira, Illumca fired a warning fireball spells at his feet. She did not straightforwardly attack as she was cautious about his abilities. Heroes are known to have unique skills given to them as Blessings by the gods. We have sacrificed too much for this to end as a failure!! A life has been lost! And Icannot fail! Here! Akira no longer had the same composure and honorable look that he had in the beginning. Give it to me or we will fight you to the death! The rest of Akiras party finally caught up with him and saw Illumca standing protectively before the steps with fiery butterflies gathering around her. Martell had hidden himself behind a wyvern statue near them as soon as he heard them coming with his sensitive ears. Kaihaku stepped forward, bowing politely even as the others were a step away from lunging at each other. Pleasethis matter involves the safety of the Kingdom. Allow the Hero to take the sword and I will make sure that the King gives you enough compensation. Illumca was about to launch an attack, but she was interrupted by Nicks angry voice. Compensation? Kaihaku, you old monk. Have secular life stop your brain from working? This is not about money, or status, or whatever it is that Hero over there is preaching. The middle-aged man bit on a pill and crunched it so hard that his gum bled. Its about a promise!! Its about loyalty! And whatever difference I got with the scary lady over there, I will keep my promise. So come on, you little shits! Ready to get your fucking ass kicked all the way to Sunday?! Chapter 34: Connie VS Heros Party Chapter 34 Connie VS Hero''s Party Hmm? Connie slowly opened her eyes, blinking a few times to adjust her sight. In front of her, the two eyes on the wyverns adorning the blade shone Cerulean blue. She grasped the sword by the handle and pulled it from the altar to admire the blade. The edge was still sharp even though it was more than 200 years old. Fitting for a legendary sword. Though if she had anything to say about the sword, she would have changed the wyverns for Centipedes and wolfsbane. The sword hummed happily in her grasp like a dog would act towards its owner. As she was admiring the skill of the blacksmith who created the sword, she realized that she could hear iron and steel clashing below her. She was greeted by the sight of Nick holding Kaihaku and Akira back using his shield and tools while Illumca flung her spells while dodging Eleanoras, drifting in and out of the shadows, trying to get into Hannahs space. Martell crawled from pillar to pillar, eager to never get seen. By now he was so close to Eleanora that one stab to the back would finish her. And sitting on a rock watching the fight unfolded was Sidonai. Their eyes met briefly, and she gave her a slight nod as a way of greeting before returning to her observer role, as if she had nothing to do with them. Connie returned to her a similar gesture before placing her bottom on the top of the steps and folded her arms, preparing to watch the show. Shield Bash! Dragons Descent! Nicks shield and Kaihakus quarterstaff clashed, causing both to stagger. Akira used this chance to use Triple Slash. The strength of the attack managed to go past his armor. Nick spat out blood and was forced to fall on his back. On the other side, Illumcas body was already covered in small wounds. She had never experienced fighting against a spear before, so she could not judge the optimal distance while Hannah had enough experience with fighting thieves and robbers who mostly use short weapons. Eleanoras spells had also forced Illumca to focus on two enemies, thus further pressuring her. You are not strong. You must be a young dark elf who just started wandering the world, Hannah said. Tell you what. You can follow me. I promise you that we will treat you well. Over my dead body, human! Illumca evaded a powerful thrust only to be blasted by the Lightning Spear spell. The impact blew her away. Her body bounced a few times on the floor like a rag doll before being stopped by a pillar. GAGH! Using the chance afforded by the dark elfs miserable defeat, Martell ran up to the mage from his hiding place and stabbed her. At least that was what he intended, however Akira had already seen him through his True Clairvoyance and smacked him with his shield. His small body flew and slammed against a pillar to the left of the altar, causing him to throw up blood. In defiance to his defeat, the beastfolk boy leaned on the pillar and refused to fall to his knees. Too weak. Im too weak! No matter how clever I am, what can I do if I am so weak?! The three were soundly defeated, whether it be by quality and experience. Then a voice came from above. Are you all finished? The question, posed with the tone of a mother scolding her naughty son after a tantrum, caused everyone to look up. There she was, the noble girl named Connie, sitting with one leg over the other and one hand supporting her chin. An overlord watching a tomfoolery happening on her court. On her side was Grunford, propped up on a sconce. She pulled the sword from the altar! Akira said out loud in disbelief. We are too late! Eleanora cried out. I knew youd do it, Connie! Illumca said, coughing from a sharp intake of air. Connie rubbed her chin while regarding the fallen dark elf. How was it, Illumca? How does fighting a Heros party is like? It was hard. But give me a few months. Ill wipe the floor with them! I swear to you! Excellent, she flicked a pill toward Illumca. Who gulped it down immediately. Only through life and death battles will your Dao and techniques improve. This is only your first one. Many more will come. Chase after me, Illumca. Become stronger! Wait. Youve been awake this whole time, and you didnt help us? Nick shouted in bewilderment. Yes, I did. And what of it? Relax, a few scrapes and bruises wont kill you. Here, heal up and have a bit of rest. You too, Martell. That was a good plan, bad execution though. Martell received the pill that was thrown at him and swallowed it silently. Leaving the legendary sword on the sconce, she walked down slowly. Step by step, hands still clasped behind her back. This simple act seemed to have been done by her for many times, giving them the illusion of an overlord walking down from her throne. What are you going to do, Mistress? Martell asked levelly. They bullied my companions. Im going to return the favor, ten times over. Watch and learn. Burn into your eyes how a true cultivator returns a slap. Connie arrived at the bottom of the steps, her eyes still as an underground lake. Deep and imposing. I see you held back on killing my companions, she paused, gazing at the people in front her. In return I will not make this hard for you. Scram and I will not give chase. Akira cleared his throat and tried to calm himself before beginning to speak. Lady Cornelia Asterium Steelheart. I beg of you. Give us the sword and we will forget everything that has happened. What if I refuse? Just because you are the daughter of a Duke doesnt mean you can do anything you want! This is for the sake of the Kingdom! For the Kingdom? Dont you mean the Nobles Faction? Wha - ? Connie raised an eyebrow when she saw her reaction. It was a genuine obliviousness. Seems that you dont have the knowledge. Huh. You are purer than I thought, she rubbed her chin. Anyway, the answer is the same. Can I take it as a refusal? Kaihaku held his tongue. This had gone too far and he could not do anything but see it to the end. He just hoped that Connie was sensible. Clearly, he did not understand her at all. The sword has made its choice. Grunford belongs to me now. If you want to take it from me, then try and force me to. Akira gritted his teeth and drank a Mana Potion, letting its bittersweet taste went down his throat. Then so be it. We can take her. We are with you! Eleanora hit the ground with the bottom of her staff as a sign of encouragement. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Lets make her see the true power of a Heros companions! Hannah agreed. You too, Master Kaihaku? yes, he said with grim conviction. Excellent. I have been looking forward for this. And you, Sidonai? While they were pumping up for a fight Sidonai took a few steps back. Well, actually, The minstrel shrugged helplessly. The agreement between us was that I will only help them for dungeon diving. Personal dispute is not included. Sadly, I will have to abstain from this fight. Also, call me Sid. My friends all call me that. Alright, Sid. Akira looked crestfallen at the refusal of the minstrel, but Eleanoras and Hannahs encouragement kept his focus up. Akira, I have to remind you. She is strong. Strong enough to defeat me? I bet on my Masters spear that I can defeat her within five moves. Look, Master Kaihaku wouldnt remind us time and time again if he does not think she is strong. Justfeel her out a bit. If worst comes to worstwe will have to fight her together, Akira said with mixed feeling. Ganging up on a girl, no matter how hateful she was, went against his morality. However, it was also true that the girl before him was an obstacle. His justicehis moralin this one day he felt that it had hit an iron wall. Hannah stepped forward, spear at ready. Come! Take up your weapon. Use Grunford if you want. The result will be the same! Just one of you? That wont even be a challenge. Come at me all at once, she said with a smile. As for a weapon, I recall finding a wooden spear inside the Item Ring. Ill use that. With that, she took out a wooden spear from the Item Ring and thrust with it experimentally. Hannah knew that spear. It was something she used for practice in her early days. She had replaced it with iron spear, and then steel after she formally entered knighthood. Do you think a wooden spear would be enough to face my Durandyne?! No, I dont. I think that this is more than enough for all of you.
Enraged, Hannah advanced first, spear thrusting in feints. Connie did the same, their weapon met and parted repeatedly, making and unpleasant Thonk sound. Then Connie stepped forward, spear sticking to Durandyne like glue. So, you are best friends with the Gladstone girl? You are as annoying as the whore. Birds of a feather flock together indeed. Hannah sidestepped a short sweep and scowled. How dare you speak like that! She is a pure and beautiful woman. She is much better than you! Thats why the Prince chose her over you! Hah! Do not kid with me, little girl. Your friend used a trick to send me on a suicide mission to defeat a Tamer with a Crimson Firesnake alone. You think someone who does that is pure? Hearing her sharps words Hannahs attacks became more aggressive. You are only making this hard for us because you hold a grudge against the Prince! The Prince? How can he be compared to my partner? Even your Hero cannot stop from looking at her perfection. SHUT UP! Connie manipulated the annoying girls spear using circling movements before pushing her back and launched herself at Akira, spear swinging down. Barrier! A transparent white shield appeared in front of Akira, stopping her attack from landing. A barrier?! Thats new. Then I suppose youre the one I need to take care of first? The mages knees almost buckled seeing that the girl used the recoil from the barrier to leap towards her. No, you wont! Spear Rush! Hannahs spear surged towards her from the side, attempting to interrupt Connies attack, but Connie quickly parried it with the butt of the spear. She landed on the ground with her right leg while thrusting the spear from under her left leg, aiming between the mages legs. She used the spear handle to trip her, at the same time jumping to the other leg to handle Hannahs furious thrusts. Ouch! Eleanora let out a small yelp as she fell on her butt. Tan tan tantantantantaaan! Connie shouted with each syllable faster than the last. With each shout, the wooden spear stabbed towards Hannahs legs. Each one going faster, keeping in time with the sound she made, making Hannah appeared as if she was dancing little jig. Damn you! Where did you learn that spearmanship?! From watching a roadside show. I paid a silver coin for the privilege. And now, let me show you how a monkey plays with a spear. Humiliated, the girl made a desperate attack with her spear. Connie spun her head and her body to evade it and returned the attack with a large swipe to the leg, which ended with her left leg folded behind the right. She sprung up from that position and used the momentum from that move to fly forward, spear outthrust. Hannah, now red faced, smacked the wooden spear away with all her might. Yet there was no sound of broken wood, as Connie used the aggressive move to be the spring for her to spin midair, flowing into a powerful thrust that stabbed towards her chest armor. Wood and iron met. Connies spear bent from the force put in. However, as the wooden spear did not have as sharp edge, it did not pierce through, resulting in Hannah being thrown flying back from the impact. Air was expelled forcefully from her lung and she coughed miserably. AAAARGH! (cough) (cough)! She tried to stabilize herself by stabbing the butt of her spear into the ground, the leftover from the force still managed to drag her a few meters back. However, there was no chance of her regaining her posture as her opponent had already arrived before her. Akira had seen this happen with his True Clairvoyance and interrupted the attack with his shield. What he did not expect was how fast the enemy would react. Naughty, naughty Hero. Attacking from the back in not very chivalrous. In split second Connie made the decision to place the ball of her left foot on the ground and used it as a pivot to turn her body around. She began to recite a poem with long drawn out notes as she swung the spear from above while falling, back first. Facing my wine, I did not see the dusk. The spear passed over the shield, then with a sudden flick of Connies wrist, the spear bent over the shield and managed to hit Akiras forearm. Causing him to flinch from the pain. Falling blossoms have filled the fold of my clothes. Connie used the bounce provided by the earlier attack to turn her body once more to an upright position. After which she threw the spear by the handle, resembling how a man would shake off leaves that had settled on his robe. This was deflected by reflex by Akira, who was still surprised from the earlier attack. Connie caught the deflected spear and did it one more time, which ended up deflected. Akira withdrew a few steps back, overwhelmed by the nonsensical moves. From behind, Hannah attacked with her spear using Lightning Thrust. A skill that allowed her to strike with the speed of lightning. Connie managed to narrowly evade the attack by falling backward while arching her back. Drunk, I rise and approach the moon in the stream. Connie swung the spear upwards as she fell, drawing a crescent moon. The wooden tip of the spear hit Hannahs gripping hand, who was far too forward as she was dragged by the power of her skill. The pain caused her to lose her grip on Durandyne and she flung the spear up, disarming the spear-wielding Hannah. Kaihaku ran forwards and quickly dragged the two people back when Connie swiped using the spear so hard that it sounded like a whip hitting air. Birds are far off, people are too few. She kicked Durandyne away, flinging her wooden spear up into the air, caught it as it fell and twirled it behind her before letting it settle on her shoulder as she majestically assumed the imposing pose of Vaisravana. It was at that moment that they realized it. She was not fighting. She was performing. She was a poet reciting the musings of an ancient scholar and they were the canvas upon which she wrote her pondering. Such were the difference between their skills. It was an insurmountable gap, of techniques, of experience, and of hard work. She had fought and slaughtered millions for more than 600 years, never satisfied, never ceasing. All to perfect her Dao. How could one compare such a monster to people with mere handful of years of training? It would be like comparing an anthill to the Mount Tai. Disheveled and humiliated, Hannah could not accept this fact and leapt into the air, fully intending to use the same attack that cracked the core of the Ancient Stone Golem. Armorpiercer!! She shouted in anger. Connie planted her right feet back and caught Hannah by the face as she descended. Protect your head! Kaihaku shouted. The speed coupled with the sudden stop sent her flying. Normally such a counter would have broken her neck. But because of her still existing buffs and barrier, she was spared death. The pain, however, sent her reeling on the ground. AAAHH!! Kaihaku was forced to attack, knowing that the if Connie continued, Hannah would die. Dragon Descent! HAAH! The quarterstaff thrust forward with the image of a rampaging dragon, its tip aiming at the wooden spear. The quarterstaff and the spear met edge to edge. The wooden spear bent slightly before exploding from the force exerted by the two experts. The quarterstaff did not receive any damage due to the vastly superior material. Kaihaku moved a few steps back from the impact while Connie dispersed the impact by somersaulting backwards and landing lightly in the middle of the stairs. If she was in her old body, she would not even be pushed back, however her current body was lighter by more than 100 kilos so she could not reasonably stand her ground. The stupefied audience was startled by the sudden reversal and shouted her name at the same time. Connie! Yes! You defeated her! Eleanora cheered. Kaihaku smiled helplessly. Defeat? No, she is not even hurt. The spear exploded before the damage reached her. If it wasnt for that, it might hurt her critically. A very decisive move. Milady! Are you hurt?! Relax, everyone. That was just a warmup, the girl said while brushing away the pieces of wood from her centipede robe and laughing freely. Hahaha! Excellent move, Master Kaihaku! You humble me, Milady. You are more of a Master than I. Nonono. Compared to a true one I am merely a dabbler. Indeed, those movements were all nothing more than a show as they were all learned by watching a roadside play while she was drunk in her past life. A real master would have no superfluous movements and could control the spear as if it was an extension of his own limbs. Amazing, Nick could not help but sigh in wonder. This is no longer a fight. This is just bullying. Nevertheless, we managed to disarm her. We should be able to overpower the arrogant thing! Hannah took up her stance, though it was slightly unstable now. disarm? Kaihaku remembered the way she fought a few days ago. He could not help but tighten the grip on his weapon. I dont think it matters to her. And just he suspected, the girl laughed as she gestured with both arms. "Are you all ready for the second round? Don''t lose your focus!" Dark purple miasma appeared on her body, causing Akira and the others to feel crisis coming in. They did not even have a chance to defend as the monster in the shaped of a girl vanished. When she reappeared, she had one hand thrust deep into Eleanoras stomach. The hit was so fast and sudden that her body was still curled up as Connie lifted her limp body with one hand. Her staff fell to the hard stone floor with an audible thunk. "Didn''t I say it already? Don''t lose your focus. Hehehehahahaha!!! HAHAHAHAH!!!!" Chapter 35: The Treant-Golem Chapter 35 The Treant-Golem The powerful pinpoint strike caused Eleanora to lose consciousness and she was unceremoniously let go, falling to the hard floor like a pile of wet blanket. Eleanora! Shes not dead. I controlled myself enough to only use a fist. If I used a spear hand, it would have gone straight through her. Well, what are you waiting for? An invitation? The bald monk swept forward with great force, but Connie swayed and ducked under it. She released a series of sweeping kicks that forced him to retreat. He leapt up and brought down the quarterstaff in an attempt to crush her skull, yet the girl did not evade it. Instead she pushed on the floor with both hands and released a donkey kick with her heel which slammed against the mans fingers, causing him to lose strength from the numbing pain. From that position, she evaded Hannahs rush and stepped on the spear, burying the head into a gap on the floor. She then kicked down with the other leg, pushing the whole spear onto the ground. Dammit! Let go of Durandyne! As you wish. Before that, clench your jaw. She clasped both hands behind her back and feinted a kick to the right and left with her left leg before releasing a follow up with the same leg in a show of skill. AAAGH! the girl was thrown back, her cheek dirty and marked with Connies boot. Seeing that they were losing badly, Akira decided to bank it all on one move. His cheat. With that he should be able to choose all the choices that would allow them to overcome this monstrous enemy. He drank two mana potions, groaned at the feeling of his man being replenished and shouted. True Clairvoyance: Active Mode!! At that moment everything around him stopped. From the activation until the depletion of his MP, he would be able to see every possibilities and choices that he could take to defeat Connie. Ill show you my power!! He saw his body moved forward, but his point of view was the same. 1st try. Step forward. Connie twisted his arm apart. Failed. 2nd try. Parry with the shield. Connie kicked his kneecap so hard it broke. Failed. 3rd try. Take the preemptive attack. Connie slipped past his sword and hit his neck with her knuckle. Failed. . .. 89th try. Use combination of Focus and Triple Slash to cut her apart. Connie stepped behind Hannah and pushed her towards the attack. Failed. In frustration at having lacked enough Mana, he returned to his senses forcefully, ending his Active Mode. All those failed attacks happened in his mind. To him it felt as if hours had gone by but in reality barely a second had passed. All everyone else saw that after announcing his skill, his eyes had turned red and blood dribbled from his nose as he fell on the ground. Gah! Impossible! he cursed in disbelief, one hand unsuccessfully covering the blood from his nose from overexertion. I chose all the right decisions! How is nothing working? True Clairvoyance allows you to see and control the future. However, it should only be used for one big decision, Sidonai commented from where she was sitting. Using it in a battle against a true master is like trying to kill a sea with a legendary sword. How is this possible?! She is even stronger without a weapon! Akira said out loud in disbelief. True Clairvoyance? An intriguing skill. So thats how you managed to follow my movements before. However. Like the minstrel said, it was a bad choice. She moved forward with bizarre footwork that made her look as if she disappeared and appeared every few steps like a ghost, evading Kaihakus attacks. Connie drew her leg back and kicked his stomach with the side of her foot. He keeled over, though it hit his armor, the impact was enough to injure his insides. Just as Connie was about to finish him, Akiras True Clairvoyance in its passive mode gave him a glimpse of the future and he pushed himself back. At that moment, a huge stone arm came swinging in, slapping Connie away like a person would a mosquito. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. GARGH!! The powerful swing smacked her onto a nearby wall, cracking it. Her body then slid slowly onto the floor in a comical fashion. Blood trailing from her head onto the wall as she fell down. Connie! Seeing Connie being ragdolled, the dark elf quickly moved towards Connie. The Ancient Stone Golem! Didnt you defeat it?! Nick cried out at the old monk, his scalp feeling numb from the calamitous encounter. Kaihakus face was that of bewilderment. I dont know! We need to check on Mistress! Martell yelled. Shit! The giant hand made of stone smashed down on the stone floor, cracking the bricks and sending dust everywhere. It squeezed through the hidden passage, wrenching the door open with its arms. The scratches on the front of its body meant that it had dragged itself through the passage. The Golem did not waste any time to grab the nearest enemy even while struggling to stand up. Hannah screamed as she was lifted up bodily. With her head still concussed from having been kicked on the jaw by Connie, she could not escape fast enough. No! Hannah! Nick made his way over to Connie with Martell trailing behind after making sure that the golem had changed its target to the Heros party. The Golem stood fully erect, exposing its broken core. On its right hand, Hannah cried out in fear. She saw Jacks miserable death and the image haunted her. Honorable death and death by being crushed into paste was very different. It was only because of her friends that she managed to keep her calm. Now, seeing death closing in, she broke down crying. No! I dont wanna die!! Eleanora who was awakened by the commotion saw the figure and was startled awake. Agolem?! Sidonai grimaced, looking at the uncanny thing with wonder. Her normally closed eyes opened extremely slightly. Blue light peeked out from between her eyelids. She mouthed a word that sounded like the hissing of a snake. Thats because it isnt the golem moving. Its the tree thats making it move. That tree growing on that golem is a Treant! A Treant?! Akira glared at the tree and saw the silhouette of a human face upon the tree bark looking at them as if they were prey. I see. I see now! The minstrel raised her head in a vigorous manner. So that is why the golem was so weak. At its worst, an Ancient Stone Golem shouldnt be so easily defeated by a Hero in his infancy. It was used for defending a kingdom, after all. I would hazard a guess that its power has been sapped by the Treant. Judging by the size and thickness of the tree, it would have been more than a hundred years since it started parasitizing on it! Its leg that was heavily damaged by their attacks on the Boss Room at the 5th Floor had been reconnected by roots growing from inside its body and was now more powerful than ever. Every step caused small tremors that shook the dungeon. And after the core was destroyed, it lost its food and is now looking for the next food source. The Sword of the First King! The Golems hand began to squeeze. The sound of bones slowly cracking made anyone who heard it feel nauseous. While the Heros Party was dealing with the golem, Connies group was gathered around her. Illumca noted the blood flowing down from the back of her head, dirtying and matting the mix of red and blonde hair. Aha. Ahahahah! Connies disheveled hair and the crazed laugh made her look crazy. Did you hurt your head, Connie? She must have hit her head bad. She laughing for no reason at all! Nick exclaimed. Ahaha!! Im fine. Im justfine! Im ecstatic even! Connie stood up and licked the blood coursing down her head with a smile. Connie felt her heart palpitating. This was the first time that she ever met something so strong in this world after she embarked once more into the world of cultivation. That one sneaky slap had taken her by surprise. It rattled her bones and damaged her innards. She spat out a gob of blood from her mouth and wiped it with her sleeves. Such strength. Such speed! That golem is equal to a cultivator of the Treading Earth Early Stage! People who does not understand the difference between the realms would ask, how can a simple jump over a realm be so different? It is the difference between a tiger and a dragon soaring in the sky. Between a proud lion and a volcano. Though all are strong, they were vastly different. We have to run, Martell said. We cannot defeat that thing. Lets go while that thing is busy with the Hero! We can use the hidden passage. The boy makes sense. Lets get Grunford and skedaddle! Thats right. Your opinions are common sense. However Connie had succeeded in realizing Cornelias dream. So now she owed her nothing. The body was now truly hers. And now that it was truly hers, how could she accept being ambushed like that? I want to kill it, Connie said. Thats crazy! Youre crazy! Martell shouted with widened eyes. Indeed I am, boy. Havent you heard? Im Cornelia Asterium Steelheart! Nick sighed resignedly. Fine, Ill stand with you today. Blame me for placing my hopes on one crazy girl. Well, what do you say, Martell? Are you going to escape the dungeon alone? Illumca said with a mocking grin. His furry ears bounced up and strained themselves. Fuck this! Even if I manage to go up alone, Ill die even faster! Ill stay! he said grumpily. Well, you can just hide somewhere while we take care of business. Come on.
The Treant-Golem had been trying to squeeze the girl into paste, however all the pests around it was distracting it, making it angrier and angrier until finally it let out a roar and punched Kaihaku, smashing him into the floor. It raised its hand to make sure it finished the job, but suddenly, a fiery butterfly flew into the Treant-Golems face. It did almost no damage due to the difference in level, but it still managed to make it mad. Illumca! Keep it up! Nick shouted. His battered shield at ready. Fireball!! Illumca conjured 5 fiery butterflies and launched it at the Treant-Golem. The Treant-Golem roared in pain, flinging Hannah away. Akira had used his skill to step faster, catching her as she fell. However, her the jolt the moment she was received into Akiras arms caused her to cry out in pain. Well shit. Thats a fucking siege weapon on legs. How are we supposed to kill it? Nick commented derisively. You C why? Connie walked past without even a glance towards them. Dont get me wrong, Hero. Our fight is not yet over. I just want to kill this thing that tried to ambush me, she then bellowed. Minstrel! Can you support me?! With pleasure! Sidonai played some notes and buffed Connie up. It was the first time a first time for her. It was a strange sensation. But not unpleasant. She took a stance with both legs apart shoulder width and spread her arms together. The trigger for the change was emotional imbalance. Basically, anger. Therefore, she placed herself in that state of mind through self-hypnotism. Sensing the danger that this new pest was exuding, The Treant-Golem reached out towards her. Yin Gu Body! Half-Incarnation! Chapter 36: Severing Rupa-Khanda Chapter 36 Severing Rupa-Khanda As she shouted the words, her body was quickly enveloped by dark miasma. Red scales appeared on her skin and her eyes turned serpentine yellow. The immaculate nails on her fingers turned to sharp claws that leave deep groves in the stone floors as she struggled from the pain of bones transforming. The red streak on her hair seemed to expand and quickly dyed her blonde hair crimson. W-what the? Body Transformation? A werebeast!! Sidonai cried out in delight. The moment she transformed, Connie gathered Yin Energy into her claws and swiped towards the stone hand. The attack left five deep groves in the floor and lightly nicked the golems hand. The sound that came out of the five claws were like the screeching of thousands of tortured souls. Denying the Nine Heavens: Life Ripping Claw! Noticing that it had no effect, she leaped forward and gathered her hand together like a pair of eagles talons and lunged at the trunk of the tree. Yin Energy gathered into her claws and she made a grabbing motion the moment she made contact. Her ten fingers ripped through the tree bark. The same bark that none of the heros party managed to crack. Denying the Nine Heavens: Carving Bone, Denying Alms! However, the moment she managed to break through the bark, it quickly mended itself. The branches on the Treant-Golems body reached out to her. Connie jumped out of the way, landing on a pillar and dug her claws into its surface to avoid falling. Denying the Nine Heavens was derived from the Thousand Poison Claw Scroll, created by her after killing her master. It was developed by drawing from her pain and anguish. Each move was strong enough to turn steel to dust and crush even the most powerful beast with ease. However, now it did nothing of note. The Treant-Golems body was dense and tough like iron. Normal weapon would not manage to hurt it much. Even Yin Gu Body C Half Incarnation buffed with everything Sidonai had could not pierce through it. Connies fingers were swollen and red from the effort. But she did not relent. Connie cursed her current state of weakness. She tried attacking once more, only to be swatted away. The difference in strength was clear. Such was the disparity between their bodily prowess. As a poison user, pain is a constant companion. Broken bones and torn limbs were nothing. Rotted flesh and burned skin were nothing. So, she kept on going. Again and again she attacked the monster. Gradually polishing her techniques, understanding her own limits and surpassing it. Beaten down, kicked around. Losing, she was no stranger to it. In this battle between monsters, only those who surpassed their limits could enter. Sidonai was still concentrating in buffing her. Sweat forming on her forehead. Akira was ashamed of himself. He was defeated only a handful of times and already his spirit broke. But the girl before him, who he hated for ruining his plan, stood up again and again even though she knew that it was impossible. Beaten and battered, yet the shine in her eyes kept on growing brighter. That shame slowly turned into grudging respect. But everyone knew that it would not last long. Mistress! You cant do it! Its healing itself faster than you can hurt it! Martell shouted from behind a pillar. I know! Im testing to see what I can do! She looked at her hands. They felt numb and her claws had begun to chip. And its not enough. Even my Yin Gu Body is not enough to break through that things defense, she watched as Eleanora and Illumca fired their magic at it. They were clearly exhausted. Kaihaku and Nick was doing their best, but they would fall soon. I have an idea. But I need time, she looked at Martell. Martell understood her meaning and turned to Akira, who was laying Hannah securely behind the steps. I propose a truce, The young beastfolk boy said. I know we all cant stand each other, but that is not an enemy we can do much against. I - Well help, he said before Martell even finished. Well keep it busy. Youdo whatever it is you need to do. Thank C Martell began. Dontsay it, justdont. Its just going to make it feel worse, Akira said, hefting his sword and shield. Give me 5 minutes. No, 4. I thought you wanted us to help, not die, he complained, but he went out anyway. He drank the last of his Mana Potion and threw the bottle away. The Cheat was the only way he could survive fighting something far beyond his level. Survive. He knew well that he could not defeat it. He laughed at himself. So, it is true, relying on my Cheat too much just makes me reliant on it. Something to think about if I live through this. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Connie gestured at Martell who was still carrying the bag full of Essence Crystals. Empty the bag here. He did as ordered and upended his bag. Essence Crystals fell into a pile and Connie drew a deep breath before she started refining the Essence Crystals, drawing upon the baleful energy within to temper her own. Raising enough Yin Energy to compensate for her lost power. She put both her hands together, drawing it slightly ajar where a ball of green began to form. The ball was a simple poison. One not even worth using as a foundation for Thousand Poison Claw. A weed killing poison. The ingredients were easy to find and many. In fact, most of the grass she ate were the main ingredients. The ball of moss green poison enlarged as she refined it. Using her body as a cauldron she let the liquid in the ball evaporate, forming a green mist that smelled of freshly cut barley. She refined it one more time and the ball became so concentrated that it turned viscous. She then formed a Daoist sword symbol with her right hand using her middle and forefinger and called upon Grunford. Grunford floated from the sconce where it was leaning and thrust into the ball of poison. Inside the sword, Cavenjaal gazed at the sky that had been dyed the color of sunset red by Connies will. He covered his head with his claws pathetically. He felt the goopy mixture staining the sword as if his own body was defiled and he could do nothing but endure and sob quietly. The process of calling the sword grabbed the attention of the Treant-Golem, who sensed its source of food. It reached out to it, but Illumca had jumped onto its face and rammed a few fireballs into its defenseless face. After coating the sword in poison, Connie gestured towards the main body of the Treant-Golem. Illumca, get away! She yelled out. The sword flew past Akiras head, cutting a bit of his hair. It then flew straight towards the Treant-Golem, zig-zagging while opening cuts on the creature as Illumca got out of its way. The swords movements were incredible. Hacking and slashing with the speed and forms impossible to imitate if a person was holding it. Connie walked forward, her right hand still in a sword gesture swished this way and that, controlling the sword with ease. In her old world, this technique was known simply as Flying Sword. What the hell? Akira exclaimed. Grunfordis flying?! Nick stared in stupefaction. This technique was the second technique taught to those who have reached the peak of Sword Knowing, the first stage of those who claimed themselves swordsmen in Jiang Hu. It was mostly used to fly. But for Connie who have reached One with the Sword mastery, it had been elevated into something beyond flying. The effect was immediate. With each cut, the poison seeped into the bark rendered them brittle. The healthy brown color turned ash pale with rapid speed. The bark began to peel off, coming off in large chunks. However, it only managed to slough off a third of the body. There was still much left, and the inside of the trunk was even more dense, not allowing the poison to seep through. OOOOH!!! The Treant-Golem let out a deafening roar as it felt the pain of losing the protection of its iron-like bark. 2 meters left to get to the center of the body! We can do this. Do the same thing you did, Connie!! Eleanora chugged the mana potion while Illumca fired her spells. She wove through the attacks, hiding inside the shadows to reappear on its blind side. Nick provoked it while Illumca kept it busy, cold sweat coming off from him as he dodged the attack by clumsily jumping aside. The damage to the bizarre creature was less than minimal as it had learned to cover its body with the golems arms. By the Grace of Udurr, I summon the fire of judgement to burn my enemies!! Pillar of Flame!! The leaves and branches began to catch fire but the main body was only slightly singed. The Treant could not hold the pain anymore and put both its arm around a pillar. The whole place began to rumble. What is it doing?! Eleanora said in bewilderment. Its trying to pull the pillar out! Dont let it take the pillar or well be buried alive! Milady! Thisd be a good time to do the same thing as you did earlier! I dont have enough ingredients! Connie yelled. The poison earlier cost her much in terms of quantity of materials. She really did not have much left. If only I could produce materials inside my Poison Corebut that is only after I pass the Shedding Mortality Stage! Butyes, I have that move. That move can cut through any defense, but the expenditure is going to be huge. Ill be spent of all my power after using it. After a moment of deliberation, she decided to go for broke and ordered the sword to return to her hands. She then took a stance with her body lowered and the sword crossed beside her waist. Her left hand crossed above the sword, forming the Alapadma Mudra. "Nick, Illumca!! Don''t let it come near!!" she shouted. The two nodded looked at her and nodded briefly before continuing their attacks. Then Connie reach down into her Poison Core, drawing its power and channeling it into Grunford while mouthing some Dharmic verse. All who are born will die All beauty will fade Not one thing in the world can escape Impermanence A dark purple light extended from the sword to more than 5 meters long. The light should be Buddhas golden light, yet it was stained by Connies Dao and took on the sinister color. Large beads of sweat came down from her face. She had never managed to master it, but it was one of the strongest sword techniques she knew. The Treant-Golem sensed the large energy coming out from the little thing in front of it and swatted away Kaihaku and Nicks attempt to stop it. "Witness the Art of Impermanence: Severing Rupa-Khanda." Art of Impermanence: Severing Rupa-Khanda. One of 7 techniques created by Grand Abbot Cloud Watcher while pondering his imminent death at the Lake of Dawning Sorrow. It was not handed down to disciples but given to those who were fated to meet him. It was said that the full knowledge was given to a child who gave him half a cup of rice while he was begging for alms at an impoverished village. Connie was fortunate enough to be taught 3 moves after winning against him at guessing the number of moles on his back. From where she was, she brought the sword around from her waist in a slashing motion across to shoulder height. The light from the sword went through solid stone wall, stone pillar, sconce, and finally the Treant-Golem. There was no damage done to those first three things. The Treant-Golem however, saw nothing but emptiness before its life was ended. Such was the Severing of Rupa-Khanda. Even to this day she could not understand why the harsh, but kind old monk would give the Art of Impermanence to a heretic, someone who practiced both Daoism and Buddhism while embarking on a path of blood. The profundity of severing the five senses existed in that one slash. Neither hot or cold. Neither painful nor pleasant. One slash resulted only in death with no stages in between. This move used so much Yin Energy that it would be impossible to use it more than once in a fight. Sidonai did not show it, but her breath stilled upon seeing the purple blade. This was not something as simple as a skill. For a while after she performed the technique, they could hear no sound, no wind, nothing. As if the world had gone perfectly silent. The sword had cut them all. The monsters body slid off to the side and fell. The cut was so superb the surface of the severed body was as smooth as glass. The world is temporary, and death is but the start of another journey. As a sign of respect for the monk who taught her this art and the creature that almost bested her, Connie finished the verse. May all enter perfect stillness. April Fool Chapter April Fool Chapter
It was a strange place, a place that defied the mundane idea what could be real. It was the place, the laws of reality went, if they wanted to get falling down drunk. It was a place where the question of when was meaningless, where tomorrows future was yesterdays past. It was a place outside of space and time, a place located in the fleeting moments between dreams and reality, it was a place where reality was as malleable as ideas and change as natural as shapes in the clouds. It was unbound by whatever rules bound the countless, infinite universes that sprang into existence and vanished into nothingness around it. And it was the only place where you could get a good cup of coffee. It was the Everwhere Cafe and Diner. It was a normal tuesday at the Everwhere Cafe, as it was always tuesday, the usual suspects had received the drinks they would order later, when a long anticipated surprise occured. Reality seemed to choke on something, so Space-Time gave her a few slaps on the back, to help her clear the airways, when in the arrival area, two newcomers appeared. They seemed to be unused to the intricacies of extra-multiversal travel and landed in an awkward heap, before sorting their limbs out, making sure that the limbs they had, were similar to those they were supposed to have and wondering why they had a taste of eucalyptus in their mouth. One of the newcomers was a petite female, her skin shifting between a pale white and a bluish hue, as her ears were switching between being pointed and not, all interspersed with short moments in which she was something entirely different. Something far larger but still taking up the same space, something equipped with vicious claws. The other was a gallant old man with an impressive beard that was almost two meters tall, shifting between that and a beautiful young girl with modest breast wearing a beautiful white robe. Their eyes held a certain majesty and pride in them, prompting all who see them to feel fear and awe. Behind this second figure the space continued to distort as if trying to eject this invader but lacking the power to do it. Also, of note was that for some reason the drink of the nearest customer had soured and the salad al fresco that he was eating had rotted into goop. When both had managed to collect their thoughts and limbs, the maitre d approached them, a silhouette covered by a strange, shimmering veil, looking as if it had been woven from starlight and the twinkle in a mischievous childs eye. Greetings, Newcomers. I welcome you to Neverwhere Cafe and I hope you will enjoy your stay. the silhouette said, a voice that echoed in ways that should not be. Greetings. Where am I? the first newcomer, whose form had stabilized into the appearance of a pale humanoid with long, raven-black hair and purple eyes, asked. Why, you are visiting the Everwhere Cafe, the best place to get a cup of coffee if you stumbled out of your universe. Both newcomers were now looking around, trying to make sense of their surroundings. It was not easy, as the surroundings had the annoying habit to shift upon observance, shift into something that might make sense to the observer. At one table, close to them, two human-looking beings argued animatedly. One of them looked female, maybe a meter and seventy tall, with short, black hair clad in a black lab-coat and wearing a pair of stylish glasses, the other a dour looking man, wearing a black suit with a white shirt and a maroon tie and it looked as if the woman wanted to strangle the man. Now, why dont you explain to me why there are so many damage-claims that we need to pay out? I know you had full coverage with our Mad Science insurance package, but we need to make sure that everything is in order. the man tried to reason. I was studying zero-time and its effect on hyperspace. I managed to fabricate a moment that was unlinked from space-time and directly into hyperspace, creating effectively an area that was not part of space-time. That resulted in a huge influx of hyperspace-energy into normal-space, which in turn resulted in the rapid expansion of the newly formed space-time the woman tried to explain in an exasperated voice. The mysterious old man had now fully turned into a blonde haired girl and was rubbing her chin as she regarded the place with mild curiosity. Her manly mannerisms as she wandered around as if she owned the place drew some attention from the both the female and male patrons. She half-heartedly listened to the conversation of the two creatures with mild interest. What drew her attention the most was the building itself. Hmm, curious. This style of building is not one I am used to. And that...drink, she lapped the air with her tongue. So fragrant, what is that? That is a Micro-Lot blend of an extinct Costa Rican La Roja beans and the finest batch of Kilimanjaro beans in existence. Very precious, the maitred said with pride. Interesting names. I dont understand all of it but Id like one please. Oh, and her share too.What do you expect as payment? she asked, knowing that one had to be careful when dealing with Elder Beings, their bargains often came with unseen strings attached. Do you accept gold? she asked, pulling out a pouch from her sleeves. No gold. As you can see, this is not a place where gold has any merit. However, you will already have paid, when you come here.. And what price would that be? The chains of Bhavacakra still has its hold on me. And my guts tell me that owing you is like a binding of fate. How about a Longevity Pill then? One pill could prolong a mortals life by a hundred years. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. The Maitred took the violet colored pill the girl offered and regarded it with a critical eye. Very well, one can never have enough baubles. Please have a seat. As the strange creature left, the blonde girl pulled up a chair on a table and said. Please. Why, thank you kindly. The first being said with a smile, gave a slight bow and sat, observing the surroundings. I like to show women some appreciation. Especially one with such rare beauty. Whether they accept or not, it is another thing entirely. The girl sat on the other chair and rolled her sleeves up to her elbows before taking a piece of bread on the table. My name is Wang Tian Gu/Cornelia. Hmm, let me try that again. Wang Tian Gu/ Cornelia. Hoh, thats weird. When I say my name, I hear two things. What about you? You can call me Morgana/Titania/Samantha. As she introduced herself, not just one, but four sounds came out at once, three voices and a deep, dangerous growl, clearly not made for a human throat, causing her to cough. This will take some getting used to. With a frown, she looked up, towards the bar and a small squeak escaped her lips. The bartender reminded her of something she had not yet seen, something that was trying to squeeze into a dimension too small for it, a nightmare of tentacles, power and madness. An odd thing, isnt he? I see no bounds of karma on him. That means he has never given or taken from anything in the universe. Or the universe does not know he exists. Yet he is no god or demon, for he has none of the Four Noble Truths. For such a being, of course that pill is a bauble. Just like a sword skill is worthless in the face of one who has reach One with the Sword state. But you...the chain of Bhavacakra wraps itself around you like a vice. So much pain, hatred, and anger. And yet there is also love and happiness, the girl scoffed. Heaven is truly cruel. I see youre a smart girl. And as one smart girl/man to another, Im sure worthless topics like the weather is uninteresting. Especially not when we are sitting here with the world in chaos outside, she leaned forward conspiratorially. So lets have a conversation. I promise I wont take you home and practice dual cultivation with you. Ah, and here comes our order. Have you ever drunk this...koffie? Coffee, and yes, I have, but its been a while. And I doubt you could take me home, even if I were to let you. Which I would not, for I am very much taken by another and I would fight gods and destroy worlds for her. The conversation was stalled by the arrival of the drinks. The being with four names raised the cup to her lips, sniffed for a moment and smiled. I truly dont know how long it has been. Or how long it will be, however that works in this place. With those words, she took a sip and her smile was quickly replaced with a pained frown. Damnation, I am no longer used to hot drinks. For a second, she just glared at the cup, before holding the spoon upright in the cup and her glare changed for a moment, as power welled up and the liquid turned into a popsicle. Pulling the coffee-popsicle out of the cup, she daintily lapped at it with a slightly burned tongue, enjoying the soothing cold. Cornelia sipped the drink and enjoyed the unfamiliar aroma, finding that analyzing the complex taste as enjoyable as dissecting a powerful poison. She then poured a handful of pills from inside her sleeves. These are some snacks I have. Rejuvenating Pills, Beautifying Pills, Soul Destroying Pills, and Dragonslaying Poison Pill. Pick your poison. Dragonslaying Poison? Oh, the hubris. she glanced at the pills and a blood red, pulsating radiance enveloped them. But maybe not just hubris. You do have the skills to back it up. I think I will take this one, even if I was taught to never accept candy from strangers. With these words, she takes one of the Rejuvenating Pills and pops it in her mouth. Sadly, I dont think we can take anything back with us. The feeling of power inside you and your pills is just a tad different from the power that governs the place where I come from. There would be a rejection and I dont think either of us would survive the rejection of a universe. Or if we did, that the universe would survive the backlash. The Rejuvenating Pill had a gentle herb taste. It was the sensation that was prevalent. Like chewing a gentle Summer Breeze. The moment the pill dissolved in her mouth, a feeling like having bathed in a refreshing cold water and enjoying a nice warm sauna enveloped her. She almost uttered a moan, but managed to hide it well. But your candy does taste interesting. I would be remiss not to offer something in return. With that, she pulls a small, perfectly round, ruby out of a small pouch at her waist. Here, enjoy. with these words, she handed the gem over. The blonde girl regarded the gem and played with it using her long, prehensile tongue. Juggling it with an audible noise before gulping it down. The moment the ruby entered her mouth a sensation unlike everything she had felt before entered her mouth. A cool, almost freezing feeling spread from her tongue, as if she was tasting the very essence of ice itself, but mixed into the ice was a faint taste of iron, with a rich, earthy underlying taste, reminiscent of endless pine-forests. But it was not a physical taste per-se, it just presented to her senses as such, in reality it was something deeper, something more primal, the gem contained the essence of life itself, slowly spreading into her body. Interesting. Very interesting, Connie savored the taste with a smile. But this is not a man made thing, is it? This kind of purity cannot come from human hand. Unless they have reached my level. Well, we all have our own specialities. You are no doubt very good at alchemy and while I have dabbled, it is just not my thing. However, I am excellent when it comes to enchanting, especially blood-enchanting. What you just tasted was more a plaything of mine, the condensed essence of a woodland-beast sealed in ice. I greatly enjoy the sensation and it is very easy on the figure, you know? Connie did not reply the query as she was savoring the taste. The old man who was her slept with his eyes closed, remembering the taste that awakened a happy feeling inside him. It was the taste that reminded him of Fei. Sadly, the memory ebbed to and fro, shaken by the uncertainty governing the place. Suddenly, at the other end of the bar, Continuity was waking up from a nap, looking around and realising that something was not quite right, that some beings had slipped the grasp of linearity and had arrived somewhere they should not be. Obviously, that could not be tolerated, the timelines could get tangled and poor Causality would feel violated once more. If that happened again, there would be an army of blue birds, chirping metoo, metoo and undoubtedly, a lawsuit would sure follow. No, best to make sure nothing of that sort happened. A quick look to the barkeeper and the maitre d summoned the powers that were, are and will be, asking them to use their unique abilities to banish the escaped beings back to their own place in space and time, taking away the memories of the strange events that had taken place. Hopefully without causing madness. But mortal minds had often problems when faced with beings such as them. Oh, well, neither of the mortals could claim to be totally sane anyway, so maybe nobody would spot the difference. Chapter 37: The Heros Bargain with the Devil Chapter 37 The Hero''s Bargain with the Devil Connie felt something welling up from inside. The sweet metallic taste of blood filled her mouth and she swallowed it down. The drawback of using the Art of Impermanence was because it was based on Buddhist scriptures, it does great damage to evil. And this was not restricted to the enemy. If the user was also evil, it will also do great damage to the user. This contradiction caused her body to reject the Art and caused damage to her insides. This too was karma. Her body was messed up, but she put up a fa?ade of being fine, even walking towards the dead Treant-Golem with relaxed steps. Milady, what are you doing? Im taking the Essence Crystal. I defeated it, no? Oh, thats fine then. Need any help? Wait a bit. Connie felt the strong baleful energy calling for her. She reached into the now brittle Treants upper half and pulled out a large crystal with deep brown color. Dark energy swirling around and within it, causing those who saw it to feel creeped out. Ill be taking this. Any complaints? No one complained or had any will to. That single slash had astounded and pacified them. Good. Connie put the crystal into her item ring and called for her party. She told them to help gather what could be gathered. Barks, branches, leaves. These were great materials that could be refined or sold. Though they were all tired and battered, they did not voice a complain and simply did as they were told. Their clothes and armor had rips and chips on them. Especially Illumca, who had to endure much. Burns and swells had marred her beautiful body, yet to Connie it signifies her eagerness to improve. Martells clothes had also been half destroyed, exposing half his torso. Connie was rather pleased with him. He was weak but had a grit that was rare to someone so young. After putting all the materials into the item ring, she turned to Nick. Can we use the same passage we used earlier? Yes, we can. Wait, please! Akira shouted. He was still holding Hannah, who had fallen unconscious from the pain. Her body was feverish and sweat came out of her by the buckets. Take us with you. Why should we do that? Werent you the one who said that you were going to fight us to the death? She looked at the Heros party. Eleanora the mage was struggling to stay upright, leaning onto her staff, her eyes winced as she held her stomach with one hand. Whether it was from exhaustion or from the pain of being struck mercilessly in the stomach was inconclusive. Indeed, we would never know. Kaihaku had broken bones on the chest and the leg, as could be seen from the swelling and labored breathing. Akira himself had inner bleedings, his eyes were bloodshot from overuse of his True Clairvoyance and his armor was broken in parts. Even his sword had chipped so bad that it might as well be a club. Clearly, they were in no condition to escape the dungeon. Sidonai came out less unfortunate compared to the others as she had largely stayed out of battle except for giving buffs. Connie had ran out of pills herself and had no desire to stay long. Especially not with deadweights. Milady. Your party are exhausted. I think it would be better if we rest here until the next day. I hate to say this, Connie. But the monk is right. The only reason I can fire that many fireballs was because it was an elementary spell. Along with the fact that my natural Mana regeneration is faster than a humans. Right now, it wont be enough to return to the surface. No objection, Martell said. The boy and Illumca looked dazed. Maybe having a bit of rest is good. Very well. But your party will stay here, she said. Connie and her group gathered around a campfire made using the bark sloughed off from the Treant-Golems body. Water was boiling inside a pot where Nick had dropped three jerkies into. He mixed in some dried bread and made a sort of thick soup. It had no other taste other than being salty, but it was enough to warm up the body. That was the thing about Fasting Pills. No matter how great they were, nothing compared to a hot meal. During the meal, they did not speak as they were too exhausted to do so. After eating their fill, Martell sat to the side with his knees against his chest, staring at Connie, appearing to be contemplating something. Nick and Illumca took their rest. Nick leaned against the wall and slept like that. The dark elf chose to curl up with her back sticking to Connies crossed legs. As for Connie, she spent her time slowly stabilizing her condition, taking advantage of the down time. While they were peacefully spending their time resting, a sudden visit woke Connie from her meditation. Am I bothering you? No. Something wrong? Connie asked. The Barringtons daughters condition is growing worse. She just woke up and she said that she felt her whole body felt numb. We tried feeding her two bottles of potions. It healed her wounds, but her condition did not improve. I see. So why did you come for me? Sidonai grinned. In my intuition, someone who knows about poison should also know a bit about medicine. Then your intuition is right. I do have some experience with medicines. Can I trouble you to have a look? None of us knew anything about this kind of thing. Oh? Is this request coming from the Hero? I suggested it. The Hero was against it initially but he had to relent after seeing her condition. Then I volunteered to ask you there. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Hmm? Alright, Sidonai. Ill have a look since its you. Sid, please. Or is it disagreeable for me to think of us as friends? Hmmwe shall see. Connie gently caressed Illumcas cheek. She lightly moaned and curled up even further. Take care of them. Okay, Martell replied. His eyes never stopped looking at her. Once the two arrived at the other side of the chamber, Connie saw Hannah being taken care of by a frantic Eleanora and an exhausted Akira. The self-important spearwielder was lying on her back on top of a fur piled on top of each other. Her face contorted in pain with sweat coming out of her feverish body by the buckets. She was dressed down to her clothes with her armor placed nearby. Some poultices had been placed on her limbs, wrapped around them with a length of cloth. She tasted the air and separated the smell of the poultices in her mind. Are they inflamed? She asked Kaihaku. Well done. Comfrey is good for inflammation. The old monk nodded with a look of surprise. How do you know that? he paused before finishing. Nevermind. This is just emergency treatment. I dont know if itll work. Herbalism is not my field. Then Eleanora ran up to her with a nervous look. M-miss Connie Hmm? The thing you used to break through the Treant-Golems barkwas it poison? Miss Sidonai said it was. Yes. I had some experience in alchemy. That was just a result of my dabbling. T-then can you heal Hannah?! Please! Hold it. I came here just to have a look because Sid asked me to. I havent agreed to treat her. After all, you people tried to kill us not more than two hours ago. Do you expect me to forget so soon? I-Im sorry! Yeesh. Not the na?ve little girl, not you. Why do you people say sorry so much? She said. That girl? No matter. We were enemies, now we are neutral. Thats simply how the world works. If I wanted to kill you, youd have died the moment I speared you with my hand. Or by breathing in the poison mist I suppressed. I bet none of you have thought about having antidotes. We have antidotes! For a weed killer? That was a weed killer?! I have never heard of a weed killer that can affect a Treant! I am more capable than most, the girl said proudly, rubbing her chin. So, hows the noble miss feeling? Hrrgh! Not very good, I suppose. She sat down cross legged beside the girl and saw the suffering she was enduring. She felt no pity for the arrogant little thing. Hannahs arrogance was a shield, while hers were a result of knowing her own strengths and weaknesses. You! the girl began to say. She blamed Connie for what she was experiencing. If it wasnt for her they would have obtained the sword and left before the Treant-Golem woke. Then she wouldnt have had to endure this pain. Her body felt numb and her back tingled. At first, we didnt think anything of it, but now she was in so much pain that we dont know what to do, Akira said with a haggard . He looked now to be a regular teenager who was helpless to do anything that he had to look for the help of his parents. Please, can you have a look? Alright. Connie started touching her on some acupoints with her thumb. Starting from the foot. Can you feel this? How about this? Connie kept poking at her body with her thumb. Sometimes she groaned, sometimes she did not. I see. I need to take off her shirt and turn her around so shes lying on her stomach. No buts, you men can look away. Sid and the mage, help me. Though with reluctance, Eleanora helped to slowly turn Hannah around. Once they did so, a large redness could be seen on her lower back. Her spine dislocated, She commented while gently touching her spine. You see the inflammation on her back, this red swelling? I think this happened because when she was squeezed by the golem, it dislocated parts of her backbone. She told Eleanora to put her thumb on the place that she touched. Feel that? Thats not supposed to be there. Kaihaku nodded with his back still facing them. That is similar to my earlier guess. That is also why we monks trained our flexibility so that we wouldnt easily have spinal injuries on our bodies. If there is such a large injury there, why did the Potion not heal her? Akira asked. A potion could heal even the largest wound if we drink enough. Sidonai commented. Have you ever seen people drinking a Potion after dislocating their arm? Did it heal fine? N-no Thats right. High Potions can heal broken bones. But not dislocated joints. W-whatll happen if we leave her alone? Eleanora asked. shell lose her ability to move. Even eating will be a challenge, Akira said gravely. He had seen documentaries about this before. It was about a man who fell on his back and was paralyzed from the neck down 5 days later. Hearing this, Hannahs pale face went even paler. N-no. I dont want that! Death would be better! Her position as the first daughter of an Earl would be destroyed if she became an invalid. And then her father would look towards his second daughter to continue the Earldom. She would be thrown away, a useless doll. No one would want her. Not even her best friend would spare her a glance. Not even the man she fell in love with. To the side, Eleanora who had seen her teachers complaining everyday about the pain on their backs if they stand up for too long made a face. Mages who have reached the pinnacle of their arts. Yet none of them could heal their own backs. She could not imagine such cruelty happening to her friend. Nno! Tears came out from her eyes, but the were punctuated by pain as each movement gave a shock to her back. C-can you do something about this? Eleanora asked worriedly. Of course I can. What do you think I am? Reduce the swelling, return the bone to the right position. Put her on a splint and full bedrest for a few months. With a steady dose of my pills? Shell be right as rain. Can you really do that? Even for the Grandmasters, they cannot heal something like this. Broken bones, yes. But dislocated spine? No. One wrong move and shell go blind. Or at the worst case, death, Kaihaku said with a surprise. I stake it upon my own name. That isif I want to heal her. Hannahs feeling was conflicted. On one hand she hated the girl, on the other, she could not accept being an invalid. But that thought was interrupted when Akira turned and knelt down with his forehead slammed to the ground. Please, I beg you. Help her! Ill do anything! Anything? The word anything is cheap. You are youngand life has been kind to you. You do not understand the weight of the word anything. I know. I know Im average. All I have is my Cheat. But she is precious to me! I-I love her! Precious! Hahaha! Love! Hahahah!! Connie gestured towards Grunford that was lying on the floor by Martells side. Quickly it flew towards her and she caught it by the handle. No one knew how she could do something so magical. Not even the greatest mage in the world could levitate and control something with such ease and accuracy. Especially when her job was not a mage. Those question went unasked because the next thing she did was stab the sword into the ground and asked, with a devilish grin. Then choose. The Sword of the First King or the girls life. Eleanora was about to complain about the suddenness. Connies stare stopped her mid-track. No talking. This is a choice that I want him to make alone. No outside voice. She pointed at the sword. If you ask for the sword, then I will give it to you and she will be crippled for the rest of her life. She will not even be able to take care of her waste, much less stand. She will curse her life and more than that, you. She will live a life of suffering until the end comes for her. She then pointed at Hannahs pale face. Choose the girl and I will heal her. I will then use the sword to gain the full support of the Military Faction and destroy the Nobles thoroughly. Including her family. This is not a threat. This is a promise. Only then did Akira understand the meaning of anything. The choice between the life of a Hero of Justice or the life of the girl he loved. The cruelty of it. Or more correctly, the cruelty of her. The thing before him was the devil herself. There is no right answer here. Only a choice. I Akira was in despair. Should he abandon her to save the life of millions? Or should she abandon millions to save the girl he loves? He was torn by the choice and wished that the Cheat would help him choose. But he was out of mana and even if he still had it, he did not dare to see the future that would come out of the choices. He could not endure the regret that it might bring. Choosethe sword Hannah squeezed her voice out. You mustbecomethe Hero. Forgetme! She knew that even if he helped her, that would mean she, a knight of the kingdom, would be a traitor. She would be a sinner who made the hero abandon the people. No outside voice, girl. I I am waiting. Akira cursed his helplessness. Either choice would be disastrous. To himself and to her. She gritted his teeth so hard that his gum bled. Can Ican I bargain? Finally, he said so. It was a stupid attempt. You want to bargain?! her voice rose as if in anger. You! Want! TO BARGAIN?!?! Her oppressive presence caused him to fall to his knees once again. II, yes! I want to bargain! he squeezed out his voice. Fine. What? he whimpered. If you used your True Clairvoyance. Do you think youd have reached this conclusion? Nno, if he had used it, he knew that hed have chosen only one of the two. This choice was something born out of his desperation. You are a spoiled child who has been given power and status beyond your means and maturity. Thus, you became arrogant in your ignorance, The girl said, every word sounded like a teacher scolding a child. Just this once, I will allow you to bargain. However, remember this. The world is not kind to the honest and fair. Did she do it because she wanted to teach me? That single line of thought was quickly destroyed when she leaned in, showing her fangs and long tongue. The very visage of the devil. And in choosing to bargain, you will have chosen a worse fate. Especiallywhen you bargain with me. Chapter 38: A Private Talk Chapter 38 A Private Talk It was not long after that little show that Kaihaku, Sidonai and Eleanora were shooed away. Connie stood before them with hands clasped behind her back. I only have three conditions. First, you will not tell anyone what happened here. Second, you will not join the Nobles Faction no matter what they offered you. Thosethose dont sound too hard. And third, I want the two of you to drink these. She took out a bunch of Treants Leaves and some iron ore from her Item Ring. She used Blasted Grey to melt the two ingredients and concocted two simple but deadly pills that were often used by corrupt lords to ensure total obedience. However, she did not need puppets, so what she created were low-grade pills. She had infused it with her will, thus reinforcing the trigger action that would result in terminal death to anyone who drank them. These are Promise Binding Pill. I created it from the Treants leaves and Iron shavings to prevent it from being digested easily. It works the same way as a Slave Collar. If you break your promise, it will grow into a Treant from inside your body. In her old world, she would have used a Corpse Worm. However, using a Treant would also be interesting. Slave Collars cannot do that! Akira complained. I dont need retorts. Only action. I dont have a choice, do I? Relax. I am not such a cruel girl. The pills will be destroyed in 3 years. Saying nothing, Akira took the pill and gulped it down. He then helped Hannah to swallow it. Good. Now, let us begin. Connie fixed Hannahs back by setting the bone after a vigorous discussion with her and Akira. After which she made a splint and bound it onto her, following the contours of her back. Two hours later, Connie finished the treatment and concocted some pills for the aftercare. Drink these once every two days until it is finished. Dont eat anything greasy or oily during the treatment. But you will have to eat nutritious food even if you have to force yourself. And drink water. Lots of water, she said without changing her tone. The splint is there to keep the posture. When we get back, you will have to put pillow behind her back when she sleeps Akira and Hannah listened to her with amazement. Though she was cruel and ruthless, she was not someone who treated people half-heartedly. It was not because she was kind, for those who have met her would know that she was as kind as a snake. it was because she was a craftsman. And craftsmen had their pride. make sure you do these. And by the end of it you will be able to wield the spear once more. After finishing those words, the blonde-haired girl turned her back with a flourish of her sleeves, leaving Akira and Hannah to their thoughts. Grunford was still stuck into the ground like a worthless trinket. Kaihaku and Eleanora bowed in thanks to her and headed towards the Hero. Whereas Sidonai stood by and said. Can we have a moment to talk alone? Very well. The two found a spot at an unoccupied corner of the chamber. The minstrel leaned on the wall facing Connie. You are an otherworlder, arent you? she asked bluntly. I dont know what you are talking about. I might not have my eyes wide open, but I am not blind. Your style of clothing, your mannerisms, and the way you salute. It is similar to the way of the Old Continent. Seeing the nonreaction of the girl, Sidonai made another inquiry. Then do you understand Tianxia? A crack finally appeared in Connies poker face and the minstrel did not miss it. All-Under-Heaven. It is a concept one of the past heroes brought into the world. You Connie then spoke in a foreign tongue. N sh w de drn ma? Miyu. I can speak some words of the ancient tongue of the Old Continent after learning from a friend who lived there. But that is all I can do. The Old Continent To hear that language again gave Connie a feeling of closeness to this odd minstrel. Where is this place? I dont know. But I do know that is somewhere beyond the Kanaballu Mountain Range. If you wish to know more, you should head there. Connie stared at her, trying to find out what the beautiful woman before her was thinking, telling her all these. But she was an iron wall. And then, the corner of Connies mouth raised. What is it? Your eyes, Sid. I just noticed something, she said slowly. You are looking at me. I always look at people when I speak to them. That is common sense. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. No, Sid. You dont. When you were speaking to Akira and the others, you do not look straight at them. Even though they were looking at you, you always look slightly away or turning your head completely. Avoiding them. But when you are speaking to me, like right now. You are facing me, you focus in on my face. Why is that? Come on now, you already revealed my secret. Lets make it even. I suppose you are right, she let out a sigh of resignation. You see, When I look at people, they look blurry. As if Im looking at them through the bottom of a murky glass. In exchange for this weakness, I can see their essence. And most times, the essence of what they are, is not what they seem to be. Ah. To see the true essence of others must be hard. To know the shadows lurking behind the smile. The darkness that corrupts beneath the curtain. yes. Then mine must be really black. Sidonai did not say anything as what she saw was entirely different to what she was used to. Contrary to her outer appearance, her essence was steady like a mountain. Something that usually signifies experience. Yet, it was concealing something. A certain presence that she could not see. Something larger than herself. I will not tell anyone if you dont want me to. Some of the heroes I met dont like for me to spread knowledge of them. You have met the heroes? Yes. I have met 3 of the 7 heroes of this age, including Akira. But I have made a promise not to say anything about them. As you know, the heroes all represent a country each and I dont want to fight against a country. Waithow much do you know about our history? Just enough, she said plainly. In that case, I would be glad to share with you some common knowledge about this world, she said understandingly. I would not object to that, Sid. Sidonai gave a smile and took out her lyre, strumming a few notes. She gave a hum that sounded like the flowing of a river. "This is an old song from the ''Epic of Hasenaddin''." In the beginning before there were songs, were Light and Darkness. The Light-Father Thalamut and the Dark-Mother Anukara. They said to one another, See me now, said Anukara. But she was cloaked in darkness and he could see nothing. See me now, said Thalamut. But he was clothed in light and she could see nothing. Their despair and love spoken, and their words become their bond. Their bond became flesh, and so the Five were born, Heey yoo, Heey yoo. Udurr of the Fire, Slayer of the unjust and liars, Mydirr of the Thunder, blinded by his fathers light. Junnaveil of the Water, loved by love and hated by none. Olnadyn of the Wind, her whispers as silent as the wails of Rahu. Hurgul of the Earth, his roar quakes mountains. Heey yoo, Heey yoo. With Grea as their cradle. Thalamut to wake them, Anukara to bade them sleep, The Five blessed Grea with life, And so are the Races born, Lii Luu Lay la. Lii Luu Lay la. But the Races soon fell to sin and chaos reigned. From the chaos was the Sixth born. He who is the beginning of the end, Father of Demons and Ender of All, Nakir-Sud-Mara, thy name thrice cursed. Lii Luu Lay la. Lii Luu Lay la. Lii Luu Lay la. Lii Luu Lay la. With a small hum, the song came to an end. Beautiful, Connie said sincerely. That was the story of how Grea, our world and the ancient enemy of the Races, came to be. Next is about the kingdom and the hero, she said with another pluck of her instrument. Wait. As much as Id like to hear more of your wondrous voice, Id like to save that for another day when we are not in a dungeon. Just tell me in plain words. What a shame. I liked the way you listen to me when I sing. You dont stare at me like Im an object, she calmly said as she put away her lyre. You actually listened. I am an appreciator of many arts. Sidonai chuckled brightly and then said. Very well, my friend. I shall tell you in plain words as you wanted. As you heard in the song, the 7 Gods created Grea, and in the process, they are worshipped by the 7 Kingdoms, each ruler is given the ability to summon a hero from another world to fight against Nakir-Sud-Maras servant, the Demon King. Once summoned, they are destined to fight against this very Demon King. The King who rules the Demon Continent. By Nakir-Sud-Maras gift, each time he is beaten, he will revive a few hundred years later. Thus, the cycle continues as it has been for eons. So, wait a minute. Let me ask this first. We have 7 heroes. Yes. They all are destined to fight against the Demon King. Yes. But I heard that the frontline in the battle against the demons are near the Calendia borders. Nick had fought in it for 3 years and the war is still ongoing. Yet I never heard any stories about the kingdoms or the heroes joining forces to fight against him. Thats because they havent. As years went by and kingdoms rise and fall, the people forget the reason why they managed to defeat the Demon King and began to covet others land. Ah. I am beginning to see it. The heroes are a kingdoms trump card. Only a hero can defeat a hero, it is said. And the 7 powers are not of one mind. At that point, Connie understood the crux of the matter. It was not because they could not work together. It was because they would not even entertain the thought. That is stupid. Indeed. I understand why the other kingdoms dont want to join forces, but you have to agree that it is stupid. It is stupid, Sidonai nodded, her smile bright even though the content of their conversation was a matter of stupid politics. Connie did not miss this and said. Is this type of matter interesting to you? You have been smiling a lot. I have been smiling a lot. That is what I do. No, I mean a real smile. The smile of a child looking at a cuddly little puppy, the smile of a man meeting an old friend after a long time. That type of smile. Sidonai did not expect this change of topic and was rather flustered. Was I really doing that? I am? A minstrel is supposed to look happy all the time, to spread joy and stories. I learn to smile that way to attract paying listeners, she touched her lips gingerly. I suppose talking with someone that is actually intelligent after a long time have lifted my spirits somewhat. Oh, are you coming on to me, Sid? We barely know each other, Connie said mischievously as she drew her face close to her, one arm pushing against the pillar. The minstrel did not draw back from the sudden invasion of her personal space. I wouldnt say that knowing you better is not within my interest. Perhaps. And I do confess that hearing my name from your lips offers a certain sense of she paused a bit, her moist lips almost touching Connies. attraction. The feelings mutual. The two did not move from that suggestive position for a while when suddenly the two laughed. Ahaha, I am afraid that if I make a move on you, I will draw the dark elfs ire, Sidonai said while wiping a tear from laughter with her little finger. She does have that side to her, haha! Connie placed both hands on her waist to stop her laughter. Connie. You are strong. But you should be careful about showing your power. Werebeast transformation is not a power that humans can have. Only Beastfolks have them. If you do, they will doubt your blood. But I cannot hide from a skill that can analyze me, she said a white lie. The minstrel thought about this for a bit before taking out an earring with a beautiful amulet attached to it by means of a silver chain. Take this. This amulet will conceal your level by giving you a fake one. This was crafted for me by the dwarves. It can trick the Guilds measurement device and most people who use analyze on you. Why would you give me this? This look very important. It is, but friends are more important. Connie put on the earring and thanked her. Thank you for this. The night is late, we should go to sleep. The minstrel agreed and said. I will see you in the morning. Good night, Connie. Good nightSid. Chapter 39: Returning to Cairula Chapter 39 Returning to Cairula The next day, the two parties made their way up through the secret passage beside the main chamber. From there, they followed Nicks map to the letter. You C you have a map! Of course I have a map! All adventurers have a map. This is one of our lifeline! Only amateurs dont explore while sketching a map, Nick stared at Kaihaku. What the hell have you been teaching them, man? Imnot good at drawing maps. I usually go by instinct, Kaihaku said sheepishly. As they wre bantering, Illumca threw her dagger at an oncoming Bilge Rat, killing it instantly. She pulled it out of the dead body expressionlessly while raising a rhetorical question. Odd, the enemies dont seem to be as aggressive. Thats because we took the Dungeon Core, Sidonai said. What? The Dungeon Core? Alabaster Atrium is not a proper dungeon. Do you think introducing a new monster at the level of a boss is easily done? The Grunford act as a replacement for the Dungeon Core. That is why when it was taken, the dungeon began to regress. Eventually, it will become a Tamed Dungeon. Something similar to the Training Dungeon, only slightly harder. It will begin to form a Dungeon Core eventually. But it will take hundreds of years. This is good, Akira said. He and Kaihaku were on either end of a makeshift stretcher made by using Hannahs spear and a spare iron spear in her item ring. I dont want to aggravate her condition by moving too much. Having less enemy to hinder us is a blessing. "Y-you are very knowledgeable for a minstrel," Eleanora commented. "Why, thank you. Hearing that from a genius from the Tower is a pleasure." They managed to reach the floor before the entrance in a few hours. It seemed to be noon-ish, judging by the sunlight going through the large hole in the ceiling. Your party should head up first, Connie said as she leaned on the leg of Junnaveils statue. Why? Ah, a Heros return, Sidonai said with a knowing smile. Understandable. She meant that she did not want to be involved with your triumphant return as the Hero who conquered Alabaster Atrium. I still dont get it, Akira said, perplexed. Youd give away the glory and honor of conquering a dungeon to me. Why? You are an idiot, Sakagami Akira, Connie began. An idiot, but not irredeemable. But I tell you this, I simply dont want the hassle of being famous. You, on the other handneed the honor. Think of this as a whim of mine. Akira did not say anything in return. Then, Kaihaku placed a hand on his shoulder and said to Connie. Milady, before we go. If you could offer him some guidance, it would be a great boon. Are you seriously asking me to do that, Master Kaihaku? Will they even accept the truth? I do not want to spend energy from preaching to a deaf audience. S-she defeated us handily even without using a proper weapon. I think listening to her would do us g-good, Eleanora offered. Akira relented, his pride cowed from the beatings he had endured. Sakagami Akira. I dont have to tell you what you lack. You know well what they are. My advice to you is, from now onstart thinking. Start learning. The easy life of a coddled hero is nothing but a crutch to the growth of a man. She then turned towards the small mage. Eleanora. You are a mage, a genius. But you lack self-confidence. You are strong, so do not be scared of others. Do not flinch or close your eyes, even if someone come at you with a sword, she raised her arm as an example. The same arm with which she almost skewered her. A single moment of carelessness would mean your death. The girl flinched, but meekly accepted the critic. Surprisingly, Connie then looked at Kaihaku. And Master Kaihaku, as a fellow martial artist I can tell that you have doubts in your movements. There is no conviction in it. The techniques were there, yet there is no sharpness to them. You might do well to return to your roots. Stop practicing and start meditating instead. Kaihaku gazed at his trained hands, then closed them. Returning to my rootsRokudo temple. Maybe it is time I faced judgment. As for you, Hannaharrogance is in your blood. That is fine, but arrogance without the strength to back it up is a dangerous thing. So do not find solace in the protection of your title. For it is but a hollow shell. The only thing you can trust is not your family name, but yourself. the girl did not react. She gave a complicated gaze and turned her head away. Though the one who said it was younger than all of them, the weight and gravitas that she exuded could make them mistake her for an experienced veteran. Akira even had the inkling that she was a Hero. He quickly shook that thought away. It was a well- known fact that there could only be 7 heroes in one generation for 7 kingdoms. And he knew that all 7 had already been summoned. This is the law of nature, as was written by the gods themselves. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. And Sid Oh, do you also have something to say to me? she asked with a finger touching her chin and a tilted head. Im looking forward to meeting you again in the future. the minstrel did not answer. Connie too, did not need to hear an answer. We are going, Akira said demurely. He had many things to do. The future that he saw should never be allowed to happen, thus he walked forward. As he did so, he held Grunford by the hilt as it suddenly trembled. Akira led his party towards the entrance and out of the dungeon. He then announced the taming of the dungeon, which were greeted with much celebration by the other Hunters. Nick and the others heard the cheer from inside the dungeon entrance and felt somewhat unappeased. You should have told us that youre going to trade the sword! Nick said with a disgruntled face. The sword was Connies to begin with. Why would you care? the dark elf commented. I agree with Nick. I dont know what you are planning, but to give away that kind of power Martell began. To give away a sword that allows you to gain the military strength of Calendia is stupid. I will eventually build my army, but I will not use Grunford. Using Grunford means that the loyalty of the army will be to that sword, and not to me. I have no need for such a hollow power, she made a calm rebuttal. Then she smirked, thinking about the chaos that would transpire after the hero made his way to the capital. Opposite to her, Nick drooped his shoulders. His goal was not the sword itself, but it would be lie to say that he did not feel apprehension at how easily the girl threw away the Sword of the First King. The Sword of the First King. A sword at the level of a Legendary Treasure. Abandoned just like that. Connie and her party waited until the cheers reached their peak to silently make their exit. They took their wagon and left some coins as the guy manning the stable was cheering alongside the other hunters. She sat down, followed by the others. Nick made his way onto the drivers seat and took the reins. As the wagon went past the Heros party and their adoring fans, she recited a mysterious prose. She did not even take a glance at Grunford being raised triumphantly into the sky by Akira, as if a woman scorning a needy man. After tasting the finest of wine, would crude wine even suffice to wet a mans lips? After tasting the finest of wine, would crude wine even suffice to wet a mans lips? Martell mulled the words in his mouth. He did not know why, but that simple prose caused a chill in his spine and a flutter in his stomach.
On the way back to Cairula, Illlumca and Martell enjoyed a brief nap. Even after last nights rest, it was not optimal and everyone except for Connie were fighting off drowsiness. As soon as they arrived at the store, they saw the crowd gathering at the entrance. This time much bigger than the one before. Seeing this, the scruffy Paladin drove the wagon to the side and parked it there. Ill be returning to the mansion. I will return here tomorrow. Alright. Have a good rest, Nick. You deserved it. Nick gave Connie a salute, now fully treating her as his Mistress. He then clanked his way through the street and into the crowd. When Connie entered through the stores back door, she saw Ethel sitting by a bubbling cauldron, concocting medicines with a nice flow. No longer were her hands moving stiffly, now they had a certain rhythm to them. Mmmexperience does make a difference, Connie commented as she saw her doing this. Oh, didnt see you there, she said, pouring a bunch of crushed leaves into the cauldron. Wait a minute. There are some matters I need to discuss with you. Connie did not mind the casual way she talked and nodded. From behind came Martell and Illumca, their eyes fighting to stay open. Not enough rest, eh? The two of you go up and have a good nap. Ill see you at lunch. Dinner, The dark elf said, groggily making her way up the stairs. Yeah, dinner, the wolf-eared boy said, yawning. Haha! Dinner it is, the blonde-haired girl chuckled with amusement on her face. She then lounged on a chair while popping a random flower into her mouth. After she finished concocting, Ethel wiped her hands with a towel and said to Connie. Some of my fellow herbalists came to me asking about concocting pills. Oh, that was fast. What do you think about this? What do you think? she asked back. The old woman bit her lips. Her reply was slow and carefully worded. Ithe moment you unlocked my ability to concoct pills, it opened a new door. Especially what you taught me, an alchemic technique that does not rely on jobs, was nothing sort of magical. If this can be spread, then we can heal more people she paused, seemingly unsure about what she was about to say. And? Ethels wrinkled face grew resolute as she finished what she wanted to convey. I know the danger. I know what would happen if this secret technique is spread irresponsibly. Nevertheless, I want others to know. To prevent deaths that can be prevented. To heal those who cannot afford potions. You know then, why it must be kept secret. I understand. However Connie popped a fresh pill from one of Ethels new batch and crushed it with her teeth. If you can attest to these peoples secrecy. Then you have my blessings. Let them meet me tomorrow. I will see if they are worthy. Yes, she bowed slightly, then she appeared to have thought about something and spoke. Also, another thing. About the assassin downstairs. How long will you keep him in my custody? I have no love for assassins but seeing his state I think its better for all of us if you finished him quickly. Connie played with her lock of red hair, appearing to think about it. Hmm, yes. I suppose it is time to dispose of him, eh? Ill handle him later. For now, just keep doing what you do. You are improving, but dont let up. After that conversation, Connie went up to her room and took her rest until dinner time. The dinner was simple, with some nice pork sausages drowned in gravy and plenty of mash, courtesy of Bertuss pastime. They washed it down with a glass of ale. While Connie was enjoying a piece of apple as dessert, Illumca began. Connie, I am going to the Assassins Guild. Whoa. Thats sudden, Connie said. In the fight against the Treant-Golem, my blades and magic were not strong enough. I need to get stronger and polish my skills. I want to stand as your equal, not a helpless thing to be protected. Tonight? Yes. No time like the present. The Guild only open when it is night. Also, the rewards from successful missions are often rare treasures that could not be found anywhere else. Perhaps I can find something that fits me well, and help you find rare ingredients. Hmmm, Connie caressed the long red hair dangling from her head. Then go, with my blessings. Thank you. Im going to the Assassins Guild branch right away. Illumca stood up and swiftly made her way out the back door. Her eyes brimming with purpose. Connie watched her go, feeling pride at seeing the will to excel the dark elf showed. To think that she once was so downtrodden and negative. Umm What is it, Martell? She gazed at him noncommittally. Ah, even now you wont call me Mar. The beastfolk boy did not know how to deal with this Mistress of his. So far, he could attract anyone with his smile. If not, then his body and the promise of earthly pleasure and degeneracy which none had ever refused. Yes? He swallowed his question, understanding that at this time he was not a favored slave, only someone mildly useful for the tyrant in front of him. N-nothing. Seeing that he had no intention of speaking any further, she bade him a good night and went to the attic. Tonight she planned to absorb the baleful energy from the Treants Essence Crystal. She called Yao-er to keep guard. Yao-er looked at her from atop her palm with a bit of a peeved expression. It appeared that it was angry for not being called during Dungeon Diving. Come on, now. You know you are still weak. Wait until you can make a Golden Silk thread, then you can trample my enemies with me. For now, be a good boy and keep watch. The little worm rubbed its forehead on her thumb and dutifully wriggled its way to the door. Interlude 1: Sidonai the Troubadour Interlude 1 Sidonai the Troubadour Sidonai watched as the plain rickety wagon vanished into the distance while the commotion behind her grew. She did not join in with the rest of the group in celebrating the conquering of a dungeon. Have they forgotten that with the dungeon conquered, that soon the dungeon would not be as profitable as before? Wonder if they would still praise his name as excitedly then. That thought did not stay in her mind for more than a second as it did not matter to her. Her duty was finished and it was time to exit right. She intended to use the crowd to stealthily make her way out. Sid! Akira called out from among the people, parting them with his presence. From the gap she could spot Hannah being loaded onto a carriage. She let out a sigh and turned around, her gaze facing to a bit to the right of his face. Dont call me Sid, Sakagami Akira. I-Im sorry. With all that we have been through I thought we have grown a bit closer, he said, red faced from embarrassment. The name Sid is only allowed to those I consider a friend. You are not my friend. You are a stranger whose party I joined out of curiosity, her words were sharp and merciless. Yet she said them with a smile. So, what does the Hero of Calendia need from a wandering minstrel? He scratched his hair, showing an embarrassed smile. Her earlier words were enough to give him an understanding of their position in her view. Nevertheless, he had to at least try. Well, I was thinking that perhapsyou might consider joining our party? I know that we havent shown you the best of our abilities in the dungeon. But we are going to get stronger from here on out. And with your help we can do a lot more! I appreciate the offer but I have to decline, she said flatly. My path is that of a wanderer. Staying in one place for too long isnot within my interest. Good day. With a tip of the hat, she ended the conversation right there and then. Her back turned and she walked away, leaving Akira stunned by her rejection. A few steps after, she halted and spoke without looking at Akira. Ah, I almost forgot. You would do well not to misunderstand your current position, the Sword of the First King is not yours. You are just lent it. Leaving that warning to the hapless Hero, she continued walking away.
Sidonai walked further into the forest, her mood slowly returned jovial as she was no longer bothered by the mundane talks of a party of strangers. It was nearing Fall and the colors of the leaves have begun to ripen. She could hear the birds singing, the rustling of leaves blown by the wind. The sunlight peeking through the thin forest canopy allowed her the occasional warmth from the otherwise crisp afternoon. She took a deep breath, allowing the sweet air deep into her lung, exhaling slowly. Indeed, this is much better than that old cavern. Soon, she arrived at the end of the forest. Where she walked until she arrived at the edge of a steep cliff overlooking a vast expanse of land. Below her was a field of green pasture that went on as far as they eyes could see, dotted by small houses and cattle grazing on the grass. The Kingdom of Calendia, as a worshipper of Junnaveil, was blessed with water. There was never a shortage of it, thus it enjoyed an unshakeable position as the sole country with both the strongest armada and resources. Sidonai gazed at the city visible at the end of the pasture. Her gaze was attracted to a tall tower standing in the midst of the city, visibly even from afar. The Towers of Three Rivers, where Eleanora learned the ways of magic. In the middle of the Capital city, surrounded by three rivers leading into the sea was the magnificent Stillwater Palace where the Royal Family lived. Three massive bridges connected it to the Nobles, Military, and Business District. The city was much bigger than Cairula, with thrice the number of people residing within. Say what you want about Calendia, but the First King indeed had a great vision for the future. A shame that his descendants were not of his caliber. Sidonai enjoyed the view, a smile of satisfaction appearing on her beautiful visage, however the smile soon turned into a frown. Her lyre was retrieved from her clothes and she began singing a hymn. At that moment, a number of men in brown clothes fell from the trees. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. You think you can hide from my eyes, you boorish men? she calmly said with her eyes opening only very slightly. Even though they fell, they did not curse, merely grunted through their brown masks. They stood up in an instant, their weapons at ready. There were 7 of them. 3 with swords and 4 with short bows. Their skins were dark in color. But the most important thing was that their ears were pointed. They did not speak, but the murderous intent within their eyes could not be hidden. That decrepit old thing is indeed capable. To hire pawns of your level, Sidonai said, not even bothering to turn around. She returned her instrument back inside her clothes with a sigh. Eh toi. Arrte de sourire. The men did not understand a lick of what she said. Then again, they were not taught to think freely. Three of the men in front lunged at her while the last four nocked their bow, ready to shoot if she managed to escape the three. A length of thin cloth shot from among the trees and wrapped around their necks, pulling them back forcefully. BAM! They were thrown back, slamming into trees and bouncing on the grass. Suddenly a figure appeared in the middle of the attackers, seemingly out of thin air. Her long furry ears and bushy tail indicated that she was a Beastfolk. She wore her ginger hair short, with one of her furry ears being ginger in color while the other pure white. Her clothing, although tight and left nothing to the imagination actually had three layers. As could be seen from her many layered collars. Her supple, muscular limbs were bound with white cloths with dark red stains on them. This bizarre appearance of hers would turn heads anywhere, especially here in the middle of a botched assassination. She was a beauty, though marred by the large scar on her lips. Ma belle Troubadour, bonjour. Its been a long time, how are you doing on this fine day? Ce n''est pas ton affaire, Le Fou. L''organisation m''a laiss un cong - et je l''occupe comme je l''entends. ? Ooh, we are friends, arent we, Sid? the beastfolk female said with a sing-song voice. Why dont you call me just like back then. Hhh She turned back, showing a helpless smile. Though this young woman before her was often unbearable, she was someone she considered a friend. Henri. Mmm! I just love it when you say my name like that! Henri placed her left leg on top of her right thigh. One could see that she had no footwear on, only dirty cloths protecting her foot. The assassin were not amused at being ignored and had taken a formation to surround the new arrival. The one that seemed to be the leader raised his arm and signaled to attack. I am having a conversation with an old friend. Outsiders should keep out! She swayed back and forth, dodging the arrows easily and landed a kick at an assassins neck with the tip of her toe. The sharp nail on her toe pierced deep into his neck and she ripped his neck with that same leg. The assassins dis not expect this turn of events and grew more aggressive. It was at that moment that Henri spoke a single command. Bind! The cloths on her body unfurled and shot out to the surrounding. They wrapped around the limbs of the assassins. Some wrapped around their necks and weapons. Danse avec moi! La Danse Macabre!!! As she declared with a loud voice, she cartwheeled and did a handstand and began spinning, dancing with all her body, dragging the assassins around like a whirlwind. Her superior strength and the tightly wound cloths broke their bones and slammed them to the ground and to the trees.The sheer force caused wind to swirl around her dragging leaves and loose branches with it. The assassins screamed wordlessly. Necks bent, spines and bones broken, they were soon dead. They died in agony and helplessness while the killer danced joyfully. Truly, a dance of death. When she was finished, the cloths retracted back to their former position. Henri beamed as she raised her arm theatrically, waiting for her friends reaction. Sidonai let out a tired sigh. Is there a need for this barbarity? You could have killed them without that skill. Ah, but where is the fun in that? After all, we are nothing more than buffoons and jesters dancing our mad dance in this mad world. Nous observons et nous rions. Cest tout. Tu sais? She grinned, showing her fangs. Unlike most beastfolks, all her teeth were fangs. Apparently, she was quite pleased with her wordplay. Her playful voice switched back and forth between accents, flawlessly and easily. Why are you here? I thought you were assigned to another country. I was, but I left a newbie to take my spot. He is very eager for a promotion. Promised him that Ill give him anything he wants if he did it, she said, accentuating her lithe and beautiful body with her hands. The downfall of man is caused by the rise of his dick, the girl recited a crude prose with a thin smile. I suppose we should prepare a casket? I doubt there would be anything left of him. After all, my assignment was to find the hero, Hasenaddin. And? Did you find him? Her happy expression suddenly turned into one of dread. Idrather not talk about it. Heno, that thing is a walking natural disaster. Nothing but death lies in his wake. After a brief moment of silence, Henris ears perked up and she pulled out an envelope hidden in the third layer of her shirt. It was sealed with a seal of wax mixed with powdered gold. Sidonai was used to these swings of emotions of Henris and simply received the envelope. Il y a une commande pour toi, mon amie. It is time you report to Le Pape. Le Pape, the mysterious leader of LAsile Des Fous. The secret organization Henri and Sidonai were part of. Legend told that one of its founders were a disillusioned hero named Jean Luc Gauguin. They used the language of his home world as their method of communication to convey secrets. What did it say? Henri asked curiously. After reading the content, she put it back into the envelope and stored it in her shirt. Nothing of importance. Sidonai said so nonchalantly as she stepped over the body of an assassin. She pried open the mouth of one that had been hidden under a brown mask and found what she was looking for. Ah. The information is correct then, Sidonai smirked. This, and with the Hero of Calendia having obtained the sword, soon the kingdom will go through a change. The decrepit old skeleton will also move. She thought of the girl who indifferently gave Grunford to the unworthy hero and let a small laugh escaped her beautiful lips. Did she detect that something momentous is about to happen? Hahaha! whatever will be the result, a storm is coming. Will she survive it? Henri commented awkwardly listening to her friends monologue. You are laughing, Sid. I dont like it when you laugh. Usually it means something bad is going to happen. Oh, hush. Let a woman have her musings, she said while standing up. LAsile des Fous needs me back. Are you coming with? Of course! With that shout of agreement, Henri latched on onto Sidonais arm and the two friends left the cliff, leaving the corpses to the elements. To be food to the crows and the beasts of the forest. Collaboration Chapter: The Golden Sword and Sheath -- PROLOGUE Collaboration Chapter The Golden Sword and Sheath PROLOGUE A burst of sunlight pierced the darkness within the cave, along with a resounding bang of metal hitting its cavernous walls. Bits and pieces of rock and dirt flew by, and along with it, a boy holding a sword as red as blood came sauntering into the cave with a satisfied smile on his face. After days of searching, Zheng Jin had finally found the so-called Cave of Secretssomething he had dismissed at first as a tall tale made up by the locals of the Greengate City. It was a cavern full of wonderful treasures, they said. Some even predicted that a Divine Artifact might be sealed at this very cave Filled with excitement that was spurred on by the extravagant legends about the cave, Zheng Jin immediately searched the whole place as he went deeper and deeper underground. After half an hour, however, he finally found Nothing. Nothing at all except rocks. Lots and lots of rocks. "Damn it. Where are all the treasures?" Zheng Jin thought as his steps echoed throughout the cave. He did not lose hope yet, however, as considering that the locals had very high praises for the place, surely it can''t end with just like this, right? A full hour had gone by as he went deeper and deeper, and to his irritation, there were absolutely no treasures, heck, there wasn''t even a single piece of spirit crystal inside the godsforsaken cave... Zheng Jin sighed, his steps slowing down as he wondered if he should just give up and leave this place. After all, if there really was a treasure in this place, then he would have seen even the slightest clue of it by now. "Oh?" Just before he made up his mind, however, a tiny, yet still barely-noticeable glint of metal caught his attention from the back of the cave. Carefully, he approached the source of the light with a serious expression on his face, before finally cracking into a surprised grin just as he saw what it was. A golden swordadorned by countless beautiful gems and jewels had been buried deep into the ground. As soon as Zheng Jin saw this, his eyes immediately narrowed whilst he thought. "Hmm, The craftsmanship certainly is...unique." After seconds of thinking, he immediately compared the Burning Bloodsword to it, and as he suspected, the sword was indeed strange. After all, double-edged, straight-bladed swords like this one were something he hadn''t seen that much, and like the Burning Bloodsword, the swords in this world usually had slightly-curved edges at the very leasta minor detail he read from books about weaponry, and took note of. If anything, the golden sword''s design actually reminded him of the ornamental swords that the Estellian royalty used to carry for appearances, with all the fancy gems attached to it and whatnot. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. "Now, what are you doing all the way out here?" Zheng Jin grinned as he sized up the golden sword, looking for traps or hidden formations that might trigger once he came into contact with it. Zheng Jin intended to take the sword of course, as he already knew someone that would pay a great price for it just because of its beauty. This only applied, of course, if the sword wasn''t something he could use, as truthfully, he had a sliver of hope that maybe, just maybe, that this sword might be a Divine Artifact... And furthermore, who doesn''t like free things? With his senses improved by spirit energy, Zheng Jin strained as he watched the buried sword for a long time. Sensing that there''s no spirit energy fluctuations or anything of the sort around it, he finally relented with a smirk. With no inherent dangers surrounding the swordit was as good as his. Zheng Jin''s hand stretched out, fully confident about obtaining yet another treasure for free. "Hehe, just how lucky am I" Just as soon his fingers touched the golden sword''s hilt, however, a flash of light flooded his sight completelydrowning out the darkness that pervaded the entire cave before. With the realization that the might have triggered something just by touching the seemingly-normal sword, Zheng Jin''s eyes widened, along with the words: "Ah shi" Before finally disappearing from the cave altogether, as if he had never been there at all.
It was a very rare day for Connie. A day where she had the chance to walk around without anyone with her. The feeling was odd, not that she did not feel nostalgic about it. Being alone used to be her path. The path of a conqueror, the path of a monster. They just had a very long night of drinking yesterday and her companions had passed out in her room in celebration of a successful hunt. Thankfully she was spared the pain of hangover as she could evaporate the alcohol using her breathing technique. But after she was done she found herself having nothing to do, so she asked the innkeeper for something to do. And that was how she decided to spend the day looking around the flea market. A foreign concept brought on by the otherworlders. They said that it was a matter of a mans trash is another mans treasure. While she was there, her beauty had caused some unsavory characters to try their luck, but she took care of them easily. They were quite unharmed, except for their ability of siring any child in the future. Hello, love. Howsabout a look at me wares, eh?! a buck toothed old man with dirty beard said out loud from behind a pile of stuff. He was sitting on a stool with one hand on his knee. Despite his unsavory look, he was dressed with old but fine clothes. Connie humored the man with a thin smile. Oh, and what would you say might garner my attention, old man? All my items are interesting, love. See, unlike all these buggers selling fake, scrubbed up trash, I had my people dug these up from the Dungeon nearby. You mean - ? Aye. The Cruelwind Dungeon. Cost me a pretty penny, and some lives. But I digress. High risk, high return, me pa always said, the old man laughed merrily. So have a gander, Im sure you will find sumthin interestin. Hmm she raised an eyebrow and gave the pile of trinkets and gewgaws in front of her a cursory glance. Broken goblets, some worthless rings, and some strong looking weapons. But nothing interesting. The old man, hearing her disappointing sigh panicked and said. W-well, I have something more interesting in tow. You can have a look. He then presented an item wrapped in tattered cloth, it was stained with something black and crusty. By the shape of it, it seemed to be a sword. This here, is something my people found at the very depth of Cruelwind Dungeon, he slowly opened the wrappings. I lost two men in the process, but it is something truly...unique. It was actually a golden sheath. She had seen many sheaths in her time, but this one was so garish that whatever sword was in it, she knew that it had never seen battle. There was no holy energy that she could feel from it so it was clearly not a ceremonial item. In fact, she could not detect any kind of power at all. It also looked as if it was new. Are you trying out a scam? This thing looks like it isnt even a day old. At least scrub on some dust on it, old man. GIve it a nice scraping with coarse rock. The man looked offended. I dont scam people! This is how they found it. Fine, whatever you say. Anyway, even if what you say is true, are you really selling me a sheath? Where is the sword? Sadly. There is nothin to it. This is all there is. Look, there is even an ancient writing on it, he said with an eagerness to prove his innocence. Alright, old man. Ill have a look. She received the sheath and peered at the small writing on its side. It was a familiar writing. In fact, it was very similar to the Dharmic text. I-impossible!! This is - Just as she exclaimed her surprise a bright light swallowed her, blinding the old man. When it dissipated, the seller looked this way and that, confused. His expression changed from bewilderment and then to anger. She stole my sheath!! Collaboration Chapter: The Golden Sword and Sheath -- PART 1 Collaboration Chapter The Golden Sword and Sheath PART 1 Just as how fast Zheng Jin vanished from the cave of secretsin a blink of an eyehe reappeared at his destination. Now on a completely different place with a much intense light source unlike the cave from before, Zheng Jin narrowed his eyes, straining as a breathtaking image unveiled before him little by little. A grassy clearing streaked by countless flowers and trees, along with a bright sun shining down from up abovecreating a sight worthy of a person''s mid-summer dream. And, as far as Zheng Jin knew, he could very well be in one if he was somehow passed out cold, though he really did know what the bizarre sword from earlier might have done to him. It might have even killed him, he thought, and maybe this place was actually the afterlife Not to mention, something about this place really seemed...off...to him. Although, a second was all it took to disprove the absurd "afterlife" theory of his. Noticing a familiar sensation in his hand, Zheng Jin looked down and saw the golden sword still in his grasp, now fully exposed and freed from its rocky prison from before. "Teleportation?" Zheng Jin guessed immediately as he swung the sword around, his mind occupied in working out the strange situation he unwittingly got himself into. Again. Lost in his thoughts, Zheng Jin looked around the clearing and found nothing of note. Just flowers and trees, just like his initial assessment. And grass. Lots of grass. "This is impossible," Zheng Jin finally concluded with a whisper. As a man who had read a lot of books, Zheng Jin knew a lot of things, and as far as he knew, there had been no mention of an item that could facilitate long-distance teleportation throughout the history of the Primordial Dragon Continent. Moreover, although some scholars claimed it was possible before the Great Disaster, there was just no evidence of such items existing at all. At least, not one that worked. Zheng Jin stared at the sword in his hand, completely puzzled by its mystery. There were so many possibilities except teleportation that popped up in his thoughts, though he wasn''t exactly mindful of those at the moment. Now, all that he was concerned about was how to get himself the hell out of this place, as he had actually been exploring for quite a while, though he eventually felt that he might just as well be walking in circles. "Damn." Zheng Jin cursed loudly, finally losing a bit of patience as he stopped walking after hours upon hours of doing so. "Tch, I must be cursed for my greed or something, being thrown in this stupid...place...." Then, suddenly, a sense of realization hit Zheng Jin. He immediately closed his eyes and sat on the grass abruptly, trying to absorb worldly spirit energy from around him into his dantian. Still with his eyes closed, minutes passed as Zheng Jin tried and tried, eventually stumbling upon a revelation as to why this place really did feel off to him as soon as he set foot on it earlier There was no spirit energy in this place. Nothing at all.
In the blink of an eye, Connie found herself standing in the middle of a verdant forest. It was so sudden that she did not manage to defend herself. She looked at the sheath in her hand and growled. You...is it you? There was no answer from the sheath, which made her feel rather foolish. At first she thought that she had been sucked into a type of Soul Domain. However, she could not feel any presence within the atmosphere. No will, nothing. She then tried to use her Item Ring. It did not work. Not a Soul Domain. Teleportation? No...thats not it. She lapped the air and tasted no aroma of sweet rot that usually accompanied such a forest. No animal waste either. The forest was odd. Everything was too pristine. Too...quiet. There were no beasts, no monsters, no birds. It was as if the forest was a drawing created by an amateur artist, who only knew forests from looking at paintings and had never been to one. It felt...artificial. Connie then decided to jump above the forest canopy to have a look around. Hup!! She managed to break through the dense canopy and squinted her eyes the moment the bright sunlight hit her face. She looked for the tallest tree in the forest and latched on to it, looking around for any sign of civilisation. The girl did not find out, however, she did manage to spot a tall mountain to her left and decided to head there. She then began to proceed there, jumping from tree to tree lightly so as not to lose direction. However, she quickly felt out of sorts and began losing concentration. What the - ?! She slipped up and tumbled down to the forest floor, breaking a few branches on the way down. Oof! Her body felt heavy. This world.it is interfering with my Yin Energy. I need to start conserving my energy. She took out a pill and swallowed it. It barely replenished anything in her energy reserve. It affects my pill too? Damn this place! She flung the sheath in her hand to the ground in anger. If I find the master of this place Ill make it wish it had never been born!! Through her experience these types of places always had a master. Killing it would solve matters. Indeed. Many things can be solved with violence. If not, death usually suffice. She began walking forward, intending to leave the sheath behind. However she thought better of it and took it along. She made her way to the mountain, making sure to look at the barks of the trees to find the direction of the sun. Hours passed and she finally reached a clearing. A meadow of grass that looked otherworldly. However, she did not have the luxury to revel in its splendor as she spotted a figure meditating at a very low hill. She gripped the sheath tight and began walking towards it with furious indignation. The moment she was but a kilometer away from it, she flung the sheath into the air, instilling her will into it and kicked the sheath towards the figure. It flew straight and true with enough force to punch through solid rock.
Zheng Jin clicked his tongue, about to give up with his fruitless endeavor when suddenly, his concentration was then interrupted by a sharp, whistling sound. His eyes widened in surprise as soon as he opened them. Gritting his teeth, he immediately tilted his body, then pulled away just inches away from the unknown projectile which then went past him with frightening speed, crashing to a tree behind him and penetrating through two more before it finally buried itself onto a boulder. "Show yourself!" Zheng Jin cursed loudly, then pulled out Burning Bloodsword out of his ring. Along with the golden sword, he now wielded two. Not even wasting a second, Zheng Jin enhanced his eyesight with spirit energy and looked far ahead of him. He did not have to look for long, however, since the culprit was now walking straight towards him. Surprisingly, the aggressor was but a young girl wearing what it seemed to be an extremely bizarre-looking cultivator''s robe. Zheng Jin narrowed his eyes and saw the girl''s long, golden hair with a streak of red, and clear blue eyes. These distinct features reminded him of a common sight in several noble families back in his previous life in Estellia, though this did not lessen his wariness at all. Especially not when the girl''s pert face was marred with anger, much like his right now. Even from quite a distance away, Zheng Jin could see that the girl''s blue eyes were now staring right back at his, watching his every move. This gave him an idea. With a provocative smile, Zheng Jin stabbed the Burning Bloodsword to the ground, then slowly raised his hand What flipped after was a bird, letting the girl know what he felt about whatever just flew past his head earlier. And while he did not know if the girl knew the gesture, he couldn''t care less. If the girl couldn''t even introduce herself with a conversation, then he had no need for pleasantries either. After letting the finger settle in the air for seconds, Zheng Jin then retrieved the Burning Bloodsword from the ground and trudged on towards the girl, intending to see what her further intentions were. If the young lady wanted a fight, then he would gladly give it to her. ~~~ "That was rude, what you did back there." Zheng Jin smiled as he watched the mysterious girl sneer. Enough of this farce, boy." The girl finally spoke. "I saw you meditating there, you are using this world to trap and absorb the victims energy, arent you? "Boy?" Zheng Jin asked incredulously as he looked at the girl sideways and narrowed his eyes. "Have you seen yourself in the mirror lately, girl?" he retorted. I have. And it is a very welcome sight." The girl retorted back without missing a beat. "What does that have to do with this vile trap you did? He watched as the girl moved forward, feeling a strange, yet familiar feeling he had encountered all too many times before. Killing intent. There was no mistaking that whoever the girl was, she was anything but harmless. Zheng Jin could feel a strange cold washing over him as he stared at the girl''s pretty face, and for some reason...he felt unease. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. The girl''s eyes, he thought, wasn''t that of a naive, young ladycontrary to her appearance. What he saw inside the blue eyes of hers was killing intent so strong that it even managed to make what was a seasoned Estellian adventurer like him flinch. Sensing that conflict was inevitable, Zheng Jin made his move...or lack thereof. "Vile trap?" Zheng Jin tilted his head as he finally spoke. "All I know is that someone threw something at me...and is a bit of a coward to fight face to face." Zheng Jin sneered provocatively. If there was one thing he knew best about battles, it was that hot-headed opponents tend to lose eight times out of ten. For now, he only hoped that his battle with the mysterious girl wasn''t one of the two As it turned out, Zheng Jin''s plan had actually worked...although a little too well. With a single, nonchalant step, the girl appeared in front of Zheng Jinher face only inches away from his as she muttered, Like this, boy? "Yes, just like that." Zheng Jin then used his skill [Flicker] to move instantaneously behind the girl, the Burning Bloodsword pointed at her neck from behind. "You better tell me" In response to this, the girl only raised a finger and tilted her neck to the side. Zheng Jin was confused by the strange action, only to see something flying straight at him with blinding speed. Zheng Jin gritted his teeth and parried the unknown projectile, the force sending him back two paces away from the girl. The girl then turned around, robe swaying as she did so. The projectile that Zheng Jin successfully repelled bounced back towards her. She caught the sheath handily. I see. You are fast and has good reaction. But not enough...Is that why you used this place to weaken me? Too bad. I am not that weak to rely only in my Yin Energy. "Yin Energy? Using this place to weaken you? Again, you''re not making any sense" Zheng Jin''s spirit energy roiled from within, then exploded out in a burst of black aura that covered his entire body. "You better start making sense, or else" To Zheng Jin''s surprise, he could also feel the girl releasing some sort of baleful energy, the miasma pouring off her body like mist. She then spoke, This is getting annoying. Ill just make you speak. The girl then lunged forward, releasing a simple punch. "Hand to hand it is." Zheng Jin neglected both his swords and stabbed them to the ground, intending to go toe to toe with his aggressor. It was about time to see what the strange girl was made of. He then threw his body towards the girl, matching her strike with his ownboth eventually missing each other by just mere millimeters as they dodged at the same exact time. Immediately after the exchange, the girl reacted first and planted her left foot into the ground, then used the momentum from her attack, raising her right foot into an overhead kick. The kick landed squarely on Zheng Jin''s face. He did not suspect her to be able to maneuver her body in such sub-optimal position. Zheng Jin shook off the damage with a grit of his teeth, then flickered right on the girl''s side and threw a chopping right hand at her stomach, taking advantage of her awkward position after her kick. Strangely, however, his palm collided with something too solid to be skin. Some sort of thin armor inside the girl''s robe, he guessed, which nullified force of his strike by quite a bit. The moment Zheng Jin''s the palm strike connected, the girl went limp and as a result, was thrown back further than she should. The strange maneuver she lessened the damage that she should have taken. The girl patted her stomach theatrically. Hmm, not bad. I felt that one. But that was a bit too soft. Are you possibly...someone who could not hit a girl? "Speak for yourself." Zheng Jin grinned, then spat out blood. "You don''t talk like a girl, and you certainly don''t fight like a girl. An illusion? No...maybe a shapeshifter?" At this point, Zheng Jin really meant his words. After all, the girl sounded more like an old man than...well...a girl. Not only that, but he figured that the "girl''s" fighting skill was too high for her ageat least, her outer appearance''s age. Well, that is a hurtful thing to say to a girl. I do try to act like one, you know. Sometimes." The girl chuckled. "Alright, perhaps I need to do better. But girls seem to like me just fine." Right after her words, the girl released waves of Yin Energy shaped like claws which then surged towards Zheng Jin as she jested. Zheng Jin''s eyes widened as he saw the strange force traveling through the air at great speeds. Fortunately, his [Flicker] had one final charge left before the cooldown, which he then used to escape. It was a close one, to say the least. Right after he reappeared, Zheng Jin could see the somewhat curious expression on the girl''s face. It was as if he was providing good entertainment for the girl, and for a second, she looked like a predator that enjoyed playing with its food. The girl landed lightly on her feet and spread her arms. Come on! Dont just run around like a headless chicken! Come at me, boy! Hearing the girl''s bold proclamation, Zheng Jin couldn''t help but smirk. Considering how dangerous the girl was, however, he did not feel confident enough to engage without [Flicker] as a way out. So in a way to spite his opponent for his own convenience, Zheng Jincontrary to what he thought the girl expectedjust stood there with a shit-eating grin on his face, intending to let his skill''s cooldown expire with his arms crossed. The girl raised an eyebrow at him. After a while, she shrugged her shoulders in resignation. You know what? Ill just come to you. "Wait." Zheng Jin raised his hand, prompting the girl to halt her advance. With slow steps, he then walked over to the two swords that were still stabbed haphazardly onto the ground. Sensing the girl''s inaction, Zheng Jin''s eyes flashed as he immediately took out two circular glass beads from his interspatial ring, which he then threw at the girl who just stood there, curiosity written all over her face. Zheng Jin then rolled towards where the swords were, and unfortunately, the girl''s reaction time was too fast for her to be caught off-guard. The girl caught both of the beads, neither of two shattering on impact at all. "Damn it, that just cost me 20,000 spirit crystals each." Zheng Jin cursed inwardly as he watched the girl play with the two beads in her hands. Inside them was actually the extremely potent paralytic poison of a Stone-masked Terrorbeasta Spirit Enforcer-level demon beast. The poison inside the beads was so potent, in fact, that even a Spirit Enforcer would find it hard to move a muscle if even the slightest amount of the poison touched their skin. Zheng Jin was lucky enough to buy the beads from an auction in hopes that it could perhaps save his life from an unfortunate situation someday, but it seemed that today was just another level of unfortunate. Seconds later, however, Zheng Jin''s composure was once again tested. To Zheng Jin''s surprise and bafflement, the girl immediately swallowed both of the beads and chewed as if she was snacking on a treat! "What are you...do you even know what''s in those?" Zheng Jin almost fell over as he watched the girl spat out the shattered bits of glass and drink the liquid that was inside. It was only for that moment that he thought that he might actually be fighting a naive girl after all. Zheng Jin waited for the girl''s body to stiffen up and fall to the ground immediately...but the scene he imagined did not happen. Instead, the girl just smiled at him as if she had just eaten a very tasty snack. The smug look on the girl''s face made him curse inwardly once again. After all, it turned out that his opponent actually had quite a palate for poisons of all things! Such a discovery made Zheng Jin livid. After all, he just fed his opponent 40,000 spirit crystals worth of...well, food. It had to be known that he himself do not even dare spend that much spirit crystals on food, even if he indeed liked to countless of times. Connie licked her lips with her long tongue. Seeing the abnormal length of her tongue, Zheng Jin understood that the girl before her was not entirely human. Ooh, that tingles a little. There is a distinct sulphuric taste and beastly scent in this. A high-grade poison that I have never tasted before! How rare! Can I have some more? "Fine then. If you don''t want me to run, then you''re leaving me no choice but to take the battle seriously." With a sigh, Zheng Jin then pulled the two swords out of the ground, then tested them out with a twirl. "Get your weapon out and we''ll finish it. This elder brother here still has a lot of shit to deal with after this" Weapon? The girl rubbed her chin and gestured towards the projectile she used to fight prior. This is not a weapon. This is a sword sheath. Made of gold. The thing about gold, boy. Is that its nice to look at, It does crap when used for a real fight. I could hit you with a random branch and itll hurt more than getting hit by this thing. Hearing this, Zheng Jin looked over the glistening sheath the girl gestured towards. It was true. The thing that almost took his life almost two times by now really was just a sheath. With such a realization on his mind, Zheng Jin could not help but grimace inwardly. Although, despite all the irony, he could not help but notice that the sheath''s design and aesthetic was a tad bit familiar... Then again, The girl, after a short while, continued and cast a cursory glance at Zheng Jins stance. Hmm. Good posture, excellent division of weight. With two swords too...but you...do not seem to have comprehended the sword yet. Are you at the brink of Sword Knowing? "Am I supposed to think that you''re some kind of sword master now?" Zheng Jin asked rhetorically, a bit offended that he was being patronized by a "girl" that looked half his real age. "I trained in swords ever since you were but an infant, girl. Don''t lecture me about swords." Zheng Jin looked at his swords, then an idea formed in his head. With a grin, he got a spare sword from his ring and threw it towards the girl. "Maybe you could teach me how to use a sword, master." With the expression of calm of a senior scolding a junior that made Zheng Jin raise an eyebrow, the girl accepted the sword and crushed it between her thumb and forefinger, showing the might of her physical prowess. After seeing such a display, Zheng Jin''s pretense of nonchalance and jesting faded, along with what''s left of the assumption that the person in front of him was just an ordinary girl. His eyes turned as sharp as daggers, now acknowledging that a serious fight between him and the girl was imminent. This sheath is enough. Come, boy. I shall teach you the might of one who chases the Dao. What it means to be One with the Sword. To the girl''s strange, yet bold words, Zheng Jin just smiled. Somehow, his instincts told him that this will be an extremely dangerous fight... Not even wasting a single second, Zheng Jin intended to strike first and sprinted towards the girl. Now only a meter away, he then leaped into the air and slashed both swords downwards, both carrying a tremendous amount of force. To his surprise, the girl did not evade the attack, instead accepting it with the sheath. But at the moment of contact, the girl tilted it slightly, letting the attack glide away. Destroying the ground but leaving her unhurt. From simple becoming complex, from complex becoming simple. That is the first step towards the perfection of the sword," the girl said in a clear tone of voice. After that move the girl''s attack then flowed into a single strong tap with the edge of the sheath that hit Zheng Jin in the ribs, the momentum of Zheng Jin''s own attack caused the simple tap to do more damage than it should. Completely taken aback by the girl''s counterattack, Zheng Jin''s body that was enhanced by spirit energy did little to help him as he had felt that the damage done to his rib won''t leave something as simple bruise. Zheng Jin persevered through with his high endurance stat, however, and he immediately raised the much lighter golden sword, lunging it straight at the girl with full strength in hopes to throw catch the girl off-guard, allowing him a bit of time to regain his stance and composure. What baffled Zheng Jin was that the blonde-haired girl only threw a glance at him, and with unbelievable control, accepted the attack with the sheath, guiding his sword into the hollow space. The sword smoothly went into the sheath and as a result of the powerful attack, the girl was pushed back a hundred paces with the both of them still holding fast to their part of the pair. "What is this girl up to?" Zheng Jin thought as gritted his teeth in exertion. For her size, the girl sure was strong. After seeing that the girl had cleverly trapped his golden sword inside the strangely familiar sheath for some reason, he utilized his spirit energy to the fullest, then slashed the Burning Bloodsword upward from an awkward angle. The girl, once again, proved to have too much skill as she pushed the sheath, following Zheng Jin''s movements. At the same time, she evaded his upward slash by slanting her body. Seeing that his attacks would get nowhere in close range, Zheng Jin pushed the sword and suddenly pulled back, though the girl just followed his movements while evading occasional attacks from the Burning Bloodsword. This odd show of reverse tug of war made it look like they were dancing to a rhythm, much to Zheng Jin''s annoyance. Whatever attack he had thrownbackhands, kicks, slashes, lunges, chops, nothing worked. What''s worse was that he was gradually running out of spirit energy, with half of it already gone from as of now. Once, he even swallowed his pride and tried to use the skill [Puke Blood] just to blind the girl for a moment, yet the girl dodged the bloody projectile with a weave and kicked him right in the stomach in retaliation with a furious expression on her face. It seemed that the girl was a bit over-protective of the spotless clothes she was currently wearing, Zheng Jin mused groggily. Recovering fairly quickly, Zheng Jin moved forward, grunting as he brought Burning Bloodsword down with a powerful slash, but the girl simply parried it with her free hand. The girl might have seen Zheng Jin''s shocked expression, as she grinned and spoke. Do you think One with the Sword is nothing more than a philosophical state? "Tch, let my other sword go and we''ll find out." Zheng Jin snapped, a bit offended that whatever he did with his swordplay, the girl had an answer. Many times his sword flew, and many times it also cut nothing but air. It was as if the girl had a clear read on where his sword would go even before he could even strike with them. Before either of them could make a move, however, Zheng Jin felt the golden sword''s handle was now shudderingas if it wanted out of his hands. Not even a second later, the shuddering got even wilder and before he knew it, both the golden sword and the sheath attached to it had shone so brightly that he had no choice but to close his eyes. The hand that he held the sword with was also stung by a searing heatsomething that wasn''t supposed to happen at all with his protection against heat and firewhich then made him let go as a slight hiss sounded out. The series of strange events continued as the entire clearing shook, and the bright blue sky up above appeared to be a tad bit darker than it used to be. Interlude 2: Illumca and the Assassins Guild Interlude 2 Illumca and the Assassin''s Guild In the darkness of night, Illumca walked with conviction, donning her hood to hide her ears. She had learned to walk with a fast pace whilst not making a sound. It was one of the passive skills an assassin learned upon reaching level 15. Only, she did not have the chance to test it yet. Her legs led to a quaint little place hidden in the shadows of an innocent little bakery. She glanced at the carving cheery plump woman holding a loaf of bread made of iron, hanging from a wooden protrusion. Its here She knew the hidden paths in the alley from Kellys memory, the strange feeling of familiarity made her slightly doubt herself. Those who did not know the path would never find it as they are misdirected by paths blocked by garbage, random barrels and random stuffs. Like magic. Here in the alleys, silence filled the air. She could hear the small movements in the shadows from the rats, filling their bellies with trashes. The stark contrast from the border of the world of light and dark felt all too familiar for her, who survived on dregs and hatred. It was enough to make her want to hurl. She arrived at a plain looking house with a plain looking door made of plain looking wood. But the dark spots at the edges of it were anything but plain. Illumca wrapped a black scarf around the lower half of her face, opened the door and entered. The Assassins Guilds atmosphere was very different to the Hunters Guild. Here, there was no cajoling, no beer tankards raised at a well-earned gold. Only hooded men going about their dark business. It was more similar to the end of a dark alley. It was narrow, allowing no more than four men to stand side by side. And there were no pillars or statues, seemingly to avoid being used to hide. The floors too, were made of wood that creaked as she moved. The place was quite bright because it was illuminated by 5 large candles placed on 5 sconces which were nailed firmly along the walls. An Assassins Guild, all right. They dont allow things to be left to chances. Three pairs of eyes followed her as she walked to the counter. A wooden table nailed to the floor and either walls. From the ceiling to the top of the table were guarded by thick iron grates, strong enough to handle anything thrown by Assassins below A-Rank. The counter was manned by a skinny, pale little man with scraggly white hair who did not move until Illumca called out. I want to join the guild. We dont accept applications, the man said coldly, his thin, skeleton-like finger slowly flipped a page from the book he was reading. I know. There are only two ways to enter the guild. The first is by recommendation of a C-Rank Assassins and above. The second Illumca placed one of her daggers on top of the counter with an audible clank. by taking the place of an Assassin. The man licked his finger and folded the edge of the page he was reading before looking at the knife. He opened a small door atop the counter, only enough for his arm to pass through. He took the dagger and traced a finger across the blade. Feeling each nick and scratches that were its history. Appraise. The man said the name of his skill and he read from a screen no one else could see. I see, he said in a show of small regret. Youmanaged to kill her? Yes. And her partner too. I do not have proof of his death, though. It was not a clean work. The man closed his eyes, mouthing a small prayer for the daggers past owner and stood up slowly. You want to join, eh? wait here. He disappeared into the oaken door behind the counter for a short time. The dark elf used this time to take glances at the surrounding. Only three other assassins were in the building. One was sitting quietly while sipping on a cup of fragrant tea and the other two were sitting face to face, occasionally throwing glances at her. The old man returned not long after, bearing a badge. It bore the image of a skull with a knife through its head. On the back was the image of a goddess. Anukara, the Dark-Mother. Of course, she knew about the place where the wretched woman that became her sacrifice kept her badge and secret stash. But she chose to let them be for a rainy day. Tonight, she would start from the very beginning, without the aid of Connie. This things simple. You give it a drop of blood, see, and itll recognize you as the owner. Justin case you got slit on the job, the man said Our people used it only to store points and usually keep them in a safe place. It could only be used by the owners bound to it by blood. As you know, here in the Assassins Guild, we be built on trust. And it is mandatory for all assassins to take a tailing mission as their first mission. No killing necessary. Simply a test of skill. Youll nab an item that belongs to a target without him knowing. Deadlines in three days. Illumca narrowed her eyes. Do I really need to take this quest? The Hunters Guild dont have this kind of thing. The man scoffed. The Hunters Guild, bah. Even a ninny can join the damn guild. Look, there is a reason for the rules. A reason, you say? If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Yes. There be a case a few decades ago where a newly minted assassin died from slipping on a pig shit and hit the back of his head on a fence. They found him later being eaten by the pigs. Illumca did not know how to react to that funny but grotesque imagery and could only half-heartedly say. Oh. A disgrace to our occupation, thats what it is! We never managed to live it down, so we make some adjustments to the rules. You need to pass the test before actually getting the real mission. Shouldnt be hard if you actually did defeat the owner of those daggers. Alright. Give me the mission. Drop the blood first, he said in return. She slit her finger and dropped the blood on the badge. Instantly the somber looking badge absorbed the red liquid and turned dark red. Alright. Now as a bit of introduction, we like to keep things one on one here, so you can only take one target at a time. You cant take a new one if you dont finish the job. So, do this mission first, and then you can take another. Good luck. Thatsall? Illumca knew the rules, but still, she was surprised by how easily she was approved to join, despite having to do a mandatory mission. You dont need to ask me my name or anything? Sharp edges a sharp edge, my dear. Dont matter who do the stabbing. Only difference is you got paid and you got protection from the guild. Aint no customer will bilk on the bill. Races? We dont care. Peg leg or one eye? We ain''t give a hoot. And names? The guild will only want to learn your name after you survive two or three missions. The man then leaned forward. Now, if you be wanting a good weapon, you can go to my lil sisters shop down by the markets district. Ill give you the address. Ill write it here on the mission missive. Ooh, rolls off the tongue, innit? Wait, are you really advertising a blacksmith in an assassins guild? Illumca was surprised by the audacity of this man. Alls fair in this business. She might be a girl, but she does a damn good job. The names Kaylie. Tell her, Barney sent you. The man wrote an address on the piece of paper with her mission on it. Clearly the Assassins Guild was better equipped than the Hunters. As she accepted the paper, she leaned over while whispering. What is the guilds view about assassins killing other assassins? The thin man named Barney inside the caged counter narrowed his eyes. It aint encouraged, but allowed. The guild ground is neutral ground though. If any violation happens here, the attacker will be hunted down by all members of the guild and afforded terminal judgment. Thats our number one rule. Dont mess with the guild. Good to know. "Well, I''ll see you then," the man returned to his books. "If I see you."
After confirming the mission, Illumca exited the building and walked along the alleys. She maintained a steady pace before suddenly bursting into a sprint right as she neared a corner. After a while, she stopped. An elongated shadow appeared from above and a hooded man wearing black leather armor and a sword on his right hand appeared, blocking the way. A beauty. Yessit has been oh so very long since Ive had a goodstrong woman, the mans voice was like the scraping of a knife across a stone wall. Isnt that right, Karl? Illumca turned around to gain distance, but another man was already standing there. He was a bit taller than the other man and armed with a sword. Thats right, Barry. You know, a newbie assassin always tries to look better than they are. Thats why they are so good. That moment when I make them bleed iswonderful. She recognized the two. They were the assassins she saw in the guild. She knew that someone was stalking her. She did not know that there were two. Fireball! she shot a ball of fire at the taller man. The man ducked in time, but he smelled burnt leather. Shes a mage?! Get close! She must just be bluffing! A mage is no good in close quarters! The assassin named Karl swung his sword while running at her. She dodged the large swipe by rolling forward. Barry roared and launched a powerful strike which she managed to parry, but the impact made her stumble backward. Strong! The two was a good combination, their moves coordinated well and never letting up. Illumca was no slouch either. After the fighting in the dungeon, she knew the danger of being pincered, thus she always tried her best to avoid being trapped between the two. Shadow Step! Karl declared. As soon as she heard that, Illumca turned around and kicked. She did not dare to easily use skills when she had not yet found the right timing. She felt her foot hitting something. But she was too slow and the man managed to catch her by the ankle. Raging Slash! Barry came rushing in, sword ready to cut her in two. Hah!! Illumca bellowed while spinning, using her caught leg as a pivot and kicked Karl away. But she did not manage to evade Barrys skill. The sword came from above with a red glow which sent out a gust of wind. The knife and sword met for a brief second, creating sparks and lighting the dark alley. The man pushed the sword, making use of his weight. Normally, in this predicament, Illumca would have tried to push back. However, this time she faked being overpowered, causing him to push even further, only to feel something hot and wet running down his legs. Only moments later did he feel the pain. The dark elf had used the momentum of his push to leverage her knees, crushing his balls. Haah! Haah! Illumcas breathing was ragged. She knew that the only reason she was still standing after facing the Treant-Golem was because Connie protected her. She did not want to be protected. She wanted to protect her. If she had to dirty her hand to do so. So be it. AAAH!! SHIT! DAMN YOU BITCH!!! The man fell onto his knees, clutching his bleeding crotch. At this moment Illumca drove her knife three times into his spleen and then his chest. Arrogance could only be afforded by the strong. Arrogance without the strength and knowledge to back it up was like a man painting a target on his back. As such, she did not think of sparing them. Death was the only acceptable outcome. Karl! his partner shouted, surprised by the sudden death of his friend and leapt forward, sword swinging down. Raging Slash! Illumca spun around to the dead mans back which was still erect and kicked him toward the second attacker while declaring. Shadow Step. NO! The man could not stop the attack from sinking into his partners body and getting stuck halfway into his chest. By then, it was already too late. Two knives had plunged into his body from behind. One into his chest, the other into his stomach. Illumca did not pull the knives back, instead she chose to step on the body, pressing him to the ground. She had finally taken the lives of humans. With her own will. With her own hands. Not with magic, but up close and personal. When using magic one would only see the result. To feel the daggers pushing into the flesh of a living human, turning him into corpse and feeling the process from start to end was a different thing entirely. The dark elf looked at her daggers, still wet from her victims blood. It ran onto her fingers, then her wrist, before finally dropping to the cold ground. The sensation was disgusting. Uuurp! BLERGH!! Illumca spewed out the dinner she had until all that came out was water and stomach fluid. She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and spat the remaining acidic fluid from her mouth. Haah! Haah! This isntgood enough. Her movements were better, and she used her body more effectively. However, comparing her dagger skills with Connies sword techniques were an affront to the latters beauty. One with the Sword. A sword mastery that had reached the level of being unquantifiable. She did not understand what that one slash she used to sever the Treant-Golem was, but she understood the complexity of it. Its power. Its majesty. A slash capable of cutting through anything. A slash containing her Dao. It was beautifuldomineeringand ravenousjust like her. When she used Analyze on her, she did not ask what that means. She thought it was simply another abnormality. But after seeing that move, she knew that if she stayed content with her protection, she would never be able to stand by her. And that was what she feared the most. To not be able to stand by her. To be inadequate. To once again bedisposable. She caressed the eye hidden behind her eyepatch and shouted. No. I willimprove! I will be better! That will be proof of my feeling!! Illumca made her resolution and stepped out of the shadows. First thing first. Her first mission. Chapter 40 : Our Dao is Heaven Devouring Chapter 40 Our Dao is Heaven Devouring Connie sat down and placed the many Essence Crystals before her. She left the largest one she got from the Treant-Golem for last as she began absorbing the smaller ones. After half an hour she had finished with absorbing the small ones, leaving small pristine Essence Crystals devoid of malice to the side. She drew a long breath and prepared to absorb the Treant-Golems Essence Crystal. Its baleful energy was powerful enough to make her hesitate. Even so, the temptation of absorbing such power was too great for her. She placed it across her lap and put both hands on top in a Samadhi position. The blonde-haired girl closed her eyes and recited a few of her favorite parts from Dao De Jing to calm herself. With preparations completed, she began taking in the baleful energy. The process was slower than usual as the energy was not simply strong, but also dense. It was like trying to squeeze a block of tofu through a strainer. Slow but steady. With that word in her mind, the process became easier. Then she realized something. Again. Its happening again. The energy I am absorbing is not fully absorbed by my Poison Core. Something is siphoning them away. She quickly formulated a plan. She began absorbing it faster at a steady pace while she sank her consciousness to her Poison Core. The Poison Core was gorging on the banquet she had prepared, strengthening her cultivation. For some reason, she also felt that aside from the energy, she was also absorbing the Treant-Golems Essence, not just the baleful energy strengthening her physique. While wondering about this happy news, she saw something was off. A portion of what she absorbed went into a thin thread of silver light. If it was not because of the density of energy, she would never have noticed. What is this? She made a motion to touch the thread when suddenly a powerful suction dragged her screaming into the other end of it. The moment felt like years, but at the same time felt like it barely passed a second. She was thrown into a world of vast emptiness. Of endless darkness dotted by lights strewn around like pearls at the bottom of the night sea. Much as she was flabbergasted by what she saw, she felt uncomfortable from the helplessness she experienced. Her existence, compared to the vastness of nothingness, was nothing. A mere dot in the middle of an endless universe. Come, she heard a voice in her head. She was once more forcefully sucked away and the view in front of her eyes changed. Now she stood at the foot of a small hill with a dirt road cutting through the middle, covered in leaves and the occasional branches. She blinked her eyes a few times and willed a snake to appear in her hand to make sure that this was not an illusion or a dream. No snake appeared. This place was neither. She lightly jumped up and down. Grounds firm. The trees looked real she began walking up the road. There were birds flying overhead and the crunch of leaves and dry branches beneath her feet felt and sounded real. And yet Somethingsnot right. A few meters up the road, she saw a small vegetable garden. Almost ready to be harvested, judging by the colors of the leaves. There were also some old farming tools leaning against the wooden fences made to keep beasts from stealing the vegetables. She walked along the fences; up a row of very low stone steps, ending prematurely onto stamped earth. In the distance she could see a building. The building turned out to be an old house, standing near the edge of a cliff. The design was crude and clearly made by inexperienced hands. The wooden walls had been lacquered, but from up close one could see that it was a layer thicker than it needed to be. The door too, was slanted. With a latch that was a bit too far to the right, thus not able to close tight, which defeats its purpose. That strange feeling became more and more real. We werent the best carpenter, she heard an authoritative voice say. Then again, we had no trouble keeping the beasts away. And thats whats important. She turned around and saw herself. Or to be correct, her past self. He said. Hello, me.
The old man had a long beard trimmed to perfection. He was wearing a set of plain white clothes similar to what scholars wore in her time. The long white hair showing his age was tied to a bun and set with a writing brush. He looked to be the very eyes of age and wisdom. Is this a trick? the girl began. Her fingers formed claws, aiming to gouge the mans eyes. Yet the man caught her arm by the wrist. In retaliation, she launched a kick towards his leg. He raised it to avoid the attack and then kicked back. Connie reacted by jumping using the other leg and kicking back, but she was immediately pushed back to the floor. GUH! She tried to break free, but his hand was clamping to her wrist like an eagles talon. He was overpowering her, but she felt no killing intent from him. At the very least, your vigilance and sense of alert are still there. Even with a female body, he commented. Huh, its so strange looking at such a beautiful visage while knowing that it''s me. I cannot help but feel rather aroused. Hearing the mans words, Connie became apprehensive and creeped out. The bearded old man helped her up and slowly released his grip. W sh n. I am you. Connie rubbed her painful wrist warily.This must be a joke. You are either a parasite or some dream demon who is tricking me. Yeah, thats me alright. Lets see, how about I tell you some things that only Wang Tian Gu knows? We once ate a bun off a muddy road when we were a poor scholar. The number of the moles on Cloud Watchers back were 67, worst things I had ever seen. And Stop, stop! Okay, I see that you know some things. But that can easily be found if you can read my mind. How about this then, the old man opened his palm and revealed a golden 9 faceted cauldron with cloud motifs and the word Tian at the front. A Dao Symbol. Wordlessly, Connie opened her palm and also called out her Dao Symbol. It was a broken sword circled by a centipede biting into a serpents tail biting into the centipedes tail. There was a gap in the middle as if something was supposed to be there. She had never revealed it, even in the direst of time, as a Dao Symbol was the very core of a Cultivators soul. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Connies heart trembled. A Dao is unique. And she knew that cauldron. It was supposed to be part of her Dao Symbol. There was no possible way to fake it. This is...unprecedented, Connie finally accepted the truth. What should I call you then...me? Just as you now call yourself Connie, you can call me Tian Gu. To differentiate me from our old self. Cant be a king without something to king over, right? Come, let us talk. They walked to a set of stone tables and chairs under a gazebo by the cliff. There, a pot of tea was boiling, hanging from an iron hook set above the table. An alchemic fire was burning beneath it. Some tea? Of course. Connie had drunk some teas in her new world, but she missed the taste of fragrant tea of her old world. Here, the taste of tea and the heat are not real. Instead, it came from our memories. This was a memory from that afternoon after our first harvest. Silver Needle Tea? Tian Gu scoffed. Is this a trap? That thing is Feis favorite. Ours are Tianyin Tea! Boiled so long that it turned so bitter it made the tongue recoil! Connie nodded affirmatively. Remnants of our old days as a poor scholar trying to pass the government exam. You are indeed me. You still dont believe me. Just a test. The two looked into each others eyes and gave approving nods of the head. Tian Gu poured the tea into two porcelain cups which design had already faded. Connie accepted the tea and gave it a cursory sniff. She enjoyed the strong fragrance of the tea, took a sip and let the bitter taste fill her mouth. The old man did the same, then pinched a small amount of fragrant tobacco from the red pouch on his waist and put it into a bronze pipe before he lit it with the heat from the alchemic fire. Our favorite. Tobacco from Liang Yin mountain mixed with hemp, he offered the pipe. She took it and puffed on it a few times. A bout of coughs followed the second puffs and she gave it back. That body of yours is not used to the hemp, I see. You should break it in. Pfah, Ill do that when I find a proper pipe, she cleaned her throat by drinking two sips of her tea. "Why aren''t you using our usual pipe?" "...to use it is to besmirch the wight of our loss. Would you use it if you could?" I suppose not. But first thing first, Connie began after swallowing the strong bitter liquid. Where are we? A good question. And no. This is not a Soul Domain and not a dream. This is a higher realm. A realm where gods and goddesses sung by Sid reside. Sid. You are referring to the minstrel, Connie interrupted. You can see what I see? I can observe what you observe. Sadly, it does not work in reverse. The reason is because we are not in the same plane of existence. That is one of the reasons I called you here. I want us to share our knowledge. I want to know more about this new world you are in, and in return I will tell you my experience in the higher plane. Especially that Soul Binding Cocoon technique. Tell me more about it. You said you can observe what I do, so you should have already known how I do it. I can see but I do not understand. The same way a potter cannot imagine the feel of a new clay without touching it. Connie nodded in understanding and began explaining the process and the peculiarities with that she experienced during that act of defiance against the natural order. To break free of Bhavacakra was after all, a heresy and therefore took long explanations. After listening to her explanation, the man posited a question. Can you replicate the same thing with another subject? If they have the same qualities, I think I can. The problem is that the person must have a very strong consciousness. We are not talking about Atman, of course, Tian Gu made an assured comment. I dont know if I totally agree with you. But in my experience, if one does not change, one cannot adapt. And if one does not adapt, one will perish. Hmm Tian Gu upended his pipe and refilled it with a serious expression. I see. It has similarities to what I experienced. In a sense, Illumca had unknowingly experienced Oneness. Though she does not understand it. Connie raised an eyebrow, What you experienced? it is a long story, perhaps it might have connection with what I think you will ask. You want to know how I came to be? Yes. The old man tapped his pipe to get rid of the ashes before beginning. Have you ever asked yourself what happened to us when we blew up? He asked, blowing a cloud of smoke into the air. Being turned into nothing, I guess? Nothing should be able to survive that kind of explosion of pure Mystic Energy. Even if it was a body tempered to Yang Gu body, Late Stage. Unless, they have a Life-Saving Charm made by an Ascending Heaven Cultivator. And I pasted the only one Cloud Watcher gave me to Baoli. Yes, and no. Dont you remember what we learned? The Dao is eternal. It stands to reason that it could survive something like that, even if it ended up splitting. Connie creased her forehead. Nonono. What are you saying? A Dao is something that is unique to each cultivators soul. If my soul is damaged, I would have felt the loss. I would have lost my memory or be crippled. Tian Gu sighed. Forget the common sense of a cultivator for a moment and listen through the understanding of a practitioner of both Buddhism and Dao. I am not part of your soul. I am part of your Dao I only happened to develop a soul after siphoning a part of the energy you absorbed. Connie stayed silent and impatiently gestured for him to continue. If the body is a vessel for the soul and the soul cultivates the Dao, then why cant the Dao cultivate a soul and creates its own vessel? As long as one achieved that moment of perfection, one would become the universe, and in essence become everything. The Soul Reversing Sutra we owned allowed us to do just that. After all, as you said, you managed to achieve transferring Illumcas soul into another body. That is what I mean by something similar. Thatschicken and egg. You cant possibly do that! she argued. The Dao is a result of ones purpose, ones very being. It is not a soul. And if we are talking about the concept of souls, if my consciousness was not within the Dao, then there will be no sense of individuality. If there is no individuality and self-awareness, how can one achieve self-realization?! And without that, how can one achieve Oneness? There is no need to, the bearded old man said to calm the agitated girl. The moment we were destroyed, we achieved that elusive moment. We arrived at a state beyond wakefulness, beyond death. A state where we were truly free of Dukkha, Samudhaya, Nirodha, and Marga. From that, the Dao that was me awoke to a new consciousness. Only then did Connie began to understand what Tian Gu was talking about. Wait, what you mean by thatyou have achieved Oneness? Oneness -- or Moksha -- depending on who you ask. But that was only a single moment in time. Even then, that experience was enough to let me glimpse at true immortality. A way to claim Divinity! I am the Universe, the old man began. He opened his palm and miniatures of stars and planets appeared above it. They looked so real that she became scared of touching it. The universeis me. Connie slumped to her seat. Unbelievable. This is justunbelievable. She was silent for a long time, digesting everything that she had learned. Tian Gu also did not disturb her, choosing to pour some tea for himself and enjoying the scenery. Alright. I think I understand most of it, the girl finally said. Which leads me to a question. Do you know why I was transmigrated to the body of a girl? Unfortunately, I dont know. By rights, we are supposed to be reincarnated. This is a whole new territory no other had ever recorded. Nevertheless, I have a hypothesis. Go on. The Hero Summoning Rituals. Id hazard a guess that whatever they did, it managed to tap into the cycle of other worlds and your soul happened to slip into the cracks. In simple terms, your soul managed to escape the Samsara of our world and slipped into the Samsara of another world while the sliver of Dao that became me achieved Moksha. Without the rule or a guide to lead your soul, it simply chose the closest body it detected. Haha. Hahaha! What a riot! the girl laughed derisively at her bad luck, but then smirked evilly. Now that I think about it C Moksha -- we, or rather you, have inadvertently achieved the one thing every monk in our world have strived for through meditation and the accumulation of karma and the perfection of their Dharma. Aah, you are right. Imagine their faces if they learned that the most heinous killer in Jianghu had achieved it, heheh. Alright, alright. Moving on. Being able to slip through the crack means that they would have once summoned some people from our world. Which also means that there should be traces of our civilization in the new world! But as far as I can tell, there is no sign of cultivation anywhere here. No, wait Connie paused in the middle of her sentence and drank the now cold tea. She looked to her lower right and slowly began to conjecture. The Old Continent. Sid said that the Old Continent used our language. What if there are actually people from our world there but there isnt any cultivation because the moment that they are summoned, the rules of the new world is imposed upon them? a possibility, he said curtly. You do not enter the new worlds Samsara perfectly after all. That would make my status being garbled and me being unable to see status screen explainable. Tian Gu warned her from jumping into conclusions. Careful. This is still a hypothesis. Conclusions should only be formed after enough facts and research are done. Since when have we ever did what others do? Hahah! you have a point. But still, I will keep it in mind. She steepled her fingers together and looked at the unfathomable self that was Tian Gu and asked. One thing I need to make sure, though. Once you have achieved Moksha, you can continue to perfect yourself into becoming a Buddha. Is that what you are planning? At this question, the man slammed the table, breaking it apart. Becoming Buddha?! Never!! We are not practicing the two schools because we want to be enlightened! Indeed. That was never our concern, the girl said with a smile. Now this is more like me. In understanding, we are heretics. In practice, we are deviants, the girl continued. We are neither Buddhist nor Daoist, the old man added. OUR DAO IS HEAVEN DEVOURING! The two of them said out loud at the same time. That single proclamation seemed to shake the heavens as thunder and lightning suddenly appeared in the middle of the sunny afternoon. Chapter 41: An eventful morning in Cairula Chapter 41 An eventful morning in Cairula The sunny weather turned into a downpour and the smell of earth wafted around them, teased by the rain. Such scent tickled the nose and gave the tea a peculiar taste as they drank. But dont you find this odd? the girl said as she put down her cup. Isnt the fact that both of us here, conscious of one another, in different vessel but the same selves, violate the very concept of Nondualism? There are much we still dont know about the world of the divine. Speaking of which, is it not time for you to start wearing weights? Tian Gu asked. No. I am thinking of going a very different way this time, she unrolled her sleeves and showed her beautiful white arm. Slender and youthful, very different from her former body. Just like how you can overpower me using just strength, there will be limits to what I can do in this body. Tian Gu unrolled his own sleeves and compared his arm with hers. His was more than twice as large, bulging with muscles and riddled with scars. Instead of strength, I will focus on flexibility in this life. Soft over hard. I see you have planned for the future. Good. How about your disciples? Dont worry about them. I have plans for Illumca. And for Ethelsomething more geared towards concocting. Hmmhow about that boy you took in as your slave? I feelsomething from him. I dont know what it is yet. I will find out sooner or later. If he turns out to be nothing but a hindrance, I will free him. And how about you? My vessel is not stable yet. Currently I am more akin to a minor god that had just been born. I need to focus on making this vessel work. And for that to happen, I need to take the Essence and Yin Energy from your body. About 25 percent of what you absorb? 25?! Thats a lot! It will slow my path to breaking through Treading Earth! Compared to having to wait for years for our first breakthrough, I think its nothing. Connie ruffled her hair in frustration. Dammit. How can I bargain with someone who knew me as well as I do?! Alright. Because its you, Ill go down to 20 percent, Tian Gu said while blowing a smoke, his smile disappeared and his gaze became mellow and melancholic. Enough of the jokes. There is something I need to make sure. In this new world of Grea that you have been sent tocan you achieve the Ascending Heaven stage? Connie stopped ruffling her hair, her eyes showed a mix of uncertainty and sadness. She hesitated a bit before saying. the price it will take for that to happen is far too heavy for us. That is why the Heavens made it so that only the monsters who would sacrificed everything for the sake of power could ascend. More than us, Cloud Watcher, Feng Niu, and Wu Jiang were more fitting to be called monsters. Yes. Those who are able to sever love and hate, whether out of duty or out of pride are the true monsters. We cannot do what they did, the old man paused, like a wizened hermit looking at a troubled disciple. And now? Connie raised her head and accepted his gaze with a bitter smile. the two locked eyes with one another, saying nothing but knowing what the other intended. We will cross the bridge as it comes. A few moments later, Tian Gu seemed to have noticed something and gazed outside. It seems that time is up. You will have to return soon. This place is returning to nothing. Understood. When can we meet again? Not for some time yet. I will need to sleep and stabilize my body. So the man paused and appeared to hesitate. Can I ask you something? Hmm? Before you return, I want to hold you in my arms. Connies expression was something between surprise and suspicion. Sorry, what? Imy body is not of flesh so sometimesI doubt myself that I exist. I want to reconfirm my existence. Byhugging me? Thatsounds a bit creepy. Creepy? I am you, remember? If I have sexual desire for you it would be the same as looking at a mirror and be aroused by my own reflection. Hmm, it seems being inside a female vessel have changed your personality somewhat, his eyes narrowed. What, what is it? No, Im just thinking. This female body you are in might change the way you think in the future. A water inside a vessel will change its form according to the vessel. Connie understood his insinuation and replied. I will try my best. So, anywayabout the hug. Stop it. If you want to do it just do it. Connie spread her arm as Tian Gu moved forward and put his arms around her. Being about two heads taller, he had to kneel so that they could be at a somewhat similar height. It was a strange sensation. It did not feel as if she was holding an old man and felt more as if she was holding herself in her own arms. It was calming and blissful, as if she was her own consciousness, anchored to her material body with a single thread. The feeling of floating and almost falling. Being love, being silence C being nothing and everything. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. And within that sensation, Connie found herself at peace for the first time in a very long while and slept until the sun rose in the east.
While Connie was still asleep, Illumca landed lightly by the window of her bedroom. She noticed that the bed was still made and there was no sign of her inside. She was rather disappointed as she was rather expecting to see Connies sleeping face. After letting out a long sigh, she hopped over to the next window and up to the roof before descending to the street like a cat. She noticed that while wearing all black at night was a good idea, wearing it on daytime was another thing entirely. Everyone outside wore either colorful clothes or very drab working clothes and the black actually made her more visible. I need to get some plain clothes Illumca! Good morning!! Sen greeted her cheerfully. She and Martell were pouring pills into small glass jars. The same types Ethel used to keep her materials. They poured about 5 pills into each jar. Good morning, Martell said, focusing on tying a small ribbon cut from to the neck of a jar. Illumcas response was a curt answer and a slight nod. Morning. Out and about last night, were you? Ethel asked, gesturing towards the table by the kitchen. We got some fresh bread, still piping hot from the baker. We also got some cheese and honey to go with it. Fill up first, you can continue with what you are doing later. Wow! This is a better spread than last week! Sen ran up to the table and took a seat, then took a piece of bread and broke it off. The smell of warm fresh bread filled the kitchen immediately. We got nicer amount of profits so we can afford some nice breakfast. What were you two doing? Illumca asked. We are pouring the higher quality pills into glass jars and decorated them, so they look prettier! Sen answered, dipping her bread into the honey so many times it was more honey than bread. With better packaging, we can charge more. These Rejuvenation Pills were the ones Connie made, they are higher quality and can make you more energetic. At least, thats what Ethel said. It will take me some time to be able to produce something of that level. One step at a time, Ethel. You are old, you should know the merit of patience. Connie! Sen threw her arms around her neck and hung there for five full seconds. Connie did not budge from the weight and calmly walked towards the seat and putting Sen on her lap. Haha, youre all sticky! Its honey! Sen jabbed her finger still dripping with honey for affirmation. Connie playfully bit into it, causing her to giggle lightly. After playing with her for a bit, Connie turned her attention to Illumca, who had been watching at her interaction with the little girl for a long time now. Have you finished with your business? No. Sorry, no. Just half of it. The other half I will do after breakfast, she said, dipping the coarse bread into honey and devouring it. I need to tail and steal a targets item without him knowing. A tailing mission, then. Will you be done by lunch? I dont think so. I have the knowledge of how to do it, but I dont have the experience. I need to relearn from the basic. And plunging into it head first is the best way, I think. Still, I do need to change to something plainer. And something to hide my ears. You can borrow my old clothes, Ethel said. Also my hat. Thank you, Illumca said. Seeing her prickly and wary attitude had lessened a little bit towards Ethel, Connie smiled. Good Morning, milady. Bertus and Nick walked into the kitchen while sniffing the air. Hmm, fresh bread. Ugh, Im finished with my breakfast, the dark elf said with a sour expression. The blonde-haired girl sighed. One step at a time. Such traumatic experiences had damaged her trust towards people, changing that would take some time. Whats wrong with her? Nick said, grabbing a piece of bread and broke it in two. You, Connie replied simply, handing him a piece of cheese. Oh, the man nodded grimly. He did feel a bit of guilt for kicking her out into the slums, even though it was because he needed to keep his position. She holds to a grudge for a long time. Like youre one to talk, The beastfolk boy retorted. I guess youre right. Haha! he laughed awkwardly. So, whats the agenda for today, milady? We are heading to the Planthorne Fineries to buy the boy some proper clothes and then to the guild to sell some of the Essence Crystals we got yesterday. Great. My body is still sore from Dungeon Diving. A laid-back day will do us good. Are you also going to treat me to some clothes? No matter what kind of clothes you wear, Nick, youll make them look cheap and scruffy. Might as well just let nature run its course and buy yourself some clothes from a seamstress. You could stand to be a bit nicer to me, Milady. Maybe after you stop chewing with your mouth half open. After the breakfast, the three left for Planthorne Fineries. Planthorne was genuinely surprised to see some damage to his work and was rather cross about it, until he heard that aside from the silk, she had some rare materials that she wanted to use for the new clothing if porssible. When he saw the materials, he almost dropped his glasses. These aremarvelous! Pelts and leathers are good, but this bark? You might not know this, but my grandfather used to make the most marvelous jackets and hats using fig tree barks. They have a rough texture with colors no dye can replicate. This vest I am wearing right now is actually one of his work. It was imbued with magic that made impervious to water. Pay attention to the texture and pattern on the lapels here, no other tailor can replicate such fine details. I can give them to you for a certain price. But these are not regular items. It came from aFloor Boss. The old gentleman nodded with vigor. Gone was the arrogance he showed upon meeting her the first time. He was now acting like an old friend. Yes, yes indeed. Lips sealed, as you say. And we can negotiate the price, of course. Now, how would you like the clothes to look like? Ah, let us add boots to it, shall we? You ruined the ones I ordered for you. This new pair will use the bark. How are you going to process this? I have my methods. Well, my grandfathers methods. It would take a long time but rest assured, when it is done it would be no less protection to you than a cuirass made of blessed steel. Something fitting for even a Rank A Hunter. How long? About one to two months? It is a delicate process. If I made a mistake in timing for the tanning process, it would lose the beautiful natural gradation of colors. That is acceptable, Connie nodded. While were at it, would you like to purchase a dress for the ball? No, thanks. Oh, by ball you mean the one during the festival everyones been talking about? Indeed. The prince and his fiance had custom ordered a set for the ceremony from me. Delivered it not a day ago. As for the ball theyordered from that superfluous little shite in the Capital, his polite words relegated to a very rough accent when he talked about a certain person in the Capital. Pardon me, I tend to forget myself when I talk about Sideney, that shite. Sideney? Second best tailor in the Kingdom C Second C mind you. His works are garish and superfluousyet, I cannot deny that he is very skilled with frills, he shook his head and placed a measuring tape onto his shoulder with a sigh. Never mind that. Lets get the boy measured, shall we? My word, quite the handsome boy, isnt he? No need to take off your clothes, my boy. I can do it over them. While the three were consulting the old tailor about clothes, a hubbub was happening at the gate. A heavily wounded man in suit carrying a half-dead knight arrived on a horse back before falling onto the ground out of exhaustion. The guards manning the gate quickly went over to them. P-please! The knight forced out words through gurgles of blood that had been slowly filling up his lung. Stay strong! The guard took off his armor and attempted to take care of his wound, John, what about the other guy?! Hes fainted! He hit his head on the ground! The knight slapped his hand away and grabbed onto his lapel, trying to muster strength enough to speak. The guard could only stare into those eyes that were filled with determination to relay a message. Ambush! Maiden of Waterkidnapped!! As soon as he squeezed out the last of his final words, the dying knight lost all his strength and fell into eternal slumber. Chapter 42: Mandatory Quest! Save the Maiden of Water Chapter 42 Mandatory Quest! Save the Maiden of Water With matters of the clothing done, Connie with the one and a half men headed to the guild. As they entered, Nick spotted a friend and excused himself. The girl allowed him with a small wave of her hand. It was almost noon and the hustle and bustle of the counter had lessened a great deal. She did not have to wait long before her turn was finally up. How may I help you to C ah! The guy manning the counters expression stiffened for a moment before he coughed and said. S-sorry. I, er C h-how may I help you? No Cossette today? Connie asked. The man looked to the back and found himself being jerked to the side by a strong hand and almost fell. Watch it! the man said in anger. But was cowed when he saw the face on the girl who pulled him. Ill take over. You help Old Browne with the documents, Fred. Hello, Connie. What brings you here today? The familiar smile of Cossette had become a welcome sight in the guild these days. The Hunters Guild had not exactly been a very friendly place after her attempt at discouraging unsavory hunters the first time she arrived in this world. I want to sell some Essence Crystals from Alabaster Atrium. Oh, can I see them? You can just put them on this tray. Connie took out the Essence Crystals from the Item Ring and put them on the counter. The beautiful receptionists face became more and more awed as Connie piled more and more of the Essence Crystals on top of the counter, until only the tip of Cossettes pigtail could be seen. This scene caught the attention of the other hunters and guild staffs. Hey, look at that! a hunter exclaimed. Damn, thats a lot of Essence Crystals! How many monsters did her party kill? the guild staff who served her before went wide eyed. Are these all that you want to sell? Cossette lightly panicked as she peeked around the pile. Yes. Can you count them up? Y-yeah, sure. This is going to take some time. Can you C eh, wait for a bit? Fred! Come here and help me lift the tray! Cossette and Fred slid the tray over and lift it side by side as the tray bent from the weight of the Essence Crystals. Use your back! Old Browne from Guild Management yelled out from behind his desk. Im using it, you old coot! While waiting for the result, the two took a seat at a nearby table. Hey, Connie! Someone called out to her. It was a vaguely familiar looking woman. She was talking with Hans and another male. You areerr, Connie tried to remember the person. She never did have too good a memory of peoples faces. 600 years of living did that to you. Memories were usually the first thing that goes. Its Linda and Arnold, Martell whispered to her. We saved them back in Alabaster Atrium. Ah, yes! Linda and Arnold! Did the man survive, err? Roy, its Roy. Yeah. We managed to get him treatment just in time, the woman said as she pulled up a chair, along with Arnold and Hans. Hes gonna be out of commission for a while, but were good with money for a while thanks to the Essence Crystal we gathered from the dungeon. Its times like these that I envy those hunters who owned Item Rings. We had to throw away most of what we killed because we cannot afford to bring too much materials or itd weigh us down. Especially if we find treasures, the man said. Thankfully we have Essence Crystals, otherwise it wouldnt be worth it going Dungeon Diving. Its too bad they dont want Bilge Rats pelts, Linda added. They are easy to kill and very close to the surface. No one wants any parts of those things! They smelled like beasts no matter how good you tanned or cleaned them!! And they look and felt like shit!! said Hans with a shrug. He then turned towards Connie. Hey, I heard Sen has been helping in Ethels store these days. Yes. Itkind of just happens. Business is booming and Ethel is too old to serve too many customers. Hans scratched the back of his head with an awkward smile. T-thanks for that. Her mother and I are worried for her because she always goes out to the forest to look for flowers. If she managed to find work in old Ethels store, itd bring her peace of mind. Sadly, that also means I cannot eat her flowers anymore, Connie gave a short laugh. but she is getting good with packing the pills. Thats right! Linda hit her palm with an astonished expression. Those pills were great! Its as great as Potions but more portable. And cheaper to boot! Some of the Hunters has been going there to stock on the stuff. Especially after we told them about it. Connie felt a bit miffed hearing her stuff being compared with Potions. But it was also her fault that she did not specify the details about her Medium and High-Grade Rejuvenation Pills. I think it is time to introduce more pills for the general masses. Wed like to get some more before we leave for another dungeon. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Connie nodded with a smile. More customers are always welcome. Linda leaned forward and asked. You know, I heard people saying that you defeated a party of Hunters by yourself with a piece of paper. Is that true? A pamphlet actually. And yes, that is true. It was a justifiable self-defense. With a pamphlet?! Martell went wide-eyed. O-oh, if its you itkind of makes sense? Connie smirked at Martell and answered. Eh, I just crippled them. If they die as a result of their own doings, thats not my problem. Arnold whistled. Whew, gotta keep my eyes off you, then. Wouldnt wanna get killed. If you died from ogling me, it wouldnt be my doing. Isnt that right, Linda? Linda and Arnolds face reddened as they looked at each other. W-were not like that. What? What is it? Martell made a confused face. If you dont make me angry, youll find me to be a good friend to have. While they were having a lively chat, the Guilds doors were suddenly flung open and a fat man in a blue and white robe flanked by two knights came in. Four other knights held the door open as they walked in. They all had blue and white cloth over their shoulders. Church Knights? Linda exclaimed in surprise. Whos the acting leader of the guild?! The man spoke out. All the guilds staffs eyes fell onto the belligerent middle-aged man sitting behind a desk with a mountain of paperwork. He looked left and right and meekly raised his hand. I-I suppose thatd be me, mister Priest, sir. My name is Pertwee Browne. I dont care what your name is. I want you to declare an urgent mandatory quest! the man pointed with a fat and pudgy finger. A mandatory quest, sir? The Maiden of Water is missing!! All Hunters are ordered to help the Church Knights and the soldiers to search for her. 6000 gold will be paid to anyone who found her!! ALIVE!! Instantly the whole guild went into an uproar. 6000 gold?! Thats amazing! Post the request already, you daft fool!! Deacon Peterson will give you the detail. A lanky knight gave a salute to the frightened Browne. By Junnaveils grace. Er, sir. May I C May I know your name? By this point Browne was so scared by this loudmouth priest that he almost whispered the words. Its Cardinal Deacon Babblebrook!! The man answered with a face red with rage. This wouldnt have happened if they sent the elites instead of regular soldiers! Er, Cardinal Deacon, sir. They did send us 5 knights with the average of level 35s, one of the braver Church Knights pointed out. Well, they should have sent higher level knights! Like members of the Order of the Blue Dragons! Or the Order of the White Lions! We even lost our own Knights! This is a disgrace! Oh, Goddess. I hope they didnt hurt the Maiden. While the high-ranking priest wallowed in self lamentation, the request was already written in a big tarp and nailed onto the quest board, covering all other requests. Instantly the Hunters crowded over to the request board to have a look. Call the rest of the party! We are moving out as soon as we are gathered! Linda slapped Connie on the shoulder and ran out. Arnold cussed as he leapt into action. Dammit Roy! Why are you bedridden when something this big is happening?! Hearing that number, Nick became ecstatic, but quickly cooled down when he saw Connie having no reaction to the announcement. Martell awkwardly glanced at her, not knowing how to react to this obvious lack of motivation on her part. Er, Connie? Didnt you hear? 6000 gold! I heard, Connie said, crossing her leg and leaning back. but instead of focusing on the money, did you not hear that the kidnappers did their deeds while 5 Knights at the upper part of Rank C level were there? But still6000 gold! Nick moaned. It was then that a man with a dashing mustache and a fine suit entered in a fluster, cradling his right arm in a sling. The cloth binding his torso and part of his shoulder had turned red. Cardinal Deacon Babblebrook!! Please wait! Please search for milady too! The Cardinal Deacon made a face at the man while shouting. Grrh! Which one is more important? A miss from a Marquess household or Her Holiness? Everyone in the kingdom will answer the same. Even her own father! I have no time for you. I will go with my Knights to search for Her Holiness, The fat priest stomped away, followed by the Church Knights, who gave him an apologetic glance. Barnaby? Connie called out, with a questioning tone. The man winced as he turned to see her. Lady Cornelia?! Ah, pardon me. To show myself to you with such a condition. This is my shame. Never mind that. Sit down! Nick stood up and gently sat the man down. Many thanks. What are you doing here, Barnaby? Shouldnt you be accompanying Henrietta in the Capital? Barnaby bowed stiffly while cradling his arm. His face could not conceal his worry. Lady Henriettashe is also missing right now. She was accompanying the Maiden of Water in her carriage when suddenly our convoy was attacked. It happened in minutes! I only managed to escape because of luck. Dammit! For me to leave the Lady alone! I am a failure as her servant! Dont blame yourself, you did what you could. More importantly, do you know who attacked the convoy? Nick asked. They were wearing bandits clothes and had masks on. But they were not simple bandits. They took down the knights far too easily for mere bandits. Hmm. Nothing else? I am very sorry. Alright. Dont worry, Barnaby. Well find her. Barnaby had a complicated expression. He knew of her Ladys best friends status as a Hunter, but he thought of her as nothing more than a nobles daughter trying out a new hobby. One that she would grow tired off soon. I appreciate the thought, Lady Cornelia, but I think we should leave it to the knights. Nonsense, she gestured at Nick and Martell. Well head out now while the day is still bright. And here, eat the pill and have some rest. What is this? Barnaby asked. Apill? Yes. It is similar to a Potion. Just swallow the damn thing! Barnaby looked dubiously at the thing but decided to trust her and swallowed it. He felt his body becoming warmer starting from the stomach and slight itchiness came from his wounds. He felt for the wounds and noticed that they were already closed. Amazing, my wounds are healed! He jumped up and said. Let me come with you! No. Having you with us will just slow us down. You can just tell us where you were attacked. But - ! Look, your wounds are healed but you are not a fighter. If she lost you, Henrietta will be sad. Do you understand? II understand. Barnaby resigned and gave them the location of the carriages. As soon as he was finished Connie told the woman manning the counter. "Tell Cossette to keep the reward for me. I''ll come get it later." With that, they left the guild, walking in a brisk pace. Should we follow the Knights? Nick asked. If we want to go after them fast, we cant go with Knights. Theyll lord over us all. Didnt you see how the man acted? Martell ran alongside them as they walked. Right. Ill prepare us a horse! Nick said again. No horse. Theyre too slow. Well run there." "Run?!" Martell noticed the face the scruffy man made and said with an empty gaze. "Yeah...Mistress is definitely faster than a horse." "Martell, you go back to the shop and wait for Illumca. Mistress, please! Take me with you. No. You can fight a bit but not enough. The ones who kidnapped Henrietta and the Maiden of Water are professionals. They overpowered the knights who escorted them. Theyll gut you in no time! Please! Im not really good at fighting but I know how to track! My father taught me! And if I focus, I can sniff out anyone within 4 kms of me. Connie scrunched up her eyebrow and made a face. Fine. You have your knife with you, right? Yeah. And you, Nick? I need to get my armor and my spare shield. From what I heard the enemies were no joke. Alright. 10 minutes, meet us in front of the gate. 10 minutes?! Connie threw him the Item Ring that she had been wearing. 10 minutes! He accepted the ring and smirked. 10 minutes. Got it! As Nick ran to get his shield, Martell asked. Er, should we look for Illumca? I can try to sniff her out. Ive memorized her scent by now. The blonde-haired girl thought about the suggestion for a moment and shook her head. No. Not today. Things...will get complicated with Henrietta if we bring her A-alright. He followed behind as Connie made her way towards the gate. Chapter 43: Catching up with the Kidnappers Chapter 43 Catching up with the Kidnappers After the three met up, Connie told Nick her plan, earning her the most awkward stink eye that she had ever seen. You are going to carry us?! Indeed, Connie confirmed with a nod while scooping the resigned Martell under her arm. Now, come on. Perk up your stomach and lets go. Excuse me, milady, but C AAAAH!! Before he even finished his objection, Connie had put her left arm around his stomach. She focused her energy on her toes and burst into a run.
About 7 minutes later they arrived at the scene of the crime. It was the longest 7 minutes of Nicks life and he hated every minute of it. He was thrown up, caught, and then thrown up again as she switched between jumping and running. He felt violated, emasculated, and more importantly C nauseated. He held on to a large tree and emptied his breakfast by its roots. This was quite a big fight, Martell said, looking at the dead bodies scattered about the place. The bodies were those of Church Knights, 2 Calendian Knights, and 5 of the attackers. The latter wore mishmash of armors of unrecognizable origin. BleaghM-milady. Can we please not do that again? I-Im too old for that. Oh, but you are not too old to skip a bill? Connie replied while she stepped over the headless corpse of a Church Knight. Nick was taken aback. W-what? S-she cant be that petty, right? What I ordered wouldnt even put a dent in her purse! Two luxurious carriages were abandoned in the middle of a dirt road. The luggage had been thrown open and the contents spilled open. Expensive dresses, jewelries, and fine undergarments were strewn on the ground and on the bodies of the soldiers who fell in the line of duties. Stepped on and left where they fell. They didnt take the precious items, Martell commented after seeing the place. Yeah, this is a deliberate kidnapping, all right. Connie got onto the carriage while Nick and Martell searched around the place. Some parts of the interior were chipped. By the angle of them Connie thought they were from swords. As she looked around the seat, she tasted the scent of flowers. She flicked her tongue and followed the scent to an embroidered handkerchief that had fallen under a debris. She found that it had the initial H.G. on one edge. H.G. Henrietta Greenfield. This is Henriettas. I found some tracks! Connie got out of the carriage as soon as she heard Martells exclamation. Nick was standing by a set of footprints with Martell crouched beside them. 3 sets of tracks wearing Calendian boots. And two sets of footprints with smaller sized shoes. Possibly your friend and the Maiden! Martell said, These other tracks should be the ambushers! We have to go after them! Alright. Lets go! Connie grabbed Martell and made a move to grab Nick. He stepped back deftly and smiled awkwardly. You can go first Milady. Ill be right behind. Without saying anything, Connie then began following the footprints. A few kilometers after, they found three Knights corpses. Each had numerous stab wounds that went through their armors. They died on duty. No sign of the Maiden and Henrietta, Connie said woodenly. Martell found this rather odd. His Mistress threw away everything and ran off to save Henrietta, yet she did not seem as desperate as she should. After this is hard, dry soil. There is no more track. But there is the smell of horse dung not far from here. Can it be that they prepared horses nearby? Or is it a Hunters horse? This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it You can smell that? Connie was surprised. Her acute sense of taste could differentiate the ingredients in a poison or venom, and even the scent of a person in the immediate vicinity. But tracking or smelling that far was not something she could do. Just a guess, Martell said cheekily. Just then Nick had finally caught up, his breathing was ragged and halting. GoddessImnot good atrunning! Im a fuckingPaladin!! Imnot madefor this! If I have something of the target, I might be able to find them. How about a handkerchief? Connie showed him the beautiful piece of cotton. He accepted it and took a few sniffs before one long deep one. He then took shallow, short sniffs of the air and pointed at a direction to the West. There! Connie once again took the beastfolk boy under her arm. Nick, who had just managed to gather his breath sighed with a resigned sigh. Justjust dont shake me too much.
A few kilometers in front of Connie and her group, 6 men on horses were galloping through the forest. They zigged and zagged through the forest while chopping and ducking through low branches. They all wore light armors with leather helmets that hid the top of their faces. Curse these trees! one of the men spoke. Less speaking! the man leading the group ordered. Behind her was a blue-haired girl. Gagged and tied to the saddle. Beside him was another rider, this one also had a gagged girl tied behind him. The girls hair was curly green. The riders were ecstatic but at the same time nervous. They had managed to capture the Maiden, losing only the weaker members of their group. The handmaid was an extra that they could enjoy at night. Both beauties of their own right. I cannot wait until we get back to our country, the rider behind the leader said. Shut up, you swine! The leader of the kidnappers cursed. He was nervous. The plan did not go as planned, and he was someone who could only feel right when things go as planned. Relax, Joren. We succeeded in kidnapping the Maiden. All we need to do is go to our appointed hideout and sneak through the border. The hard part is done. The leader who was named Joren spat. We took too long. We should have already arrived at our hideout by now. Things never go as planned, Joren. Thats how life goes. And who is it that let two men escape? Theyd have warned the soldiers in Cairula! Theyll send people after us! It was supposed to be an easy kidnapping. They had ingested the Strength Enhancer Potion given by their co-conspirators so that they can overpower the escorts. But they did not expect that the Maiden of Water and her handmaid to be so tenacious. While they were fighting, three of the knights had taken the two and ran away deeper into the forest, wasting them a lot of time. When they managed to catch up, the three sacrificed their lives, killing one of their members. Even with their protector gone, the two maintained a High Barrier that forced them to wait for more than a quarter of an hour before finally succumbing to the continuous attacks, chugging bottles upon bottles of Mana Potion as if they were water. Normally he would have retreated at that moment. But he knew that if the Maiden of Water managed to reach the Capital, that would be the end for them. No amount of planning would allow them to infiltrate that place. He took a chance and ordered his people to break through the barrier with all the force they could muster. The leader spat as he urged the horse to run faster. He had to hand it to them, these Calendian were fierce. His thoughts were interrupted when one of the riders at the back yelled out. Pursuers! Impossible! How could they prepare so fast?! Shit! Go faster! Theyll never catch up to us!
There! Martell pointed in front of them, to the back of a horse galloping in full speed. I see them! Connie said as her legs blurred. Damn, those horses are fast! Let us down. You can go faster that way! Not fast enough! Connie lamented. Give me my shield. Ill give you a boost. Just keep running! Brace yourselves! Im not stopping! Connie shouted before letting them both go. She opened her Item Ring and tossed Nicks shield towards him. Martell curled up and rolled a few feet forwards, dragged by the leftover force while Nick had given up on stopping and kept running to catch the shield. The moment he caught it, he used the momentum of his run to spin midair. Heads up! Nick shouted. Shield Throw!! The medium sized shield glowed white as he let it go, aiming at Connie. The shield, weighing 50 kilos, spun madly across the air like a tempest. The force of the throw broke through branches thick and thin, not losing speed. Connie grunted and kicked on the oncoming shield, using the momentum to catch up to the last horse. She managed to land on the back of the horse at the furthest back and crushed the neck of its rider with a swift stroke of the side of her hand. She grabbed his sword as he began to fall and infused it with her will before using the Flying Sword technique to control it. Die! The rider to her side led his horse towards her and swung his sword at her torso. She leapt up and spun midair to kick the attackers head while letting loose the sword with a flick of her wrist. The sword pierced the neck of the frontmost rider like the arrow of a master archer. The man could not believe what just happened as he gurgled blood and fell to his death. Torgo!!! Joren shouted in anger when he saw his friend dead. He quickly pulled the rein of his horse to try and get the spooked horse from running away. Which was a fatal decision as it meant slowing down, giving the old monster a chance to catch up. Connie landed with each of her legs on either horse as they were running side by side and folded her arms together. Stop running!! Connie yelled out as she kicked against the two horses she was on and released waves of Yin Energy shaped like blades with two sweeps of her legs, cutting the horses'' legs and dropping the riders onto the ground. Seeing his followers in such dire states, Joren could no longer tolerate the threat of his pursuer and stopped his horse. He dragged the Maiden off his horse and held his sword against her slender white neck. Connie walked forward with a relaxed pace as the kidnappers gathered themselves. Stop or well kill the Maiden! Joren said. Oh, okay. Kill her then, Connie answered. Collaboration Chapter: The Golden Sword and Sheath -- PART 2 Collaboration Chapter The Golden Sword and Sheath -- PART 2 "What have you done?" Zheng Jin asked the girl, his eyes widened at the sight of the drastically changed sky up abovenow roaring as it started to seemingly crumble, followed by the slight tremors from the ground under them. Hahaha! So the real things getting angry!! Connie yelled out with a wide grin. She leapt back as the ground beneath her started to break apart, landing lightly on a rock nearby. And it seems that its trying to exert more pressure on this place! "Thing?" Zheng Jin asked once again, gritting his teeth as he followed the girl and jumped back, confused by what she was talking about. Looking at the golden sword that was unknowingly taken from him when they separatednow at the girl''s possessionhe then snapped, "What did you just do?!" The question is not what I did, Connies face grimaced as she looked at the sheath in her hand. But what this things doing. The engravings on it began to glow a sinister black, like rot eating through the gold. She felt as if something was leaking from it, but she could not stop it, as her own power was not enough. Not Yin or Yang Energy. This is something foreign. She then lightly threw the sheathed sword to Zheng Jin. Can you read whats engraved? I dont recognize the writings. The sheathed sword then flew to Zheng Jin''s grasp, which he caught carefully with two hands. After doing so, he then directed a confused, yet angry look towards the girl. "Who do you think you are" His words, however, we''re interrupted as his eyes caught sight of the strange, engraved words that was glowing eerily on the sheath that was thrown to him. "These markings...The First Language? No" He paused, then looked at the girl that was watching him from not too far away. "These are for sealing." Zheng Jin''s mind then wandered back to when he had first read the strange book that he had come across just a year ago. In the book, he had seen symbols close to the ones he was currently seeing on the golden swords'' sheath, and although incomplete, he had read that such symbols are used for sealing living beingsabominations that are too powerful to kill or contain in the past. With the information clicking in place as to what situation he was currently in, he then turned to the girl. With a dead-serious look on his face, he then activated the [Accuser''s Eye] and asked, "Who the hell are you and how did this sheath come into your possession?" Connie gazed into the artificial sky and sat on a rock after the earthquake stilled. Apparently in no hurry to answer. She crossed one leg over the other and rested her right arm on the top of her right knee while leaning forward. The very image of a vulgar upstart. It is only polite for a junior to answer first, but...haha, I did tease you too much. Very well, I will answer. The sheath is something I found being sold by a charlatan. Absolute garbage, I think. Too garish and flashy for my taste. Subdued and elegant, thats the ticket. Observe, she said, raising an eyebrow while presenting herself with a quick movement of the hand. As for name, hmm, Connie twirled the red hair jutting over her bangs. Its Cornelia Asterium Steelheart. You can just call me Connie. Because I like your moxie, she said with a laissez-faire attitude. And you? Zheng Jin, for a while, did not answer as he simply stared at the girl. Not once did his attribute pick up a lie in her words, and this, along with her sudden change in demeanor, puzzled him. "Steelheart...where have I heard of that family name?" he wondered as he noticed the semblance of the use of a family name, though eventually coming up with anything. There were a lot of noble families in Estellia, yet he had never heard of any family "Steelheart". Putting the matter aside for now, he decided to introduce himself. With a sigh, he then eased up for a bit and crossed his hands as he finally replied, "Zheng Jin, a disciple of the Golden Dragon Sect." He smirked, then continued, "It''s also polite to ask someone''s name before you try to beat them up...Connie." Hahah! Well, if there is one thing Ive learned from years of experience, its that killing your enemies first before they even have a chance of killing you is always the best option. I dont need names when theyre corpses, she laughed heartily. I was also planning to do the same to you, after all you were the only one here when I arrived. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Connie shrugged. But then as we fight I realized that you dont have the knowledge to do something like this. By then I just want to have a bit of fun, the girl noticed the sour look on the mans face. Oh, no. Im not belittling you. You have a gift, I can see that. But doing something like this is out of your league. Especially...seeing that your moves are from an Orthodox Sect. They dont do this playing with this she vaguely gestured towards the golden sword. Dark powers kind of thing. Anyway, Golden Dragon Sect, eh? Never heard of them before. Is that a member of the Hundred Island Congregation? "Hundred Island Congregation?" Zheng Jin tilted his head, visibly confused by the foreign term. "Have you come from the Primordial Dragon Continent too? Or are you perhaps from Estellia Kingdom?" With a curious look on his face, he then stared fixedly at Connie. He wondered how the girl knew of denominations such as sects when she clearly did not look like a native, and her looks and even her name made her much more like a girl from a noble family back in his old worldand so he asked. Connie rubbed her hair as she thought to herself. ...those were not names I recognized, she then had a thought. At what stage of cultivation are you currently? "I''m an Awakened Mortal," Zheng Jin answered abruptly, not specifying at what level he was currently in. As he then looked at the slight narrowing of Connie''s eyes after hearing his words, he finally came close to a conclusion of his own... Connies lips trembled, then she began to slowly recite the First Verse of the Soul Reversing Sutra while watching his reaction. When she saw no trace of understanding in Zheng Jins eyes, she continued to the Second and the Third. Zheng Jin narrowed his eyes, looking at her as if she was a madman. Aha Connie lowered her head, trembling slightly, before exploding into a laughter. HAHAHAHAHAH!! HAHAHAHA!!! I see! I see!! You did not understand what I said, did you?! Oh, yes! What would those old bastards think if they knew I recited three verses to a stranger I met on another plane!! The secrets that thousands of cultivators spent most of their lives seeking, given freely to a stranger! Now I know how Cloud Watcher feels. Heheheh!! "Three verses of what, exactly?" Zheng Jin asked utterly confused, yet a bit intrigued by the strange incantations that left Connie''s mouth. Engraving the incantations in his mind by the suggestions of his opportunistic self, he then decided to find out what they meant later since they sounded fairly important from what the girl had just shouted out If he ever got out of his place, that is. Aah, that was fun. Well, they would only do you good if you understand Dharmic Language. If you do, then you might advance your Dao faster, Connie stood up with a dramatic flip. That is, if youd believe a Heretic Cultivator, mr. Orthodox Cultivator. "Dharmic Language" Zheng Jin trailed. He had learned a variety of languages, but never heard of such a thing. With a sigh, however, he finally relented and just let it slip by. After all, he eventually came to a conclusion that the girl, Connie, was actually an other-worlder, much like him, and questioning her any further would only waste precious time. He then turned his attention to the sword and sheath, pulled them, and held them in each hand. He noticed that both were now starting to degrade and decay at a considerable pace, even if he did already pull them apart and separated them. "Each of our worlds'' matters aside," Zheng Jin said gravely as he touched the slowly-fading engravings on both of the sheath and the sword. "I had read a book that contained incomplete versions of these symbols once, and if I''m right about what I suspect that they''re for...I think we''re in quite a bit of a predicament." He looked at the broken skies up above, then back to the sword as he channeled his spirit energy and tried to sense where the origin of the strange energy inside the sword and the sheath was, but to no avail. His spirit energy was not enough to cover a significant distance, not to mention that he did not have the spirit sense yet. Are you trying to look for the direction of the foreign energy? Connie asked, gesturing for Zheng Jin to throw over the sword. As he did so, Connie glanced at it with a smirk. I dont know how to read this energy. But when it comes to the aura of despair and malice, it is a piece of cake to trace them - Haha, cake. Ive gone bloody native - Come, boy. Follow me. Connie leapt to the direction of the East, not waiting for him to answer. Zheng Jin watched as Connie zoomed past him, to which he responded with an irritated grumblecaused being called "boy" yet again. After a few seconds, however, he eventually followed her hastily. He had to give credit when it was due after all, and the girl was apparently better than him when it came to sensing the foreign energy. He had no choice but to follow for now. Finally catching up to Connie, Zheng Jin could now see that the effects of the seal weakening were now starting to manifest itself, and the unstable dimension he and the girl were in was now on its way to its collapse. Bits and pieces of rock and debris were now shaking along with the ground below them, and the ground itself was now slowly tearing apart as deep crevices started to run along the earthdividing them to pieces much like the slowly-darkening sky up above. He half-expected for there to be rain, but along with the lightning and thunder, it never came. Only the subtle, yet eerie crack of the sky and earth breaking rang out, in place of the thunder he had mistakenly anticipated. Can you feel it? Connie asked, glancing at Zheng Jin who just landed by her side. This is ancient hate. This is an old grudge that had festered for many centuries until it became pus. Corrupting and decaying the thing that trapped us here from inside out. Unfortunately for us, to have lived so long means its not going to be a run-of-the-mill monster. Connie took out a handful of pills and shoved it into Zheng Jins hand, like a grandfather giving his grandchild some candies on a New Years Eve. Here. Middle-Grade Rejuvenation Pills. We spent a lot of power during our fight before this. This should return us to at least 70 percent power. Just to make sure, Im giving you triple dose of whats recommended. That thing suppressed my power and my pills. Acknowledging the Connie''s words as the truth, Zheng Jin could not help but be a bit surprised that she had already known that there was indeed an extremely powerful being contained right in this very dimension. It was then that a sense of foreboding passed by himone that tells him of another battle yet to come. One that he only hoped that he was ready for. Chapter 44: Gelded Flayer Chapter 44 Gelded Flayer Nick and Martell ran as fast as they could to Connies side. The scruffy paladin grabbed his fallen shield and drew his sword as he ran, ready to fight at any moments notice. Behind him, Martell followed, his body covered with bruises and scratches from rolling across the forest floor. Along the way, he noticed two dead enemies lying on the ground, one with broken neck and one with a face caved in. What greeted them when they arrived was not what they expected. They were expecting a bloody fight, not the standoff that was happening currently. The leftover of Connies technique left smoking gashes in the ground, along with the bodies of three horses and a man with broken legs under the body of his horse, screaming his lungs out. Jorgen knew these people and their strength. To be handled so easily by someone like her meant that she must be one of the Kingdoms elites. Judging by the material she wore she might be one of those Elite Knights of the Order. Im serious! the man said, pressing his sword to her neck and drawing a bit of blood. Beside him, the last unhurt rider had taken his own sword and threw away the sheath before sidling forward to cover for Jorgen. And so am I, Connie said calmly, arms folded while she rubbed her chin with a thumb. Nick was surprised by the unexpected neglect of the countrys most important woman, second only to the Queen. Milady! The Maiden of Water is the face of our country! If she is compromised in anyway itll besmirch the name of our kingdom! Have you ever met the Maiden before now? the girl asked. Well, no C Then what do I care about a girl Ive never met before? Connie laughed sarcastically as she gestured towards the captured Maiden, who - though gagged and bound - could still express her surprise through her wide-eyed stare. Kill her! Maim her! I care not. Her fate is not of my business. M-milady. Thatsa bit too harsh, dont you think? This coming from a guy who kicked a sickly girl out to the slums out of self-interest? Connie raised an eyebrow. Being a brute wholl do dirty shit out of loyalty is one of the reasons I chose to employ you, Nick. Dont start acting like a white lotus now. Milady, youretoo blunt, Nick gave her a belligerent look. Also, what the hell is a lotus? Fuck! Dont ignore me! You better back off or Ill kill her! The loud moaning of the man under the horse and the irritation of the plan going array had made him furious. Connie sighed. Youre still here? Why arent you running away? Clearly they are not used to kidnapping, Mistress, Martell said. Wearing armor and clothes with no special features are great, even using people with no clear accents to hide their affiliations. But its no use if you dont change your stance. That sword stance is from the Island of Ylagos, isnt it? One of the battle slaves I knew was from that island. The man in front of Jorgen looked surprised and glanced at Jorgen with worry. C-calm down! Theyre just bluffing! Are we? Or are you? There must be a reason why you kidnapped her instead of outright killing her. Therefore, you must have a use for her. Although what is I dont know, and I dont care. What do you think, Martell? Connie said. Kidnapping the Maiden. Either you are going to use her as a hostage or to create a reason for war. We can find out later when we interrogate you. Connie began stepping towards the man wielding the sword before her. She was getting so close to him, yet the man did not seem to register her presence. He lowered his sword and swayed back and forth. What are you doing?! Attack her!! Mmmmgh! The Maiden of Water did not seem scared, but the pain of her open wound being grazed again by the cold edge of Jorgens sword made her suck air to calm her nerves. Connie caught the man as he began to fall and choked him to death with one hand before letting him fall to the ground. Jorgen wanted to shout, but at that moment a slightly sweet smell registered in his nose. He began to sway and the corner of his eyes were twitching. His body felt loose and he fell to his knees behind the Maiden. W C whaat did you he then fell sideways, unable to stay upright anymore. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. #51, Connie uttered a number, continued by a name. Monkey Love. That is the name of the muscle relaxant poison I infused into the blades of Yin Energy I sent out. This particular creation of mine is based on Moonseed plants. It is very volatile and fast acting. It is amazing that the people here use the plant as fence decoration. To make sure that it sticks, I maintained our standoff with nonsensical babble, Connie appeared to ponder this as she stepped forward. The first effect will give you weak knees I likened to an adolescent boy upon the sight of their first love. The moment you smelled the sweet smell of berries, youll have already lost muscle control. Dont worry. The amount I used would only rob you of your limbs, even after being diluted. A stronger one would just make a mess. We dont want incontinent captives, right? Ah, look! Your pupils are starting to dilate. As she was commenting on her poison, she realized that the blue-haired young woman was still standing. Her eyes still even though she had inhaled the poison. Hm? You dont seem as affected, Connie said as she walked to the Maiden, whose dark blue eyes reflected her visage. Mmm. Ah, the gag. Connie ripped her binding and gag apart, earning her a look of mixed emotion. There was gratefulness in it, but also apprehension. Now that she was out of her binding, Connie could see that she was a beauty. Dark blue eyes and cerulean blue hair, with full lips and motherly figure, which was covered by the habit of a High Priestess of Junnaveil. Also, though there was no rouge or makeup on her face she was beautiful even without them. As beautiful as a natural lake. Iiiam oftenexpooosed topoison. Soomy resistance isstrooong. And apparently as slow as one. Instantly Connie felt the urge to slap her. But she simply smiled wanly and moved to Henrietta, who was forgotten by everyone in the standoff. She was affected by the poison and was now fighting to stay awake. Connie ungagged her and broke her bindings. Connie? The girl asked as she looked through blurry eyes. Here, drink. She let Cornelias old friend drink an antidote from her Item Ring. Hoowisshee? The Maiden asked. She is fine. Just have to shake off the grogginess. I amsorryHenrieettaif onlyI didntask yooouto cooome withmeee. Henrietta sat up slowly, swallowing a few times before looking at the Maiden with a relieved smile. Im just thankful that you are fine, Maiden. There was a bitter look from the blue-haired maiden as Henrietta spoke. Aaah!! Henrietta yelped when a loud groan of pain reached her ears. Everyone looked at the source and saw that the rider trapped under the horse was currently very much still alive and very much still suffering. Can one of you shut him off? Connie asked with annoyance. Is it safe to go there? Martell asked. Ive seen the effects of your poison, Mistress. I dont want to be affected. Yes. Its safe. That guy was upwind so he didnt get poisoned. Okay, then. Look away ladies! Nick stood over the man and plunged his sword into his chest, ending his suffering. What about the leader? Nick asked. We can get better reward if we capture him, the beastfolk boy suggested. Then take him with us. Dont forget to break his legs to keep him from running, Connie stood up and said. Stay here and let the antidote work. Hearing the cruel and callous way Connie ordered her people to kill and break the bones of the kidnappers, Henrietta could scarcely believe her ears. Is thisthe Connieee thatyoouu told meeeabout? The Maiden asked with interest. She felt rather scared of her, but also intrigued. She was decisive, cunning, and not beneath using poison to win. Far different from the righteous and kind girl Henrietta told her about. Y-yesshe is. But Ive never seen her like this, m-maybe its her party members thats strong, she said, still in disbelief. She was not able to see much when she fell as she landed with her back turned towards the standoff. Shecrushedtheeneeeckof ouuurattackers. With heerbare haaands. What?!
Away from the gossiping pair, Martell had tied Jorgens legs and arms well using the reins. Another result of learning on the job. But then they heard an eerie voice, which made them jolt. Ooh, weak. So weak. Humans are indeed so weak. Even after we provided them with our Demonic Strength Potion, the body of the man that Connie had kicked his face in, jerked. His limbs cracked and the body began moving in inhuman ways. The voice came out of the man, but it did not come from his mouth. But I cannot have the Maiden be free. The bones cracked and the skin rupture and his insides burst into flames. The fire died within seconds, leaving a man-sized runic circle that burned into the ground. It began to glow yellowish green. Summoooning!!! Ciiiircle! The Maiden shouted. Connie sent out a Yin Energy blade to try and interrupt the process, but it was deflected by an arm that appeared from within the circle. A humanoid creature rose from the glowing runic circle. It was at least 3 meters tall, with long pointed ears and grey skin that resembled that of a drowned corpse and looked as clammy. Two slightly curved horns protruded from its forehead, shaped like a bulls. The creature had arms that were so long they almost touched the ground. The hands had only 4 fingers each, thick and fat with nails long as a humans fingers. Its legs were skinny and wiry with cloven hooves. Its body slightly hunched forwards as the thing walked out of the summoning circle. A-a demon! Nick exclaimed in disbelief. He had never heard of a demon managing to infiltrate this deep into the kingdom. The demon did not feel as dangerous as the Treant-Golem, but definitely more intelligent. And sometimes, having an intelligent enemy was harder than a merely strong one. The demon raised his hand and spoke out a spell which echoed in their ears like it was spoken through a hollow tube. Astulgar. Gheild Faye. Thin, gnarled hands burst out of the dead mens stomach. The hands folded back and spread apart the mans body as if a chick coming out of its shell. Unfortunately, the creatures that came out of the men were not as cute as chicks. There were 4 of them. Thin, skinless things with long, bony limbs and torso. Creatures borne out of a mans nightmare. With blood and stomach acid of their hosts still staining their bodies, they unfurled their bodies, standing more than 2 and a half meters tall. At the end of their limbs were three claw-like appendages, each about a quarter of a meter long. Their faces were like old branches, with eyes that were nothing more than slits. There were no mouths, no ears, no noses. Even Connie had never seen something as eerie. These are made things, she thought. They looked like they are designed to die after fulfilling their purpose. GeeeeldedFlaaaayers! The demonic creature then ordered. Capture the blue-haired bitch. Chapter 45: Karshim the Iron Fist Chapter 45 Karshim the Iron Fist What the hell?! Nick exclaimed. Gelded Flayers! As soon as they heard the order, the Gelded Flayers leapt into action. They were fast and moved with incredible speed. Their sharp claws scarred the earth and the trees as they bounded from trees to trees to ground surging towards the hapless women. Nick had made his move and used Shield Rush. His body was shrouded in light and he rushed forward like a bull, bumping off the first Flayer with the weight of his shield. A second one came at his back, which he fended off by swinging his sword in an arc and cutting its right arm. He did not waste any time and hacked off its head. The things had torsos no wider than a mans wrist. Thrusting motions would have little chance of hitting them. One of most rookie spearwielders sin on the frontline. Martell! To me! Nick situated himself before the women as Martel ran over with his short legs. Nick had some experiences fighting these things and did not keep his focus on one enemy. Gelded Flayers has very low intelligence but are efficient and fearless. You have to kill them before they swarm you, Mylady!! A bit late there, Nick, Connie stated. The other three Gelded Flayers had gathered around Connie, separated only by a few feet. They were stalking her like wolves would their prey. Unfortunately for them, Connie was anything but prey. They pounced together soundlessly as they had no mouths. Two aiming at her head and one at her leg. She jumped and kicked with both legs split apart and used the two as a platform to gain leverage. Disgusting things! Connie waved her sleeves and sent out Yin Energy that pulverized one where it landed. She the trounced on the one aiming at her leg by grabbing its head and stabbing into its eyes with the other hands forefinger, killing it then throwing the dead body at the last one. The other one had leaped back in response, but was caught unaware by Nick, who was at the direction it escaped to. Shield Bash! Nick slammed his shield to its body and stabbed his sword into its head. The Maiden of Water was agape seeing her defeating them with ease. W-what are these monstrosities? Henrietta shrieked with fear and disgust. GeeeldedFlayer, the Maiden said with eerily calm voice. They arecreaaaturesmade fromthe deeemonsarcane magiiicfrom the corpsesooof humans. the Maiden of Water spoke with halted sentences. Which slightly but certainly were rather grating Connies nerves. It really did not help the current situation in any way or form. The scruffy Paladins eyes became serious. Though they had killed 5, there was 1 left. Normal soldiers would be easily petrified fighting these bizarre creatures. But His employer had the tendency to surprise him. Though the two of them just barely recovered from their last venture into the dungeon, something like Gelded Flayers were nothing. What worried him most was the demon. It was intelligent with the capability of speech in the common tongue. Never a good sign. Connie eyed the last Gelded Flayer, prepared for an attack. She was a bit winded after the continuous action. The damage I took after using the Art of Impermanence was more than I expected. She was about to advance when a large grey arm shot forward and grasped the Gelded Flayers head with one arm, lifting its body as it struggled futilely. Useless things. No matter what form they took, a fodder is nothing but a fodder. It crushed the head of the Flayer within its grasp effortlessly. There was no blood on the demons hand as the arcane creature itself was nothing more than a husk. It then opened its lips, revealing a mouth filled with hundreds of human-like teeth. Hear my name, humans. I am Karshim the Iron Fist! Remember that as I pulverized your flesh and take the Maiden bitch as my prize!! A NaamedDeemon! the Maiden cried out in surprise. Whats that? Martell asked. Bad news is what it is. A Named Demon is an Elite of the Demon Kings army, Nick said without taking his eyes off the demonic creatures stalking them. One of them routed my whole platoon by itself! Connies eyes grasped the bulky body, the strong, developed muscles and the thick looking skin. She concluded that she would have to fight it seriously. She checked the condition of her body and thought. A bit more than half. Just enough. Take the women and run. Ill hold it off. Can you win? Martell asked. Not if I have to protect you guys too. Just run! Connie shouted. Wait, Connie! Henrietta cried out but was stopped halfway when Nick carried her over his shoulder and began running away. The Maiden and Martell followed behind. Sorry, Miss! Miladys order!! Noticing the runners, the Demon reacted and quickly moved to catch its target. Connie used this chance while it was distracted and shouted. Yao-er! Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The silkworm appeared from the back of her palm and shot out a sticky thread of silk which wound around the demons right leg. Connie pulled it as it was raising its right leg and made it stumble forward. Whats the hurry? Lets get acquainted! I always wanted to dissect a demon!! Having been stopped on its track hurt the grey demons pride and it roared in anger. Annoying bitch! The demon angrily lashed out with a fist, which she dodged. It then unleashed flurry of punches which was faster than Illumcas Hundred Thrusts skill. Connie nimbly kicked the ground with her heel and floated back like a leaf being blown by the wind, not bothering to face the fists head on. However, the fist did manage to graze her cheek and drew blood. This is my first time meeting a demon of this worldbut compared to those things back at my former home you are not as strong, she said, licking the blood on her cheek with her long tongue. and much uglier. Connie jumped and released three blades of Yin Energy while on the air. Karshim used a strange footwork to dodge each blade, dashing forward with both arms tightly guarding its face. Double Hammer! The demon rushed forward with both arms pulled back, then with the full weight of its body, it planted its hoof to the ground and unleashed an attack with both fists. The Skill projected the image of two giant fists which collided with her body midair. Gagh!! The impact blew her away, wrecking her insides and making her spurt blood. Her body landed a few feet away. Ooh. That really hurts. It was like being hit by the Treant-Golems fist. Connie slowly got up from the ground and found that her right arm bent the wrong way. With a level look she took hold of it and fixed the position manually. She then popped a Rejuvenation Pill and made a small movement to adjust the arm. A Skill. So even the demons use them, she said, swallowing the blood in her mouth. "Iron Fist. A fitting name." You survived my Skill?! The demon gazed at her with a slight curiosity. My Skill could turn a boulder the size of a Manticore into dust! Connie licked the blood that was spilling from her lips with a grin. I guess Im just a bit tougher than a garden pebble. Hooh. How rare, The demon said when he saw her action. That tongue. You are not fully human. Are you a half blood? To survive my attack, you must not be half bad. And with that face, youd be a great bedwarmer to the higher echelons! How about this? Join me and you can enjoy a good life in the Demon Continent. When she heard that flimsy offer, Connie could not help but laugh. Hahaha!! What an offer! If I was some piteous little weakling, I might have considered it. Or perhaps if a kingdom destroying beauty offered that to me. But you? You cant afford me, you impotent little shit! She raised her finger and gave the demon the finger. You dont even have balls!! YOOUU SHITTYY BBIITTCH! Angered by her rude remarks, Karshim had forgotten its goal and the only thing on the demons mind was to turn the female human in front of it into meat paste. Connie took a deep breath and blew a thick red colored smoke from her puckered mouth. Poison?! Your human poison will not work on me! HAH!! it roared and ran though the smoke as it lunged at her. Connie rolled aside to dodge the incoming attack and retaliated. Then how about something more direct?! She gathered poison #84 into her fingers and launched a claw attack at its abdomen, but the demon blocked it with both its arms. The claw only left skin-deep marks on the surface of its skin, which quickly healed. Useless! Only the weak use poisons! A noble demon such as I shall never fall to such tricks! The demon adopted a stance with both arms angled forward evenly. The right hoof stepped to the front at shoulder width. The fists then alternated between guarding and punching, not allowing a single gap. After a few exchanges without being able to break through, Connie could not help but praise the complex moves. Such tight moves and strange footwork! You humans might be nothing more than prey, but some of you were strong. This is the skills we took from your kind! Die!! The demon reached forward with great speed. Its long limbs allowed it to catch the prey unguarded. But Connie caught the punch while jumping up, allowing the swing to reach its highest point before the momentum allowed her to spring her body back, landing her behind the creature. If I cant take the front, Ill just go through the back. She hooked her leg through the gap between Karshims leg and pushed forward with both hands. What? Karshim did not expect her to do that, and in reaction the demon tried to stop its large body from falling using its long arms. Connie smirked. She never intended for it to fall flat. this slight elevation allowed her to climb up to its back. Connie noticed the bones and the musculature under its skin. The size of the bones on its back might be exaggerated and the shapes might differ, but she made a guess that it should be the same as a humans. I want your arms demon! If I cannot cut, then pierce!! She focused Yin Energy into her fingers, forming an aura on both her hands that resembled the head of two vicious snakes. She rotated her wrists 180 degrees and stabbed both hands into the place where the shoulder blades should be. YAAARGH!! The demon roared in pain. Green blood the color of pus spurted through the holes she made, splashing her face and clothes with the warm liquid. She licked the blood around her lips and smacked her lips and sinister delight. It tasted similar to a humans blood but was more bitter, like the taste of bile. Karshim was enraged by the humiliation and tried to reach its back, but with Connie holding onto the shoulder blades so tightly, it could not lift its arms high. Connie ignored the flailing demon, hooked her fingers under the shoulder blades and ripped them off its back with a powerful yank as she let out a yell. HHHRAAAHH! The sound of tearing muscles and creaking bones were gruesome to the ear. The girl did not care about her appearance and simply continued her effort before finally pulling them off with a feeling of satisfaction. AAAARGHHH! The demon cried out in pain that came from deep in its proverbial gut. Denying the Nine Heavens: Carving Bones, Denying Alms, Connie stated with a gruesome smile. She was still holding onto the bloody shoulder blades that her fingers had dug into. If anyone could see her right now, no one would be able to state which one was the demon. Without those bones, Karshim could not move its powerful arms, much less raise them. The demon fell to the ground on its face and cried out curses. Damn you! Damn you shitty human!! How dare you humiliate Karshim the Iron Fist! AAARGH!!! You low-leveled shit!! Karshim screamed in pain as it trashed about, felling trees with its horns and what were left of its shoulders. It dug the nail of its toe deep into the ground and attempted to stand up, but Connie stopped it by dropping her heel from above onto the shins. AAGH! Connie then formed a blade out of Yin Energy with the side of both her hands and clasped them together as if in prayer and slashed down. The decapitating Technique managed to get halfway through before being stopped by the neck bone. By then, the light on Karshim green eyes had gone. She grunted and pulled her hand out of the half-severed neck. Blood spurted out of the opened wound. Disgusting green blood. After a few more tries, she managed to cut the head off. The blonde-girl panted from exhaustion. Heavens! So thick! The muscles on this things neck is much thicker and denser than a humans! Connie looked at the dead body of Karshim, still twitching on some parts. It was a sloppy kill, she had to admit. Then again, she was not at her best. Connie rolled her sleeves and inspected her arms. Some parts were slightly reddish and a little numb. She sighed resignedly when she saw the swollen forearms. She could still feel the damage in her insides too. There was a numb, stinging pain by her liver. Even with the Yin Energy, its just not good enough. But if I stick to swords A momentary doubt fell into her thoughts, but just as quickly she put it away. No. That will just block the path to the dream that Im aiming for. Ah, the road to the perfection of my Dao is far still. Connie tried lifting the body up, but it was too heavy. Whoa, this demon is heavier than it looked like. Maybe because its almost all muscles? She then tried putting it into the Item Ring. To her pleasant surprise. It actually worked. Haha. Thats neat. With the corpse of the demon in her Item Ring, Connie made her way back following the path she used before. She used leisure gaits with some speed, allowing her to reach her destination while recovering her strength. Not more than a few moments later, however, she noticed a white smoke rising into the sky. Chapter 46: I despise you Chapter 46 I despise you After seeing the smoke, Connie had a bad premonition and quickly ran towards the location. When she got to the source, she sat that the place was a big mess. As if a fierce battle had happened. Fallen trees and broken branches, dead slimes all over the place. The strange thing was that there were cutleries and odds and ends that had nothing to do with battle all around. Silver cutleries, pieces of broken vase and kitchen knives stabbed up to the hilt into the trees. The radius of the damage was not small either. Then her eyes fell on the body of the two young women lying unconscious on the forest floor, splattered with slime. Nearby was Nick, barely hanging on with his shield broken beyond repair. A discarded smoke bomb lied by the side of the crafty Hunter, along with shrapnels of miscelleaneous items. Pieces of slimes could be seen around the place. Purplish gunk with the consistency of congealed fat. Nick! What happened here? she ordered. Miladythe boy Before he finished explaining, Nick had collapsed to the ground. Connie checked for his pulse and found that he just collapsed from exhaustion. When she checked for the girls, however, she found that they were lightly poisoned due to the slimes. Nothing that would not dissipate in time. But to make sure that nothing untoward happened, she force-fed them antidotes. After making sure that they were not in danger, she had a look at her surroundings and scrunched up her eyebrows. Now, what the hell happened here?
A quarter of an hour ago... Nick had led the three through the forest by following the trail they followed before. Thankfully they had not met any enemies up to know. Not even monsters. The Maiden surprisingly managed to keep up with them, most likely due to her skirt which had a deep slit on either side. White, plump flesh peeked out from them as she ran. Henrietta, on the other hand had been running while holding onto her long skirt, which quickly tire her. Nick had to let her run by herself as he needed his hands free for any eventualities and Martell was too weak to carry her. As they neared the clearing where they were captured before, Henrietta tripped on a root and fell on her face. Henrietta! The Maiden who was running in front of her stopped and helped her up. Wiping and patting the stray leaves and branches that got stuck in her long hair away and rubbed the dirt off her face. Aarreyooou fine? she asked with a worried tone. The young woman wiped the tears that had started to fall from the side of her eyes with her sleeves. I-Im fine. But Connie!! The girl spoke in between sharp intake of breaths and sobs. Her legs felt hot and painful from running and the fear of getting kidnapped was still fresh in her mind. She felt miserable and wanted to cry. Martell could see that she was overwhelmed with everything that was happening. He put on a kind smile and took her hand. Lady Henrietta. Mistress is much stronger than us and even Nick. You saw how she took care of the Gelded Flayers, right? The best thing we can do now is to return to the town and get reinforcements. The bright smile of the cute looking beastfolk kid calmed her down. Y-yes. Youre right. Im sorry. You are a wonderful boy. Thank you Thats all I can do, he said in reply. Just hurry up already. Lady Henrietta. I think there are no more enemies this way. I will carry you again, Nick said with a bit of a hurry. No. That is fine. IllIll just, she looked at her own long green skirt and said weakly. Can you help me cut my skirt? It is too heavy for me to run with all of it on. Stolen novel; please report. Nick stood aghast at the notion and scolded. Lady Henrietta! What would people say if I they saw you with your skirt cut? They will think ill of you! Martell rebuked him with a sharp look. The ladys request is clear, Nick. Just cut it, will you? The sooner we do this the sooner we can get back to the city. Half of it is enough. Yes, he is correct. Will you help me, Mr. Nick? Errgghhfine. Nick finally relented and began cutting with his sword. The skirt was rather thick as it was made for autumn weather using good quality wool. After he was finished, the discarded fabric fell to the ground. While they were doing this, they did not notice that the root Henrietta tripped on before, trembled and slowly retracted into the shadows. After the small incident, they arrived at the clearing when Nick suddenly stopped and drew his weapon. Halt! W-what is it? Henrietta asked. The deeead bodiesare miiissing, The Maiden said with wary look. How? Could it be that they were turned to an Undead? Henrietta said with a tinge of fear. Nooo.I do noootfeel aaanyArcaaane or Daaark.magiiic. Do you think someone pulled a trap on us? Martell warned. No. I dont - ! At that moment Nick noticed that his shadow was getting longer. His instincts went crazy and he shouted as he dove to the ground, taking both the women with him. AMBUSH!! Martell, who was too late in reaction looked up and saw something falling before his body was enveloped with something cold and viscous. Nick quickly pushed the women back as he swatted away a tentacle whipping towards him with his shield. Back! Get back!! he yelled. W-what is that?! Henrietta screamed. S-sliiime? I-IIIhave neeever heard ooofit beeeing.this biiig! she said in surprise. Her eyes wide at the sight of the monster. BlllllUURBB!!! The giant slime before them was dark purple in color and was the size of a house. Inside of it, along with Martell who was flailing madly futilely, were the remains of monsters and the desiccated bodies of the Knights. "Shit! So it was attracted to the dead bodies!" "W-what do we do?" "Heavy Bulwark!" Nick shouted as he held his ground from the continuous attacks. White light covered them and defended against the slime''s attacks. Maiden, if you have anything that could help, bring it out now! Imsooory, She wanted to help but she was out of mana potion and most of the items in her Item Ring was private jewelries. She had nothing that could help, especially not the dainty Henrietta. Well, shit. Out of the C Ugh C frying pan and into the fire! HAH! Shield Bash! The power of the Skill slapped away part of the tentacle. But it was useless. It regenerated itself and continued advancing like an overweight sack of lard. Dammit! Hold on, Martell! Girls! Take the leather ball on the left of my waist and the pouch on the right. Take out the firelighter and lit the balls fuse! Now, while I hold it at bay!!! Inside the slime, Martell could not hear anything. The slime had entered all his orifices. His ears, his nose, and his mouth. It was like being drowned in half diluted syrup. He was drowning and all he could feel was fear. He saw Nick throwing a leather ball which exploded, taking out about half of the slime. He could see the great red flame and the smoke through the translucent slime, but not the sound. As if it was happening far away from him. He saw the middle-aged mans desperation and anger. He was powerless against the giant slime. Powerless to save him. The slime had gotten into his throat and he choked on it. His consciousness grew dim and he began to lose power in his limbs. His sight began to lose focus and he sank into unconsciousness.
Martell sank. He felt the world moving further and further away from his grasp while he sank deeper and deeper. And thenhe began to think. Yes. It has always been the way, isnt it? The weak fears the strong. The powerless fears the tyrant. And the beastfolks fears weakness. Thats why father sold my soul to that thing. The boy gritted his teeth as painful memories flashed in his mind. His fathers beatings. His cruelty. His despair and anger at his sons weakness. And thenhis violation. A violation that went beyond the physical but a violation of the soul itself. To be marked by that thing. To be sold like a piece of meat to something so vile, so...grotesque.
O Hurgul. Why did you let me be born? A thing such as I. A wretched creature born with the ability to feelnothing. O Hurgul. O god of my people. God of my father and grandfather. You who made me flesh, made me beautiful, made me broken I abhor you. You who made me to be loved and desired. Who watched me as they touched me with their fingers. Who watched me as they kissed me with their tongues. I detest you. And yet, even though they marked my body with their love. And yet, even though they violate my body with their desire. It is but the beating of a scarecrow. For how can I love when I do not have a heart? For how can I hate when I do not have a heart? O Hurgul. You who are great, you who are adored. For this kindness of letting me be born into this world, I despise you. If I could feel anything in this broken shell of mine, it would be my scorn towards you. My love, my hate, my joy, my despair, That which you have taken from me. If I could take them back, II Suddenly, the dark inky nothingness enveloped him. And he screamed wordless scream. The boy grasped for something in desperation as the arms of dark cold scrambled over him like ants over a dead mouse. The arms bit into his skin, squeezing tight, dragging him even deeper into the darkness. He knew this darkness. He knew this emptiness. For it was his heart. Chapter 47: Who knows what lies in the heart of a boy? Chapter 47 Who knows what lies in the heart of a boy? After a quick look at the scene, Connie noticed pieces of cloths that seemed as if they had been ripped off by a bear. Rough cotton, it was the one that she bought for Martell before. There were also set of footprints, stained with pieces of slimes. They were small. The right size for a boy who had yet to reach adolescence. Around those footprints, the trees and bushes were ripped off from the ground. She followed the path of destruction warily, and at the end of it saw the back of a small figure with strawberry colored hair, standing with his head down. He was without a cloth to hide his shame. Pieces of purple gunk were hanging off his hair and body. Martell, Connie called softly, feeling an eerie sensation that made the back of her neck shiver. The boy did not respond to her call. When she was about to get closer, the boys back suddenly jerked so far behind that he almost fell. In defiance of gravity, he did not. The two pairs of eyes met, and Connie saw nothing but black in his eyes. None of that beautiful color that she grew accustomed to. Black as night, and as dangerous as one. His body spun and rose into the air, his entirely black eyes shone as he raised his hands and said with an echoing voice, between that of a boy and a man. Connie was not very experienced with possessions, as it was a very different branch of the dark arts. However ,she knew from experience that the cold shiver behind her neck meant an evil spirit or a ghost. Something of that type. I can feel another presence in him. Telekinesis: Control. The pebble, the fallen trees, and the branches on the forest ground rose into the air at his command. Fire. Connie dodged to the side as the stump of a tree was hurled towards her. It made a loud thump as it gouged the ground a meter deep. Followed by the pelting of pebbles and little rocks, firing at her like rain. The blonde- haired girl stepped back and hid behind a particularly thick tree. A boulder whizzed past and hit an innocent tree to the side, which exploded into smithereens. Not bad. Not bad at all, Martell. You should have shown this much Skill when we were in the dungeon. Would have made it easier for us, Connie quipped with a mocking smile, her breathing was uneven from the continuous strain of back to back battle. Not as if you can hear me. Being possessed and all. Telekinesis: Control! Connie grabbed a pebble on the floor as she moved to another tree, avoiding being pulverized by a large boulder. She had fought many times against possessed people. But mostly they just lumber around attacking anything within sight. Even the ones possessed by demons in the old world could not do more than using basic attacks. But the one possessing Martell now was strong. Incredibly so. So, what are you? A ghost!? An undead!? An evil spirit!? I have never seen something this elaborate! Connie released two blades of Yin Energy with her sleeves as she danced around the incoming projectiles. Telekinesis: Shield! The various trees and rocks gathered to a shield which protected him from the attacks. Connie used this chance while the shield obscured his vision to run up a tree and jumped high into the air. She focused her Yin Energy into the pebble and flicked it towards his face. The pebble shot past his barrier and managed to hit Martells head. With the infusion of Yin Energy, being hit by the small pebble was like being hit by an iron ball, causing him to flinch and fall to the ground. Teleki C as Martell - or whatever it was controlling him C tried to get up, Connie landed in front of him and with her right foot she stepped down forcefully on his head and forced him to eat dirt. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Like a puppet, the boy ignored the pain and once again raised his head, only to meet the ground again as Connie ruthlessly stepped down. You have made me run out of my patience, boy, she commented while grinding down her foot against his head. To be possessed by something like this means you have a weak will. And those with weak wills are not fit for cultivation. She grabbed him by the hair, raising him up until they could see eye to eye. There was nothing inside, no trace of the crafty little bastard inside this hollow shell. Tele C She clasped her other hand across his mouth. One could hear bones cracking as his jaw began to give under her white-knuckled grip. Ive had enough. GoodbyeMartell. You little liar. As she was about to do the deed, she felt a kick to her unmentionables. It did not do anything as she had no package down there. Then she saw something at the base of his inner thigh, a birthmark with an unmistakable shape. A lotus! A Prajnaparamita Lotus birthmark! The sight of it reminded her of the last thing she promised a dear friend and his partner before they met their end on the hands of the Righteous Faction. Which was to find one with the Prajnaparamita Lotus birthmark. The one destined to inherit his friends Sword Formation Art; The Golden Lotus of Prajnaparamita. After their deaths she tried to but was unable to fulfill the request. A hundred years went by and she left that world with a lot of baggage. Can it be? That is impossible. This is another world entirely! she rubbed her red lock of hair with her free hand while the boy was struggling pathetically. But the foresight of Autumn Rain Cicada was always uncanny...perhaps... She then looked into the black eyes devoid of emotion and scrunched her eyebrows together. She could imagine the sound of jawbones and meat and teeth crushed within her palm. He was young, the bones are yet to be as dense and thick as an adult. She was nearly out of Yin Energy but crushing his jaw could be done easily. Like crushing an apple. Connie then exhaled, slightly loosening her grip. Feeling the easing of her claws, the boy began to struggle even more. Well, this isnt my best area. But lets see if I can do a bit of exorcism. Lets start with a Daoist prayer and then some Buddhist Sutras. See what sticks.
Martell did not know how long he had been lying there, with the black hands ripping off parts of himself. There was no pain, but the knowledge that he was crumbling away while feeling nothing itself was a terrifying thing. As his mind began to collapse, he heard something. And light of gold appeared within the darkness. A small, golden light the size of candlelight. The heat it gave off was minuscule compared to the coldness of the space he was in. The black hands crumbled under its light and freed him. With only a torso and a single crumbling hand, Martell took the light and cupped it, holding it to his chest as if it was the most precious thing in his life. For he who had starved for something to reaffirm that he was living ever since he was born, it was bliss. It was that primal warmth which he had searched but never found. Yes, the warmth that needed no understanding or explanation. If death was the end of all living thing, this warmth is the start of all living things. For only at this moment, were all things truly equal. That bliss which was shared by all. The warmthof a mothers womb.
Martell slowly opened his eyes and found himself lying with his head on his Mistresss leg, covered with her robe. The surprise almost made him forget the horror that he had experienced. He wanted to get up, but all his muscles hurt so bad that he could barely move. As he got used to the pain, he realized that Connie had not been paying him any attention. Vyavalokite sma panca-skandha asatta sca, svabhava sunyam pasyati sma, Iha sariputra rupam sunyam sunyataiva rupam She was sitting in a lotus position, both hands clasped in prayer. Eyes half closed. Her beautiful lips were reciting a string of words foreign to Martells ears. Though he did not understand what she was saying, his body understood its beauty and he felt cleansed. Anutpanna aniruddha, amala avimala, anuna aparipurnah Her voice was the very image of tranquility and gentleness. The sound of tranquil river and soft mountain breeze. Even with her still covered with demon blood, she was the most beautiful creature he had ever seen. Martell closed his eyes once more and let her voice cradled him to sleep. A sleep without fear of losing himself to the thing inside him.
Not long after, the search party from Cairula found the four of them. As they were with the Maiden of Water, they were simply asked a few questions before being brought back to town. The fat Cardinal Deacon met them halfway and bawled the moment he saw her alive and praised Junnaveil for her protection. One of the Church Knights upon seeing the green blood on Connies clothes recognized it as a demons blood and asked her to be questioned. However, the Maiden of Water defended them and the matter was put to rest. They were also told to get the only surviving kidnappers who they almost forgot. Henrietta fell asleep from exhaustion on the way back and was given to his butler to take care of. Connie and her entourage returned home after separating from the knights and they were then greeted by a very worried Illumca, who half cried and half furious at Connie for not taking her along. The tirade continued for two whole hours before she went back to her room to sulk. That should be the end of it. That was until that night, when Martell found himself standing in the attic with the leftovers of cocoon and silk around the place, making it look like the lair of some gruesome monster. And the monster residing in that lair was now staring at him with dispassionate eyes. Now, Martell, Connie said, playing with the Golden Silkworm crawling between her slender fingers. What do you have to say for yourself? The boy might not know the emotion called fear. But his body still remembered the death grip that he had been subjected to. And his body trembled. Chapter 48: A Natural Born Monster Chapter 48 A Natural Born Monster The girl sat in front of him languidly, letting her tiny silkworm to crawl all over her fingers. Her other hand supporting her chin as she leaned against a small table. He noticed that she was in her inner robe, most likely because her outer robe was dirtied by slime and demon blood. The side of Martells nose twitched slightly as the strong herbal smell of poultice emanating from under the bandage which covered her arms filled the room with its heady fragrance. The two did not speak after that initial question and Connie made no attempt to continue the conversation. Only her eyes gazing at Martell as he squirmed uncomfortably. The beastfolk boy knew that sooner or later he would have to explain himself. It was just he did not expect her to call upon him so fast. And after a shaking event such as meeting a real demon. But he had seen her in action, and there was no doubt in his head that killing a demon was not beyond her. The only thing that did not register with him was that she got out of the fight with only a few bruises. I he squeaked. Suddenly Martell was pushed back violently. A sharp pain on the back his head and the floating sensation he felt made him realize that she had pinned him to the wall, held by the neck. Do you know why I am disappointed in you? she asked. N- no Think. B-because I was w-weak? Im just a -. Think!! she growled. Because I C I was a coward? Think!!! I C I dont know! Connie flung him to the corner of the room and shook her arm in an annoyed manner. (Cough)f - forgive me, M-mistress. Forgive me Are those words sincere? Do you really want my forgiveness? You dont even know yourself. Why should I forgive you? You speak lies as easily as a man would breathe. Connie sat where she was before. Yao-er had made a small nest next to her and started to breath gently. Now I am giving you a chance. The last chance that youll get. Tell me something about you that is true. I am really sorry! Stop right there, Martell. Think about what you are going to say, Connie said with harsh, cold tone. No more lies. No more platitudes and acting. Only truth. The strawberry-haired boy gulped when he saw her expression. Her very gaze caused him to tremble. Her words like the cold wind of a tundra. His lips trembled but no voice came out. He had to hit his leg to regain a sense of control. At this time, Connie had exerted a bit of her bloodlust to press him down. I C I killed The words he began to speak tasted bitter on his tongue. my own father. When he spoke the last word, he fell on his butt. No longer could he stand the pressure of her stare. Yet despite that fact, it was as if the dam that had been stopping his truth from flowing suddenly burst apart. Martell Lobeliais not my real name. It was the name given by the officer of the Kingdom of Vorzenny under its law to all refugee. My Hut-Ner C Heart Name C is Alyuk Lidar. Iwas born in a Beastfolk clan called Sangyat. Sangyat clan was a branch of the Great Azut-Baydar Empire which worships Hurgul. Martell spoke of names and places that Connie did not recognize. However, Azut-Baydar was something she had heard before. Like all Beastfolks clan, Sangyat prized strength above all else. And with me being born weak and premature, I was the shame of my father. When I was four and I havent learned to walk, my uncle said that my father cried. After that, he began drinking and beat me when he was drunk. With the mention of his father, he appeared to have found fire under his butt and he leaned on the wall. Trying to stand up. When he failed, he continued his story. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Up until I am ten years old, we lived by mooching off his brother. The family did not like me or my father much, but they tolerated us. The eldest son of his family taught me how to hunt. But without enough strength, all I can do was to become bait and track animals. But with each passing month, my father become more and more erratic. He kept on spending the money I got from selling my part of the hunts rewards for booze. Even with that, I did not hate him. After all, he was still my father. Connie pushed a little more and his face began to pale. Yet Martell continued. For some strange reason he wanted to spill all his secrets to this terrifying female before her. Perhaps it was because of the warmth that she gave him. Or perhaps it was because he was scared. He did not know. Still, he went on. Until one day he took me to a cave where he had built a shrine. It was then that hesold my soul to a Demon Lord. Through a secret ritual. Your father has ties with a demon? It was the first time she spoke after a long while. The boy nodded, trying to regain his breath. Sangyat clan used to be made of demon worshippers. The clan was banished more than 30 years ago because of this and had to live in the forests of Vorzenny. That was what I meant by the clan being refugees. It had mostly been forgotten with time, but the family still practiced the faith in secret. The ritual succeeded and my father asked it to give me powers in return for my soul. And he gave me what my father asked, Martell said. The power that once belonged to the heroes. By then I already lost my consciousness. When I woke up, I saw the myself standing before my fathers dead body. Pitchforks and hacksaw stabbed into his chest so deep they did not budge when I tried to pull them out, he began laughing as he ruffled his hair madly. And you know what the most disgusting thing was? I was not sad. I did not get angry or sorrowful. All I could think about wasOh, hes dead.. He laughed at his own past derisively. Disgusting, isnt it? To not be able to feel anything even after killing my own father. Thats also why my past masters do not keep me for long. They tried to make me their own, lavish me with presents and promises. Defile me with their lust and desires in the name of love. None of that could touch my heart, and in knowing that they could not have me, they let me go. But they also cannot bear to hurt me. All they can do is get their moneys worth back. Martells rant stopped and he growled. That very night I forced a whole bottle of moonshine into his gullet and emptied another all over his body. Then pushed his body over a cliff. The next day I told my uncles family that he was attacked by a bear after drinking too much and fell to his death. After that, I sold myself to the slave trader and used the money to pay for my fathers debt. Since then I spent my days a slave, while knowing that sometimes my body would be controlled by that ''thing'' inside me. After speaking out those secrets he buried in his heart, Martell exhaled and fell to all fours. Heaving and retching as if he was a dog. He wiped the sour liquid from his lips and looked at Connie. I will not pity you. Pitying you means nothing. To me and to you. In his heart, Martell nodded in agreement. Yes. He did not need pity. Even if people pitied him, what could they do? They were nothing more than spectators watching him dance in a little cage. They would speak niceties empty of meanings. Connie rubbed her chin with a knowing smirk. It was as if her earlier anger was nothing but a dream. Now I know what you are. And I know why you are so easily possessed. And yesjust as you suspected. You are a disgusting monster who could not feel what normal humans feel. You feel no remorse, no guilt. You are empty, devoid of attachment. Even attachment to life. That is why your will is so weak and you are so easily possessed." "Without empathy, and very much incapable of love. Yesyou are but a husk in the form of a beastfolk. W-what? M C mistress! What are you saying?! he stood aghast. He was expecting kind, encouraging words. Instead he was being berated ruthlessly. Now, do you know why I said I am disappointed in you? N-no?! he replied. By this point he was unsure of everything. Because you are too half-hearted! Too meek! If you want to be a bastard, you should commit to that role!! W-what? You are clever. But you are too afraid of using this talent of yours, she continued. I know your type. YesI know it well. Some of my greatest enemies and at least two of my fellow heretics were similar in this regards. They were scum of the earth. And yet they were also some of my best friends. Others may not know what you desire, even you yourself. But I know. Martell stared at her in disbelief. Mistress, you are speaking nonsense. Nonsense, you say. But am I correct to say that you have never felt happy? And even to your past masters, you see them as tools, dont you? H-how? Rest assured. I am familiar with this. The bad news isindeed, you may not be able to feel truly happybut you can feel pleasure, cant you? P-pleasure?! he half yelled. Ive had sex with both men and women! And I still feel nothing! Im not talking about that kind of pleasure, Martell. Im talking about the pleasure of the soul! Something like music, or a good poem, or good food, or even lording it over those you hate. Connie did not miss the sudden glint in his eyes. Ah, I hit the nail with the last one, didnt I? Connie said. Those people were also like you. Manipulative bastards who use their cunnings to gain opportunities by tricking others. I do not blame them. Such paths do exist, but it is a dangerous path. As one mistake would mean your death. Connie looked straight at him. But you are going about this the wrong way. Unfortunately, you are too weak. So, you had to do what you did. You use your body to gain knowledge from your past masters. One could say that this is one of the many ways you can survive. But if we see it from another perspective, this resignation to fate, thisact of giving your body to your masters to survive is the action of the weak. Surely you know that what you did is the opposite of what you desire. Martell was captivated by the words that she was saying. He felt wronged as she denied his way of life, thrashed it mercilessly. And yet it did not matter to him. As he now realized that he had found someone who understood him. I can give you what you desire, my boy," she said with words as sweet as honey and as dangerous as poison. "I can give you power. The power to become superior to those who looked down upon you, her fingers dug into the wooden table as if they were paper. YesI can give you suchpleasure of the soul. For a price. Chapter 49: Golden Lotus of Prajnaparamita Chapter 49 Golden Lotus of Prajnaparamita A price? Indeed. The current you are of no use for me. I will invest in the future you instead. Unfortunately for you, it is not in my interest to invest on something that will not profit me. So yesa payment must be made beforehand. A payment? I have no money, and I am already a slave to you. What else do you want to take from me? What do you think? My body? No. You havent shown any interest in having a taste of me. I want your absolute obedience. No matter what you must sacrifice, what you must do, what you must endure, you will obey me. Question me if you would, but you must never betray me. Thats easyis what I would say if I dont know you, Mistress. The girl smirked with a hint of amusement. Good. You are thinking. What I mean by absolute obedience is the kind that even if you find your heart, you will have to discard it if I ordered you to. If you came to love someone, you have to ignore that feeling if I ordered you to. Martell heard those cruel words being said and could not find any reason why he could not pay it. He did not have the ability to feel such things anyway. Although, he could not find any reason why he should not accept it either. In that sense, what I expect from you should not be bound by such a flimsy contract, Connie placed her finger on his collar and spoke a few words. The spell within the collar made it glow slightly before slipping off his neck. Now you are free. Free to leave. Free to obey. Freedom? You jest, Mistress. Do I ever even have a choice? Martell confirmed with a sigh. Did I not I give you one just now? The girl replied noncommittally while offering her hand. Even I understand my true worth. And right now, I am without one, the boy said, kneeling on one knee and kissing her hand. I will pay the price. Thud! OW! The body rubbed the part of his head that had suffered Connies rough love. Why the hell did you kiss my hand?! Arent you supposed to do that when a girl offered her hand?! The girls liked it when I do that! I just want to help you up! Connie sighed inwardly. Ugh, these Calendian gestures are hard to get used to. Thats it. Next time Ill make my disciples follow the Jiang Hu rules. Justdont do it again. Connie made him sit down and took her place before him. Moving on. Before we continue, I must teach you the basics. She then told him about cultivation and the meaning of the Dao. The same as the one she told Illumca. Unlike Illumca. I cannot teach you Daoism. For what could I teach someone without emotion or attachment? It would be like trying to teach a fish to walk. Instead, I will teach you what I understand of Buddhism. Excuse me, what is Buddhism? Loosely explained, it is a path to overcome the cycle of death and rebirth through the understanding and practice of the philosophy of Buddha. To attain enlightenment or Nirvana. Seeing the blank face of the boy before her, Connie realized that it is harder for her to teach Buddhism compared to Daoism. It was not her main focus after all. And some of the complex philosophies cannot be digested in mere years, let alone days. Connie played with her red hair for a while and tried once again to explain. This time trying to make it as simple as possible. Buddha is akin to Thalamut. A light element god. He can purify the darkness, even the demon lord who cursed you. By practicing Buddhism, I hope that you can suppress the demon yourself. I tried to exorcise the piece of the demon lord possessing you, but it has entrenched itself in your soul for so long it had its grip very deep. Any forceful exorcism would just damage your soul. Connie saw the despairing look on his face and made a dim smile. I managed to suppress it with the Heart Sutra. But it did use some strange skill while it had control of you. Telekinesis, I think it was. Y-yes. That is one of the two skills I had. I dont know what the other one is. Can you use it now? The blonde-haired girl asked. The boy opened his Status Screen and said with a disappointed tone. It is greyed out. I cannot use it. Hmmso to it looks different to when Illumca analyzed it. Very well. Connie made a dharmachakra mudra with both her hands and said with a tinge of melancholy. The Golden Lotus of Prajnaparamita is an art that belonged to a dear friend. I will not give it to anyone unworthy of it. Even if he is said to be destined for its splendor. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Her voice trailed off as she began to explain. It is one of the three most coveted secret arts of the Dharmic Monks, and it will grant you power. In exchange you will experience suffering and hardships that is incomparable the humiliation you subjected yourself with. Only your twisted obsession to stand above the foolish masses would be your guide. Martell listened to her explanation with rapt attention. Are you prepared? yes. Remember to kneel and bow deep until your forehead hits the floor three times in front of the Vagabond Lotus Monk when you saw him. What? Connie placed her forehead on his. She then chanted the Memory Bestowal spell which sent his mind deep into his subconscious.
Once again, Martell found himself standing in the middle of a dark environment. So dark that he could not see his hand. He could not see what it was, but he knew that something had been watching him. More vivid than ever. The darkness before him seemed to move. Here and there, something eerie and unexplainable. As if it had gained sentience. Martell then heard a small sound. A pulse of light came into being and he saw his face looking back at him. All about him was the same, only it had nothing but black in his eyes. The false Martell raised his hand and he melted, turning into hands. The same hands that tried to drown him before. AAAHH!!! As the dark hands surge towards him, suddenly the deep sound of a string instrument resounded, repelling them as easily as one would swat a fly. Not giving up, more and more hands appeared until they were like a wave of tsunami. W-what is that? He could see a white hand floating just a few meters away. Below it was a metallic string. The trembling of the string brought forth a gust of wind that blew the darkness away. Martell could finally see the owner of the beautiful hand. In front of him was the figure of a man with golden hair, garbed with deep blue robe. He was sitting on an old wooden stool, a strange wooden instrument with intricate carvings of fantastical beasts and clouds on his lap. His face was like the carving of an ancient mountain, with creases that told of the bitter life he had led. His cerulean blue eyes had clouds over them. Two golden streaks like the shape of his sharp eyebrows were above his lips, giving him a kingly atmosphere. Unlike Connie who exuded the majestic presence of a conqueror, this one belonged to a benevolent king. The man shook the edges of his robe and calmly plucked another string. What a beautiful melody. Ive never heard bards that could make such sounds. Another and another. Slowly and gently like the flow of a river. Unhurried plucks. Ten lithe fingers with rough tips from years of practice - like the tips of aged mountains - teasing the metal strings. He then opened his mouth, a deep and raspy voice added to the melody. The golden-haired man sang with such otherworldly skills that made Martells cold and empty heart trembled, and a tearthe first tear he had ever shed since he was born - fell. Every pluck of the string like a drop of water upon the dead stillness of the lake of his soul. Gentle as the breeze of a midsummer afternoon, blowing through a field of golden wheat. At that moment, the warmth of the mans unconditional love touched him. And he smiled. The smile of a father. The smile that he had never seen directed at him. Autumn Rain Cicada Martell could feel the name appearing in his mind. What a fitting name for such a great man. The kingly man took a deep breath and brought his fingers across the instrument. Instantly the fragrance of autumn rain filled the air. The red maple leaves around his feet flew into a maelstrom, which assaulted Martell. Martell closed his eyes and protected his eyes with his arms. When he opened them again, the darkness had been replaced by a beautiful scenery. Mountain peaks covered by early morning mist. A row of ducks swimming nearby. Tall thin trees with red leaves, with the occasional fallen leaves floating upon the surface of the lake. The golden - haired man was sitting in an old boat, floating in the middle of the lake. The water was so calm that it resembled a mirror, mirroring the mountains and the trees with a hazy reflection. The cold mist and the droplets of water hanging off the edges of the boat were signs that it had just drizzled. Autumn Rain Cicada rested his hands on the strings, silencing them. The dying sound of the strings now replaced by the rhythmical drips of water from the eaves to a bronze cup of water. To the side, a servant was tending to a small earthen jug of wine, fanning the flame of a small stove he used to warm it. Standing at the bow of the boat was a lazy looking youth. His hair was as black as ink, tied into a bun. A small silver hairpin with the lifelike shape of a swan was stuck into it. Vagabond Lotus Monk, he mulled the name in his mouth. He did not look like a monk at all. Except for his humble appearance, he looked more like a nobleman. Unlike the kingly man, this youths eyes were slightly droopy with a languid smile. Even his robe was a simple one made of hemp, with stains of wine in some spots. On his back was a cedar box with faded paint and few remaining specks of what once might have been gold decorations. Giving him the air of an impoverished beggar. Autumn Rain Cicada and the Vagabond Lotus Monk looked at each other. They spoke nothing, yet they seemed to understand each other without doing so. The older man closed his eyes and elegantly put his sleeves out of the way. When the first string sang, the young man jumped 10 feet into the air, as if propelled by the single note, and landed lightly on top of a maple leaf floating on the river. The second string was plucked the moment he jumped once more. Barely making a ripple on the surface of the water. As he rose, he did a finger gesture which Martell had seen Connie used before. With that gesture, the Vagabond Lotus Monk called upon the 12 swords stored within the cedar box on his back - Each one a Named Sword. Then he shook the long sleeves of his robe and stepped upon the flying sword, He then began dancing in the air, guided by the melody and the song. Sleeves and hair flowing with the breeze. As he danced, the swords supported him, each one flew into position before he stepped onto one of them. This magical scene caused Martell to hold his breath for who knew how long. The kingly man then pursed as he drew breath. The poor youth spread his arms and fell backwards, letting gravity take control of him as the melody of the instrument became more frantic. The man formed a circle with his right thumb and index finger as he faced the lake. The swords behind him spun in the formation of a wheel, aimed their sharp tips towards the peaceful lake, and burst forth with the golden light of Buddha. At the peak of his companions technique, the Autumn Rain Cicada let out a wail that pierced the morning sky. However, it did not break from the melody that he was singing, instead it added to its beauty. It sounded like the defiance of a man fighting against fate. The voice echoed from mountain to mountain. A voice empowered by the power of a Treading Earth cultivator. The swords plunged into the lake with such force that the lake water affected by the impact was launched 40 feet into the air, causing a light rain in the vicinity. The servant protected the jug and the fire using an umbrella set to the side as if he was used to it while Autumn Rain Cicada merely repelled it with a single note. Vagabond Lotus Monk landed by his side and the 12 swords returned to his wooden box. He laid a hand on the older mans shoulder. In response Autumn Rain Cicada placed his hand over his before separating shortly. Their fingers lingering in the air as if contemplating unspoken words. A voice came into Martells head and the knowledge poured into him. The first art of the Golden Lotus of Prajnaparamita: The Light of Buddha Shines Over All Men. Martell was bewildered by all the information entering his head. Only after the shock ran its course through his system did he remember to kowtow to the Vagabond Lotus Monk. One, two, three times he did give his obeisance. After he was finished giving his respect. Suddenly the golden-haired man turned towards Martell and said. Do not let go of hope, Martell. Chapter 50: Wo de l菐op茅ngyou (My old friend) Chapter 50 Wo de lopngyou (My old friend) Martell opened his eyes suddenly and saw the close-up of Yao-ers face. The little thing was curious about the new addition to the group and had been crawling all over him while his consciousness was dragged inside his soul through the Memory Bestowal. AAAH! he leapt back in surprise flinging the silkworm away. Needless to say, like many other caterpillars, Yao-ers face was not very pleasant to look at. The little silkworm flipped itself a few times before landing on Connies hair and disappeared inside huffily. The girl was drinking a cup of wine by a candle when she heard the scream and commented. Come off it. Yao-er wouldnt hurt a flyunless I told it to. The candlelight threw her shadow to far wall, making her look bigger than she was. Thatthat was real? Every bit of it, Connie replied succinctly. What did you experience? He then told her of his experience. Still slightly bewildered by the strange experience. what was that heavenly instrument? I have never heard something sopeaceful. Thats a guqin. One of the Four Arts. But you are veering, continue. That is allah, and then he saidthat I should not lose hope. What do you mean? Connie blurted out. A - Autumn Rain Cicada looked at me and said that I should not lose hope. But thatsimpossible. That is just a memory! The past cannot interact with the present. Are you sure you are not imagining things? Martell bit his lips, his ears drooping down. I C I dont know. That was my first experience with something like that. Connie rubbed her chin and nodded firmly. Forget that for now then. Tell me, what move did you learn from the memory? The Light of Buddha Shines Over All Men. The first art of the Golden Lotus of Prajnaparamita. It has a very strong purifying effect, Connie explained. That heretic monk once used that move to purify thousands of undead terrorizing a town in one swoop. T-thats amazing! Connie put down her cup and sidled over to the side. But knowledge alone will not help. Now, it is time we start with your first cultivation. Take off your clothes. M-my clothes? Martell said, almost a squeak. Yes. All of them. I need to open your acupoints. Cant guarantee 100% success if I cannot see your body, Connie laughed mockingly. Dont worry. Im not interested in your body. I did this with Ethel too. I can do it with medicines, but it will slow your cultivation. II see, Martell began shedding his clothes. When he was finished, he stood before her awkwardly. She dispassionately examined his body, nodding occasionally as she prodded at some parts of him. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Alright. Now I will stimulate your body so it can begin to cultivate. Sit with your legs crossed and your hands resting on your lap with your palms facing up. After he did so, Connie poked on some acupoints on his back to open the pathway so that the energy could flow freely. She took out a few of the Fire Essence Crystal she had left and slowly transferred the energy within into his body via her palm on his back. Can you feel the heat from my hand? Imagine the heat flowing across every part of your body. Circulating through your blood stream. Into your heart, your lung, your liver, your brain. Every time you feel like something blocking the flow, concentrate on it, imagine the heat breaking through it. MMmmm! Martell panted as felt his blood flowing faster, circulating around his body. He could hear the blood surging inside his body like a terrifying maelstrom. The feeling of the heat in his body was so comfortable, and every time the heat broke through an obstacle, he could not help but moan. Connie sweated as she kept her concentration. The flow must not be stopped, otherwise everything would be for naught. Finally, the beastfolk boy felt a lump growing on his stomach and he coughed up a black and rank sputum. Gagh! W-what is that? Good, the process is success. How do you feel now? I feellight. Like I can run 2 kilometers without stopping! Martell said as he jumped a few times. That is sad, we will have to increase your stamina, Connie said. As you cultivate, the power of purification will grow stronger within you. You would learn more moves with subsequent memory and eventually you will be able to be free of your curse. Thank you, Mistress! Connie did not share his newly found enthusiasm and simply asked. You still remember the price? Yes! Martell answered with a vigorous nod. Hm. Good. If you break it, I will cripple your cultivation and your body personally. I will be your acting teacher, but your true teacher will still be Vagabond Lotus Monk. Any disrespect to his name would be punished accordingly. Yes, Mistress! Alright. Go to bed. Tomorrow, you will skip breakfast and fast for the whole day until I tell you to eat. No drinking and no eating until I say so. Do you understand? Yes, Good. Go.
With the boy descending from the attic, the blonde-haired girl was left alone there. Her gaze was still, thoughtfully gazing at the flickering candle in front of her. Jin LianfengWu Qiuyu, Connie mouthed the names of his deceased friends as she put the cups on the table. These were the real names of Vagabond Lotus Monk and Autumn Rain Cicada. Names that were only told to bosom friends and true companions. These were two of the strangest partners in Jianghu. One was a righteous monk while the other was a master of an evil sect. The former a beautiful young man and the other a graceful middle-aged man. The two shared an ambiguous relationship with each other. After the monks unfortunate death in the hands of his fellow monks, the Autumn Rain Cicada cried out his last cry in the midst of the corpses of his enemies. The sound of wine being poured filled the silence in the room. Once. Twice. The first cup was filled almost to the brim while the other only halfway. Despite his fierce look, Qiuyu was a lightweight. Finally, she poured one for herself. After which she gazed into the dark red liquid inside. She played with the cup wordlessly before putting it on the table. I have found your successor. Though his morals are very questionable. I dont know why you chose such a boy to cultivate the Golden Lotus of Prajnaparamita. Is it to spite on those hypocrites from the Righteous Factions? Or is it because you wish to prove that cultivation paths have no bearing on the nature of the men who cultivated it? Connie threw her gaze at her right, as if speaking to someone. The shine in her eyes were soft and melancholic. Alas, just as the spring flowers cannot greet the winter snow, I can no longer hear your answer, for you are long gone. Just as she had. Just as many of them had. Hehehlisten to me being nostalgic, Connie said to the two cups in front of her. But for both of you to be inside the memory Hah. I guess this is a sort of fate too. Your friendship never failed even after death, she took her cup of wine and proposed a solitary toast, raising her glass towards the half-moon peeking from the small window in the attic. She closed her blue eyes, and for a moment, she felt as if she had returned to that reckless youth who accepted the twos invitation for a drink at the Gate of Eighteen Immortals. Sharing stories of their battles and romances. As time passes, our memories become gauze. Our wounds become dust and the song of early spring will be forgotten. Ganbei. Wo de lopngyou. Ganbei. She drained her cup and for once, she felt like getting drunk. Swollen arms and bruised ribs be damned. Unbeknownst to the girl drowning in melancholy, a pair of catlike eyes were blinking right below the attic. With his keen beastfolk ears, it was easy for Martell to eavesdrop on his Mistresss monologue. And despite his brokenness, the deep emotions within each word said were not lost to him. Though the boy was could read and write, he did not have the skill and knowledge to explain the feelings he experienced at this moment. The frustration kept him up even after he laid down his head on the fluffy bed. Interlude 3 : ??? Interlude 3 ??? While the whole place was sleeping peacefully, something was moving in the baskets full of dirty clothes that Ethel stowed under the stairs. It was filled with Connies robe and Nicks garments. Something that would make Connie howl in grief. As it were, the robe that had spatters of green demon blood was now miraculously clean. No trace of the foul thing anywhere. The basket wobbled and a sphere the size of a mouse leapt out of it. Brrbblll It was the poison slime that attacked Martell and Nick, only now it was a great deal smaller. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Its instinct detected a possible prey near where it was. Down in the basement. With great care, it spilled from step to step, gradually going down until it was in front of a wooden door. It slipped in through the gap on the floor and reappeared behind it. The smell of a dying beast. It was sensitive to it. And that beast was on the table. It was getting hungrier by the second. The smell of blood almost made it go into a frenzy. It understood that it was still small and took a careful approach. Slowly going up the table leg like a snail. Stretching and retracting its body up its coarse wooden leg. The beast moaned. The sound it made was lethargic. A very weak prey,thus a good prey. And It was big. Big enough for it to gain its normal size. The small slime went around until it found a hole big enough for it to enter and with great hunger, entered the hole. Derrick, who had been left half awake and half asleep from the drugs that Connie tested on him for most of the time he was captive there, grunted when he felt something cold enter his ear. He slept, thinking that his ear was strangely chilly. Blissfully unaware of his impending death. Not knowing that by morning, the man called Derrick would disappear from this world. Chapter 51: The Lazy Morning After Chapter 51 The Lazy Morning After It was a lazy morning, or at least Connie decided it to be so. She woke up late and had breakfast that might as well be called lunch. The smell of alcohol was still on her breath, yet she showed no sign of being drunk or hangover. This was because she evaporated the alcohol in her system. Aan old trick she thought up after having the worst hangover she ever had after drinking with the Eastern Wine Eccentric in her past life. The store had opened for about two hours now and the pills had sold out. Connie watched as the usual crowd of customers came and went. Some of them had a shifty look about them. She did not pay them any mind as it was par the course for any new disruptors to specific businesses. She just did not expect them to come this early. Those in the store were now those who just wanted to browse or chat with the old Ethel, who they complained had been very stand offish these days and what a nice glow in her eyes she had, did she do anything that gave her such a good complexion, and stuff like that. In front of her, Illumca was fiddling with one of her daggers. At times she looked at her so sharply that Connie had to look back. And then she would avoid meeting her eyes and stared at her dagger instead. This happened a few times, which made Connie feel rather awkward. Sighing, Connie sipped a bit of tea from her lukewarm cup and asked. Where is Martell? He might still be asleep. You want me to wake him up, Connie? Sen asked. She had come again with flowers in tow. Hmmlet him sleep a bit more, Connie replied while rubbing the leaf of a wild mint and giving it a sniff. The rest of the freckled girls offerings were now nothing but repeats of the usual fare. Sen, come here for a bit. We need to talk. Yeah? The girl jumped down from her seat and was about to sit on her lap, but Connie caught her and sat her on the table. Sen. Hows your mothers health these days? Shes getting better. I bought her some nice warm food to eat. Connie smiled softly and nodded. Sen. I dont need you to bring me flowers anymore. Eh? Ethel, Illumca, and Bertus who just came out of the back room froze and stared at the blonde-haired girl. The sudden news confused the little girl. She bit her lips and stared at her in disbelief. D-did I do something wrong? Im sorry! Im really sorry! Tears started to well up at the corners of her eyes. She knew that it was just luck that she met a charitable person like Connie. And she let herself lean on her kindness. The comfort of not having to force herself to work so early in the morning, fighting off sleep, to forget the loneliness had made her forget that everything good always had an end. Seeing this reaction Connie quickly added. Dont get me wrong, Sen. I simply meant that I dont need the flowers anymore. Instead, would you like to work at the store? E-eh? The sudden elation of emotion after being dropped down a cliff made her unable to think of words properly. Uummmean it? She cupped the freckled girls now plumper cheeks in her soft, warm hands and said. The gold coins I gave you up to now were out of goodwill. Do you understand that? Iyes. I do. I dont want you to become someone who relies on the goodwill of others for your whole life. Such life is meaningless. If you want the gold, you will have to work for it, Connie glanced at Bertus and said. How much would you pay her, Bertus? The funny looking veteran was surprised by the sudden question and almost fumbled the items in her arms. Uh, waithmmlets seehow about 2 gold coins for a month? She does good work, the little girl. Oughta teach her a bit more and wed get a good staff. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. That sounds good. Most people dont even have that much after a month of work, Ethel said in agreement. 2 gold coins for a month?! How about you hire my son instead! Hes a deft hand with packing! A random old woman said out loud. Deft? More like sticky hands, Ethel retorted nastily. That was just one time! And that was just a doily! the old woman replied with fervor. The two old women bickered and proceeded to ignore the rest of the conversation. Your answer? Uum, okay! Sen happily gave Connie a hug and squeezed her for a full minute. Okay, thats enough hugging. You go and start helping out. I need to go to the Hunters Guild to get our due. Come, Illumca. Illumca said nothing but sheathed her daggers and put on her hood before walking towards the door and silently waiting there. ?
Gotta have some of these and these, Connie said while putting some vegetables and various fruits into a bag being held by Illumca. She could have done this and started cooking early in the morning, but she decided to let the boy suffer a little. Also, some nuts. There are lots of good stuffs in nuts. Thats how the Monks develop their bodies, you know. Its different from your first meal. His will be according to a monks diet. No meat, no bugs or insects. Just fruits, vegetables, and nuts. And some oatmeal porridge," She licked her lips as she bit into an apple. "Hah, Id kill for some rice. Shame that they don''t have it in this country. Perhaps in the Old Continent... Even after finishing their shopping, Illumca did not speak. They walked in silence. Connie walking in front while Illumca walked two paces behind. Usually she would walk right by her side. Finally fed up, Connie dragged her to a nearby alleyway and slammed her right hand against the wall. Alright, Ive had enough. Whats eating you, Illumca? Illumca looked away, holding her left arm with her right. Looking pensive. Youve been sulking in your room for a whole day yesterday. And now you wont even look at me. Her answer was more silence. Connie scratched her hair in exasperation, messing up her perfect bangs. Look, I said sorry, alright? I told you. There is a reason why I didnt take you! And you know Im not that weak. Nothing will happen to me. You are a mean person, Connie Now you are talk- I know that you will be fine! Of course! OF COURSE!! And thats the problem! You called me your partner, but I know that you dont need me. You are strong enough by yourself! Just like back in the dungeon, and just like yesterday. You killed a Named Demon and saved the Maiden of Water! You are strong! So strong that I dont know how I can catch up with you! "How can someone like me stand by your side?! The moment I made my first step, you are already a thousand step in front of me!" Illumca grabbed on to the lapel on her inner robe with tears welling her eyes. What am I? Just a thrown away garbage that you saved in a whim?! You made me beautiful! You made me perfect! but what use is that if you would just throw me away? How soon will you lose interest in me? Umthis is a bit far for just a Connie felt her tug weakening as she buried her face in her chest. Which was quite awkward because Illumca was taller than her. I know! I am pathetic. Just one day of not being with you made me restless, I was so filled with anxiety that I threw up! I''m selfish! I know I am! But I can''t bear even the thought of being away from you even for a day! Connie waited until she stopped crying before she began speaking. She might have been very rusty in this field. Especially after having spent more than 200 years hell bent in fighting against the world for revenge, but she was not a beginner. And what Illumca just said to her was heavy. Very heavy. Look. Inside, I''m not a woman. I don''t understand much about how a woman thinks. But if Im reading this rightIllumcaare you saying that you loveme? Why are you even asking me that? You were the one who licked my liquid first. That was just medical procedure! And it was just because I was still drunk from all the energy and poison! Connie answered with a flustered face. Alright. I understand now. Youve said your piece. And Ill say mine. Connie took a deep breath and made Illumca stand back so that she could see her face to face. Illumca, have I told you before? That I was married in my past life? Mhm she rubbed her nose that was red from crying with her hand. If you are seeking the kind of love shared between master and disciple, you already have it. But if you are seeking for love like that of husband and wife, like the one I shared with Fei she let out a sigh of understanding. Then that will take a much longer time. She exhaled and caressed her cheek with her thumb. I do not know you and you do not know me. We still have much to learn from each other to even be at the starting line. Maybe months. Maybe years. She showed a weak smile and snorted to keep her tears from falling again. Im fine with that. I just want you to give me a chance, she threw herself at Connie, and embraced her tight. Connie placed her hand on top of her head and ruffled her hair. Oh, you damn fool. Why must you fall for an old man like me? But you are a girl now. Thats just the outside. You...still like women, right? She asked with a light laugh. I have no wish to see another mans junk. Good. Then I still have a chance. Just as they were about to separate, Connie added. Oh, and 35 years. Hmm? It took me 35 years to get to your current level as a swordsman in my past life. So you can just take your own pace. "Thank you. That means a lot to me." Illumca said with a relieved expression. "Now, tell me about your first mission as an assassin yesterday. I expect only success." "Of course!" Character Sheet (up to chapter 50) Name ?:Cornelia Asterium Steelheart Level ?:5 Age :15 Job :Swordsman Title :Heavenly Poison King (Hidden), Bound by Karma, Beginner Swordsman Race :Human Cultivation :Thousand Poison Claw, Art of Impermanence, Denying the Nine Heavens Discipline : ??? Likes :Gardening, Concocting poison, eating, drinking, fine arts, fine couture Dislikes :The heavens, arrogant people, and dragons. Formerly a 600 years old male cultivator named Wang Tian Gu. Currently a beautiful young girl at the cusp of adolescence.Somewhere between a girl and a woman. She is arrogant, cunning, cold and ruthless. Due to her experience with Baoli in her last life, is fond of children. She is a hard worker and a craftsman, thus eccentric and sometimes nonsensical in her actions. Due to her past life, she has little attachments to worldly things but understood its uses. She is a gourmet and would eat even if she doesn''t need to. Her goal in life was to perfect her Dao and Devour the Heavens. Only at that point will her revenge be complete. Her Dao is the Dao of Heaven Devouring A romantic at heart. Name :Illumca Fir Liban Level :25 Age :18 Job :Mage Assassin Title :Beginner Assassin Race : Dark Elf? Cultivation :Phantom Monarch Butterfly Art Discipline :Assassin Basics Likes :Cornelia, Cooking, small animals. Dislikes :elves, traitors, and bad smells. A once sickly girl with mysterious past who was saved by Connie. Using Soul Binding Cocoon, Connie gave her a new body. In her new body, she is an extremely beautiful dark elf with a tall figure and generous, but not overly endowed bosom. Her right eye still kept the scar and was covered with an eyepatch as a reminder of her grudge. Her love for Connie burns hotter than the sun. Her Dao is the Dao of Twoflower. Name :Martell Lobelia (Alyuk Lidar) Level :18 Age :13 Job :Villager Title :Beginner Villager, Cursed Child Race :Beastfolk Cultivation :Golden Lotus of Prajnaparamita Discipline :None Likes :Music, learning, books, and arts Dislikes :boorish people, liars and fakes. And Oranges. A beastfolk slave who sold himself to people of the highest bidder. Mysterious happenings around him caused his past owners to return him to the slave trader. He had been tainted by the desires of his owners, received their adorations and perversions, thus causing his jaded view of life in general. He is cunning, evil, and remorseless. He is only loyal to the one who gave him a sense of belonging, Connie. A true genius in cultivation and a cultured trickster with the desire to learn. A natural born monster. In essence, he is the closest thing to the ideals of emptiness. Part of his soul has been corrupted by an unknown demon lord, and is now kept at bay through Buddha''s mercy Name :Nick Level :47 Age :40+ Job :Paladin Title :Intermediate Paladin, The Survivor Race :Human Discipline :Modified Festung Style of Dreifluss School Likes :Booze, money, Junnaveil religion, and strong people Dislikes :Steelheart family, nobles, and paying bar tabs An ambivalent man who has experienced many things that made him a disgruntled guy. He hated the Steelheart family for taking away the life of her Mistress. In exchange for finding out the truth of who took her life, he swore to serve Connie. He had fought against demons in the battlefield and can be counted as a veteran. Name :Sakagami Akira Level :36 Age :23 (Now 20) Job :Knight Title :Hero of Calendia, Intermediate Knight Race :Human Unique Cheat :True Clairvoyance Discipline :Orthodox Loewe Style of Einhart School of Swordmanship Likes :Fruit jams, Justice, Kindness Dislikes :Injustice, slavery, and evil A Summoned Hero of Calendia Kingdom. He used to be a plump teenager who spent his days being led around by his brother. Due to this injustice, he became obsessed with his own views of justice. In this new world, his soul was given the body of a handsome young man. His cheat is True Clairvoyance. In Passive Mode he could use it to see any oncoming danger a few seconds before it happened. In Active Mode he could use it to change the future by picking a choice that would result in a branching future that he desired. He is still inexperienced with this cheat. Name :Kaihaku Level :54 Age :43 Job :Monk Title : Disgraced Monk, Rulebreaker, Advanced Monk Race :Human Discipline :Eighteen Steps of the Guardian Dragon Likes :Meditation, Exercising. Dislikes :Himself. A Monk of the Rokudo Temple. Due to having to pay penance from infringing a certain temple rule, he was forced to enter the mundane world and work as a Hunter. He knew Nick from his earlier days and sees him as a good friend despite his personality. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Name :Hannah Barrington Level :32 Age :17 Job :Knight Title :Lightning Spear, Intermediate Knight Race :Human Discipline :Revised Rustungbruch Style of Einhart School of Swordmanship Likes :Plums, tea parties, and Cakes Dislikes :Commoners, weaklings, and being compared Daughter of Earl Barrington. She has been trained in the art of the spear since childhood and was gifted at it. She had a younger sister who she did not know who the real mother is due to Earl Barrington''s lecherous ways. Due to her position as the Would-Be Princess''s friend, she became haughty and overbearing. She is someone with a bit of inferiority complex. She has a favorable view of Akira which strengthened when Akira chose her life over Grunford. Name :Eleanora Level :29 Age :15 Job :Mage Title :Genius Mage, Intermediate Mage, Blessed of Udurr and Mydirr Race :Human Discipline :Tower of Three Rivers Magic School Likes :Strong females, Quiet environment, books, and practicing magic Dislikes :Crowds, loud noises. A Genius Mage from the Tower of Three Rivers. She was called upon by the King to help Akira in his training. She is a sheltered girl who are often nervous when talking with a slight stutter when she talked. She would much prefer the darkness of the library than journeying to save the world. However, her Master told her that she would be expelled if she did not follow the Hero. Admires strong females who needs no man. Name :Jack Level :36 Age :29 Job :Thief Title :Trapmaster, Intermediate Thief. Race :Human Discipline :Basic Thief Skills Likes :Money, kind people, warm sunny afternoon Dislikes :Monsters, being put on the spot, Poverty. A reformed thief who was taken in by Akira in one of his jaunt. He was a nice man who just happened to be down on his luck. He is very good at his job and found that other than being a thief he had no other skills and end up working as Akira''s companion. Deceased. Currently a smear on the ground of Alabaster Atrium. Name :Sidonai Level : ??? Age : ??? Job :Minstrel Title :Le Troubadour, The Minstrel Race :Human? Discipline : ??? Likes :Arrogant people with skills to back it up, songs and stories, smart people Dislikes :Arrogant people without skills to back it up, hypocrites and stupid people A mysterious minstrel who travels the world in search of songs and stories. She is beautiful and attractive. She rarely opened her eyes as she is weak to light(or so she said). Despite her graceful elvish appearance she was not an elf. She could see the essence of people, and in turn, see their true selves. That is why she did not grow close to anyone. Connie was an exception, as she was honest in her desires. Member of a secretive organization named L''Asyle des Fou. Her Current Status is unknown. Name :Henri-Artur Pelletier Level : ??? Age : ??? Job :Martial Artist Title :Le Fou, The Fool Race :Beastfolk Discipline : ??? Likes : ??? Dislikes : ??? Boisterous, mischievous, and flirtatious. Yet weak when flirted with. A Martial Artist who learns secret Disciplines from the heroes of the past. Her legs are well toned with enough strength to crush rock but flexible enough to bend over her head. As she mainly used her legs to fight, her arms were mostly used as support and her fingers were slightly malformed. She is a great conversationalist who can change accents as she wanted. Name :Allenca Viandros Level :21 Age :21 Job :Holy Cleric Title :Maiden of Water, Intermediate Cleric, Blessed Child of Junnaveil,??? Race :Human Discipline : None Likes :Kind people, intriguing people, reading, and faith Dislikes : Demons, evil, and corruption A well endowed and blue-haired maiden. The highest ranking priestess after The Pope who was the former Maiden of Water. She speaks in a very odd way and had almost no experience with the outside world. However, there is something about her that is not right. Other Characters Bertus A veteran soldier who survived the battlefield through sheer luck and general incompetence. However he is a loyal man and very likable. He has a lopsided mustache which he loved dearly. Cosette The Guild''s poster girl. A positive young woman who is burdened by too much work. She is smitten by Connie''s overbearing heroism and had begun to look into her. The method by which she did it is very questionable and borderline illegal. Ethel Windlepoons And old crone with a desire to become an alchemist. Though irritable and very stern, she is not a bad person. Often questions the way Connie goes around making troubles. Second disciple of Connie. However, due to age she did not make her a Named Disciple. Sen A little girl who sold flowers for coppers. Her freckled face is very cute. She is very precocious and likes money. She has a sickly mother and an older sister who are often not around. Glover Krantz Acting Guild Master of Cairula. Fat and unpleasant. Despite his dirty dealings, he is actually good at administration. He is the sole reason the guild still maintains a semblance of order. He hated Sabrac, the Guild Master of Cairula. Albert Planthorne An old tailor who loves his work. Very good at his job and considers anyone who does not appreciate fine tailoring to be less than dirt, even if it was royalty. Very competitive with his counterpart in the Capital. Derrick A poor soul that had the misfortune of trying to kill Connie. Is now being used as a test subject for Connie''s experiments. Joan Carell A beautiful vixen with the heart of one. She and her son used the inheritance left by Connie''s father for a life of luxury. She herself is a debauched woman who spent her days with men almost on a daily basis. Julian Carell Useless pampered son of Carell. Fat from overindulgence and had very poor teeth hygiene. A spoiled, brattish kid with no charm whatsoever. Geno Steelheart Connie''s deceased father. A charming man who leads a lecherous and debauched life even after marriage. Though outwardly a great warrior, his womanizing is legendary. Chapter 52: The Inevitable Meeting Chapter 52 The Inevitable Meeting Connie and Illumca enjoyed a slow walk towards the guild while she recounted the things she did. Connie had some experience with stealth missions. Though she had not done it much ever since she reached Treading Earth stage in the past and offered some insights. To which the dark elf accepted with a smile. Eh, you knowIm glad you aired out that baggage early, but isnt this awkward for you? Connie was referring to how Illumca had been clinging to her arms. As she was a head shorter than the silver haired elf, the girl had to stoop a bit. No. Not at all. You have been establishing yourself as the aloof and cold dark elf in the guild, people would get confused, you know. If you act like this everyones going to be disillusioned. I dont care. Even as they entered the guild, she did not separate from her. The moment they stepped foot into the building, they felt many Hunters eyes looking at them. Its them! The girls who saved the Maiden! one of the hunters finally said. The guild was suddenly filled with the sound of cheering. Men hooted and stomped on the floor twice as they shouted in approval. Though there were also stares of envy, most of them were jovial. What is this? Illumca said in question. Stepping back as a man tried to clap her back. The man did not mind and offered a toast. Connie was perturbed by the sudden friendliness and quickly seek the respite of a familiar pink-haired receptionist. Hello there, Miss Shining Knight on a White Horse. Heard you saved a Maiden in distress, Cosette said with a smirk. That was really bad, Illumca commented haughtily. And we did not ride on a horse. We ran there. I thought that was a good one, Connie said. Tell mewhy are these guys sofriendly? You saved the Maiden of Water. The symbol of our belief. After what happened yesterday, news got around. Your partys arrival was not exactly a quiet one either. Though, she gestured for Connie to lean forward, Illumca also followed. She then whispered. We did hide the fact about the demon. Wouldnt wanna jeopardize the citys peace. Thats stupid. If there is a Named Demon that managed to enter the kingdom, then there might be others, Illumca whispered. It is by request of the Cardinal Deacon. We need to respect their request. A request, or an order? Illumca asked. With the same smile that she showed every Hunters, she replied. A request. Connie nodded. Whatever they are planning, it was not of her concern. She had a plan to go to the Capital to research some things but not in the near future. I see. Well, no skin off my back. Im here just to get my rewards. Including the reward for yesterdays quest, please. Sure, she gestured towards one of her colleagues at the back, who nodded and went inside the treasury room. Is something wrong with her? Why is she smiling so much? Its creepy. Right now, it doesnt matter whatever you say, Ive already gone a step further, she said arrogantly. W-what do you mean? Cosette glanced at Connie, then at Illumca. Her triumphant smile was not lost on the pink-haired girl. Y-you! Connie, did she do anything to you? Look, I C I can do it better than her! What the hell are you talking about? Connie said, bewildered by her action. While they were bantering, suddenly a red-faced Barnaby came bursting in through the guilds door. He looked at Illumca as if he had seen a ghost. But then he regained his composure and bowed to Connie. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. L-lady Cornelia!! I h-have beenphewlooking for you all around the city! You were not at your mansion. Long story. What are you doing here, Barnaby? You should be resting. D-dont worry, the man took a few gulps of air and continued speaking. Please. Come with me! The Maiden of Water wishes to see you. She pictured the blue-haired young woman with the generous bosom and frowned. What does she want? I dont know. Please. She is currently staying at the Masters Townhouse. Let her wait then. Im still processing my reward, she answered calmly, turning her back to face Cosette. B-but Lady Cornelia! The Maiden! You can return by yourself if you want, she said without looking at him. I will not be ordered around by anyone. Just return, Illumca added in. She wont change her mind if shes like this. Iuh he said, unsure. Finally, he bowed to them and said. Then excuse me. Illreport to my Mistress. Please come to the Masters mansion as soon as you are available. Illumca watched the man retreated outside before speaking. Huh, that look in his eyesvery odd. Connie briefly looked back before saying with a sigh. Ah, youll see.
As soon as she got the rewards, Connie and Illumca walked down to the Nobles District. The mansion they were heading to belonged to Henriettas father. Although it was less of mansion and more of a townhouse where they usually stayed when he had business in town. It was located up a hill at a different road to the Steelhearts mansion. Two Church Knights could be seen standing guard before the place. Once she gave their name, they were let in. Barnaby had been waiting by the door and greeted them. Although he still looked at Illumca oddly. Lady Cornelia. Shes the man hesitated. Shes coming with me, she said, waving him off. I-I seevery well. Please follow me. The man then led them up a flight of stairs with iron railings. It was an old townhouse, but well maintained. The paintings on the walls and the details on the wooden stairs were mostly of dogs. Something the owner was particular about. The gaps between the steps were also lower to allow for easier ascent. At the top of the stairs was the office chamber where the Master of the house usually used to meet with his friends. Connie had only been there once or twice during her visits. Currently a Church Knight was standing in front of the door. Even with his helmet on, anyone could see that he was nodding off by the way he was starting to slouch. Ehem Urh, yes. Sorry about that, the Church Knight saw them and quickly stepped back. Barnaby gulped and knocked at the door three times. Milady. I have brought Lady Corneliaand a guest. Come in, they heard the reply from inside. The Butler opened the door and bowed once towards the occupants of the chamber. Inside the office was Henrietta and the Maiden of Water sitting on the same sofa, chatting over a cup of tea and some sweets. Standing to the side, admiring the books on the shelf was the fat Cardinal Deacon the pair saw in the guild yesterday. Lady Cornelia andLadyIllumca he said slowly, as if afraid of saying the latters name. Connie! Henrietta stood up and was about to bring her friend into her embrace when she realized the existence of a dark-skinned elf standing beside her. Aa dark elf! The expression on Henriettas face became ugly. Illumca felt disturbed by the ill feeling radiating off from the young woman before her. Why is that thing here?! Everyone but Connie and Barnaby were surprised by the angry shout coming from the gentle looking Henrietta. Being called a thing reminded Illumca of the time when she was treated as an object, which made her mood sour. She gripped her fist hard and her shoulders trembled. Softly, Connie put her hand on her shoulder. Feeling its warmth, Illumca placed her hand over hers, holding it tight. Henrietta. You might be my friend but calling my companion a thing is intolerable. Please apologize, Connie said sternly. Connie! Did she seduce you?! How dare you put your hands on my friend! Her hysterics was getting worse by the second and Connie was not in the mood to handle her. She was about to take out a pill from her robe when she heard the Maiden said. By the GraaaceofJunnaveil. Pleeease grantthis weeeary traveleeerrespite. Sleep. The green-haired noble girl suddenly began to wobble, her eyes slowly closing, and fell. Barnaby managed to catch her before she fell onto the floor. Pleeaaseget heeerto herroom. Yes, Maiden, Barnaby obeyed. Please pardon me, Lady Cornelia. The butler quickly carried his Mistress out the door. The Church Knight outside peeked in and asked them. Shall I, erclose the door, then? Yeeesplease. The door was closed and Connie sat without waiting to be told to sit. Illumca took hers next to Connie. This action of clear disrespect made the plump Cardinal Deacons face scrunched up in dissatisfaction. I dont know about noble ladies these days. Such hysterics the fat priest scoffed as he looked down on the two. such neglect of etiquette. She hasproblems with dark elves, Connie said. She did not even hear the mans sarcastic remark. Thats one of the reasons why I didnt take you with me, Illumca. Its a long story. Ill tell you later. Im sorry for scaring your friend. She might be Cornelias friend. But you are my companion. You are far more important. Oh, Illumca blushed at her words. Y-you! As the fat priest was about to speak out in anger, the Maiden of Water laid down her cup with enough force to make a harsh sound, which stopped him from speaking out. He then coughed and addressed the two girls before him with a conversational tone. Lady Cornelia Asterium Steelheart and Lady Illumca. Thank you for agreeing to meet us. Hmm. The man ignored the apparent lack of respect from Connie and Illumca, and continued speaking. This esteemed personage before you is Her Holiness Allenca Viandros. The Maiden of Water. High Priestess of the Junnaveil Faith. And I am Cardinal Deacon Rudolph Babblebrook, he announced with pride. And we called you here because we have a private request to ask of you. Chapter 53: Allenca Viandross Request Chapter 53 Allenca Viandros''s Request I refuse. Of course, well Babblebrook paused mid-sentence with disbelief on his face. Pardon me, what did you say? I refuse, she said promptly. Connie sat back with her legs crossed. The old priest frowned at the action unbecoming of a proper noble lady. Yet the pressure he felt from the girl and the dark elf was enough to let him know that they were not to be trifled with. Wehaventtold youwhaaat the request isor hooow muchthe rewardis. I dont need to. I have much to do here, Connie replied honestly. Indeed. There were many things to take care of. Establishing control over the new underl - disciples Ethel was about to bring, raising Martells cultivation, and raising her own. 8000 gold! Thatd be enough, wont it?! All you need to do is escort us to the Capital! That much would rival an A-rank quest! Sounds really good. Youd have a hard time finding any sane Hunter refusing that kind of money. And all for a two days worth of journey? Connie smirked. Then? But I refuse. You! Sensing that negotiations are going badly, the Maiden raised a finger to stop the Babblebrook from speaking anymore. Might I aaaskwhy? Alenca asked without a trace of anger. While the exchange was happening, Illumca noticed that Connie had no tea to drink. She speedily but unhurriedly poured tea for her using an unused cup of tea left on the silver trolley put aside to her left. Connie thanked her as she accepted the cup and proceeded to drink the tea appreciatively. It was lukewarm and Illumca certainly needed to learn the proper way to pour tea, but the tea leaves used were of good quality. Connies etiquette when drinking the tea was ingrained into her, exuding a sense of elegance even though her body language was crude and manly. Babblebrooks face went red with anger from the lack of answer. And Connie had shown no intention of answering soon as she proceeded to enjoy the tea. Illumca also did not care for the two others as she gazed at her beloved sipping tea. Only after she finished the tea and put the cup down properly did she begin to speak. She looked straight into Allencas eyes. There is no reason. I simply dont want to accept it. There is no rule against an appointed Hunter to reject a request. Butthere iiisonethat saaaaysyouuu have toproviiide a reason. Hoh, you have read the rules, have you? Then if you want a reason it would be that Connie glanced at the Cardinal Deacon with an arrogant smile. I dont like you...and you. Hooow unfortunateI doliiikeyouthough, she said weakly with a languid smile. She put a hand on her heart as if she felt hurt by her answer. And that manner of speaking irritates me. Makes me want to hold you by the collar and slap you. At this point, the fat Cardinal Deacon could not hold his anger anymore and exploded. How dare you speak to her in that way! She is the Maiden of Water! The very symbol of our religion! Disrespecting her means disrespecting the whole Faith!! the priest flared up. Is that supposed to impress us? Illumca asked. She had heard the short version of what happened yesterday. In her eyes, the blue-haired Maiden before her was as common as any girl in the village, save for her bosom. In terms of beauty, the well-endowed young woman could not compare to herself, as she was made to be the most beautiful creature in Connies eyes. And in terms of capability, to meddle in a process that bent the law of the world such as resurrection was beyond any alchemist. And Connie did more than that. Needless to say. Illumcas impression of Allenca Viandros was rather lukewarm. And her impression of the fat creature behind her was C for lack of better word C disgust. Something about him gave her the heebie-jeebies. Utter nonsense! I dont care about the dark elf, but for a mere scorned noble girl to work as a Hunter and disrespect the symbol of the Junnaveils Faith and refusing a holy mission! No wonder the Prince annulled his engagement with you. Connie caught Illumcas wrist as she was about to deck the priest something fierce. Her thumb caressing the side of her wrist to calm her down. Imfine, Illumca said, her eyes staring at the fat priest as if she wanted nothing more than stab a knife through his heart and pulled it out for him to see. The killing intent she exuded due to the passive Level 1 Intimidation Skill she obtained during her solo jaunt made the scalp on Babblebrooks thinly haired head to prickle and his spine to shiver, forcing him to grip hard on the sofa to keep himself from falling to his knees. Then Illumca released her clenched fist and walked towards the window. The dark elf folded her arms and gazed out of it to calm herself down. The warm sunlight coming through the expensive window made her feel a bit better. She was not a very emotional person. Having had her self-esteem and self-worth be trodden on for many years. It developed into dislike towards people in general. But recently she felt as if her emotions had slowly become undone and her mind could not keep up. It was not entirely unpleasant. Yet it was also not entirely pleasant either. While she was having those thoughts, the three behind her continued their conversation. Cardinal Deacon Babblebrook! the blue-haired Maiden warned. This time there was a trace of displeasure in it. Silence. At this word, suddenly everything became silent for the briefest of moment. Not even a quarter of a second. And yet the Cardinal Descon seemed to shrink because of this. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Hmm? Illumcas ears twitched as she felt a prickle at the back of her ears. Ah, so youve done a bit of digging then? Connie rubbed her chin with a trace of smirk, ignoring their odd reactions. Then do you know what I did about a week ago? Youcrippled aaa partyof C-Ranked Huuunters the girl gestured as if she was holding something between her fingers, as if the strange atmosphere was not real. wiiith apaper. Theeen youthreatened theeemwith yourfamily naaame. A pamphlet. Everyone gets that wrong. A regular paper is coarse and thin. A pamphlet is made differently, which result in a thicker and smoother texture. But you get the gist. I am a vindictive, hypocritical person who kills people for looking at me wrong. Additionally, I have no desire to gain honor for my family. I have no attachment to the Steelheart name. It is besmirched enough by how often Joan Carell opens her legs, she said with a sharp gaze. Above all, I am no hero material, and sure as hell not a good person who just says yes when a beautiful woman asked for help. You aaarevery differentfrooomhow Henriettadescriiibes you. And yetyou still want to hire such a person? the Maiden took her cup and sipped it. The tea had already gone cold, yet she did not react. The priest, who had recovered from the Intimidation Skill fixed his lapels and growled. You killed a Named Demon. That is all. There are many on the frontline like you. You are nothing special. Then why ask me? Connie said, unperturbed by his effort to downplay her skills. Good. Good. Very good. Yes indeed. Why ask me? she began to laugh mockingly at the two, as she pieced together the hidden story from their words and actions. Its not that you cant find anyone else, but it is that you cannot afford to get anyone else but me. ! Illumca narrowed her eyes and listened to the words Connie were saying. She knew that when Connie said good more than once, she would start to make a move. Hmh, you are too proud of your own skills! If you dont want to do the quest, then forget it! But bear in mind that the whole church - ! Annoyed by the Cardinal Deacons rambling, Illumca once again exerted her Intimidation Skill, causing the man to stumble. Allenca glanced back as she felt her sofa moving from the weight of the mans body. Let''s put this out there, shall we? First, your Church Knights are indeed strong. But the Demon that came was much stronger. Their order was to kidnap you. Not kill. That spoke volumes about your importance. So, the obvious thing first then, Connie showed the tip of her fangs, making the Maiden feel uncomfortable. is that they know your path. Second. Of course, being delayed even half a day would delay the festivities in store. After all, you are the Main Event! The Maiden of Water. The symbol C as you said C of the Junnaveil Faith. As the one playing host for your Coming of Age Ceremony, any delay would cause the Calendian Royal Family to lose face. They will send their knights to escort you very soon. And yet you dont seem to want to wait for them. So either you dont want to lose face, or you dont fully trustwhomever they are sending you. In fact, I wonder why you dont just ask for one of the other Hunters to help you. Some of them are quite good. Isnt that right, Illumca? Yes, she said curtly. Those who serve our Goddess must be chaste!! A hurried answer came from the fat priest. The Maiden must be a virgin. So, the entouragemust be without any ability to be a danger to the Maidens chastity. Anything that might jeopardize this image is culled from the start. Such is our devotion, Babblebrook said with a stern voice, apparently regaining his voice after getting used to the Intimidation Skills effect. Or was it his ego that helped him endure my Skill? Illumca thought with a bit of surprise. With the time constraint, we could not find anyone else. And also, Her Holiness insist that it be you. Why that is I dont know. Oh? But the Church Knights who guard her are men, arent they? Illumca commented as she glanced at the knights in white and blue standing guard outside through the window. Hmph, do you doubt my men? the Cardinal Deacon harrumphed, clearly offended by her words. When I said that we are devoted to the service of our Goddess, we mean it in the literal sense. Connie and Illumca both narrowed their eyes, uncomprehending. The Church Knights and I are all castrated according to the ancient text written by the High Priest, Mateo Alencon the Second. After saying that, the mans expression was not of shame, but that of pride. Humph. To offer our whole life to the Her Service is truly grand. Only those who serve the Goddess could understand the honor it gives, the sense of fulfillment it bestows. Connie was so surprised by the pride of the emasculated man that she could not utter a sound. She was not unfamiliar with the exercise of cutting a mans manhood, but usually they were not a cause for pride. Definitely not, in the case of the eunuchs serving the Emperor in the mundane world during her time as Wang Tian Gu. They were often called The Unmen, The Bed-Keepers, and other derogatory names. To the side, Illumca winced at the thought. She might have dislike of men in general after her experiences but thinking about someone who would willingly have their manly parts cut off made her feel the pain, and inwardly she winced. Though she did not show this outwardly. CardinalDeeeacon. Please dooonot speak aaabout such thiiingsin front of ladies, The Maiden of Water sighed. Forgiiivehim. He isverydeeevout. Well. That means either eunuchs or women, Illumca commented. Not a lot of choice there. Aaandwe neeeed themto be aaable to fightdemonsaaand as yoouuucan see. Thisis verynaaarrow. Connie leaned back against the chair and exclaimed. Makes sense. One demon getting inside the country could mean more demons could still be after you. And there is still one and a half days journey to the Capital with good horses. There is no guarantee that a second attack wouldn''t happen. That is, Illumca said again. If the humans in the Capital aren''t working with the Demons. Especially considering that they are capable of givingtemptations. Connie nodded as she understood what she meant. The resident beastfolk was one such result. ButIt miiightnot beeehumans, the Maiden offered. Hah! Illumca scoffed. Because humans are so resistant to temptations?! Thats a good joke. It''s obvious that if they know your path, then it would be one of your kind. Cardinal Deacon Babblebrook rebutted the dark elfs mocking. Then why is it that most of the heroes we have are humans and not one of them are of the impure races? "Enough, Illumca," Connie said, "When speaking about demons and humans working together, it might not necessarily be mutual. A hostage situation or a mind control trick might be involved. But that is beside the point and outside of the scope of our current conversation. Conjenctures, that is all it is." By now the fat man was running on adrenaline and had overcame the Intimidation she exerted through pure righteous indignation The Seven Gods gave us the ability to summon heroes. To eradicate them from the world. Demons are cunning, evil things that goes against the nature of our world. For them, we are nothing but food. Connie twirled her red hair in thought. Are they, though? Are they really that evil, compared to us? Humans can already betray, kill, destroy, and envy each other even without their whispers. Especially in the world of nobles. Such things are commonplace. She remembered the Named Demon she fought. Aside from the scary physical body, it did not seem especially evil. Yes. Humans dont need temptations. Those things are already within a humans very nature. The capability to do great kindnessand the capability to do great evil. Connie said to herself. The expressions of the Cardinal Deacon and the lethargic Maiden turned into one of horror as soon as she said those words, as if she had cursed their parents. Y-you! The fat man was about to say something, but the Maiden had already started speaking against Connies rebuttal. Doontsay thatiiit is blasphemy!! Allenca said in a rare show of anger. Her fingers which had been curled in against each other tightened in a fist. The blue-haired maiden Thevery faaactthat they eeeatother racesare alreadyevil, she began. Her muscles were clenched tight and her constant smile looked very much forced. There were beads of tears starting to form at the sides of her clear blue eyes. As if she was about to burst. Weaaare...fightingfooorthe world. Such fire. Such desperation. She might not like how the young woman in front of her communicate, but she was honest. Brutally so. And Connie did not have anything against honest people. Hold on. Because of the way she spoke she almost missed something. Something important. "I''m sorry. They eat what?!" Chapter 54: Allenca Viandross Determination Chapter 54 Allenca Viandros''s Determination They eat humans C No - they eat all races aside from themselves, Illumca explained. To wooorkwith a deeemonis a blasphemy. Nooo matterif you aaare a kingor a lowly beggar. Theeeironly faaateshooouldbe deeeath! But why do they eat us? Connie then asked. Why do we even need to know?! the fat priest slammed his hands on the wall. Those filthy, disgusting children of Nakir-Sud-Mara, Thrice Cursed! I am sorry. I went too far, Connie said apologetically, pulling back a bit to defuse the situation that she unwittingly created. II aaamsorry too. Whatever the case, now you know the whole reason why we had to have you, no matter how unwilling I am, Cardinal Deacon Babblebrook grimaced angrily while massaging the hand that he used to hit the wall. He did not expect the wall to be so solid. Also, we can neither deny or confirm the conjectures you just spilled. Ah politics. Always fun, Connie replied. Hear that, Illumca? I heard. Yooouare not ourlaaast resort. Buuut itwill be eeeasierfor aaall of usif yooou accepted. Hmm Connie played with her hair and glanced at the dark elf now sitting at the arm of her side of the sofa. Then she had a bit of an idea. What do you think? Should we accept? the dark elf seemed to think about it. Do we have anything urgent? You dont need to care about what I have in mind, she said, caressing her pert and springy bronze thigh with her free hand. I want to know what you think. The dark elf did not make any move to discourage this. The fat priest was too preoccupied with his increasingly swollen hand to notice the very inappropriate action. The Maiden, however, was very much aware of it and was slowly turning red. Upon their first meeting, the dark elf seemed to be an aloof and cold individual with a clear dislike of humans. Judging by harsh tone she used when talking about the race. Which was normal for dark elves as far as she knew. However, the actions between them were ambiguous and sometimes bordering on inappropriate. One question. Do you know why the demons tried to kidnap you? NoIdont Illumca frowned at the non-answer. However, there were things that one could not readily say, no matter how much she pushed. She gazed at Connie for affirmation. Her reply was two pats on her thigh, a sign that she would leave it up to her. Ithink we should help her. Oh, and what is your reason? Connie asked, neither reprimanding nor accepting her answer. Illumca leaned down and whispered. If we help her, we can make a connection with the Church. Its good for business, dont you think? Also, we might be able to get her to help us get Martell a cleric job. A villager is a useless job. We need a healer, sensing Connie not immediately giving her any sign of approval, she began to feel worried. Iis it no good? nothing else? Iumwell, I, erkind of want to see the Capital with you, she said quickly with a deep blush. Connie appeared to think about this for a few minutes, then she said, We accept the quest. But I want a different kind of reward. Is the reward not enough?! I dont need the money. However, I have something else that I need, she pressed on. tell us, the Cardinal Deacon said, his bulbous neck meat bouncing as he turned towards them. I desireinformation. We are not the Hunters Guild! We dont sell information!! he shouted. Whatkind of information? Allenca asked. Aboutthe Old Continent. At the uttering of the term, Connie watched the difference in their reactions. Oho, what a stare. The Cardinal Deacon does not seem to know, but the girl does. Why doooyooou want toknow about thisOld Continent? she asked again. The tone heavy. You dont need to know. As you said. wedont havethe exact infooormation. Buuutthe Church ownsmaaany records. Old ones. Eeeven some that areolder thanCalendia. Great! I want access to them. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. You want to access our archives?! It is restricted to non-Church members! That is our price. Take it or leave it. This is outrageous!! Those are holy scripts! Your Holiness -! Babblebrook. Shut up. The atmosphere change once again and the balding priest shut his mouth up. Again Illumca felt her ears twitch. Allenca Viandros sat straight up and put her hands on her lap, exuding a different atmosphere. One befitting the Maiden of Water. Yooouwill beeeaccompanied by oooneof our seeeniormembers. At alltiiimes. Of course. Is this wise, Your Holiness? It iswiiithin mypower aaandresponsibility, she said simply. Good. Very good. Is this a deal? yes. Weeewill informthe guild. Connie offered her hand to seal the deal, which Allenca accepted. They did not shake their hand, only they stayed still for a few second before releasing them. Then I will see you Early in the morning tomorrow, the fat priest answered rudely. This did not face Connie, who just confirmed the answer with a nod. LadyCornelia You can call me Connie. Veeerywell, Connie. Doyooou have thedemonsbooody? Yes, Connie replied promptly, seeing no need to hide the fact. Thenyoushoooulddismantleitsoon. Havinga demonscooorpse fortoo longmight gainunwaaantedattention, the girl kindly advised. Understood. Ill see you tomorrow.
Cardinal Deacon Babblebrook watched the two adolescent girls leave through the gate from the window, grimacing. He did not really like the two. Is this wise, Her Holiness? A detestable noble and an impure race. Id normally stay away from them. And that noble girl...irritates me. "I thiiink...she purposefully...did that." "What for?" "I dooon''t know...and I dooon''t need...to," the girl said. "We...aaalready have...too much...to do." "Still..." Enough...she saaavedme and haaave enough power too killNamed Deeemon. Aaand shediiid not hide herdiscontenttowards us. I preeeferthat raaather thanthe alternative. Andby thestooory Henriettatold meeeshe isat oddswith nobles other...than...the hysterical girl." Might have fooled me. She has the arrogance of a noble and more, the man said, keeping his silence for a few moments before asking. do you really think it was an inside job? Theeeattack waspremediatedaaandthey knowooour path. You mean the nobles? Do you think they are working together with those damnable demons? Idooont know. But weee mustbeee careful. Weee dont knowwhooo is our friendorenemy. I see, the man hesitated for a bit, as his first question actually lead to another, which he tried to word in his mind. yooouhave somethingelse the girl said biting into a tea snack which she had almost forgotten due to the tense negotiation. Speak. Iwell, despite the obvious, the girl had a point. I know that you insisted on it, but it would be easier if we just wait for the Knight Order from the Capital. A one or two days of lateness shouldnt matter that much. Babblebrook Despite her being more than 30 years younger than the fat priest, she did not use his title when speaking, indicating her status in the hierarchy. She only used his title when they are with guests, as a kindness for the man. He really was very attached to the title, the poor old thing. Yooou areaaaware ofhowthe people aaand thenoblesthink ooof the Faith? The people still revere Junnaveil as they have always been. The noblesnot so much. The girl nodded as an affirmation. The Royal FamilyI dont know much about how they stood, but they seem to support us. Just as they should. The Kingdom only exists because of the Hero. The very Hero that we summoned. It is only right that they protect us. That was why they sent the Knights in the first place. Thaaaatis howmooostpeople think. But it iiiswrong! the girl said. Her languid, half-closed eyes hid a silent anger. Liiikeyou said, theeeKnights they sentwere strong. But noootthe best. The RoyalFamily iiislooking downooon us. Thats - ! To them, we are just an old religion. Yeeesa thousand yearsis enough fooorpeople to forget. Eeenough to forgethow many liiiveshad been losthow many heroesdied. So nowthe capital isbusy fightingagainst theeemselvesand most of the nobleshad fooorgotten towhom theyowed their continuedexistence. She took a deep breath and smiled. A smile that somehow scared the Cardinal Deacon. One that hid pain and despair and determination. Weeecannotleeet the Royal Family ooorthe other countries thinkthat we cannot haaandlean attack by theDeeemons. We do not servethe Royal Familyorthe Nobles. We serve the people! Only now did the Cardinal Deacon understood the meaning behind the kind gesture from the Royal Family. He thought that it was odd, but he did not think much about the underlying sentiment. I C I did not think that far! I am awed, You Holiness. The Popehas seenaaand taught memany things. I seethen The fat man rubbed his stomach while pacing for a bit. I will ask for reinforcements from the Cathedral. Why? Judging by what you just said, Id rather not trust Cardinal Deacon Goldstein and his ilk with our safety. He is not the mostclean if rumor is to be believed, he said as he opened the door of the meeting room. Deacon Peterson, my stationary box! The lanky Church Knight standing behind the door went away and returned about 5 minutes later with a box made of hard wood painted cerulean blue. The handle was made of bronze and at the top was an ivory cameo with the image of Junnaveil. The fat Cardinal Deacon slid the cameo up to reveal a hidden indentation. He placed the signet ring he wore on his little finger into the indentation and twisted it 90 degrees to the right. A simple machination within the box released the lock and the box spread out 5 quills from different birds were strapped onto the lid. The middle part was filled with different seals denoting the different departments of the Church. The bottom part had 5 bottles with different colored inks wrapped in soft wool to keep it from breaking. Half of the bottom had three partitions with different colored sealing wax. Blue, green, red, and black. At the very bottom was a little knob which he pulled to reveal a sheaf of paper tied with a thin string. He took one paper, smoothed it with an oddly graceful motion then began preparing the inks and quill to write a letter. His movements were effective and beautiful, very different to the stumpy and graceless figure he sported. Eyes forward, Deacon Peterson, the man said without looking away from his work. Im sorry, Cardinal Deacon. I could not help but be awed by the box. Youve seen me use it many times, Deacon Peterson. At some point in time you need to stop gawking at any amusing things. You are a Church Knight, not an uneducated peasant, the man scolded him, but he did not hide the smile of pride on his face. Y-yes, Cardinal Deacon, sir. After he finished writing, Babblebrook folded the paper and melted the red wax over it. He then pressed his signet over the still hot wax to seal the letter. As this was a private communique, he did not use the department seal. Get our fastest rider to send this back home. Yes, Cardinal Deacon, sir. Once the man was out and the heavy clinks of his armor faded out, the man sighed. I know that this is an important moment in your lifetime, Your Holiness. But wed all rest much easier if you act like you should, and just stay inside the Cathedral. There is no need to ingratiate yourself with the dirty life of the outside world. Hearing this, Allenca frowned and scolded him. Aaandthat is whyweee never managedto eradicatethe demonsfully. Weeeare toopassive. Toosafe in a cageof our ownmaking. Somethingmustchange. Yes. A change must happen in my lifetime. Otherwise, my teachers foresight might come to fruition. This Coming of Age Ceremony will be the first step for that to happen. Chapter 55: As a Teacher, as a Companion Chapter 55 As a Teacher, as a Companion What a woman. Connie walked out of the mansion with unhurried pace, rubbing her chin with a satisfied expression. Connie? She might be inexperienced, but her wit makes up for the lack of control over her emotions. You could learn a bit or two from that Maiden. ErConnie, Connie continued to walk, her mind filled with the Maidens words. Illumca appeared to want to say something. The blonde-haired girl paused and gave her a look. Whats wrong? The silver-haired dark elf bit his lips as she gathered her courage. C-Connie. I-I want to ask. Why did you let me make the decision back there? the Dark Elf asked. Her words slightly trembling from nervousness. Why? Well, lets just say its on a whim. I have much to do, but its not extremely urgent or anything. I can just delegate it to the others. Oh, the answer made her feel rather down and her pointy ears lowered. How could her ears move like that? Thinking that she had made a mistake, Connie immediately tried to fix it. She did not often show it, but there was a part of her that always felt a bit clueless when talking with young girls. Adult Women were easier to understand. Though some were...downright terrifying. Illumcawalk with me, Connie remembered from Cornelias memory that there was a small park nearby and she took her there. It was a gated little spot where people of certain status could have a short rest and enjoy the flowers. There was a small fountain with a chubby little angel pouring water from a vase in the center and a wooden bench. Connie gestured at a bed of orange lilies surrounding the small park with a leisure nod. Beautiful, arent they? These lilies are cared for by the community gardener. Nobles in Cairula like their surroundings to exude nobility. And what flower could be as noble as lilies? Illumca nodded lightly, slightly confused. She did not have any strong feelings about flowers and she did not understand why Connie took her there. Illumca, Connie gave her silver hair a gentle sniff as she walked around her. We are teacher and disciple, and at the same timepartner and companion. As your teacher, I want you to excel. To improve and to better yourself, she stopped and crouched low to caress a rose that was jutting out of the bush. Just like this lily. For it to grow so well it needed to be given good fertilizer, watered sufficiently, and trimmed properly. And just like a gardener, it is a teachers duty to care for you so that you can bloom to your utmost potential. If I dont let you make your own decision, how would you grow? If I do not toss you off the cliff, how would you learn? If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Illumca began to understand her stance. Rather, she felt that the girls voice had turned slightly reproachful. Connie felt the words flowing out of her lips, remembering the words of her first teacher who taught her na?ve self her first real lesson a very long time ago. Unfortunately, you have lived for too long under the feet of others and your distrust towards people arevery apparent, causing you to be passive and defensive. The dark elf could not refute her words. For people other than Connie, she would put up a wall. Even for Martell and Ethel, she only tolerated them. Nick? She was just waiting for him to make a move and she would make him suffer. Connie then gently placed her hands over her cheek and turned her head until they could see eye to eye. But then, as a companion, I want you to stand as my equal. I dont want you to be a subservient doll who lives only to serve me. That does not make for a good life. Or an interesting one. Trust me. But if you dont control me, how would I know if I made a mistake? How would I know if I did good? All I knew up to a few weeks ago is the cage. And you will. You will make a lot of mistakes, Connie laughed brightly. That is part of the learning process! Isnt it fun? Connie patted her cheek gently as she lowered her head down and gave Illumca a kiss on her forehead. I will be there and smack you upside the head if you made a mistake and praise you if you did something exceptional. So these little doubts you have? Its all good! Have doubts! And ask questions! Hahaha, Illumca laughed weakly as she listened to her teacher and companions advice. Im sorry. It must be hard for you to care for someone as childish as me, the girl sighed as she leaned into her right hand. She could not believe that such beautiful and soft fingers could break steel like they were biscuits. Then again, it was exactly this combination of overwhelming strength and innocent beauty that made her yearn for her daily. It was unnatural, she knew. But she would rather die than lie to herself. Surely the world owed her this after the years of suffering. Unfortunately for her, Connie could not hear her thoughts, so after that short moment of intimacy, Connie released her hand. Illumca frowned slightly from the loss of her touch. The Blonde-haired girl took a few stray hairs from the Dark Elfs hair and tucked it behind her pointy ears. Connie frowned inwardly as she did so. By the heavens, her hair is as light as air and her skin is so supple its like Im touching clouds. Have some self-control, Dammit! Why did I make her so beautiful?! Damn my sense of beauty!! D-dont think too hard on it. Just take it as an effort on my part todo right by our agreement, the blonde-haired girl said as she let her long silver hair slip over her fingers. Ithank you. Illumca could feel her heart pounding so hard that she feared it would burst. Not a doll for her amusement, but someone who could become her strength. That too was what she wanted. Ehem! Alright. Good then. As long as you understand. Okay, on to the next business, Connie said while fiddling with her lapels, a bit awkwardly. She might be an old man who had eaten enough salt inside, but she still had trouble when trying to shift between moments of intimacy and business. N-next business? Are we going back to the store? Illumca was also a bit flustered as she tried to calm her pounding heart. Nope. We are going to the Hunters Guild to dismantle a demon. Oh. At those words, Illumcas powerful blush abruptly disappeared out of disappointment. Chapter 56: The Circle of Life is Droll Chapter 56 The Circle of Life is Droll When they returned to the Hunters Guild, they saw Hans having a smoke outside. Connie, Illumca! the man called out when they caught his sight. Connie felt displeased by this and gave him a stern warning. Hans. I did not remember allowing you to call me Connie. Never mind that, I need to ask you something, the middle aged dismantler acted strangely giddy and jittery. He looked left and right before asking in a low voice. Did you really kill a Named Demon? Yes. How do you know that? I thought its supposed to stay a secret. Not for us though. Look, I want to ask you something. C-can I see it? Connie gave him a look and threw her hands up in mock defeat. Fine. There is something that I want to ask you anyway. C-come with me to the dismantling house. Hurry! he was practically skipping into the building. Lets go, go, go! Inside, Cosette made a weird expression as Hans burst through to the back and into a rickety wooden door. There was a dent at the lower side, presumably due to years of being opened with a kick. Come on!! Cosette exhaled with a tired laugh as she let Illumca and Connie pass through to her side and to the back door. Behind the plain wooden door was a small yard with piles of firewood stacked to the side. A small ordinary looking house was situated next to the pile, with people wearing leather apron coming in and out of it. The peculiar smell of tanning liquid assaulted their nose. Connie was used to worse smell and did not react. Illumca was not used to the strong smell and had to close her nose with her scarf. Hans. Is that? one of the men in leather apron stopped scrubbing a large femur with a look of joy. Yes. The man quickly stopped scrubbing the bone and threw it aside. Come on, then. What are you waiting for?! Guys! Shes here! Illumca frowned. Hes acting a bit creepy. No comment, Connie replied. They entered the small building. Inside were three people working. One was cutting parts off a carcass hanging from the ceiling. Another was trimming the fat off a skin. While another was cutting hooves of a leg. The place smelled of raw blood, meat, and fat. All mixed together with the smell of sweat and iron, making Illumca feel the need to throw up. Do it in the bucket, please! Hans offered a bucket. She emptied her stomach in it, only to find out that the thing already had stuff inside. Ugh! Blergh!! You should be used to this, Illumca. Youve assisted me before. I-Im sorry. This is different from the usual thing. Connie gave a hearty laugh, like a teacher facing student that had tried to chew too much and offered her hand. Go on and squeeze my hand, it will make you feel better. Her earlier good mood and joy after revealing her intention towards Connie and being reciprocated halfway quickly drained to the very bottom. She regretted following Connie inside and showing her paramour her weak self. She still took hold of Connies hand, though. Perry, lock the door! A lanky old man quickly closed the door and barred it with two logs before locking it. Now remember, everyone. No words of this out there. Go ahead, Con- Connie raised a finger as a warning. Cornelia, Hans. You are not allowed to call me Connie. O-oh. Okay. There were 15 men in the room, all looking at one another sheepishly. Finally, one of the senior looking dismantlers nervously asked her. M-miss. Um, c-can you show us the body yet? You knowthe demon you killed? Without any reason to reject the request she retrieved the large body of the Demon. It weighed at last half a ton and fell with a loud thump on the floor. Oh, look at that, boys! The body of a Named Demon! One of the younger men bit his finger while jumping a few times, looking like a teenage girl upon being given a pony. Look at its skin, so supple even after death! Itll make a great leather armor, the older one caressed the skin as if caressing the skin of a lover. It was rather creepy. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Hey, this body is missing the head and both shoulder blades! Connie, did you? Hans glanced at her. I pulled them out to disable its arms and severed the head, she said matter of factly. T-thats impossible! You must be kidding me! Doesnt matter to me if you believe me or not, Connie said. Are you satisfied? Im taking it back. W-wait! Hans quickly interrupted her. Connie. Can you allow us to dismantle it? Huh, why? inwardly Connie was smiling. The dismantler named Perry explained. Dismantling a Named Demon is something all Dismantlers want to do at least once in their life. For us who does not have the chance to go out to the frontline, this is a chance we cannot miss! Hmm...I dont know Well owe you one! First pick of the materials. Connie said. And I have a say if I want to sell it or not. DEAL!! They all said and quickly began moving around to prepare the body. Were going to bleed it out a bit. Hans commented while seven dismantlers hoisted the body upside down to let the blood out, which was then gathered into a bucket. So, what kind of weapon did you use to cut the head and remove the shoulder blades? A sword or a blade? But these rough marks on skin, doesnt look like a anything Ive seen. My bare hands, Connie answered straightforwardly. Haha, thats funny. Pull the other one. Its got bells on. Well start dismantling now, he then gestured at a stout man with flecks of black on his skin. Go ahead, Mackie. Get stuck in. The man called Mackie started sawing the skin. After failing in a few moves, he tried changing to a larger saw. This happened three times. Each saw larger and more exotic than the last. After the last one, he threw his hands up resignedly. This is impossible. The skin is too tough! I even used the saw made from an Ogres bone and it barely bruised it! Let me try! Perry came in with a large knife with an odd, curved edge with glistening scales at the side. As she watched them try their hands in dismantling the body, Connie was left deep in thought. In her old world, she had fought against demons. There, the demons took the guise of humans and often lived as humans do. Very much unlike the disgusting creature he fought here. And unlike demons here, they do not eat humans. Yes, we kill each other on daily basis but we do not use their body parts to make weapons. Gelded Flayers and Named Demons. They eat the Races and we use their bodies to make weapons to kill them. Howdroll. Connie thought to herself, bemused. After all of the dismantlers tried out and failed, they were left groaning in despair. All the while Illumca was becoming more and more ill from the actions and had to hide her head behind Connies back and close her eyes. Shit. Nothing works!! Dammit! Looks like we need something at the level of Enchanted Weapons to do this. Hans cursed. Sorry. I dont think we can do this. We dont have good enough tools. Is that so? Would the Hunters Guild in the Capital be able to do it? Connie asked. I think so. They have better tools. Why the question? We are heading there tomorrow, Illumca said shortly. What? You just finished a quest and youre already heading out again? Are you even healed up enough? Your body wont hold up if you dont get some rest between hard quests. Take it from me. As he said so, he shifted his weight uncomfortably to his right knee with a grimace. Personal experience? Connie asked conversationally. You could say that. Dont worry. Illumca and I are made of stronger stuff, she replied. With those clearly swollen arms? Dont say I didnt warn you, the middle-aged man took the girls word as the arrogance of a noble, not knowing that she actually meant it literally. Anyway, if you are going to the Capital, then we need to at least extract the Essence Crystal first. Connie and Illumcas eyes went wide from hearing the last word. Did I hear you just sayEssence Crystal? Illumca asked. Yes. Thats the most important item we can get from a demon. Demons are akin to monsters, you see. All of them have Essence Crystal near their heart. The purity and size are superior to those of monsters. They eat us, we take their Essence Crystal. Circle of life. the man said with a grim laugh. Circle of life, huh? How apt. The gods here indeed have a very strange sense of humor. And the humans at least, didnt even think much about it. They do not question the way the world works. I understand. But why should we take out the Essence Crystal now? Hans looked at her with a dubious look. this is a bit of a secret, but the Kingdom has been buying all the Essence Crystals they can get their hands on. Especially high purity one. Thats why most of the stuff you see in the city these days are ones with a bit of taint in them. Now, a Named Demons Crystal? Theyll want that for sure. I see, Connie put the tought at the back of her head. They must be planning something big. Whatever theyre doing wont have an effect on us. Just keep it on the down low. I shouldnt be telling you that, but youve been good to Sen, he laughed weakly. That doesnt matter though, the demons body is too tough so I cant help you there. Oh, let me try then, Connie took off her inner robe and gave it to Illumca, leaving her with only her underwear. C-connie! Thats immodest! Illumca half screamed half yelped from her action. I dont want to stain my robe, she said simply as she walked towards the demon and stood on its left. Its near the heart? Y-yes. Uh, what are you doing? Taking out the Essence Crystal, Connie said leisurely while gathering Yin Energy into her right hand. But I will do all I that I can, and I will do what I need to do for a chance at sticking one up the heavens ass. And for that, I will follow the rulesI will follow the systemfor now. So look at me, O gods, as I follow your rules. She formed a blade with that hand and thrust it into the spot just below the diaphragm. What-! The dismantlers were stupefied from the scene. Hmmlungheartah, there it is, She felt around until she could feel something hard and slippery and took hold of it. Then she slowly pulled it out. In her hand was a red Essence Crystal the size of her palm. Though it was smaller than the one she got from the Treant-Golem, she found the Essence within to be much more concentrated. There was also no sign of taint in it. Looking more like a precious jewel than an Essence Crystal. S-she broke though that extremely tough skin and muscles with her bare hands!! Mackie cried out. Hmm. Such a dense Essence Crystal. If it was back in Jianghu, this type of treasure would fetch millions. Even talking about density and purity alone, it could propel my cultivation enough to do a breakthrough to the next stage. Connie stood there, deep in thought. But no. That would have to wait until I gather at least 500 poisons. Im still lacking 100. Frankly, if talking about amount alone, Connie would have thousands of poison types just from the ingredients she had in her Poison Core. But she was a very picky person and would not settle with imperfection. Illumca, help me clean up.
After cleaning up, Connie took the body back and left. She still had to meet the prospective Herbalists and cook for Martells first meal. Before leaving, Hans told them to ask for Johann Krum, who was Hans Master. He then proceeded to grief from the pain of having a perfectly good demons body being ruined and swore to get the guild to agree for better tools. Very good, Connie glanced outside, seeing that the sun had begun to peep through the windows and their shadows grew long. Okay, lets return. I still need to cook for the boy. I imagine hed be hungry by now. Chapter 57: Your Dream for a Price! Chapter 57 Your Dream for a Price! Sohungry Martell was not used to being so hungry. When he was young, he often experienced eating only a meal a day. Only after he became a pet for the rich did he begin to have a good diet. Unlike then, however, the hunger this time was absolutely unbearable. His body desired nourishment. It hungered for food. His ears were limp and laid flat on his head and his tail moved listlessly. Sen and Bertus who were on break watched him while offering some snacks. But he refused, knowing that Connie would punish him worse if he ate something. When he heard Connie and Illumca returning, his eyes shone and he ran to his Mistress like a dog with his ears straight up while wagging his tail. Mistress! I want to eat! Not yet. Let me have a look at you. Connie felt his body, poking here and there before nodding a few times. Excellent, Connie went to the kitchen and removed a big pot sealed with a thick layer of clay. She bumped the sides of the dried-out clay with the sides of her palm and removed it. A wondrous smell filled the room, causing everyone but Connie to close their noses. The Marrow Cleansing Broth. At the mention of that name, Illumca shuddered and clenched her butt cheeks. She could still feel the extreme bowel movement that resulted from drinking that vile thing. The result was undeniably wonderful. The process, however, was excruciating. B-but you made it more than a week ago. Wouldnt it have spoiled? Illumca said. Nope. When stored properly and mixed with some milk, it would ferment and become stronger. Eep! A small squeal of surprise came out of Illumcas mouth, which she quickly clasped shut with her hands. Connie then ladled the liquid to a small earthen bowl. The broth that used to be green had now gained a milky color and a distinct smell of yeast. She heated the broth up until it started to bubble and gave it to Martell. Drink up. It will cleanse your body. Anything chewy? Just swallow it down. I, uh his ears went down when he smelled the broth. He had never seen or smelled something so dubious. Ive had it before. Its good for you, Illumca reassured her. Her face the image of cold aloofness. Okay, here goes. The boy proceeded to drink the whole bowl. His hunger made him unable to put it down. Sour, sweet, milky, yeasty. All kinds of tastes overwhelmed his sensed. After he was finished, he wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. That wasnt so bad. Thick and a bit sour, but very refreshing. It is? Illumca asked, slightly uncomprehending. When fermented, the harsh tastes will mellow out, Connie commented with a smile. And the effect will be morerewarding. Ethel walked in from the store side of the house and closed her nose the moment she smelled the indescribable aroma. What the hell is this smell? Are you making something weird again, Connie? Marrow Cleansing Broth. O-oh. I see, Ethel blinked after seeing the bowl near Martell. Connie, the Herbalists are here. They are? Good. Can they be trusted? Ive known them for a very long time. There are some young ones too. Hmmlet them wait for a few minutes. The cleansing process will take a bit long, I suspect. Martell noticed that Illumca was smiling eerily. Ethel made a stern face and handed Martell a bundle of scraps of paper. I havent stocked up on the good stuff yet. Make do with this for now. Eh, what is this? he asked with a bewildered look. At that moment, a sound like the groan of a starved beast came from Martells stomach. The dog-like ears on his head rose straight to the sky, along with his tail. The boys eye widened at the sudden feeling that overwhelmed his senses, as if a ball of iron just fell to the pit of his stomach. It begins, Connie said with a smile. Watching the reactions of Illumca and Ethel and the innocent smile of his Mistress, he finally understood what cleansing the body means. Run, Martell. Run! Connie said with a laugh.
After hearing the first scream coming from the bathroom, the blonde-haired girl decided to meet the Herbalists while waiting for the boy to finish being cleansed. When Connie stepped out of the kitchen, she saw 15 people. More than half of them were old. Some of them had clean fingers while some had deeply stained fingers of brown and green persuasion. Their eyes fell onto Connie who had just entered the room. One of them asked. Is it you? The one who told us that she could help us become Alchemists? Yes, Connie confirmed with a leisure nod. I am the one that can help you achieve this dream. They began to speak among themselves after her confirmation, but Connie spoke with a commanding tone and stopped them. However! This process will come at a price. At the word price, all the Herbalists focus turned to her. She then showed two fingers. 20%. The price of this gift is that 20% of your stores income will be mine. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Hearing the outrageous numbers, all the Herbalists went into a rage. Thats too much!! one of them said. This is a robbery! You are trying to trick us! Another one added. Yeah! Lets go! This is a waste of time. Those who want to go may go. But this offer will only be here today, Connie said, not caring about what the naysayers were trying to say. Those who are here are those who dreamed of becoming Alchemists. And 20% of your income is the price for that dream, Connie said nonchalantly. Ethel has paid it and more. They all turned towards the elderly woman who had been watching the process with mild interest while yawning. What are yall loking at me for? I-is there a possibility of negotiation? one of them glanced at her then asked the blonde-haired girl with dubious looks. No, Connie said with finality. 20 % is my price. Even this is kind enough. If you dont want to pay, then leave. After those words, she sat down on the chair and waited. The Herbalists Ethel invited argued and yelled at each other before finally breaking up. 5 out of 12 had left, leaving only 7 people. 6 of them were old and only one man was young. Is this all? Good. Young man, would you help Ethel to close the door? Whats your name? Locke, miss. Help her please, Locke, the words were polite, but it carried with it an unmistakable authority which pressured the young man to assist the old woman. They then closed the door and barred it with a block of wood. Ethel used to struggle a bit when she did this but after starting cultivation she could do this without losing breath. While she was doing so, Connie spread out 7 contracts out of the 10 which she had prepared a few days before. Here is the contract. Each one is the same. Read it well and sign on it if you agree to my price. Miss Steelheart, she said with a brisk tone. Will signing this reallyallow us to become Alchemists? Stuff it, Greg. I invited you here because I know this is what you guys dreamed of, Ethel said sourly. Then again, she was always sour. But you too understand, Ethel dear. Its a bit hard to believe that you can simply gain the ability to become Alchemists just like that, an elderly lady with a plump face said. She looked the kind that would feed you if you visit her even if you were already full. We are just not blessed by the Goddess. Not blessed by the Goddess? Connie raised an eyebrow. Aye. Some jobs can be obtained through the blessing of the gods or joining an order. Some of you must be born with the gift. Alchemist is one of them. In the Capital, even with more than 7000 people in it, you can count those with the job as Alchemists with your two hands, Ethel quickly explained. Without the Skill, Alchemy in your status, you will never become one. This worlds Alchemists were born to privilege? No wonder they could afford to impose such high prices for their items. I see. What a world, Grea is. Connie gave them a slight nod. Dont worry, you lot. If you follow my words, hard work will not betray you. Simple words. But for the Herbalists standing awkwardly in front of her, those words were like magic. In a world where their fates are bound by the blessing of skills and talents, no matter how hard they work, these people could never become an Alchemist. Only those who were born with the gift could become one. For them, the most they could become were Herbalists. It might sound nonsensical and stupid for others. Yet to these people, even just one step closer to their dream meant the world to them. And that was why they were skeptical. The hope she offered them was something that goes against common sense. Something that goes against what they knew of the worlds rules. Its law. Yes. It sounded too good. Almost too good. But I understand your apprehension. Ethel, concoct for me the usual pills, Connie ordered. If Im the one doing it, youll just think that Im tricking you. But you all know her far longer than I have. See if she can convince you of my skill. Without saying a thing, Ethel stood before the cauldron that had been kept warm from the low fire. See, there is nothing inside, she said to the Herbalists. She then grabbed the ingredients for a Low-Grade Rejuvenating Pill. She threw them into the cauldron and closed it with a cast-iron lid. The old woman then focused her energy into it, guiding the various ingredients until they became one. After a few minutes, she opened the cauldron and pulled out a still-smoking pill. It was black and shiny, the result of a well-done process. Is thatthe pill that youve been selling these few days? the young Locke asked. He had tried one of those pills and found that it did indeed have the strength and effect of a potion. It was the reason why he even thought of coming there. Aye. Go ahead and try it if you still dont believe me. As she handed the pill to the Herbalists to inspect, Connie explained a little more about her plan. I will give you all the recipe for this pill after you sign the contract. After which, the 3 most successful Alchemists between the 7 of you will be given another recipe. Another recipe? You think I only have just one? I have thousands!! And there are still more to discover. Who knows, one of you might be able to create an entirely new recipe if you practice enough! And that recipe will be yours. I will not take it from you. This, I promise, Connie said out loud. Hard work will not betray you! If you fail, try again! If you succeed, make it a habit! Thats what it means to be an Alchemist in my service! At this point, they were all already in thrall of the magic in her words. Coupled with the fact that after seeing Ethel alchemize using the cauldron, they could not help but believe in the dream. All of them signed the contract without needing to think twice. Only Locke, the youngest one made a show of reading it. Then. We begin the process. Who will go first? Oh, and Ethel? Get me a bucket and place it here. An elderly man came forward. Connie told him to open his shirt and faced her back towards her. Though he was apprehensive, after all Connie was still an unmarried woman who was very attractive. Connie opened half of his Energy Points and started to stimulate his Energy. As she did so, she sent over a sliver of her will. A negligible amount of it. Suddenly, the man coughed up a black colored phlegm straight into the bucket. This earned a yelp from the others. W-what did you do?! Did you kill him?! Relax. That blood he spat out is dirty blood, Connie said authoritatively. Now take a deep breath and stand up, old man. The man did so. He took a deep breath and looked around. He felt for his body with a puzzled expression. H-how does it feel, Matt? one of the Herbalists asked. The old man started jumping up and down, eyes wide. W-what is this? This is incredible! I feel like Im 30 again! Is this what its like to be an Alchemist? No. This is what its like to be a Cultivator. Now. Whos next? Seeing the result of the awakening of the mans Energy, those Herbalists immediately started buzzing about who came next. The process took no more than half an hour and they had recipes in their hands, ready to try Pill Concocting. Connie warned them to only start selling when they became able to concoct with at least 70 percent success rate. Needless to say. The knowledge is to stay a secret, as said in the contract, Connie said. Any attempt to spread the knowledge without my knowing will destroy your cultivation. However, you are free to recommend others that you can trust. We swear it! They said with expectant eyes. These people, who prized their dreams over money understood the consequences of not being thorough. The seed of disruption has been sown. All thats left is to wait for them to bloom like fireworks. Look at them, those old bastards, the old grandma said with a satisfied smile that did not fit her harsh language. If they manage to learn to concoct pills, Im gonna have some trouble, heh heh. Now, Ethel. Is that any way to treat your juniors? If you dont want to be surpassed then you have to work harder, the crafty young lady smirked. In that case, Ill have to give you some recipes for some very lucrative pills before I leave tomorrow. I want you to have at least 80% success with them by the time I get back. Ethel sniffed loudly. Eh, you are pushing these old bones too hard. Id croak one of these days if I dont get more sleep. You? Croaking so soon? I dont believe a bit of that! Connie rubbed her chin appreciatively. Anyway. I dont hear his screams anymore. So its time to start cooking!
When they returned to the kitchen, the two of them saw that Illumca was snacking on some nuts while leaning on a chair, apparently quite enjoying herself while watching Martell lying face down on the floor. Bertus was fanning the boys exposed red butt with a cloth while Sen was poking at him with a stick. Martell made small groans between pokes. That wasvery intense, Nick awkwardly commented. Did you also C Okay, shutting up now. Illumcas deadly glare made Nick think twice about finishing his train of thought. Only after more than an hour later did Martell managed to recover enough strength to sit. Chapter 58: Guess Whos Coming for Dinner? Chapter 58 Guess Who''s Coming for Dinner? By the time Martell managed to take a seat on the table, everyone was already having a nice dinner of roasted ham, slices of breads dipped in eggs and fried with lard, and soup made with the bone of the roasted ham. Connie snacked on pieces of the bread and cuts of ham as she worked in the kitchen. Frying, boiling, and stirring. That was really painful, Martell said. His cheeks were sunken, and he felt so weak that raising his arms were a chore. So, he just laid his head down on the table and spoke from there. Why? Mistress? Why did you make me drink that? I need you to be as empty as you could be. Cleansed as thoroughly as when you were first born onto this world. Its tradition, Illumca added. Indeed, it is, Connie agreed. Martell was about to take a piece of bread when Illumca slapped her hand. No. This isnt for you, the dark elf said sternly while chewing a thick strip of bacon. What? But Mistress said C Who do you think shes cooking for? Sit on your tail and wait. Martell groaned and laid his head back on the table, ears limply hanging over his head. After about half an hour, Martell had fallen into a state where, because of his senses becoming clearer after drinking the broth, the pain of hunger became so real that he thought he was hallucinating when he saw Connie standing before him with a tray of food. Now, you may eat. Eh? I can eat?! Martells ears leapt up, but quickly went down again when he saw the food. The food before him was colorful and appetizing, the smell was so tantalizing that he salivated, yet there was one thing missing. N-no ham? Yes. No meat. She shoved a spoon into a bowl of gruel and slid it towards him. Your meal would be a bowl of gruel made of oats mixed with spinach and two whole eggs, dropped in as it is cooking for richer taste. She pointed at a colorful plate of green and yellow vegetables and a bowl of clear and colorful soup. Stir fried wild herbs with roasted nuts with butter and some salt. Then some soup with chicken stock with thickly sliced radishes and diced potatoes that had been fried quickly in just a bit of olive oil. Then there was also a fragrant bowl of potatoes that had a slight aroma of wildflowers and caramel. I also boiled some flowers with sugar, caramelized the whole thing and slowly fried the potatoes in it as a side. And finally, some fresh cut fruits. Martell felt rather cheated. Mainly if one talked about eating meals, there would always be pork. For pork was cheap and plentiful. Chicken, if one had a bit more money. And beef for the ones with lots of it. Meatless was the kind of food serfs eat. Mistress, this is Dont complain and eat, she said firmly, taking off her apron and handing it over to Illumca, who folded it twice before putting it aside. This is made according to the Theravada School of Buddhism. Though I did take liberties. It does veer a bit from the norm because of the lack of many sauces and tools. Of course, the food is made according to the principle of Yin and Yang. Paying close attention to the imbalance of your condition, to balance your body. Martell, who had been cleaned out of everything inside his stomach could no longer utter a complain as the hunger had overtaken him. He gorged himself on the meatless meal and forgotten his complains the moment he took his first sip of the soup. He took one sip and then two deep gulps of the soup. The almost saltless but beautiful soup warmed his whole body. The starch and the juicy radishes after being boiled was very satisfying. Then he tried the gruel. The gruel was creamy and rather bland, but goes very well with the salty stir-fried wild herbs and the crunch of the roasted nuts. The potato seemed less of a meal and more like a dessert. As he bit into it, the elegant sweetness mixed with the aroma of wildflowers filled his nose and she could not help but smile. ThisI have never eaten something like this. It is so simple even I can make it, yet how the food was nothing special, but he felt that every sip of the soup warmed every part of his body, every bite of the morsels felt soreal. Like he could imagine them becoming a part of him. It was not a matter of taste, but a matter of experience. Then he remembered her words. About enjoyment and pleasures that he could experience even without emotions. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Mistress, is this what you meant? Without confirming his words, Connie sat down and watched him eat. Sensing her refusal to answer, he simply continued to eat until he was full.
By the time Martell finished his dinner it was quite late. Illumca and Martell were helping Ethel wash the dishes while Bertus was counting the income for the day. Nick sat like the useless lug that he is, while eating some nuts. While they were busy with their own things, Connie was telling a story to Sen as she sat on her lap by the candlelight. It was the very picture of a relaxing night. Tomorrow would be a busy day, but for now... a brief calm. Until they heard something. Bambambam. Martells ears shot up. Did you hear that? Illumca put a finger on her lips asking for silence. The whole room went tense. BAMBAMBAM The sound grew louder. As if something was knocking on the door. No, hitting on it. Its coming from the basement, Nick said as he drew himself up. The basement door trembled with each hit. They were heavy, and angry. Connie and Illumca looked at each other and then at the basement door where they kept the unfortunate assassin. is he free? Whos free? Nick asked, subconsciously feeling that he would not like the answer. Connie closed Sens ear with her hands and said. Oh, you remember the assassins I told you about? Those that tried to assassinate me?We kept one in the basement. Wha - ?! No. Its impossible. I made sure that he is only fed enough so he does not die. He shouldnt have enough strength to break free from the binding, Ethel said, disregarding Nicks dumbfounded expression. Bertus, take Sen to her home, will you? You dont need to return here tonight. Connie said as she handed her to Bertus, who nodded quickly and ran out of the store with lopsided lurch. Ethel, you might want to back up. Told you we should have killed him sooner. Now hes about to kill us! Illumca shook her head. No, this does not seem like an assassins move. If it was me, Ill feign weakness before ambushing the next person coming in. We should check, Martell offered. Agreed. Nick took the candle to shine the light onto the stairs as Martell and Illumca warily walked down. Unlike the others, Connie was not as tense. She simply moved her chair a bit to face the stairs where the basement was and crossed her legs, sipping on her tea. Illumca saw that the blonde girl had no intention of doing anything and took one of her daggers that had been hanging on the Newel post. BAM! BAM! The beatings sounded stronger now. Heavier. The basement door creaked as if something heavy was leaning on it. The hinges began to bend. The screws started to give until they finally broke, launching themselves off like projectiles. The door fell with a harsh sound and a cloud of dust. Covered by the dust was a man laying hunched on top of it. Illumca threw her dagger at the fallen man. It hit him square on the back. However, there was no blood pouring out of the wound. What? It pierced him but no blood is coming out?! Nick cried out. Derricks body rose and the dagger slipped from his body and fell onto the floor, trembling for a few moments before staying still. Illumca quickly drew her other dagger and took two steps back cautiously. The man was not normal. When Derrick finally managed to stay upright, she saw that his wrists were raw and dislocated, showing bones. His legs that were bound with leather were also showing bones. His eyes were crying purplish tears and his almost naked body had bulges that seemed to move. UuhUuurgh!! the man clawed at his neck, tearing skin and flesh. His nails had broken from the forceful action and then he hurled. What came out were clumps of dark, purplish gunk. W-what?! The HELL! Illumca was so creeped out that she panicked and threw out a fire butterfly. The butterfly made of fire hit his chest, singing his flesh but was quickly put out, as if she was throwing it at a damp blanket. Fireball! Fireball! Fireball! Again and again she hurled the fire, but it was ineffective. She could have used stronger magic, but she was afraid of damaging the store. Derricks body walked up the stairs, step by step. Awkwardly lurching, as if something that had never had limbs before and was trying to walk. His body was also steadily growing and he grew bloated. His once handsome face grew larger like a balloon about to burst. "My magic''s not doing any damage?!" It was at this point that Martell ran back to the kitchen, grabbed a handful of forks and knives, threw them into the air and yelled out, Telekinesis: Control! The utensils that he used before rose into the air. Fire! The knives and the forks all sped towards Derrick, stabbing him without distinction. They embed themselves deep into him. The effect made him look like he was a reversed porcupine. And yet it only made him fall back one step. Back up! Illumca yelled. Nick readied his sword and was about to do the job for them, but Connie stopped him. Let them handle this. "Are you sure? That could be an undead!" "Whatever it is, I''m sure the two of them can handle it." When he reached the top of the stairs, Derricks body had grown thrice the size of the body. His eyeballs had already popped out of their sockets and his underwear had long since snapped. It would take only a bit more before she would explode and sent guts and gore everywhere. Suddenly, he tripped on the last step and fell forward. His body, as it could no longer hold whatever was inside, finally gave up. From all of his orifices, dark purple liquid leaked out. His bloated body gradually returned to its former size before shriveling up as it enveloped his body and finally digested the shell that was Derrick. It only took the monster mere seconds. Nick and Martell finally recognized the invader. Its that giant slime! Oh. Shit, Nick cursed. Connie raised an eyebrow curiously. Oho. "Did you two know this thing?! Did you bring it here?!" "No. We didn''t! This isn''t even how slimes are supposed to be! It''s too big!!" Illumca ignored Nick''s defensive argument and activated her skill. "Analyze!!" The dark elf saw the numbers and bit her lips in anger. "41. It''s an upper C-Rank Monster!" Two tentacles burst forth from the large slime and shot towards Connie. It was slower than the Treant-Golem''s punch, yet she did not make a move. Mistress! Milady! Haah!! Illumca shouted the skill to imbue fire into her dagger and cut through the tentacles. The severed parts fell onto the floor and broke apart with a splash. Another one shot from Illumcas blind side with faster speed. In a panic, Illumca shouted. Shadow Step! She disappeared into the shadows and appeared from behind Connie and dragged her down from the chair. The chair exploded into pieces from the attack. But the slime did not stop. It shot out another tentacle and another, aiming at the dark elf and her companion. The two rolled away from the attacks before stopping behind the kitchen. "Connie! Why didn''t you move?! You could have died!" "And missing being hugged tight by a desperate dark elf with bountiful bosom as we roll away into safety? I think not!" Connie laughed, apparently finding this current situation quite amusing. "You are too sly!" the dark elf said exasperatedly. "Oi, you two! Stop flirting and kill it already! It seems to be just targeting you!" Ethel, who had ducked under the counter when the chaos started, complained loudly. The tentacles continued attacking Connie and Illumca but could not manage to penetrate by the brick counter. Ethel noticed this and smiled smugly. This is why I made my stingy husband splurge for a full brick counter and none of that wooden ones. Goddess rest his soul. Chapter 59: The Slime who Seeks Defeat Chapter 59 The Slime who Seeks Defeat What should we do? Illumca readied her dagger as she took a peek from a corner. She saw Nick slashing at it, shaving off a large piece of the slime. The slime shook him off and suddenly sprung forward. Mistress! Its coming for you! Connie! Get back! The slime landed in front of the counter, hundreds of tentacles appearing from its surface. Playtimes over, I guess, Connies hands emitted purple haze, ready to strike. But out of the blue, the small Golden Silkworm jumped out from inside her body and stood bravely on top of the brick counter, standing on its many hind legs. The slimes attention turned towards the small but brave little critter. Yao-er? One of the tentacles gingerly touched the little creature before backing up quickly. It then slowly reached out and brought Yao-er up, as if examining it. The silkworm danced a bit before jumping on top of it. At which time the giant slime shrank until it was almost the size of a normal slime. The slime retracted its appendages and the initial feeling of danger suddenly subsided, confusing everyone around them. They were transfixed by the surreal scene. Eh, whats that? Connie bent down to look at her little friend who was jumping on top of the dark purple slime. Yao-er? Connie bent down with a puzzled expression. What do you mean? What is she doing? Martell asked Illumca, who answered simply. I dont know. It wanted tobe my Contracted Beast? Connie of course could not speak with Yao-er. The silkworm had the intelligence of a 5 years old and could not speak. But they could communicate their intents onto each other because their souls were linked. Connie, what are you doing?! Ethel shouted. That thing is dangerous! Sshh. Wait, Connie reached out to touch the jiggly monster and felt a familiar sensation. It is minuscule, but I can feel it. The faintest trace of a Dao Seed, The girl began to say. I see. I understand a bit now. Youare confused, arent you? Connie slowly exclaimed. You ate and ate and ate, but the hunger remains. That husk of a body could only satisfy your stomach, but not your soul. Yes, once you have tasted a piece of immortality, you cannot help but hunger for it. Desire it. Reach for it. And to once again taste that immortality, you fight again and again. Not caring how many times you were defeated. Yao-er bounced on the slimes surface, slipped, then climbed on top of it once more. The jelly-like substance accepted the silkworms body as it bounced a few more times before settling on top of it. A contract? Martell asked. This isnt normal. Only Beast Tamers or Heroes can tame a monster, Ethel scratched her head. Then again, these days, Ive stopped wondering about whats normal with you. Nonono! Whod ever heard about a monster offering to be a Summoned Bea C wait, a Contracted Beast? Nick cried out. A-and it just ate a human! It ate, uhwho was that guys name?! Nick was about to ask but when he remembered the condition the man was in, he knew better. on second thought, never mind. Connie ignored the bewildered veteran and asked the monster through Yao-er. Do you want to taste immortality and chase the Dao? Yao-er wiggled a bit and the slime responded with an excited jiggle. Very well. Then I have to give you a name that fits you. Qiubai! Connie laughed heartily. Qiubai, in common tongue means Seek Defeat. For something that desires defeat for the sake of becoming strong, nothing could be more fitting. Eh? Huh? MistressI think when youre naming something, you should use a cuter name, you know. You are a girl after all. Cute? What does cute have to do with anything? Connie raised the question with a shrug. You know, Sen would like it if its easier to say the slimes name, Martell said again. Is that so?" Connie rubbed her chin while regarding the jiggly monster before her. She shook her sleeve arrogantly. "Eh, fine. You are Chen Qiubai from now on! You can call it Chen. Connie shook her sleeves and perform a few mudras, starting from Apana Vayu Mudra and Prana Mudra with both hands. She then made a sword gesture which emitted a dark red light that pierced into the slime. A bright light came the moment it reached the center, blinding everyone. Inside Connies subconscious, an orb, smaller than the others appeared. The Poison Core released a tendril of Energy to it and bound it to itself. On the orbs surface was the name Qiubai. Once the process was finished, Chen excitedly ran around before stopping in front of its new master. It then turned into a translucent snake which wound itself along Connies arm. Though translucent, the slight dark purple color on its body were still there, giving it the presence of a jewel-like skin. It gave the others a warning hiss before slipping into her robe. Where did it go? Martell asked Connie. Inside my body. You see. Contracted Beasts, unlike Summoned Beasts, can enter the body of their Masters, Connie explained. UghI need a drink, Nick groaned as he sat down tiredly. Oh, quite the wild one, this guy, Connie commented. He said that you guys were too slow. The monsters in the forest were faster. Seems like this guy got stronger by fighting against the monsters in the forest. Thats why there are less monsters when we went there yesterday. That part is fine. But to think that that slime has higher level than us just because it fought the monsters in the forest does not make me feel good, Illumca replied with a strange expression. Not knowing what to feel. Connie clapped her hands once. A final dot at the end of the nights event. Anyway. Thats that then. Lets clean this up and rest for tomorrow. By that I meanMartell, clean this up. Eeh? Why? This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. No buts. You are my youngest disciple now. You need to learn to work properly. Illumca handed a mop to Martell. Better start now if you want this to finish this before midnight. Eeeehjust my luck, Martell groaned as he took the mop. He was also feeling sluggish from having expended so much mana and Energy to use his skills and techniques. But now he knew. He can use both in conjunction. Connie then gestured to Nick. By the way, Nick. I need to talk to you about tomorrow. Alright, what do you need? I want you to stay in Cairula. What?! But you need me in the Capital! Nick said in surprise. Connie brought him aside and spoke softly. Look. I know that you want to get down and the dirty to find my mothers killer. But its not going to be a fast process. And right now, I need you here more. Did you see the people coming into the store recently? I expect some disturbances to visit us in the near future, especially if any of the new Alchemists started selling my products. Ill give you some money to hire some people you can trust to help you keep the peace. Nick could not hide his displeasure and glared at her. He held his stare for a few seconds before backing down. Alright. But you will keep your promise, right? Of course. I do not break my promises. Im not going there for fun, you know. I need toget reacquainted with the high society if I want to make some headway with that. Connie smirked sardonically. Also, who knows. I might end up liking the high society in the Capital.
At the same time, just a few kilometers from where Martell was made to do chores, a hunched figure holding a skeleton cane was smiling in a mansion in the Noble''s District. It took him a few days, but he had finally decided on a move. With his wrinkled finger he moved the horse to a spot diagonally in front of the Queen protecting the King. A taunt, a needed sacrifice. A double-edged move that would turn the game to his favor if the opponent took the bait, or one that would destroy him within 10 or so moves. He knew it, and he was confident that the man in the next continent knew it. Of course, the bait itself was merely a part of another, larger bait. A response to his opponents aggressive move. Just like how in chess the king ran his half of the board, so would a king run a kingdom. But the king could not move by himself. He must be guided. And the Master had done so for a long time. Make a record of this and send it as usual to our friend, dear. Yes, Master. The middle-aged maid who had been tending to a small tub by the fireplace responded and moved over to the chess table to record the move. She did this by stamping onto a specially ordered checkered handkerchief. She then placed it into an envelope along with a letter indicating the Masters action. While she was doing so, the hunched old man suddenly commented. Did you know that this game was brought over to our country by a Hero? I did not, Master. It was long before my time. It was exactly the Second Hero after The First King who brought it, if I remember my history. A very long time ago, then, the maid folded the envelope containing her Masters next move, sealed it with blue wax and stamped with the old mans crest. A stags head upon 2 swords. But it was said that the expedition along with the other 7 countries to kill the Demon King succeeded? Hahahah! You could say that. At least, the historians did write that down. And what is written by those bookworms will becometruth, the man laughed sardonically as if laughing at a private joke. Anyway, after him came the second one. He was summoned as a deterrent from those very same countries, The old man said, as the maid brought over the small tub that had been heating over the fire. In it was medicinal water that smelled of mint and spices. The maid took a towel from her waist and soaked it into the water. She squeezed out the excess water before using it to rub the old mans legs. They froze up on cold nights. The Kingdom had summoned more than 20 heroes from the time it was founded. A loophole in the Gods blessings. They did not say that a Hero could not be summoned if not during crisis. The ingenuity of humans, I suppose. You had had schoolings, right? Did they teach you this at school? Ive learnt some histories from the teachers. But why the sudden interest, Master? I thought you dislike them. The old man groaned. Because one of those very Hero had been making a mess of the balance of power in the Capital. Lord Sakagami Akira? The very same, the old man rubbed the bridge of his nose with a sigh. Haahwhether we like it or not, our culture, our very way of life is intertwined with the existence of Heroes. Even politics. They brought many good things with them, and bad things. The maid poured warm olive oil over his legs and began massaging it with great care. I am sure you will make it work, Master. I will, of course. Nevertheless, I could not help but be ratherangry at this unexpected development. I have to redo my calculation, The old man leaned back on his chair and let out a groan as he slowly closed his eyes to enjoy her maids soft fingers easing his stiff muscles. Enough of my problems. Any report from Gregory? Yes. He had found the infiltrators while tailing the Maiden of Water, the Maid said as she squeezed hard on a particularly stiff muscle. HmmhI see. How is he doing? He has reflected, Master. I made him eat only hardtack and water for two days before the mission, the middle-aged woman said with a level tone. He will return to his lecherous ways, of course. It doesnt matter to me what he does on his free time. As long as he does not do it during a mission, he let out a comfortable sigh. And the result? Hes currently mending his wounds, Master. He had gotten injured while following the Maiden of Water. We are still pulling shards of pottery and from his chest and face. The Master grunted. He is strong, but too rash for his own good. Tell the healers to take their time with treating him. Yes, Master. She then reported about what Gregory the Assassin saw. The ambush and kidnapping of the Maiden of Water. The arrival of Lady Cornelia Asterium Steelheart and her party. The chase in the forest, and finally the appearance of a Named Demon. At this, the old man gripped the handle on his chair so hard his knuckles went white. Demons?! Behind the frontline?! Yes, Master. Gregory followed the Maiden but was hurt by an explosion. It broke most of his ribs and shards of pottery and cutlery got stuck in his body. He ran away with his life, he said. What do you mean, pottery and cutlery? Forks, knives, and bits of broken pieces of vase. Some were quite pricy, Alastor said. Though I must commend that the shards hit his front. If it hit his back, we might need to reeducate him. How nonsensical. What happened in the forest in just a day? I could not say, Master. The man in question ran away as soon as he saw his health bar in the red. But he did manage to notice that the leader had the looks of an Ylagos islander." "Ylagos? I see. Do as you should with this info." "Understood. Then we shall continue investigating." Ah. Then again... it is unfortunate for that country to be involved the old man tapped his finger on his cane. and yet, the Maiden of Water and the Greenfield girl both live. That means that the Named Demon either spared them or was killed. Yes. One of our people in the Guild saw her taking out a demons body with its head cut off. She was apparently strong enough to pierce through its body with her bare hand. Shedefeated a Named Demon a complicated expression, rare to even the loyal Maid, appeared on his face. Would youlike to start surveillance on the Lady? no, The old man began after a moment of deliberation. She is inconsequential. There are a lot of Knights here who can win a fight against demons. Hers was not much of an achievement other than finding one that had entered our kingdom. Although a question then comes to mind. Which country is hel - ! the old man stopped speaking as he began coughing. He waved the maid off when she tried to help. After the brief coughing fit, the man drew himself up, as far as you could call a hunched man standing up. The comingaahfestivitiesmight come to be more complicated than expected. However, it rather is a shame that she managed to save the Maiden of Water. Master? Religion he coughed and asked for a sip of water. After taking one, he continued. Religionshould stay as religion, there is no use for them in the secular world. The hunger of the people cannot be alleviated by prayers alone. Let them rot in that place they call their Cathedral. We ill need them in these times, Again, the Master stopped. He gazed at the direction of the Capital from the ornate window. The nobles are drunk on their own shit while the knights are drunk on the deeds of the Hero. A foreign power had infiltrated our country by aiding the demons, treating it as their playground. While this is happening, the Royal family indulged themselves with balls and parties, The Master gritted his teeth. There are too many things to do. Too many factors. We need to put some pressure on them to keep the pot from overflowing too soon. How about the people from Lorganization, Master? Leave it. Those people have nothing better to do than watch the little show the fools in the Capital are putting. But they have sent hostile agents after us. Are we to let them go like that? You overstep yourself, Bertin. I-Im sorry, Master! the Maid stepped back and bowed deeply. they are just unfortunate men with unfortunate fate. But true. Indentured though those things are, they are still a threat. They will be dealt with, as soon as I find out who their master is. The old man then shook his hand and ordered her to step back. Prepare the magic circle. We will leave for my Townhouse in the Capital tomorrow afternoon. After that, prepare my clothes for the Ball. Really, Master? the maid was surprised. Her Master was not one who liked the crowd. Especially not a Ball. Even though his position would warrant his attendance in almost all important events. At times, we must do even what we most dislike for the sake of progress. The old man tapped his cane once as a gesture for the Maid to prepare the coal for his bedchamber. Although, I do confess that I am looking forward to seeing that womans daughter. When he said this, a trace of sorrow could be seen from his reflection on the glass window. Chapter 60 : Regret Comes Too Late Chapter 60 Regret Comes Too Late The next morning, after saying goodbye to Sen, Bertus, Ethel, and a very sullen Nick, Connie and her party arrived on their wagon at Henriettas family house. There, the Church Knights were already hard at work, tying a number of luggages to the top of the carriages, making audible grunts as they move the sturdy and heavy trunks. GoodmooorningConnie. Morning, Connie yawned, stretching her arms at the front seat of the wagon. She did not need a lot of sleep, but if she could sleep, she would rather sleep in. unlike Illumca and Martel who were very much up and aware in the mornings. Noootenough sleep? Allenca asked while sipping on her tea. She was sitting on a chair while watching the carriages being loaded. Most of her belongings were destroyed in the ambush and whatever had survived were things that she left with Babblebrook because she did not have enough space in her carriage. Connie groaned inwardly. Having to deal with her annoying speech pattern in the morning was not her idea of a pleasant beginning to the day. Nevertheless, she jumped off the wagon and lazily greeted her. Is that all you are bringing? Henrietta asked, trying to take the initiative to mend the bridge between her and her old friend. Connie glanced at the two trunks visible from the opening of the wagon. A noble, especially ladies, always need their personal items with them at all time. Dresses, gowns, jewelries, make ups and other baubles. This usually amounted to quite the collection and oftentimes would need more than 5 trunks. On the carriage next to their horses, for example. Most of the items there were Henriettas, judging by the crest of her family on the trunks. Connie turned to her and nonchalantly answered. That is all. II see, The girl did not know what to say. She had heard about her friends estrangement with her current family. She did not expect her to be so impoverished that she could not use their carriage. And yet she could not avoid wondering about the clothes they wore. They were very distinctive. especially Connies robe, which design was foreign to her eyes. It made her look more like a dashing young gentleman rather than a young girl at the peak of her youth. She looked extremely handsome in that beautiful robe. If she was a man, she would have no competition in the Capital. N-no. What am I thinking? Goodmooorning. MissIllumca, Allenca greeted the dark elf that had just stepped forth. Andtheeelittlewarrior. Idont knooowyour name. It is Martell, Your Eminence, The boy bowed perfectly. Left hand behind his back while his left foot scraped towards the back, showing the skills he obtained from serving Nobles. Mmm, Illumca acknowledged her, but unlike Martell, she did not respond properly. Her eyes fell onto the girl who berated her yesterday and she saw that her expression was stiff. When will we depart? she asked, ignoring the awkward look from Henrietta. SooonWeaaare almost finishedloooading thecarriage. Just as she said that, the fat Cardinal Deacon appeared from inside the house. The centuries old wooden stairs leading into the house creaked beneath his weight. Henrietta could not help but wince at seeing the step of her birth home bending from the stress. Ah, just in time. At least you are punctual, Babblebrook snorted as he made the rude remark. Behind him was the lanky Deacon Peterson, bringing an exquisite wooden box between his arms and a robe. Hm. Is that your transport? The fat man asked with a mocking smile. Looks a bit shabby for a Nobles, doesnt it? We use it to transport dead bodies of monsters from a quest. No need for a fancy carriage, Martell answered wittily. He could have used another, more polite words to say this, but he did not. His first impression of him was that this fat man would just throw around his authority if let be. A bit of a twat. Would you like a ride? I am sure it would fit you. H-hmh, maybe next time, Cardinal Deacon Babblebrook felt unbalanced from the unexpected retort. Ive finished loading the carriage, milady. We are ready to leave anytime, Barnaby appeared from behind the front carriage in his usual attire, panting slightly. Thank you, Barnaby, Henrietta replied softly. Hows the arm? Connie asked the loyal servant. Any pain or discomfort? Your pill did wonders, Lady Cornelia, the servant rotated his arms to show his condition. Thought it still feels a bit stiff. Its normal then, Connie said. But you still shouldnt be lifting heavy stuff. Understood, milady, Barnaby bowed slightly to show his gratitude. Connie accepted with a nod. If everythings ready, then we shouldnt delay. Your Eminence. Shall we depart? the Cardinal Deacon gestured to the largest carriage with his hand. A Church Knight immediately opened the door of the carriage and another placed a wooden step to aid her entry. Illtake the backcarriage. You can usethe big ooone. But, Your Eminence?! Doooyou eeexpectme to sit for mooorethan a daywithout roomfooormy legs? She said, nodding at his belly. Babblebrook was instantly crestfallen. I willuuusethe smallerone. Willyou joooinme, HenriettaandConnie? Eh, Ill ride on my wagon, the girl in centipede robe rejected softly. I want to be able to lay down. Catch up on some sleep. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Without waiting for an answer, she turned towards her wagon, followed by Illumca and Martell. C-Connie, the girl hesitated a bit when she called her. Hmm? What is it? Will youwill you join us? her lips trembled. its not becoming for a noble to ride on such arickety old thing. Hearing her words, Illumcas face soured. Martells was a simple smile, knowing the hidden meaning behind her words. Only if my companion can join us, the blonde girl answered simply. She really wanted to avoid sitting with the two girls. Before Henrietta managed to answer her, Illumca spoke out. Ill be riding on the wagon. You can go with them, Connie. Connie mouthed a no at Illumca while softly shaking her head, just enough not to be noticed by the others. Seeing her not reacting to her silent plea, she whispered to Martell. Save me! Martells answer was a brief glance at the dark elf and a helpless shrug. You should catch up with your friend. the dark elf said as she climbed on the wagon with Martell following behind. W-wait. The dark elf smiled, but there is no warmth in it. You were too rash last night. Connie might not understand much about female minds, but she knew that look. That was the look Fei gave her when she went home too late in the morning without telling her beforehand. By then she knew that she could not say anything else. Connies shoulders slumped as she now had to ride with the Maiden of Water and Henrietta. Alright, Connie smiled with a resigned sigh. I suppose I will have to accept that invitation then. The green-haired girl smiled brightly at her answer. Excellent. Then shall we depart?
About an hour later, they were already well out of the forest and began to enter the mountainside roads. Though the carriage was small, it was comfortable. The seats were lined with down cushions and the backrest was soft enough to hamper the occasional bumps. Connie sat on the middle of the seat facing the front with one leg crossed over the other, while Henrietta and Allenca sat on the other side. Henrietta had been wanting to say something to her dear friend, but as soon as she wanted to utter a word, courage left her, and she only managed to let out one syllables at a time. After what seemed to be ages, she finally managed to start something. T-that is a beautiful robe you are wearing. W-where did you buy it? I had it custom made by the old man in Planthornes Fineries based on my design. B-but isnt he already booked full for the year? Sensing that Connie did not seem to mind the question, she took a deep breath and began to relax. Connie remembered the old mans passionate look every time she placed an order. Really? I havent noticed. Thatsgood then. Planthornes work is something praised even by the King himself, she added. Did you prepare a dress for the ball? The dress? I didn''t. I have no plans to go anyway. But you are a Noble, Connie. You are supposed to go. Especially when it happens at the eve of the Maiden of Waters Coming of Age Ceremony! the girl said a bit awkwardly, almost screaming. She had now started to sense that something was off yet she could not stop her mouth from running. I-I mean, I understand. Seeing as Prince Mikael and the Gladstone Heiress will be in it. B-but not a month ago you said that you were very much looking forward to it! Connie raised an eyebrow? I did? Maybe. But right now, Im here simply because she employed me. Nothing else. Huh? Allenca played coy. Diiid I teeellyou? I thinkIII forgot. Itsjust aaa partyafter all. Well, Connie directed her question at the Maiden with a sardonic smile. Do you want me to come to the party for your honor, Maiden? Thatwooould bewonderful, the blue haired girl said. Her words seemed to be implying something. Just kidding, she raised her hands as if in surrender. I dont think I fit in thatstiff event. Id rather enjoy a night out with Illumca. Get some training in. Connie steepled her hands and rested them on her knees. Youve changed, Connie, Henrietta smiled weakly. The former you would have insisted on wearing armor and a sword by your side. And you would not be friends with one of the impure race. As she was about to speak, Connie growled. I know of your apprehension towards Dark Elves, Henrietta. And I know why. I would expect that from that unsavory fellow sitting at the front carriage. But you her voice dripped with poison. will not speak of Illumca that way. Henrietta drew back with a small yelp, but she then pressed on. Id be afraid of thatif you are Connie. What? Connie was so dumbstruck by her words that the anger evaporated from her mind. Connie her tone grew serious. Your strength. We have been friends for a long time, Connie. And forgive me for saying thisyou were not strong. Not like this. To be able to crush our kidnappers who could defeat both Knights of the Church and Calendia and also kill a Named Demon was no easy feat. The girl paused, the eyebrows above the green-haired girls eyes that had been staring at her all this time narrowed slightly. Are you reallyConnie? Or are you some apparition using her body? Her doubts were reasonable. There were tales of apparitions taking over the bodies of dead people to do evil, which all believers of Junnaveil were well informed of. Very to the point, arent you? Connie replied after a brief silence. She had prepared an answer for one such question. She knew that sooner or later, those who knew the unsociable little thing that was Cornelia would ask it. You had at least one person who loved you, Cornelia, you poor thing. Sadly, you did not have a chance to understand this. I am Connie, she began. I still have memories of our sharing stories of princes and princesses when we were little, how your eyes gleamed when you spoke of the princes name. But I indeed have changed. Connie smiled warmly. And you know why? Why? Because I started to question. My fate. My predicament. What I have done. Why the world is the way it is. So, I question. And I was enlightened. Enlightened? the Maiden of Water seemed very interested in this. There was no angel. No sudden burst of light like in the fairytales. I was simplyenlightened. I got up. And did what I had to do. And at the end of it, I decided. Connie leaned forward with a smile that eerily seemed to cause the back of their necks shiver. I have decided to dream no more. After saying that, she leaned back and left the two to mull her words in silence. Henrietta and Allenca could not utter any response to those simple words. Indeed, the Connie before them was not as Henrietta remembered. She had an air of mystery and danger, far different to the awkward and honest friend she knew. Her speech was dripping with quiet arrogance and self-confidence. She exuded dignity even while sitting. Her every movement was graceful with subdued elegance. Ihaaavedecidedtoodreamno more, the Maiden tasted the words in her mouth and found it agreeable. Itis aaa heavythingto let goof dreams. Just liiikeHeroes. What do you mean? Henrietta. Canyooou tellus aboutthe Seven Faiths? Why? Henrietta asked. When she saw the Maidens look, she questioned no further and explained. Each Country has a central faith based on the Seven Gods. Just as Calendia believe in Junnaveil, others believe in the respective gods. But they came to call the seven religions, The Seven Faiths, As if reading from a book, Henrietta explained. Seven Faiths, each with different tenets, different views, different practices, and even different races. "A recipe for disaster, the blonde-haired girl commented. Itiiis. Especiallywith myComing of Age Ceremonythere will beeesome guests Uninvited? Connie caught the implied meaning in her words. it would beeebetter iiif theyare, Allenca said. Unfortunatelythey areveeery much invited. You mean? They are really coming? Henrietta could not hide her happiness. A stark contrast to the Maidens expression. What are you both talking about? Henrietta excitedly explained. You know that Calendia are allied with 2 other countries right? Im talking about Vorzenny and Al-khemiya. "Yes. Vaguely." Great. Then as you know to our West is Vorzenny, the Kingdom blessed by Olnadyn, she said. And to the East, Al-Khemiya, the Sultanate blessed by Udurr. And they aaarevery troublesome. Politicallyaaandotherwise." Princes and Princesses or that sort? I seem to remember Al-Khemiya having both. Worse. Theeey arewhat dreams aremade of the girl answered with a touch of disdain. Heroes. Yes! The Heroes from both countries are coming! That means that for the Coming of Age Ceremony of the Maiden of Water, well have 3 Heroes in our Kingdom! It is such an honor!! Connie looked at the beaming Henrietta, then at the sullen-faced Allenca. She took a deep breath. And she said, with all her heart. "SHIT!" Collaboration Chapter - The Golden Sword and Sheath Part 3 Collaboration Chapter The Golden Sword and Sheath Part 3 "A whole 70 percent? Surely you jest," Zheng Jin said, smiling. Without hesitation, he then swallowed a pill Connie handed to him with one gulp, and to his utter bafflement, he felt his strength return within him. His head couldn''t help but shake in disbelief. "Wh-what in the heavens?" Zheng Jin gulped as he looked at Connie. "Where did you get this stuff? "Does it matter?" Connie replied with a cheeky grin. Zheng Jin raised an eyebrow. "Of course it does! That pill just recovered most of my spirit energy in an instant!" Connie, however, did not reply at allonly resorting to her same, cheeky grin towards him. It was then that Zheng Jin''s opportunistic side won over him once again, and he could not help but ask, "Do you have some more of these?" His greed for the wondrous pills, however, would remain unsatisfied as the ground shook once againnow more violently as it seemingly trembled under the weight of the sky. The crack in the sky seemed to start to widen. Dark liquid like the color of old blood poured out of the crack, and a colossal being covered in pulsating membrane fell out of it. However, ten golden chains binding its ten emaciated arms kept it from falling, suspending it above the ground. Six of the chains had begun to turn black, corroded by some unknown power. The thing writhed and screamed causing the very air to tremble. OOOOOOOONNGGG!!! The blackened chains finally gave out and the creature used its free arms to yank the rest of its arms. When it realized that he could not be free from the last chain, it broke off its arms and it fell upon the earth with a wet splotch. Whatever this place was must be breaking. Literally. And that thing that just fell must be the cause. "We need to move! Now!" Connie exclaimed as she dashed out and led Zheng Jin once againonto the source of everything that went wrong in the whole place, which was now very near the two of them. Zheng Jin made no mistake by guessing that they were near. He felt itthe horrible presence of death and decay that he could not seem to place. He eventually did, however, as after following Connie in her mad dash towards the source of the strange aura, he was now face to face with the one that had been causing it all. Looking straight down at what seemed to be a deep crater, Zheng Jin admittedthe sight of "it" just sent a chill down his spine. OOOOONNNNGGGGG. The giant creature ripped off the membrane covering its body and screamed. Ten arms like the branches of an old, withered tree sprouted out of a white, pregnant female body covered with scabs. Each scab had a row of teeth that opened to make the sound of babies laughing. Its legs, or what were left of them, were short and withered like a babes. Its two breasts resembled volcanoes, with green liquid spitting out of them ceaselessly. The head could only be described as that of a featureless sculpture made by a talentless artist who did not know how to sculpt a woman, with teeth as large as hills and a long, forked tongue that lolled out of its mouth. The tips of it leaked green liquid that ate through anything it touched. Stolen story; please report. "What in the hells is that...thing?!" Zheng Jin gaped as he looked at Connie, then back to the abomination below. Well, I dont need my lunch anymore then. Thank you very much, Connie said, barely holding back the urge to vomit. She had never seen something so repulsive to the eye. A bloated half-rotten corpse would look like the fresh body of a kingdom destroying beauty compared to the creature before them. "By Calisto...What could have possibly given birth to such a freak?" Appalled by the creature, Zheng Jin turned to Connie with a disgusted look. "Do you have any idea of its origins?" That is a question I have no answer to, Connie said, watching as the creature dragged its bulbous body up from the giant crater using its nine arms. Ten if you counted the stub of what used to be one. This is nothing like I have ever seen. But it is clear that it bade us no good willJUMP!! Zheng Jin abruptly followed her warning and jumped as high as he could along with her. The thing had launched a phlegm that began to eat through the ground where they once stood. The nine arms anchored into the earth and it used them to slowly turn its body towards them. HATEHATEMOTHERSONLOVEMIRRORMIRRORSON....AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!! The nine arms elongated, trying to catch both cultivators. Zheng Jinstill in midairsaw the arms and flickered away just in the nick of time. With a grunt, he then took a stance by heaving the Burning Bloodsword in front of him. Whatever the abomination was, it seemed that it was itching for a fight. Ignoring the primal fear that urged him to steer clear of the creature, he then looked at Connie who had also managed to get away from the monster''s attack. "This fucking creature is out of it!" he shouted. "Let''s end this farce and kill this thing!" Thats an idea I can get behind! Connie shouted as she evaded one of the arms and ran up the forearm. The moment she reached what she deemed to be the joint, she gathered her Yin Energy in both arms. Two giant images of snake heads formed behind her and bit into the arm. With a loud yell, she ripped the arm apart. Denying the Nine Heavens: Carving Bone, Denying Alms! The giant arm fell onto the ground, falling through a chasm that was formed from the breaking earth. NINENINENINENINESONMIRROR!" The eldritch creature''s head flailed in pain as it launched a barrage of green liquid from its breasts. All the while the rows of teeth were still laughing, as if laughing at the pain of the monster they were part of. Watching from the sidelines as Connie dismembered the violent creature, Zheng Jin''s awe was interrupted when the green liquid flew through the air towards him, prompting him to flicker out once againnow towards the creature instead of running away. The green liquid splattered harmlessly behind himcorroding the ground in an unbelievable rate. "Laugh at this you ugly fuck! ?Rending Inferno?!" With a mighty roar, the Burning Bloodsword roared with Zheng Jinemitting a hue of bright crimson on as he appeared right at the creature''s front. Smirking, he brought down the sword with a deafening bangan arc of scorching hot fire cleaving through the monster and setting it aflame. "EONNINENINEEONMIRRORSEALLOVE!!!" The creature roared incoherently as it burned, much to Zheng Jin''s and Connie''s delight. "How did you like that you" Zheng Jin''s celebration, however, was cut short as the monster roared once again and put out the flames by spraying the green liquid all over its body. The creature itself appeared to be immune to its self-produced highly-corrosive liquid. The loss of its limbs or the brief moment it was set aflame seemed to only make it angrier. Connie spread her arms and brought her hands together in a vigorous manner. From within her hands, a small purple sphere came into being. #215 Graven Still. Lets see if your acid is stronger than my poison. Graven Still was a poison so acidic in nature that it could melt through iron and steel. She clasped the sphere and let the poison coat her palms. She evaded the acids while gathering her Yin Energy and clasped both hands together, forming a large blade which she swung towards the creatures stomach. The poison did its job and ate through its flesh, enlarging the wound to astounding effect. However, something happened that made Connie regret her decision and she leapt back with hurried steps. Before Zheng Jin could follow up Connie''s brilliant attack, he watched in utter disbelief as the monster''s massive wound caused by the girl''s attack healed in a span of a couple of seconds at mostputting the grotesque flesh and bone back together with a sickening crunch. Faced by such a ridiculous opponent, Zheng Jin could not help but throw a glance at Connie, wondering what path of action to take. It seemed that the girl was stumped by the development as well, as her normally-calm expression turned severe in just that instant. It was after seeing the frown on Connie''s face that Zheng Jin could tell They were in a very dangerous situationone that would cost them their very lives if ever they are caught off guard by the seemingly-indestructible monster before them. Chapter 61 The City of Three Rivers, Courandhel Chapter 61 The City of Three Rivers, Courandhel It was quite a cool afternoon. Although the sun was high in the sky, the breeze provided enough coolness to prevent one from sweating. So thats the Capital of Calendia. Courandhel. Connie was standing by the cliff overlooking the Capital, sighing as she took in the majesty of the main city of Calendia. From afar she could see ships coming in and out of the harbor, carts going in and out of the city, and the farms dotting the plains. Signs of an economically active city. P-please a small, trembling voice called out as the sound of iron against iron could be heard in the background. But Connie did not pay it any mind. Impressive. Very impressive indeed, Connie had to admit that the Capital cut a very impressive image, with a tower that reached high into the sky and a castle dominated by blue and white which seemed to sparkle under the sunlight. By look alone, it was comparable with the City of Thirteen Kings, the Capital of the mundane world in her past life. She had some memories about the Capital from Cornelia. The girl had only been there 3 times during her lifetime. Once when she was little, once when she was engaged to the Prince, and once when said engagement was cancelled. However, remembering and seeing it with ones own eyes was very different. A thriving harbor means a lot of products. What do you think, Illumca? Fancy a morning walk to the market tomorrow? That sounds excellent!Nngh! Perhaps we could have a nice lunch by ourselves? the dark elf sounded hopeful. There was a small yelp and the sound of a body falling wetly to the ground. Well see, Connie took a deep breath. The air coming from the below the cliff smelled slightly of the sea and of grass. A peculiar scent. She slowly exhaled and then turned around just in time to see a large man fell forward with his back stabbed by two swords, spurting blood like a fountain. Behind him, Illumca who just killed a bandit was cleaning her dagger with a handful of grass before discarding them. Around them, at least 15 bodies were scattered. All of them dead. The Church Knights who were guarding the carriages could not help but stare at the dark elf and the Beastfolk boy who took care of them like cutting weeds. Were finished, Mistress, Martell said, panting slightly from having used his skills. Mmm Connie acknowledged him and patted both of them on the back. Did you leave one as I told you to? Yes, we did, Martell said, nodding at the man he was sitting on. He doesnt know anything. Figures. This guys not like the last one. Finish him. Will do, Martell said lightly as he slit his throat with the same knife Connie gave him when she bought him. Y-you know, Lady Steelheart. We could have helped, Deacon Peterson said. Appreciate that. But my companions need to wet their blades, Connie smiled. Are you finished? If we leave now, we should arrive about an hour after lunch. Martell stood up from the mans body, turned to her and said. Oh, Id like to gather their weapons. They are in curiously very good shape despite their haggard looks. Yeees. Curious, isnt it? Connie said sarcastically. 5 minutes. Then we leave. Understood, Martell said, ears raised and a bright smile on his face. Looting dead men! First time for everything! Didnt you gather Essence Crystals back in the dungeon? Those were monsters! These were men. Obviously, they are different. Come on, Illumca. Men are not monsters. Says you. As her two companions bantered, Connie re-boarded the small carriage where the two other girls had been staring at her. Just a bit of annoyance, nothing much, Connie knocked on the ceiling. We leave in 5 minutes, driver. After Martell had put the looted weapons in the wagon, they began moving. As they jolted once from the uneven terrains, Connie said. Counting the ambush last night, we had a total of two attacks. Unlike the professionals last night, this one was sloppy. Henrietta did not know how to feel. She had never been attacked on the way to the Capital before. And despite her lacking knowledge of the political climate of the Capital, she could grasp the reason. Why would they do this? What would they get from stopping us? You should ask Allenca for that? Connie answered off-handedly. Nevertheless, thats one too many for a normal journey to the Capital. And on carriages guarded by Church Knights? She laughed at the situation as if it was a joke. Either we just met the most idiotic bandits on the face of Grea or someone really just want you dead. Saaafe to sayits thelatter. I prefer the first answer, to be honest. Its more amusing. It wooould bemuch less.complicated if they were, Allenca laughed drily. But it waaaasthe right choiceto hire you. Youhaaandled them well. Stolen story; please report. My companions did. Im just enjoying the breeze, she sat back and made a leisure comment. Dont forget my payment, Maiden. Iiiwont. Good, Connie yawned and made herself comfortable. Im gonna get some sleep. Wake me up when we arrive.
Not long after, the carriages were on the very plains that Connie saw from the cliff. The farmers and the villagers stopped working when they saw the Knights escorting the carriages, as the Church Knights were not regular sights in Courandhel. When they neared the main road, Babblebrook knocked two times on the carriage and shouted. Stop the Carriage! His loud voice surprised Barnaby, who had shrunk in his seat while trying to sit comfortably. This was quite impossible due to the Cardinal Deacons size. Unroll the banner! the man shouted again. Illumca, who had begun to doze off from the pleasant breeze pulled the reins and stopped the wagon when she saw the carriages stop. Why are we stopping? Martell peeked out from behind. I dont know. The Church Knights appear to be pulling out some sort of staff. One of the burlier members of the knights in blue-white armor put on a rolled banner at the end of a long staff and hoisted it. The banner unrolled and revealed the holy symbol of Junnaveil Faith. At the sight of this banner, the merchants and the travelers walking along the road instantly knew who were inside the carriages. Quickly they stood aside and fell on their knees while giving praise to Junnaveil and the Maiden of Water. The farmers and herders that were minding their business followed suit, kneeling where they stood. Oooh! The Maiden of Water!! An honor! Truly an honor!! Your Grace! Bless us!! Roused by the noise, Connie woke up from her brief sleep. She felt rather stiff as she stretched her fingers. It had been a few days since she used the Art of Impermanence, yet it felt like her body was still out of sorts from the effects. Whats all the noise? The people, Henrietta said while looking outside through the curtain. Amazing, isnt it? The grace of Junnaveil is truly wonderful! Look, Alenca! They are calling for you! Yeahhmm, Connie looked outside and saw the faces of the people. Their joy. Their hope. Everything was placed on the shoulders of a girl barely older than her. The girl that they praised, however, was currently tightly grasping her skirt. Her expression one of stone. Henrietta. Close the curtain. Why? Connie sighed. The girl meant well, she was justHenrietta. This would be the last time she would get a private time. Soon, shell have to go and serve the masses. Let her have some peace. At least, until we enter the gate. O-ohokay, she obeyed meekly. Thankyou, Allenca said, eyes still. She did not know whether her consideration was simply a whim of hers or she really had a bit of concern towards her. But she appreciated the gesture. The flat road now turned into stone as the procession went through the large bridge connecting the land to the Capitals entrance. The Brookspire Gate. Named so after the creator, Colin Brookspire, who made the design more than 500 years ago. The Brookspire Gate was a marvelous structure with gates made of black iron shaped like spears. Even from inside Connie could see the sturdiness and the age of them. As they got closer to the gate, the Maiden of Water felt unease. Once I enter the gate, my battle will begin. Connie, Allenca called her name. Would yooouaccompanymeuntil we reachthe Church? Please? The blonde girl pulled on her red hair. She wanted to get out of the carriage, but she missed the timing to do so as the people have started to crowd around them. alright. Ill tell Illumca and Martell first. Thank you. Connie then called one of the Church Knights to tell Illumca and Martell to park the wagon somewhere first and meet her at the Church. As they went through the gate, they were greeted by throngs of people who wanted to see the Maiden of Water. Fathers hoisting their children over their shoulders to allow them a glimpse of the Maiden of Water. Young men and women who wished to see the beauty of Junnaveils blessed one. The elderly who wished to be lucky enough to see the beloved of their Goddess before their time arrived. Allenca took a deep breath, which heaved her well endowed bosom, and opened the carriage window. At once the crowd exploded in cheers, chanting her name. She put on a smile and waved at them, answering with words of blessings and kindness. It was a time of great joy and festivities for the people of the Capital. And what more could be as joyous as the Coming of Age of the blessed Maiden of Water? Sure, the Hero was and is important. But they were always outsiders, while the Maiden of Water was one of their own. Why is she on a small carriage? Its because the Maiden of Water is humble, of course! Not like the greedy Nobles! The words quickly spread and the people praised her even more. Though the crowd had gathered so densely, none of them barred the way. And 20 minutes later they arrived at the Founders Square where the Church was located. In the middle of the square was a giant statue of the mighty First King. Clad in full armor, raising Grunford gallantly as he led the Kingdom to war against the Demons. And at the side of the statue was The Church of the Blessed Lady of Stillwater. It was built by Colin Brookspire at his prime, finished 20 years after his death. The main draw of the giant structure was the detailed statues depicting the kindly wife of the First King and the various legends that led to her being Sainted by the Church. And it was from inside this church that an old man came out. Following behind him were three young boys in robes. Running alongside him as he descended down the stairs with difficulty. Connie came out from the Carriage and helped Allenca down while Babblebrook looked with a sour look. My Lady, Maiden of Water, the old man gasped for breath as he introduced himself. I am Cardinal Deacon Glenn Goldstein. Always, at your service. He had to shout a bit as the crowd behind them was still chanting her name. IiiaaamAllenca ViandrosChosen Saintof Junnaveilaaand thisis Cardinal DeaconBabblebrook. Very nice to meet you, he extended his hand as a greeting. Likewise, Babblebrook said as he took his hand. His dour but sharp eyes looked at the fineries that his counterpart was wearing. The shoes, the inner robes, and the rings. Those were not cheap. Then, Cardinal Deacon Goldstein caught sight of Connie, who was offering her hand to help Henrietta to descend from the carriage. And this young man is? Theeeseare my dear friendsLady Henrietta Greenwich and Lady Cornelia Asterium Steelheart. Long time no see, Cardinal Deacon Goldstein, Henrietta bowed in greeting. O-oh, yes. Lady Steelheart? the man looked rather confused to know that the young man was actually a lady. F-forgive me, I seem to be very muddleheaded these days. None taken, Connie waved it off. Could you lead us in? Babblebrook said while gesturing to the Church Knights to unload their luggages. O-oh, yes. P-please. UmLady Steelheart, er Yes? What is it? Connie replied with a slightly annoyed expression. Goldstein seemed to be conflicted as he wanted to say something before finally giving in. F-follow me, please. One of the young men quickly took his hands and helped him to walk up the stairs. Speaking of which, where are all the believers? Babblebrook asked. This is usually a busy time for us, isnt it? Well, uhthere is a reason for that. Behind them, Henrietta said to Connie. This Church never stops taking my breath away. It is indeed a beautiful building. As they were slowly chatting, they entered the Church. The hall was largely empty aside from a row of 6 armed men in armor and two people kneeling in front of the statue of Junnaveil. At this sight, Babblebrook was enraged. What are you playing at, Goldstein?! How could you allow men bearing weapons into the Church! I-well, I One of the two people kneeling in front of the statue stood up and turned around. Dont blame the Cardinal Deacon. We were worried for the Maiden of Water so we came to pray. Thaank youfor yourconsiderationbut dont youthinkbringing aaarmed meninto the Churchis breaking our rules? You should knowbetter Allenca tapped her staff with a smile full of anger. ...Prince Mikael. Chapter 62: A Civilized Discourse about Architecture Chapter 62 A Civilized Discourse about Architecture Standing facing them was the Crown Prince of Calendia. Golden-haired and tall, wearing a luxurious light armor dominated by orange and yellow. On his back was a white cape with the symbol of Calendia upon it, fastened to his neck by a golden aiguillette. The very image of a Prince in fairytales. Sadly, it was ruined by the fake smile he wore. It gladdens me to see you well, Maiden of Water. Iwiiillthank youfor yourconcern. However Allenca began, not affected by the mans respectful gesture. She waved her staff towards the 6 men in gleaming silver and white armor. They wore no helmet and she saw that all of them were good looking. The Churchisa plaaaceof worship. Iiitiiis notthe battlefield. Iaaaskthatthey leave. Please forgive me. These are my private guards. They insisted on accompanying me even though I told them no, the Prince answered. Especially because there are a lot of people going in and out of the Capital, as I am sure you know. Allenca did not answer. She merely shifted her staff to her right, gripping it hard. And the believers? the Maiden of Water asked, glancing at both Goldstein and the Prince. Wellumm, Goldstein began to sweat as he did not know how to answer. Pardon my rudeness for keeping the commoners out of the Church. It is a simple precaution. I hope you understand, said the man who was kneeling alongside Mikael. The man was young with a squarely set jaw and wild brown hair. From his clothes one could see that he had riches in his family. And yet unlike a noble his hands were heavily callused. When he stood up, one could see on his belt a rapier with richly decorated finger guard. Sensing the awkwardness in the air, Henrietta tried to break it. "G-good afternoon, Prince Mikael. I am happy that you are well." Ah, Lady Henrietta. It has been too long. My cousin misses you, The wild looking young man said. Henrietta did not immediately answer and glanced at Connie, who seemed to be interested in Prince Mikael, worried that she might have lingering feelings for this man who annulled their engagement. And this dashing young man is? Ah, where is my manner. This is Lionel Gadwell, a newly minted Captain of my private guards. He happens to be Serins distant cousin. A very talented young man. We met only once when we were little, but I am glad you are well. Oh, Henrietta blushed at the mans confident smile. Y-yes. I too am glad. Then, Lionels noticed that the person standing near her was looking at the Prince, sizing him up. I understand that seeing the Prince is a rare privilege, but you are being rude, Sir, Lionel said, his eyes glaring at the person in the strange robe. Connie raised an eyebrow, looked at the Church peoples faces, then pointed at herself. Are you speaking to me? Yes! Who else? Well, I could not help but be curious, you see. After all, seeing a Prince out in the wild is as rare as seeing a cat out in the rain. How dare you equate the Prince to a cat! The wild-haired young man scolded her. Whoever said that the Prince is a cat? Clearly, he is a human. Unless you think that he is? Connie laughed, earning her a look of anger from the wild-haired young man. Its a figure of speech, Sir Lionel. Why so uppity? I cannot let your insult be, state your name! The Church suddenly fell silent and the atmosphere became tense. The Cardinal Deacons looked at Allenca, who looked at Connie. They then stared at the Prince as if he was asking whether the sky is blue. Err, if you please, Prince Mikaeldo you not recognize this person? Goldstein asked carefully. Even if its just a joke, I feel for the Lady, Babblebrook added, amused. Princeyooou aretoo much, The Maiden shook her head, which also shook her bountiful bosom. Henrietta did not know how to react to his remark and simply shook her head helplessly. Looking at her expression she understood that her friend had no feelings for the Prince, yet what is she doing? W-what are you all looking at me for? Answer me! the Princes eyes widened in agitation. The 6 Knights did not react to the Princes outburst as they were used to it. Understandable. We have only met for less times than could be counted in one hand, I too could not place you from my memory if it wasnt for Allenca calling you Prince, Connie said calmly, unperturbed by the Princes childish tantrum. She then bowed slightly using a masculine gesture. I am Cornelia Asterium Steelheart, Daughter of Duke Geno Steelheart. Your ex-fiancee. C-cornelia? The two youth in front of them could not help but be confused. The last time they met, Cornelia was an awkward young girl without any redeeming features but her good looks. A foolish girl who tried to grasp more than what she could achieve. But here she stood. No longer the pitiful little thing that she was, but arrogant and intimidating. Hah! The engagement had been annulled. No matter what you do, my heart already belongs to Lady Serin! The Prince said with a look of pride. As you should, Prince. But like I said, I was simply curious at how the Prince look right now. But after I get a look at youyou are justeeh, Connie waved her right hand about vaguely. Oh, you are handsome, Ill give you that. But you are like soup without bread. Like clay painted gold. You are good lookingbut there is no substance. Not to mention that you are not as good looking as me. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. What? Subjectively and objectively, I think I am much more handsome than you, Connie shrugged. What do you think, everyone? Allenca could not help but giggle while Henrietta was biting her lips trying to hide her amusement. This Connie was too much. How could she say such outrageously narcissistic things without batting an eye? She noticed the twitching on the Princes eyebrow. Ooh, I dont even need to hear the answer. That expression of yours is already answer enough. You dare mock me? I am the Prince! And that is why you surround yourself with these private yes-men? Prince Mikael was so furious at this answer that he shouted in rage. Catch her! I want her to kneel and ask me for forgiveness! The Knights hesitated. Although they were Knights, none of their families were higher than a Duke. To go against the Nobility Hirearchy was a grave thing. Sensing their apprehension, Lionel quickly whispered to the Prince, who nodded and added to his order. I will handle the repercussions! Take her! The Knights quickly encircled Connie. Seeing this, Allenca was about to use magic to stop them. Maiden! Stop! Babblebrook reminded her while gritting his teeth. We must endure. It is not time yet. Though Allenca was frustrated, The Church could not openly be hostile towards the Royal Family. The Church could be stand-offish with the Nobles, but without the Royal Family, there would be no Hero. And without a Hero, there would be no Calendia. Connie too did not expect her to help. After all, she was simply using her. Connie! Henrietta cried out as he looked at the Prince for leniency. Prince! Please, stop this!! Shell ask for your forgiveness! Then she shouldnt have offended me! Oh, 6 strong men against one weak little girl? I am soo scared, Connie hugged herself with a resigned look. Its too late for regrets!! The Prince shouted. Get her!! As the 2 Knights behind her were about to take her arm, her arms moved in such a way that they slipped from their clutches. It felt they felt like trying to hold onto an eel. I am curious, you are learned men, correct? She swayed back and forth as they tried to grab her, but she dodged their attempts easily. Then, let us have a little lecture on architectures. Connie put both arms around their necks and said. First, Id like you to appreciate the tiled floors up close. She yanked their collars back before slamming their faces hard onto the marble, breaking their teeth and nose with a sickening crunch. Smearing the floor with blood. Look at that! Not a dent! Thats quality marble! she said appreciatively. Of course, she was holding back, otherwise it would not just be their teeth and nose that broke. And these wooden benches? So old, they might as well be rock. Imagine the things that they could tell us, Connie said while evading a punch and tripped the Knight, making him fall against the side of the bench. When he did, the blonde girl rammed her knee at the side of his face, knocking his head against the side of the bench. Can you hear the history they are speaking to you? She asked while mockingly asking the bloodied knight. Oh, if only the wood could speak! RAAARGH! The rest of the knights threw themselves at Connie, trying to catch her. One activated his skill in fury. Strengthen!! And how about the ceiling fresco? Connie asked as she dodged the oncoming bearhug boosted by the skill and swiped the back of the attackers leg with a swift kick, making him fall on his back. The armor and his weight made him fall with a loud THUD. Even a Knight should take some time to lay back and fully appreciate its beauty. Connie hit the mans throat with her knuckle, causing him to clutch at his throat while gasping for breath. She stood up and gestured with both her arms wide towards the Prince and the surviving Knights. A slight bow, a mocking smile. Would the rest of you also like a quick lesson on architecture? Im always happy to share my knowledge. Prince Mikael seethed. She made short work of the Princes private guards and she did it while performing such inane theatrics. The girl did not even have proper armor. If this leaked out, they would be laughing stocks. Mikael. This girls power is above the Knights! Agitated by the situation, Lionel reverted to calling his childhood friend with just his name. He had heard the stories about the talentless fiance of his. Was this even talentless?! Impossible! My guards are the best of the best! How could a girl playing at being a Hunter be at their level?! Their level? Oh, please, Prince. I am just a weak, pitiful little girl who doesnt know how to swing a sword. How can I be stronger than these Knights currently appreciating the beauty of the Church? How Shameless! The Prince shouted in anger as he tried to draw his sword. Lionel noticed the hotheaded Princes move and quickly stopped him before he managed to draw it. But the 2 Knights that were still standing were enraged by the humiliation and drew their swords. At this, Gadwell felt his stomach falling to the pit of his navel. He did not expect it to go this far. The Princes Guards were chosen from the top of the Academy. Loyal and hot blooded, but at the same time, they were young and prideful. To be defeated by an unarmed girl with such ease was both humiliating and degrading. Normally Lionel would not even mind them drawing their swords on those who went against them, but they did it inside the Church. They could not avoid punishment now. Connie smirked and formed both hands into spear forms, ready to introduce the 2 fools to the wonders of having to drink soup through straw. However, at that moment, a blue barrier expanded from Connies location and knocked the knights swords away. And at the same time, Allenca said. The two of you. Sleep. At once the two Knights fell onto the floor and were fast asleep. Eeeh. What a waste, Connie commented as she relaxed. Prince Mikael, Allenca called out. With the swords that had been drawn, she now had enough cause to stop the Prince. Please leave the Church. Iiiwill sendaaaformal letter of complaint aboutyou and your entouragetooo the King. At these words of Allencas, The Prince felt like cold water had been poured over his head. He realized that he was blinded by temper and became too impulsive. AaalsoI will rethiiinkof my blessingsfor your marriage. Hearing this, the Princes eyes opened wide. If his marriage was not blessed by the Maiden of Water many would think his joining with Serin be thought as unblessed by Junnaveil. As a future King, he could not have that. Maiden! Please rethink this! He implored. You should have thought about it when you let your people drew their swords in the Church and in the presence of our Goddess, Babblebrook said. Though he was unhappy with Connies presence, having this disrespect against Junnaveil as a new card in their bag was a very good thing. Before the Prince could say anything more, Lionel said loudly. We will come and explain ourselves in a later date. Veryweeell. Yoooouknow the door. Lionel helped the bewildered Prince to walk and ordered the Knights who had started to recover to help their brothers. The Orders have really gone downhill! Connie said as he went past her. We will answer this disgrace soon, Lionel said with spite in his voice. Oh? I hope itd be one on one then. Id like to see how good you are with that fireplace poker. Hearing his prized Rapier, the Frost Song being called a lowly poker, the youth grunted. Yet he did not do anything else and just turned his face forward and followed his Prince. Prince Mikael, who was still stricken by the Maidens ultimatum, did not react to anything and walked silently. Conniethat was awesome! Henrietta cried out when she saw the Prince and his people were gone. She had never seen her in action. But now? Even she could see that the Princes private guards were the crme de la crme. You are not disturbed by the blood? Connie asked. Well, as long as its not too gory Im fine. Ive learned a bit or two during my travels. Allenca stepped towards her and expressed her sincere apology. Iiiam sorryI could not heeelp much. Dont sweat it. They are nothing compared to what I faced this week. While they were chatting lightly, Illumca and Martell entered the church. Connie then bid farewell to the people of the Church and headed out. Henrietta also bid hers, leaving the people of the Church to be alone. After they left, Allenca and Babblebrook glared daggers at Goldstein, who could not hide his fear. Cardinal Deacon Goldstein, Allenca uttered the name as if spitting them out in disgust. Y-yesyour Highness? Allenca struck his chest with her staff. Her voice cold and commanding. Weeewillallow you tooretirepeacefully. N-no, wait. Your Highness! I can explain! The fat old man tried to beg, but Babblebrook kicked him. Despite his lack of exercise, the kick managed to send him sprawling to the door. A rotteeenbranchmust betrimmed, else the treewill follow. Chapter 63: The Calendian Royal Family Chapter 63 The Calendian Royal Family Martell, Illumca, Connie started as she walked down the stairs. I am thinking about visiting my mothers grave tomorrow. Even though she had no connection to you? Martell asked. He had learned about Connies true self when she preached about cultivation, thus could not understand why she would do such a thing. She was Cornelias mother. Not hers. Despite Cornelias lack of care towards anything but the futile pursuit of knighthood, there are people who loved her and there are people who despised her. Such as the foolish prince I just met, Connie answered his question. Thus far I have only known what she knew, but not what others knew about her. At the same time, Im also curious about the Steelhearts secret. Why do you want to know that? It sounds like a waste of time Illumca asked. She saw no use to know of Cornelias past. Know yourself then you shall know your enemy, Connie said as she grabbed three apples from a cart passing by and flicked a silver coin to the peddler. What is that? Illumca received the apple and bit into it, the sweet juice running down her chin. Im taking a big liberty, but it was a saying by a famous scholar in my old world. What does it mean? Martell asked as he caught the apple that Connie threw with a glancing look. In this case it means I have to know Cornelia better to know who my enemies are. Not just the obvious ones, but also the ones hidden behind the curtains. Ah, Martell nodded, enlightened by her wise saying. I am learning something new every day. As you should. Im not doing a good job if you arent. By the way Connie stared at the familiar thing around the Beastfolks neck. Why are you wearing that collar again? Oh, this? He fiddled with the collar on his neck. In the Capital, its much safer for me to walk around with a Slave Collar, otherwise the traffickers might have ideas. I fixed it last night. I see, quite smart, Connie nodded. We are going to have a long day tomorrow. So how about a nice late lunch and a stroll around Courandhel before we start the evening lesson? Sounds good! Illumca ran up to Connie and entwined her arm with hers. Eeh? Evening Lessons? Martell complained. Yes. You are going to be at Sword Knowing by the end of our stay in Courandhel if its the last thing you do!
That night Prince Mikael sat in front of the King and his Queen on a long table. Both men sitting at different ends of the long ornate table that could accommodate 22 people. The Queen sat to the right of her husband. Usually when they had dinner together they rarely minded propriety and often casually chat with each other, but tonight the dinner was only accompanied by silence. King Gerard was a man of great bearing and dignity. His body still retained the traces of harsh training he had undergone since youth, with only the white gold beard and the creases under his eyes as the only sign that he had aged. On the other hand, Queen Margarethe was a grand woman with a kind demeanor. She was 15 years younger than her husband. Her every action, from how she sat to how she ate was a result of many years of training. Gentle and elegant. Yet tonight, her movements were fast and slightly violent. Knife and fork going against the tableware audibly. After the main course was finished, the servants poured some wine for them. The King sipped upon the wine in silence. In front of them, Prince Mikael was looking down at his untouched glass of wine. F-fatherI- he could no longer bear the silence and decided to speak first. Your Father has not finished his wine, the Queen said slapping her fan on her hand. In Mikaels ear, it sounded like the sound of judges gavel. The King did not hurry to finish, swirling the wine, sniffing it, and then taking a short sip. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. It was supposed to be quite a good quality wine. Fragrant and not sweet. Unlike most murky wines the commoners and lower nobles drink. But right now, it tasted like nothing to him. Finally, the King upended the glass into his mouth and put it down. Only then did he start speaking. I received an official letter of complaint from the Maiden of Water about an hour ago, he said while calling for his adjutant, a middle-aged man with curled moustache to come over and hand him a letter with a piece of broken red seal still on it. He put the letter down and pushed it away. Do I need to read you the content? N-no. Father, it was not my fault! He tried to defend himself. Its Cornelia. Shes the one who provoked me! The proud Knights of the Kingdom. Ganging up on an unarmed girl. Your ex-fiance at that, Queen Margarethe said, voice trembling in fury. And drawing swords inside the Church, She put down the letter with a deep frown. Are these children so free that they dare blaspheme against Junnaveil?! The Queen, as a member of a long line of old-fashioned Nobles, once lived for a year in the convent for spiritual training. As a result, her connection to the Junnaveil Faith was deep. It doesnt matter whether he blasphemed or not, The King said, earning a sharp look from his wife which he cursorily ignored. All that matter is that our son had done a stupid mistake. He then looked at his stupid son. And you know what that mistake is? YesFather, he said, no longer trying to shift the blame. Knowing that it would draw his ire even more. I was too rash and offended the Maiden of Water. Unlike Vorzenny, whose Head of the Faith is also the King of his country, our and the Junnaveil Faith stood together against the demons. Our deterrent, the heroes can only be summoned if we work together! One must never be on top of another. Otherwise, the balance between the country and its people will break. Do you understand? YesFather. Even more, losing the blessing of the Maiden of Water will affect the acceptance of your rule. Do you understand the weight of this? The implications of this would not just affect you, but also your wife and your future children, the King said, his voice increasing in volume. Do you think just because you are my son, you can always go against anyone with no repercussions?! You are no longer a child. Grow up! Dear, your temper, the Queen said as she rubbed on the mans back. But Father. The Maiden of Water is nothing more than a figurehead for an old-fashioned belief! You yourself said that they are behind the times, Mikael said. And now that we have that, their existence will no longer be of importance! Silence!! the Kings voice boomed. That is a state secret!! I cannot, Father! We are the Royal Family! By blood and by right we are superior to the common rabble! the Prince said. As proof, I was chosen as the Top Student of the Tower, beating even Eleanora, the Successor of the Archmage Alberich! Title alone does not make a good King! King Gerard said as he pointed harshly at him. You are getting too close to the Nobles. Their mistaken sense of superiority is affecting your judgment. The aging king leaned back and regarded the view outside. Do you know how many Nobles are fighting in the Frontline against the demons right now? Icannot say, The Prince haltedly said. Not more than 10 percent of those we sent to that hellish place. The 90 percent are made up of those who serve the Military, King Gerard stated the facts. And do not think that I dont know that you sent regular Knights to aid her during her journey to the Capital. ! Mikaels eyes widened and he bit his lip in frustration. I am old, but I have many eyes, Mikael. You are young and gifted. But you are only a cub. Compared to an old lion like me or the Generals, you are still inexperienced. He tapped his fingers, ruminating a thought that appeared in his head as a result of his disappointment. It seems that I have been too lax with your education. I should send you to the Frontline to get a taste of what we have been facing. Dear!! The Queen was surprised. She might be angry but not so angry that she would send her one and only son to the battlefield. Please reconsider! Father! The Prince was stricken by horror. The Frontline is a hellhole where demons could come from anywhere and death was not the worst. The worst would be becoming demon chow. I am your son! BLAM! The Kings hand slammed against the table causing Mikael to flinch. You dare say that as you cower behind my affection?! His palm leaving a deep dent on the hard table. My decision is made. In a month, you will head to the Frontline. Bring those private guards of yours, let them taste what hell is like, then perhaps it will grind out their arrogance, the King said, his gaze fiery as he reminisced about his time in the battlefield. He did not become King solely by blood privilege. He became King because he earned the respect of his subjects through blood and sacrifices. Now leave, King Gerard motioned with his arm and left the table, along with a concerned Queen. Sensing that he could not persuade him today, Mikael decided to back down and walked out the door where he saw Lionel. He was sitting on a chair with unfocused gaze. Lionel! Y-yes, Prince Mikael, the youth woke up from his daydream and followed his steps. Youve been dazed ever since we got out of the Church. Is the loss taking that much toll on you? N-no, Prince. I am just slightly fatigued, he said. He could not very well speak of his worries. For it was not proper. While walking along the hallway affixed with many luxurious ornaments and dark red carpeting, Mikael threw out curses. Dammit. If it wasnt for that damnable bitch, I wont be sent to the Frontline! The Frontline?! the announcement jolted Lionel from his imagined paramour. Why are you being sent there? Not just me, us! He answered miserably. I see. Prince Mikael frowned slightly when he saw that his friend did not share his misery. Unlike the cowardly Prince, Lionel was a brave man. As a Knight, Lionel was very gifted and the thought of going to the Frontline made him imagine of all the chances that he could get to try out his skills and the honor it would bring to his House. Get a few of your people to tail her. And tell me whatever you can find about her. I can''t believe she got that strong without doing something illegal. Understood, he replied. When he saw that the Prince was putting on a mantle, he raised an eyebrow in question. Where are you going? Im going to Serin! I feel suffocated in this damned castle. Wouldnt it be better if you wait for tomorrow? Its very late at night. Its not appropriate. Thats why I have you, right? The Prince answered haughtily. "Call for the Carriage!" All Lionel could do was let out a sigh before he did what he was ordered to do. Chapter 64: A Grave Visit Chapter 64 A Grave Visit The next day, after having a quick breakfast, Connie took Illumca and Martell to the morning market. Situated next to the harbor, the market was filled with the noise of peddlers attracting customers. Each with different accents and different methods of calling prospective buyers. Above them, the seagulls cried as below children laughed and cried as they ran around the busy market. As Connie breathed deep of the air, the smell of freshly caught fishes and exotic scents of perfume and incenses mixed together like nothing else. And at the end of ones nose, the salty smell of the sea caused her to reminisce about her hometown. Though they were only separated by one and a half days trip, the difference between the market of Cairula and Courandhel was palpable. Connie, who thrived on new experiences and food were going around the market. Touching and buying and eating with Illumca beside her. Behind them, Martell had his ears drooping low and his tail limply hanging down his buttocks. He yawned a few times on the way, still tired from the lectures about Sword Knowing the night before. While she was browsing a brown-skinned peddlers wares, she noticed a glass jar next to a pile of furs. Is that? Connie exclaimed as she gestured at the jar. Oh, youse had a nice eye there. This is a deers musk. Got it when I was sailing across the sea to Azut-Baydar. Hearing the name Azut-Baydar, Martell could not help but frown. How much? Connie asked. I didnt intend to sell it, ya know? Its a bit of a private souvenir. 10 Gold. No, I mean C 15! Connie said as she took out gold coins from her sleeves. 20! Hearing that Connie just offered the equivalent of a year of a commoners income on what looked like a hairy ball, Illumca almost dropped the skewered meat that she was eating. Even around them, the peddlers had stopped shouting when they heard a foolish young noble buying a curiosity using 20 gold coins. The peddler with the deer musk did not even count the money as he handed over the jar, gathered the coins and quickly closed up shop. Haha! Good! Very good!! Connie laughed as she stored the big hairy ball in a jar that she just bought into the Item Ring. It did not talke long for the sellers to come to their senses and quickly gathered around her, trying to sell their item to the prodigal youth. Connie ignored them and quickly made her way through the crowd with the dark elf still chewing on pieces of meat and the beastfolk boy following behind them.
After escaping from the overeager peddlers looking for some quick gold, the three of them walked on a leisurely pace on the bridge crossing Guine River connecting the harbor to Courandhels Nobles District. At the other end of the long stone bridge was a large gate guarded by a man in leather armor and a ridiculous plume on his hat. The man took a cursory glance at the three of them and simply greeted them before returning to their boring job. That was easier than I thought, Illumca said in wonder. Why shouldnt it? I actually am a noble, you know. As long as you got the outfit and the right demeanor, even a pauper can be a noble, Martell said with confidence. So, are we now going to your mansion? Not mine. It was Cornelias Fathers. And now Joan Carells. Eh? How could that be? That doesnt make sense! Martell exclaimed. If your fathers dead shouldnt his estate be yours? Hush, you are drawing attention, Illumca smacked the beastfolk boy upside the head with her palm. Ouch! Im just asking, the strawberry-haired beastfolk said, holding the top of his head while whimpering cutely. Its a likely story, really. After Cornelias mother died, Geno Steelheart married his lover, Joan Carell," Connie shrugged as she told of the mans promiscuity. The bastard had no qualms on getting in bed with anything that moves. She then recounted her memory of Cornelias younger years. I remembered that when they first met, Joan Carell was really kind to Cornelia. After they got married, she brought with him the insufferable little shit named Julian. Connie nodded to herself. In her eyes, her new stepbrother was a needy but kind little boy who was just a bit too spoiled. And her new mother? She was glad that at least now her father had a nice new wife to ease his loneliness. Not long after, seeing of the great relationship between his new wife and Cornelia, dear old dad made a will to grant his estates and all his money to Joan Carell which will then go to Cornelia and Julian upon her death. Which she reciprocated," she explained as if reading from a book. "She made the will that if she was to die, her assets would become his and by nature, later become Cornelia and Julians. How is that not a good thing? Martell asked. That sounds like an equal relationship. Incorrect, Martell. That was a stupid thing to do. You need to understand the trap in the contract. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Listen. If we go by the exact wording of the contract, that means for Cornelia to get her inheritance, it must be after her stepmother dies, Connie said. But as soon as he died, that woman is free to change the will so that everything that she owns, including Cornelias share of the inheritance are to be handed to her son at the event of her death." The blonde girl shook her head and shrugged helplessly. "And that was what she did. Connie laughed mockingly. By then the sow had revealed her fangs and usurped everything that was rightfully Cornelias. Her kindness and loving gestures were all an act. Illumca closed her eyes as she felt pity for Cornelia. To be betrayed by someone you thought loved you. It isnt a good feeling, she said with a touch of empathy. But in that case, how are you able to put me in that mansion when I was sick? was it because she still had some attachment to you? Are you joking? Its the exact opposite. The only reason Cornelia could stay in that mansion in Cairula was because Joan Carell didnt want any bad rumors appearing from kicking the daughter of her second husband out of her home. If she wanted to stay in the High Society, that kind of thing will be a big demerit to her name. Basically, she was living out of Joan Carells Goodwill. As much as the Society is concerned, she was still living under the protection of Joan Carell. That means that she had nothing else but the money she got from her quests, Martell concluded. It must be hard for her. It was indeed. By the time she understood that she and her father was fooled, it was too late. She pointed at a large mansion surrounded by bricks overran with ivy which appeared in their sight as they rounded a corner. And thats where the whole drama happened. Illumca raised her head as she could not see the whole building without doing so. Thats a really big mansion. Bigger than the one in Cairula. It has a lot of history behind it, Connie said. And we are going to infiltrate the damn place.
The sun was already high in the sky and the mix of the sticky sea breeze and the heat battering on the mansions guards made them sweat uncomfortably. When they saw two figures walking towards the mansion, the two raised their spears, barring their way. Stop, this is the Steelhearts Property. We know, Martell said, standing before Connie with a protective stance. Do you not recognize your own Mistress? What are you talking about?! While they were having a row, a dignified old man appeared from behind a bush of roses, a pair of garden scissors in his hand. What is with the commotion around here? The Mistress is having her afternoon nap. There is a man here saying that hes with the Mistress, the guard said. The scissors fell abruptly as the old mans eyes became glassy. M-milady Is this how you greet me, Johann? Connie said. The guards saw the look on their superior''s face and drew their weapons back slowly. Johann Fahren was the Head Butler in charge of the Steelhearts property in Courandhel. He came from a long line of Butlers, commended even by the King. His well-groomed mustache and beard were a point of pride of his. Right now, though, the edges of it were wet from tears. The two were quickly let in by the old servant and he enthusiastically greeted Connie. Milady. It has been a few years since I last met you. How big youve grown, the man said with punctuated sobs. He noted the strong gaze and the confident demeanor by which she now carried herself, not unlike her father. Truly, hardships were the best grindstones. Why did you not stay here if you came to the Capital? Ive always kept your room clean. Its ready for you anytime you want. With that sow in the house? Id much rather sleep in a stable. At the very least the horses did not fuck as much as her. A-ahI see, the man said weakly. Though he had only been with her during her younger years, the man still saw Cornelia as his own granddaughter. To hear her say such dirty words shook him. But it was also his fault that she became bitter. I - I have been meaning to say this, Milady, the man bowed slightly. I am truly sorry I could not be there with you the last time you were here. It was the order from the King. Nothing else you could do, she waved him off. Listen. I am not here for pleasantries. I just want to pay respect to my mothers grave. Y-yes. Of course. Before that, have you eaten yet? The cook made a very nice kidney pie. I remember that you are fond of it. Ive already had lunch, Johann. And sadly, I do not have the intention or the desire to stay here. This place is filled with manymemories. Both pleasant and unpleasant. Hearing the blunt answer, the old servant could not help but feel that she had now become very distant. Of course, she would be. Because although Connie knew him by name and she remembered everything about this place, this was not her home, and this person was not her caregiver. The old man helplessly led her to the grave after asking her to not make too much noise as he feared that she would wake Lady Carell. This is a nice garden, Martell commented as they walked through the garden of roses. The bushes were well cared for with no weeds in sight. It was Miladys mothers favorite the man lingered, unsure of the boys connection to the young miss. I am Mistress Connies loyal servant, Martell introduced himself with a cloying sweetness in his voice. She saved me when I was held against my will by a slave trader. I have pledged myself to her service. Thatsgood, the old man said weakly. here we are, Milady To the West of the rose garden and hidden under a canopy of wildly growing ivy was where Marie Gillenspie was laid to rest. Upon her grave was a marble headstone with the word, Marie Gillenspie. No rose could be as beautiful as you. Though it was quite an impressive grave for the daughter of an Earl, and an acceptable one for a Duchess, the grave was not well kept. Wild grass had grown high around it and the footpath was dirty. To the side, she saw a number of gardening tools leaning against the canopy, along with some sacks of dirt. it seems that the direction of your loyalty has changed, Johann, she commented at this clear disrespect of the dead. there are no words I can say to express my regrets, Milady The old man revealed a pained expression. The Duchess ordered me and the other servant never to clean her grave. We could not go against her. All I could do is to keep her beloved garden safe. So, as long as you got paid, anything goes? Martell asked with his usual innocent smile. Thats great! The man could not say anything, for he did not have the right to. Indeed, as long as Cornelia had not been recognized as having come of age, the Mistress of the House would still be the wretched sow named Joan Carell. Connie did not feel hate or pity for either the woman buried beneath the ground or the old servant. They were strangers, after all. The one who could empathize with their current situation had long since been gone. Whats that noise out there?! A shrill voice came from above and a haggard looking woman with dark hair appeared from the balcony. Quick, Milady! Hide! The man tried to cover for her and urge her behind the grave. Hide? Hardly, Connie smirked. Its me, Lady Carell! Just visiting my mothers grave. It looks a bit neglected!! Martell sniggered at this sarcastic remark as he eagerly waited for the response from the woman. Joan Carell saw the unexpected face of her stepdaughter and shouted in anger. She had left her in Cairula so that she would not attend the Ball. And yet now here she was, brazenly standing where the hateful woman was buried. You bitch! Guards! What the hell are you doing?! Lady Cornelia! You must leave now! Leave? Why should I leave? I just happen to be in need someone to clean the grave. A few moments later, Joan Carell still in her sleeping dress arrived before them with 7 armed men. The woman looked haggard. Without the appliance of make up one could see that her beauty had been fading for a while now. Johann, you bastard! You let this bitch in?! I am sorry, Mistress. I will escort them out! he bowed quickly. He did not want Connie to be hurt and tried to urge her away. It''s too late. Take her! she ordered. Go ahead and try, you whorish swine, Martell said with a sweet voice as he snapped his finger. Telekinesis: Control. At once, the various gardening tools near him floated into the air, all aiming at the people in front of him. Move an inch and youll see how sharp a garden fork could be. Chapter 65: Revenge is Best Served with an Appetizer Chapter 65 Revenge is Best Served with an Appetizer Seeing this unknown phenomenon, the men were unsure of what to do. They had never seen a Skill that could levitate things before. S-surround them! As the leader shouted that order, something swooped past the mans sides and into the ground. When he looked over in fright, he saw a shovel stabbed into the ground, halfway up the flat blade almost hitting a guards leg. The men gulped when they imagined if that shovel struck any part of their body. They might survive if the wore full armor, but currently the only thing they wore that could be called armor were iron breastplates. The dirty and almost rusted over garden tool were not sharp. But iron was iron. Whoops, the little beastfolk boy stuck out his tongue and hit the side of his head playfully. Butterfinger. You useless shits! Joan grabbed the sword of one of the guards and waved it around, only to see the tip of a rusty garden fork suddenly appearing near her throat. A-agh she gulped and the sword she was holding fell. While this was happening, Connie did not move from the front of the grave, giving the uneven top a bit of a wipe with the side of her sleeves. If you dont want to have a hole in that wine-guzzling throat of yours, order the men to drop their weapons and stand back, Martell commanded. S-stand back. Didnt you hear me? Stand back! The men quickly dropped their weapons and stood back a few steps. Connie waved her hand once as a sign for Martell to back up. He let go of his control and the gardening appliances fell in a cacophony of dissonant sounds that irritated the ears. The woman felt a bit relieved without the threat of the dirty fork aiming at her. After the final din of the tools were finished, Connie finally said something. As if the palpable tension in the air was nothing to her. Make sure that none of them try anything funny. As you wish, Mistress, the beastfolk boy did a small bow as he answered. Ahalmost forgot. Afternoon, Lady Carell. Y-you bitchwhat the hell are you doing here?! she shouted angrily. There is no place for you here!! This mansion is mine!! Connie did not give her tirade the dignity of a response. Instead she looked down at her and gave a calm and unemotional question, though the tone was as if she was stating a fact. You look very unhappy. Did the Gladstone geezer abandon you? Seeing how ugly her expressions gotten, Connie laughed. Haha, one doesnt have to be a genius to know the answer to that question. The girl flicked her braid aside as she regarded the gravestone. Yes, yes. You dont have to wonder any longer. I know about you and how you whore yourself to the old pervert. Spreading your legs in exchange for his support. H-how -! I have my methods, Connie said off-handedly while remembering the two free materials she obtained, courtesy of Gladstone. They were very useful. She walked a few steps towards her with hands behind her back. Her stepmother unconsciously took a step back from the unexplainable feeling of dread that came from that simple action. Did you think that he was doing it because you are beautiful? There are prostitutes in the Capital far more beautiful than you. And their spread legs are worth more gold than yours. Connie dodged the incoming slap of the maddened woman with a sway of her body. Shut up! Shut up!! She returned with a slap of her own, which sent her rolling on the ground, dirtying her nightgown. She put up a hand to her now swollen cheek in disbelief. Connie examined the palm she just used to hit her and let out a sound of satisfaction. Ooh, so thats why women use slaps. It is strangely satisfying. Y-you. How dare you hit me! I am still your Stepmother! Haha! Only because you whore yourself to my father! If thats the case, Id have a whole slew of stepmothers in the Capital! Thats not how stepmothers work, Mistress, Martell offered with an adorable little laugh of amusement. Johann came over and helped her up. After she got her bearing, she shook him off angrily. The old man drew back with a glance at this unseen side of her deceased Masters daughter. Cruel, decisive, and ruthless. This was very unlike her. You bitchIll have you thrown into the dungeon! For breaking and entering! And threatening me! is that all? Connie waited after she finished ranting. Go ahead. Try me. I havent been disowned, so this cannot be called breaking and entering. I cannot break and enter my own house, yes? Also, by trying to get me thrown into the dungeon, you are just making your life harder for yourself. And you know why? Connie smiled as she got close and whispered in her ears. Because I know where all the First Kings treasures are. Surprised by this sudden revelation, her heart sank. You showed your fangs too soon, woman. If youd have stayed your ambition for a little longer you could have gotten what that geezer wanted. HehehehHAHAHAHA!! Connie continued with her taunting as she walked with her back facing her. How unfortunate for you. After all, your only worth is that you are tied to the Steelheart family, she turned around and spread her arms wide Now that Grunford is in the hand of the Hero, you are useless to Gladstone. She playfully put a finger on her lips. Ill let you in in a bit of secret. That sword could only be obtained through the blessing of someone of the Steelheart bloodline. Y-you?! Though she was drowning in anger and despair, her brain could still understand the implications of Connies words. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Yes. Me, Connie confirmed her unfinished question with a sardonic smile. I was the one who told the Hero where Grunford was. Oh, perhaps you have been looking around the mansion for clues to present in front of the Noble Faction? A metaphorical meat to dangle in front of the ravenous wolves that plagued the High Society of Courandhel? Has the pleasure you offer them no longer satiate their hunger? Hahah. Age is a cruel mistress, Connie said, knowing very well that her own beauty shall not ever wither as long as she cultivated enough. All that effort is useless. The knowledge of the First Kings secret is only told by word of mouth. As of Geno Steelhearts death, only I know them, Connie tapped the side of her head with her finger. Yes, everything that you desire C as I said before - is here insidemyhead. Seeing the look filled of despair on her face, Connie decided to finish it. This little bit of fun has gone long enough. You are here at the right time. I need someone to clean my mothers grave. Now. Kneel, Connie said coldly. Pull out the weed until the grave is clean, then kneel down in front of my mother. Never! You might have me down, but I will not stoop to dirtying my hand! Mother!! Where are you? Why is it so noisy? I cant sleep! The look of horror on her face was so vivid, Connie felt like she should have someone paint it on canvas for posterity. No! Julian! Dont come here!! Young Master! the men were unable to stop the small boy from coming over. Whether it was because of their fear or incompetence, the result was that he was already in front of his mother with arms spread defiantly. Dont hurt my mother, you evil woman! Seeing this, Connie spoke to the old servant standing to the side with a worried face. Remove the boy, Johann, Connie ordered. Do this last kindness to the family that once sheltered you. You evil woman! You should die! the boy screamed as Johann caught him by the shoulder and dragged him away, enduring the boys kicking and screaming. He did not know what to do. Should he follow his heart, or blindly follow loyalty expected of him by his tie to the current Mistress of the House? Left with no choice, he could only prevent the situation to escalate. Evil? Boy, you dont know evil if it fed you breastmilk, Martell exclaimed with his trademark angelic smile. Have you ever eaten dirt, you ungrateful little parasite? Have you ever had to starve until your stomach met your back? Tell me, whose money did your mother use to buy you these expensive clothes? Whose treasures did she sell to fatten you? The beastfolk boy continued, his expression incongruous to the spiteful words he spoke. Julian, who had never experienced hardships before, cowered as Martell stepped forward slowly. M-mister Martell. Please. He is just a boy! Am I not a boy too, Mister Fahren? This is just boys being boys, you know. A bit of tussle. A bit of playing rough. He was all smiles, and yet that smile had nothing behind it. A mask. The fat boy bawled as he could not understand why he was scared of the smiling little boy, or what was happening around him. Seeing this pathetic thing, Martell slapped Julian and he fell to the ground. Tears and snot mixed with the dirt. Dont cry! You dont deserve to cry!! Dont hurt my son! the woman cried out. Then you should start cleaning. With your hands. No tools. Connie ordered as she leaned on a tall apple tree in front of her mothers grave. This tree used to be where Cornelia trained with her wooden sword under the care of her mother. The marks of her hard work could be seen on its bark. As she pondered the clearly inferior skills the young Cornelias work had done to the tree, Connie spoke. I am curious. Why did you even try to threaten me just now when you saw with your own eyes that I wiped out your guards not even two weeks ago? You cant be that stupid, right? I mean, my fathers taste was never that great. But, come onat least he could have picked one with a bit of brain in their heads. The woman just looked at her with eyes full of hate before continuing her work. Seeing that she had no intention to answer, Connie simply watched as Joan struggled to pull out the weeds. She was not used to dirty work and her nails became chipped and dirt plastered on her hands. She then wordlessly kneel down in fron of the grave. Fearing that the evil creature behind her would hurt her son. Its finished. Now release my son! Release your son? Johann is not holding Julian for me, Lady Carell. He is holding him for your sake. Johann ran over to his mother and cried as she threw herself into her embrace. Its okay, son. Im here. No ones going to hurt you. No one, she placated her son and hugged him tight. The very picture of a loving mother. Bemused by the difference between this motherly action and her despicable self, Connie no longer bothered with her and called for Martell. Martell. This isthe mother of Cornelia Asterium Steelheart, Connie said as she bowed deeply before the grave. Pay your respects. The beastfolk boy followed her action. This they did 3 times. After that Connie took Martell and walked away, giving a respectful nod at Johann. He returned it with a bow full of regret. Well show ourselves out. I know the way. The armed me pulled back as she went past, unable to do anything as her slave had been ever vigilant to any attempts at his Mistress. You will never take what is rightfully mine from me. Never!! the woman yelled after gathering up what was left of her dignity. You hear me! Never!! As you wish, Connie said, shrugging her shoulders. You can have the whole mansion for all I care. See if you can keep up with your way of life once your beauty fades. Though, judging from the crows feet and the wrinkles on the sides of your lips, it seems to be much sooner than you expected. The woman touched her face with her sullied hand, smearing the dirt over her face as despair crept into her heart.
After exiting the property of the Steelheart House, Connie and Martel walked until they were out of the Nobles District and into the busy streets of Courandhel. How is it? Connie asked, seemingly to no one. Its done, Illumca said, appearing suddenly from the shadows of the alley and calmly caught up to Connie. The books you wanted are all inside the Item Ring. Hurguls Toe!! Martell was alarmed by her sudden appearance and cursed. Dont do that! I thought you are proud of your tracking, the dark elf said sarcastically. When I concentrate! I cant do it all the time! he answered with a pouting face. Excellent job, Connie praised her, making the dark elfs heart aflutter. A shy smile bloomed from her lips. She pulled her scarf up to hide it. Before Connie made a scene in the mansions garden, she told Illumca to collect the books with the Steelheart coat of arms on the covers from the mansions library. She needed them for research into the history of the Steelhearts, but she did not want to handle the Carell sow. Might as well take them all and take her time reading through them. Were you seen by anyone? Martell asked. With that commotion Connie was making back there? No way, she answered with a slight displeasure, offended by the implications. By the way, Connie. You were having too much fun. I fear that you were heard by them. She nodded slightly at two men trying their hardest to blend into the crowd. They have been following you from the Nobles District. Ah. My bad, she laughed as she pulled a strange yellow fruit from a seller and flicked him a coin. When I get going, sometimes I forget myself. Who are they trying to fool with that laymen disguise? The clothes were too clean, for one. And their gaits were too uniform, Martell uttered his observation. Did they send regular soldiers to tail me? They are underestimating us, Connie smirked. Excellent. Now, what do you two think we should do? We should get rid of them, Illumca said bluntly. We could leave them alone. But killing them is better, I think. It should do as a warning to their people. If we can do it without leaving a trace, it would be better. And with the possibility of them hearing you, wellIts better to nip problems in the bud. Very well, Connie smiled as she patted Illumca on her shoulder. After youve done the deed, put their corpses inside the Item Ring. You can take care of the corpses later. Alright. Oh, and take this, Connie handed her a length of thread wound around a small stick from inside her sleeve. This is something I made using Yao-ers silk in my spare time. 5 lengths of silk braided together to make a strong thread capable of supporting the weight of 3 full-grown man. Very good for stealth mission, she gestured at her neck, making a choking motion. Im sure you dont need me to teach you how to do it. Of course, Illumca replied as she accepted the thread. Why dont you just put the ring on your finger? Its safer that way, Martell asked when she noticed that the Item Ring was hung around her neck by a loop of string instead of on her finger. Because this is her ring. Im going to wait until she gives me my own ring before I put it on my finger. And also, the trip this morning does not count as a date. A date is just the two of us. I C uhI mean, that''s more efficent, right. I also need to teach him what I do, you know. Just the two. Of us, she added sternly. Connie sighed at this sudden attack. There was no culture of exchanging wedding rings in her old world. But here the act of putting a ring on ones fingers was a significant one. And a date? She had not been on one for hundreds of years. It was not easy for someone as old as her to get right into the swing of things. W-well talk about that later. Listen, I need you to do something else for me too. After a brief discussion, Illumca once again separated herself from Connie and Martel while the two returned to their room in the inn. Chapter 66: The Black Widows Plight Chapter 66 The Black Widow''s Plight After the two returned their room in the inn, Connie took off her outer robe and threw it to Martell, who hung it carefully on a chair. The subdued wood and flower scent of her sweat lingered in his nose. She then took the sheet off the bed and laid it on the floor then sat cross legged on top of it. Close the curtain halfway, Martell. I need only half the daylight. While he did as she ordered, Connie took out the items she bought from the market that morning. A few handfuls of herbs and pieces of barks, a jar of honey, a few jars of what seemed to be spices for cooking, a dead chicken with feathers still on, the jar of fuzzy ball that she bought with 20 gold, and finally a set of stone mortar and pestle. Mistress. What are you doing? he asked. Doing what I do best. Concocting poison, she answered while wiping the mortar and pestle clean with a cloth and pouring a few pinches of white crystals into the mortar. You may watch, but youll have to stand a bit farther away. And dont block the light. Whats that? he asked, throwing himself onto the bare mattress. He had seen how she used poison in some of her fights. Yet he had never seen her actually make one. Rock salt, Connie said as she proceeded to grind the rock salt using the mortar and pestle for a few minutes before throwing the off-white particles out. You dont actually have to do this for making poison, but old habit dies hard. She crushed a few of the pills Martell recognized as the pills for performance the men bought from the store. She mixed them with a bit of chicken blood and honey. Then she put in some leafy herbs before continuing to pulverize the mixture with the pestle and mortar. While she was doing this, Martell rolled until he could see her doing her work. Mistress, can I ask you something? Without breaking her concentration on her work, she nodded. Ask. Why did you let her off so easily? Considering your personality, you would have done much worse. Oh, you know me so well, do you? Then lets take your brain for a spin. With what weve done today, do you think that that woman will take this lying down? No. Of course not, Martell answered. His eyes turned serious as he began to realize that she was testing him. She will try to strike back. Exactly. She will try to take revenge on me. But with Gladstone distancing himself from her, what will she do? Shell try to look for other support, Martell began to think. But who would she look for? Other nobles, I guess. How should I know? Im not a fortune-teller, Connie laughed. But with her being abandoned by the leader of the Nobles Faction, it would be rather hard for her to get support. That faction is a monolithic one, as are all political factions holding on to old-fashioned ideas. But not all nobles are a part of it, surely? Martell asked again. Otherwise theres no way the Military Faction can stand against them equally. Indeed. Some are neutrals. And some are aligned with the Military Faction. There are 5 Dukes involved with the Nobles. 3 with the Military. 2 are neutrals, including Cornelias family. And thats just because my C her - father had a special position in the Kingdom, Connie exclaimed as she scraped a piece of bark that smelled strangely bitter and mashed it together in the mortar. She threw the rest of it into the air and a jelly-like substance shot out of her inner sleeves and took it inside itself. Connie gave it a gentle pat before it returned inside her. Also, heswell, dead. Martell stretched his body like a cat, gripping the mattress with his little claws and pulled his back towards his leg and yawned. The remnants of sleep he lacked still had a bit of its hold on him. She wont reach out to the Military Faction, of course. Thats the only other choice. The only other choice, eh? Connie gave a knowing snigger as she paused, gathering her Yin Energy and sending it into the mixture. The Yin Energy began refining the paste, making slight popping sounds. Mistress the beastfolk boy stopped stretching and gave her a dubious look. Do you know something I dont? Hahaha, please, she laughed him off, ignoring his annoyed look. Anyway, to be able to have a standing on that faction she only had few choices. Martell snorted as he remembered the strong smell of sex mixed with wine on the old sow and grimaced. She used her body. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Yes, and? Grunfords information. But thats already a done deal, his ears perked up as he drew a conclusion. Oh, but then you said that you know where the First Kings Treasures are. Why would you do that? You are giving her something that she could use to leverage herself! Think a bit more. Unless he bit his lips and finally worked it out. You want her to go to the Nobles Faction! Good job, Connie smiled, seeing that he worked it out well. And just in time too. Connie opened her palm after she finished infusing her Yin Energy into the mixture. After she saw that the color of the paste had turned the color of a bugs carapace, she finally added the item she bought in the harbor. She carefully broke the furry ball with the knife then spooned the black grains inside with the same knife onto the mixture inside the mortar. Yuck, that thing smells like shit. It is supposed to. This came from a deers ass. Huh? Thats disgusting! Do people really put shit in poisons? Some poisons do., Connie pinched a very small amount and rubbed them with her fingers. Go on. Get a nice whiff of that. Martell craned his body forward from the bed apprehensively. He tried sniffing it, expecting to recoil from the smell. Instead he grabbed her hand and sniffed deep of the foreign smell. It smellssweet? Yeah. Thats musk for you. Its great for perfumes too. I could have used plants-based musk for this one, but animal musk is best for this type of poison. It lasts longer and works faster. Connie then continued to grind until the ingredients were turned into a rough paste. Nothing beats granite mortar and pestle for grinding ingredients! See the results? So good. She then poured a handful of water and mixed them until it came to her desired consistency. After that she put the result into a cloth which she squeezed it to a small bowl until it only excreted a small amount of liquid. Chen, Connie called. The slime popped out of her sleeve, intently looking at the damp cloth she was holding. Can you suck just the liquid out of this? The slime snaked its way up her arm and covered the cloth. Reddish bubbles could be seen being sucked out of the cloth through Chens translucent skin. Chen made a quick little wiggle in surprise and quickly returned inside her. She opened it and what was left was a mound of red powder with ash-like texture that crumbled with barely a touch. She portioned the powder on top of an oil paper. A quarter for the slime, and half for her. The rest she poured into a small glass jar. She held it up against the light and smiled with an expression of satisfaction. Nothing beats making a complex poison from scratch. As she did so, Illumca peeked her head in through the window. Connie. I did as you asked, she said while climbing in. After I took care of your followers - the threads work like a dream, by the way C I tailed Joan Carell. Just as we suspected, she went out to seek help from Gladstone. Oho, then? She was rejected at the front gate. But she did manage to bribe the man guarding the mansion to hand her message to Raoul Gladstone. After that, she went back home and spent her time coaxing the sniveling little shit she called a son. Hmmshe works fast. Desperation is the best medicine, I suppose. By the way. What are these stuffs on the floor? she asked. I was concocting a poison tailored to Joan Carellsproclivities. Finally?! Illumca had no love for Joan Carell and wished for nothing more than her death for making Connie go through so much. Hearing that she had finally decided to end their ties was a welcome news. Yes, She showed her the small bottle containing the red powder. This is not just poison. But a combination of both poison and healing pill. #214. The Black Widows Plight. mixed with Male Enhancement Pill. Very volatile and very dangerous. One whiff could arouse your desire so bad youll want to fornicate like rabbits with anything you see. Hearing this, Illumca backed away as far away as she could with a leap. Hahahaha!! Relax. As long as you dont breathe it in or drink it, you wont be affected, She came over to her, took Illumcas trembling hand and enclosed the dark elfs fingers around the flimsy glass bottle. This should optimally be ingested orally. Best with something room temperature. Make sure she drinks this. You can mix it with wine, Martell added his opinion. The smell of wine I smelled from her was so strong I thought I might get drunk. N-now? Yes. Now! She is at her most stressed tonight! Shell be drinking lots of wines! W-whatll happen if I happen to Illumca gulped, eyeing the dangerous poison on her palm. d-drop it? Dont, Connie said seriously. Justdont. I cannot stress this enough. Dont. Let me draw you a picture, she said as she majestically took a seat on a chair and leaned her body slightly forward. Properly applied, the Black Widows Plight will enter the blood stream through small wounds in the throat caused by the reaction between the saliva and the poison. It then travels up to the brain and cause the victim to desire intercourse so bad she would fuck anything she laid her eyes on. And when she does, the partner will feel more vigorous thanks to the Male Enhancement Pills I mixed in, she explained the horrifying details with a level tone. But that vigor is only to mask the fact that The Black Widow will suck the Yang Energy from the partner and feed on it, giving it enough Energy to last longer. The man will feel more invigorated and seek the pleasure the victim gives. And he will desire more! But the victim will not be able to fulfill her needs. Yes! Because the poison will ask for more, tricking the brain to become an addict of the unworldly pleasure and vigor it gives. As a result, she will seek other partners to satisfy her needs. And then another. And another. She will not be able to go to sleep as pleasure becomes the only thing the victim desires. She will forget to eat or drink. She will forget everything for the sake of her addiction. This will go on and on until the victim is spent. Both mentally and physically. Connie gave a proud smile as she presented her custom made poison. Such is #214. The Black Widows Plight. Vile Martell could only clap his hand in respect to the vileness of his Mistress. Absolutely vile. It would not only affect her but also the one shell fuck. You are going to create such chaos. I amin awe, the beastfolk boy bowed towards her. Half playfully and half serious. Connie. I C I dont think I can do this, Illumca said with a trembling voice. She was not scared of death. She had faced it many times. She had no fear of torture. She had endured it for years. But what Connie explained about the despair inducing item in her hand made cold sweat to run down her neck. Hahaha! Dont worry. I trust that youll do well. She gave her a thumbs up and a strong pat on her back, making her almost drop the poison. The dark elf scrambled to catch it with a panicked expression. Connie! Thats not funny!! Illumca begged. Her eyes were tearful from her paramours mean spirited joke. Have fun with it, be creative! Im waiting for a good news tonight! Chapter 67: The Graceful Petal Chapter 67 The Graceful Petal Mmmmdelicious. It was dinner time and Connie and Martell were sitting at the inns first floor. Where at night it served dinner for hungry patrons. Connie had been eating for more than an hour now. Polishing off sausages after sausages with great gusto. She drank the acceptable ale and ate the bread after dipping it in generous amount of red bean stew. Martell who was getting used to his Mistresss eccentricities nibbled at his bacon. He felt full just looking at her. Shopkeep, this is some marvelous bread you have, Connie praised the bread after washing down a piece of sausage with a gulp of ale. Indeed, best bread in the kingdom. My old lady made it. Didnt you, honey? The Innkeeper replied while looking over his counter to see two men sprawled on the floor next to her. They were boorish men chasing for a different kind of meat who had the unfortunate luck of trying to stick it to Connie. After seeing what the blonde girl and the beastfolk boy did to the two, the other patrons took a wide berth from them. The Innkeeper was a pragmatic man and did not mind this as she paid more than the two useless lugs with tabs moaning on the floor ever did in one sitting. Food is food. Whether it cost me one copper or one gold, as long as it satisfies me, then mores the merrier. Another bread, please. A nice gob of butter with it would be nice. Do you have any more sausages? Martell asked. Ooh, some more grilled sausages would be great. You still want more, Mistress? Are you okay eating that much? When you want to eat, then eat. When you dont, then dont. Thats how Cultivators should live, Martell. Enjoyment and suffering go hand in hand, Connie answered with a tidbit of wisdom. Hmm. I prefer boiled sausages. They have a different snap when you boil them. And you dont quickly get sick from all the grease, Martell said. As someone who had enjoyed a more luxurious life than normal slaves, he had more experience with all types of food. The grease is what makes them so good, though. Ah, fine. Boiled sausages too, then. While they were enjoying dinner, a tall young woman in curious clothing came into the inn with awkward steps and hunched shoulders. She had short black hair and black eyes with an unusual implement perching on top of her nose. The type of woman who would not stand out in the crowd. She awkwardly glanced around and recoiled when a male guest went past her. It was as if she was a turtle trying to hide inside her shell. With a look of fluster, she walked in hurried steps so that she could reach her destination faster. The young woman stopped in front of the Innkeeper and opened her mouth. But no voice came out. She gulped a saliva and half forced her voice to come out. I C I want two portions of dinner, please. Do you have money? The Innkeeper said as he looked over the unusual guest. I havethese, the girl placed two gold coins on top of the table. I C is this enough? Martells ears picked up the sound of the coins against hardwood counter and shook his head with a sigh. Ooh, shes really looking for trouble. What are you playing at, girl? the man whispered loudly, pushing the money back into her hands. Its 10 coppers per plate! Dishing out gold coins in front of the public is looking for trouble! I C I dont know that. Im really sorry. Ill bring your plates to the table. You can pay later, the man leaned forward, making the girl recoil a bit. Then he spoke with hushed voice. Youyou sit near the girl in the foreign robe, okay? A C alright, she nodded with a puzzled look. But why? The black-haired girl then took her seat about 2 meters away from the strange but handsome young woman drinking her ale in big gulps. The girl did not take notice of her. She looked around and wondered why the people were crowded around the edges of the first floor when there were still many seats in the center. At some point, her eyes met with those of the adorable beastfolk boy. When they did, she quickly broke contact and looked down, hunching her shoulders. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. What a beautiful little Beastfolk boy! And those ears! I just want to squeeze them and pet them! While she was having that little thought, 3 rough looking men came swaggering in. They were all holding bludgeons. Seeing them coming in, some of the guests quickly made their way out. They were followed by the rest until there were only them remaining. Brother. Are you sure she went this way? the one on the left asked. Im sure. Trust me, I know what Im doing! the leader of the 3 had a look around and spotted the black hair. Look, some stupid shits didnt leave, the burly man on the right grinned, showing his rotten teeth. Ignore them. Were looking for the big fish. Not the small ones! Youre really smart, brother! the man praised the leader with eyes full of awe. Thats why youre our leader! Thats her!! They made their way towards the black-haired girl and shouted loudly. You! Its you, isnt it? The one thats been going around giving money to the people?! The girl hunched her shoulders even further, tears welling up at the side of her eyes. I - I just gave them some money for some hot food! If you have that much money you should give them to us! This is our turf! The Red Tigers!! the man yelled as he hit the table with his bludgeon, breaking a part of the wooden table. Come with us or else! Hey, brother! The girl has a nice body. The face is not that bad either! Can we have some fun with her first? the man licked his lips with a disgusting smile. To the side, Connie stabbed her fork into a piece of boiled sausage and said. Martell. Fork or knife? Both. As you wish. Telekinesis: Control. Martell snapped his finger and the grease-stained fork and knife in his hands flew towards the two men trying to grab the girl. HRAAAH! Suddenly a human body ragdolled across the room and struck the thugs. The knife and fork did not hit the intended targets and stabbed deep into the wooden floor. What the -? Martell and Connie did not expect a mans body came flying in and turned their heads towards the entrance. They heard iron hitting wood and the creak of the floor trying to support something heavy. Connie saw the legs and front of a strong horse. She expected a powerful stallions head to appear, but her expectation was blown away. A Tonsulde Martell mouthed in surprise. A Centaur!
Standing at more than 2 meters tall, the Centaur ducked as she threw an unconscious thug away. A two-pronged hat dominated by blue and green perched on top of her head, the ends of which were decorated by braided green threads. She had to hold them down as she entered the entrance build for people 4 heads shorter than she was. Tsoug! You filthy Tsoug dare land a hand on my benefactor? the Centaur said in fury. Face me if you dare!! ErrZalkhin Sordug, Martell said in a foreign language that sounded like he was trying to speak with his throat. Theyre already incapacitated. They are? The surprise drained the anger out of the Centaur and she sighed. These little Tsoug are so weak I had to hold back while interrogating them. When Martell saw her up close, he had to look up due to her height. The female centaur had a toned body that was so well defined it was as if her body was carved from a Giradh Marble by a master sculptor. If he had to compare, unlike Illumca whose body was alluring, hers would be one of an athletes. The horses body had a coat the color of unripe wheat, blanketed by a fur mantle and a black and red coat which covered the extremities of her horse part. Peeking from the impressive multicolor coat of red, green and blue was a long strip of beige colored leather, fastened around her breasts by a large golden ring. The healthy tanned skin of hers contrasted beautifully against the lighter colors of the leather. The meager covering covered only her healthy mountainous breasts, while the golden ring exposed the middle of her cliff. A braided rope of red and green connected this ring with the golden necklace hung around her neck. Martell had to back up a bit in order to see her face as her visage was obscured by the two beautiful mounds if he looked from below. I saw what you did, the female Centaur said with an appreciative tone, though it was somewhat muffled due to the dark veil she wore over the lower part of her face. Her pale gold eyes looked down at him. And I thank you for helping my benefactor. I am Akula Altanghazar of the Altankheer. Daughter of the First Warrior Jayug Ganbaatar. Which tribe are you from, brave little wolf? I am Martell Lobelia. I am an orphan without a tribe, the boy said without any intention of revealing his origin. As for saving her, that was my Mistresss order, Zalkhin Sordug. No need to thank me, he bowed slightly trying to avoid the Centaurs greeting. Just a glance at the colors she wore alone was enough for him to know that this woman was not a regular Zalkhin. Cough Cough!! The sound of retching and wheezing stopped the twos greetings. Akula leaped over the tables and saw the black-haired girl suffering on the floor. W-whats happening? Step back! Give her room! Connie said authoritatively as she pried the girls hand away and forced her to sit upright. Her muscles were so tense from the pain it felt like trying to move a statue. Long deep breath! Control your breathing! M-my inhaler. Please! she said through her wheezing. Left back pocket. Inhaler? Connie groped around the back until she found a strange item. Shaped like an L. The girl snatched in from her hand and sucked one end of it. She heard the sound of a wind escaping from the tool and the girl began to calm down. Are you okay, benefactor?! the Centaur asked again as she knelt down beside her. Martell took the fallen item on the floor and regarded it with interest. What is this strange thing? Although her condition was getting better, Connie did not feel right until she understood what just happened. Step back a bit, please, Connie placed her ear on the girls back. Can you take a long deep breath please? After a few breaths, Connie gave her a look and asked. Do you have the wind illness? Wind illness? I mean your difficulty of breathing, the wheezing and the coughing. I have never seen such violent attack, Connie exclaimed. Perhaps its a different sickness, but by the sound I hear from your breathing, it sounds like a wind illness Does it feel like your throat is shrinking, like you are drowning in phlegm? Y-you mean my asthma? Asthma? What is that? Connie raised her eyebrow questioningly. O-oh yes. They dont have a name for that here, the girl said. A - are you a healer? I dabble, yes. No. Dont move yet. You still look pale. You should get some rest. But I need to get back - ! Hush. You need rest, she said. If you have people looking for you, tell us. Iyes, the girl said in between gasps of breath. My name is Kim Sooyoung. Prince Abbas of Al-Khemiya is my guarantor. Chapter 68: The Golden Earth Chapter 68 The Golden Earth Prince Abbas? Then you are a part of his entourage? Connie asked. She vaguely remembered a handsome young man with very white teeth who she happened to meet in a Ball many years ago when she was very young. The girl took a deep breath with difficulty as she clutched at her chest. Her face was still very pale and every breath made her wince. For now, we should get you rested. I have a room upstairs, she turned her head to look at Martell. Get me a glass of warm water and a spoon from the Innkeeper. He should be cowering somewhere in the kitchen. Understood. With a strength uncommon to a girl, Connie carried Kim in her arms. W-wait, I can walk - ! The blonde-haired girl ignored her excuses and carried her inside her room. There, she quickly put a blanket over her and plumped up a pillow so that she could rest with her head elevated to prevent herself from choking on her own phlegm. She then lit a candle to brighten the room. Soon, Martell entered with a glass of warm water on a tray. She poured a big dollop of honey leftover from her concocting session and stirred it together with a spoon and had Kim drink it. He left after with the empty tray. I C er, thank you. This is just what I needed. Kim Sooyoung drank the honey water and felt it soothe her throat. She coughed a few times and expelled a few gobs of phlegm into a handkerchief. The first time she had an attack, everyone in the palace fell over their own legs trying to heal her with spells and Potions. It did ease the pain a bit, but it did not help her much. She had to rely on her inhaler. So, to see someone versed in treating the symptoms in this place without proper science was a welcome surprise. She said she was a dabbler? A very competent one, then. On Connies part, when she realized what she had done Connie surprised herself. Her body reacted before her mind caught up. Wind illness, Connie mouthed. She knew the illness quite well. It was a sickness that flared up time to time for certain mortals in her old world. Cultivators did not get sick with diseases and sickness that mortals suffered. Thus, they never bothered making medicines for them. Even if they did, Cultivators would never give them freely. When her little girl, Baoli, was a toddler and had not become a Cultivator, she used to have recurring wind illness that attacked her during cold nights. Connie as Wang Tian Gu and her wife would wake up during those nights to ease Baolis pain by having her drink warm water with honey and rubbing her back to make her cough up her phlegm. To ease her little girls pain, she had to make special powdered medicine that was not too harsh on a toddlers body. However, the medicine she made for Baoli worked only to ease the symptoms. The attack did still reoccur. T-thank you forhelping me. Dont mention it. I was just doing Connie felt a pang of nostalgia in her head and hid a bitter smile by turning her head away. I was just doing what is best. Iam not good with crowds, you see. They stressed me out. And w-when I am stressed, my asthmaflares out, the young woman said with occasional pauses. A sicknesscaused by stress? Connie scrunched her eyebrow. Ive never heard about that. Yes. I supposeyou wouldnt, the girl said, slightly disappointed. The people here have not gotten to it yet. Well, We are not all Al-Khemiya, we dont specialize in Alchemy. By the way, may I ask what that tool you used to ease your breathing was? Connie asked, her curiosity won over. Inhalerwas it? Is it a type of magical item? I smelled the scent of medicine coming from it. Well, erI guess? Kim said when she realized she had used a modern item in front of locals. She winched inside. Abbas would lecture her again. A magical item. Yes. Connie saw the reluctance to answer and then said. You should rest a bit to gather your strength before returning. I can escort you if you wish. Despite my looks, I am a Noble, after all. Thank youerr, Its Cornelia Asterium Steelheart, Miss Sooyoung. Have a good rest. Ill be downstairs. With a click of the doors handle, a thought popped up in Kims head. Steelheart?
After that, Connie returned to the dining hall on the first floor. By the counter she saw the Innkeeper scratching himself awkwardly. Looked like he was ashamed for disappearing while the mess went down. Three glasses of ale, Innkeeper, she said as she walked past him, not minding her action. Foolish action such as facing thugs bravely was not something she expected from a normal person. She flicked a bronze coin towards him, which spun on the counter where it landed. The female Centaur had sat herself across a bench which creaked under her weight. Sitting awkwardly across her was Martell, who was enduring the look from the Centaur. Looking at her, Connie guessed she would weigh about 300 to 500 kilos. When she heard the sound of Connies footsteps, the female Centaur eyed her worriedly. How is my benefactors doing? If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. She is resting. The wind illness has subsided, but she is very tired. Her pulse is weak and erratic. Lack of sleep, Id say, she said as she took a seat. Connie glanced around and saw no trace of the pile of useless shits that disturbed her meal. Where are the thugs? Zalkhin Altanghazar threw them out to the streets, Martell answered. They tried to hurt my benefactor and force themselves on her. So, they were trash, the Centaur said with a resolute nod. Of course, they should be taken out like trash. Hahaha!! A woman after my own heart! Connie said with a grin, feeling of good humor from meeting such a straightforward person. She patted her chest and introduced herself. I am Cornelia Asterium Steelheart. A hunter. And this is Martell Lobelia, my disciple. Ah, yes. He spoke a good deal of his admiration towards you, Miss SteelheartHmm. Steelheart? the Centaur reacted when she heard her family name. As inGeno Steelheart the Altan Arslan? Are your related to him? if you mean Geno Steelheart. Then, yes. He is my father. But I dont know about Altan Arslan. That was our title for him. In the tongue of your people, it means Golden Lion. Do you know him? Connie was interested. She had never heard of her father knowing people from other races. In Cornelias memories he had always been a staunch believer of human superiority. Yes! He was a great and respected enemy of my father. He had clashed with Geno Steelheart many times in his younger age, she said with a bit of pride. Your father was a great warrior. My father wished to one day personally behead him and offer his head on our ancestors altar for their honor. Connie was surprised by how casually the Centaur before her mentioned about killing her father. Even then, she showed no hostility. Like she was talking about a normal everyday matter. Youve come too late, then, Connie took a sip of her ale and wiped her mouth with her sleeves. Another sword has already claimed his life. Its a shame indeed, she said in agreement. But let us not talk of some old mens matter! The female Centaur leaned forward and offered her right hand across the table. The position was much lower than that of a handshake, so Connie was in a bit of a loss. It is my honor to meet you. My name is Akula Altanghazar. You may call me Akula. This is a Baydarian gesture of friendship, Mistress. You should grasp her elbow with your left arm. I see, Connie did as she was told, standing up and grasping her elbow. The wheat haired centaur grasped firmly to hers in return. Then you can call me Connie. Her muscled arm was not for show. Her grip was very strong, enough to make Connie feel like she was being gripped by a bear. Any lesser woman would have cried out in pain. O-oh. Im sorry. Did I grip you too strong? the Centaur said with a flustered face. I forgot to control my strength! Haha! Is that what you are worried about? Connie laughed as she strengthened her grip to assure her of her strength. It would take much more than that to actually hurt me. Looking at her unconcerned expression, the Centaur let out a relieved sigh and her tenseness seemed to lessen a great deal. Thats good then. The humans Ive met so far are all so weak that I had to concentrate if I dont want to hurt them. The Innkeeper came by and delivered the ales as they sat down, along with some sausages and bread. Cheers! Connie lead them to a toast. Cheers! The three bumped their glasses. Connie and Martell took a big gulp while Akula lifted her veil halfway and took a small sip. You have come far, Akula. That girl resting upstairs, is she your traveling companion? Connie asked. No. I just met her this morning. She helped me during my time of need, therefore she is my benefactor. Time of need? May I ask what it is? You see. I arrived in Courandhel just this morning and was overwhelmed by the number of people here. While I was gathering my bearing, some children stole a pouch hanging on one of my bags. Haha, she said with a pitiful laugh. Usually people dont dare to steal from a Centaur. But I guess children dont understand that. It surprised me quite a bit. The item they stole was very important to me. But as you can see, I am too large to go through the narrow alleys that made up your city of stone. I asked around and finally found myself in the slums. I found them in one corner of the slums. But just as I asked them to return it to me, one of the older children tried to sneak up on me and Ikicked him with my hind legs out of surprise. she said with a regretful tone, her hands covering her face in shame. Connie could not imagine what the result would be if a boy got kicked by someone with Akulas amazing strength. Did hedie? Martell asked with an interested expression. N-no! No. I wouldnt be able to forgive myself if that was to happen! Akula answered with a frantic wave of her hands. Hedid get launched quite far. Thankfully, there was a pile of unwashed clothes that cushioned his fall. A C and my kick did not hit him anywhere vital. Ijust broke his shoulder a little. Alittle? Connie repeated the word questioningly. W-well. I crushed the bone, including the shoulder, juuust a bit, she continued with a harried expression. Although I have some High Potion, it couldnt heal something that severe. Thankfully, my benefactor was passing by. She immediately took out an Elixir and healed the boy. An Elixir?! Martell clamped his own mouth shut with his hands. An Elixir? Are you sure? Yes. There is no mistaking that item. My family owns a bottle and it has been passed down through generations only to be used in our greatest moment of need. Akula said. Thats amazing. To use an item that could have fed everyone the slum for years to come to heal one single boy in the slums, the boy said as he shook his head. One could not discern whether his words were snide remarks or genuine praise. Certainly not Akula because she nodded in agreement. Indeed. A righteous deed worthy of a Hero. After healing the boy, she asked me if I could help her find her way out as she seemed to have gotten lost. I agreed and led her to the main road. Along the way, I saw that she was weak from hunger, so I took her to the nearest place for a good meal, she said with a sigh. I had to very carefully navigate myself on the road, so I told her to go inside first. And the rest, you saw yourself. Not the best first impression of the city, eh? Connie jammed a fork into another sausage. Boiled, this time. Not everything is bad. At the very least I have the chance to meet a Noble who treats her slave as an equal, even sharing food on the same table. That is one for the stories. Khikhikhi. Anyway. For what occasion do you come here, Zalkhin Altanghazar? Martell began. I know that most Centaurs hate the Stone Cities, as you say yourself before. The Centaur put down her glass and spoke. I am seeking for an Ezenu. An employer that will accept my service as a Tonsulde. Tonsulde? Connie raised an eyebrow. It roughly means Horse and Man in Azut-Baydar language. In this case, it means a Warrior, Martell explained. But I must say, you speak very good common tongue for a Tonsulde. Khikhikhi. I learned the common tongue from my nanny. She is a Beastfolk who once worked as a slave for a Noble. As for my purpose here, I am seeking an Ezenu who will employ me. In my tribe, it is common for a Tonsulde to serve an Ezenu for a few years to gain experience, she said while ripping a small piece of the bread and ate it slowly. And for a Tonsulde, the choice of an Ezenu is one of great importance and mustnt be taken lightly. Oh? What kind of an Ezenu are you looking for, then? to be honest, Akula looked down, then slowly spoke. Iam hoping to be employed by a Hero. Whoa, why is this muscular Zalkhin acting so bashful? She is not a young girl anymore! Martell voiced his bewilderment in his heart, yet none of it appeared on his expression. A perfect mask as usual. AHero, huh? Connie pierced a sausage with her fork and took a large bite of it, chewing it thoughtfully. As I recall, Azut-Baydar should also have its own Hero. Shouldnt that be easier than crossing to our country? well. Due to some circumstance Im unable to do that, she said. Then I heard that the Heroes of 2 other countries would be here for the Maiden of Waters Coming of Age Ceremony. I hoped to size them up and see which one I could offer my service to. Oh, so that way youll get a pick of the three? Martell said. Khikhikhi. That makes It sound like Im picking out choice meats in a market. Hey, your words, not mine, he retorted. Chapter 69: Revenge of the Sausage Chapter 69 Revenge of the Sausage Connie and Martell listened to Akula telling stories about her tribe and her journey to Calendia over ale and sausages. At times when she looked to become more animated, she quickly winded down, making the flow of the stories slightly awkward for the listeners. But Connie and Martell were curious about her journey from a different country and did not mind the occasional hiccups. Just when another story was about to reach its climax, the three heard loud footsteps outside the inn. The innkeeper disappeared the moment he heard the noise. Those are the women, Gastone!! a man holding a broken nose shouted, pointing at Connie and her friends. Seven men came from outside brandishing weapons and surrounded the three. So, I heard youre the one who hurt my little brother here, huh? A burly man holding a mace swaggered forward. Now, what makes you think you can make trouble in Big Gastones turf, eh? HaahI wonder what we are paying the Knights for, Connie said nonchalantly. To let people like these free to disturb honest citizens life. Some of them got a cut to look the other way, Mistress. Akul looked coldly at the burly man and said. Its me you want. Leave them out of it! No can do, horsefucker, youre gonna tell us where that bitch with the gold or Ill crush you like this table!! Gastone swung the large mace and brought it down on a table, crushing it into little pieces. Though, now that I look at you, you three look nice! Well have fun with you then sell you off to the highest bidder!! The man laughed while scratching his stomach, expecting them to cry in fear. However, there was no sign of fear from any of them. Which befuddled him. I dont like it when people disturb a nice meal. Especially not while I am enjoying a good conversation with a new friend, Connie said while ripping off a piece of bread. Seemingly unconcerned with the amount of weapon being pointed at them. Akulas eyes softened at the word friend. And you ruined the sausages with the dust you made with that wifebeater of yours. Take care of them, Martell. As you wish, Mistress, the beastfolk boy answered in response. A smile appeared on his flawless face. He was getting better with his control over his skill and was quite eager to try it again. Those people in the Steelhearts Mansion lack proper hostility and would not even serve as training. These ones thoughwould be great moving targets. Justbroken body parts, please. No deaths yet. Not here, The girl said calmly. It was not that she had any qualms about killing these lowlifes. But Akula was a so-called impure race and would be persecuted if caught killing a human. Even if it was one of these types of trash. However, just as Martell was about to initiate his move, the female Centaur stopped him. Dont worry your little head, little one, Akula said as she rose from her seat. The wooden seat retained its shape, albeit with slight lasting damage. I will take care of this, Connie. It was my fault for getting you involved in this. Is that so? I am looking forward to a good show, then, she paused a bit before continuing with an advice. Justleave them as close to death as you can. This is foreign soil for you. The less trouble there is, the better, she continued. Well treat it as some stupid thieves trying to murder a Noble. Ill handle the aftermath. A Nobl - ? one of the quick thinking attacker reacted to the word. By the time he realized his mistake, His face had already met a wall without even managing to finish his words. Gastone and the rest of the men surrounding them were so stunned that only when Gastone cried out in anger did they react. Khikhi. Ill do as you say! HOOOHAAA!! Come at me, you little Tsoug!
At the same time while Akula was manhandling the thugs, four tanned men and one man with fair skin dressed like regular townspeople were heading over to the inn while being led by a young boy with a bald patch on his head. Are you sure this is the way, kid? Of course, sir, the dirty looking boy in rags said out loud. You dun get many Centaurs here. We though she was easy pickins. Horses are dumb, my brother said. So she shoulda be easy pickins. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. I dont care about why you stole something from that Centaur. I just want to know where she took our Hero to! Ssh! You are making too much noise, Kasheem!! the fair-skinned man said. And you really shouldnt be here, Klein. The fair-skinned man pulled the hood covering his curly brown hair down to hide his famous almond-shaped face. Shh. Right now, Im not Klein, the Commander of the White Lions. Im Georg, a man helping a longtime friend missing his filly. W-wha -! Shes not my filly!! the stern looking man with eagle-like eyes and sharp eyebrows denied the accusation with exaggerated coughs. Could have fooled me. With the way you kept talking about her even while were having a drink for the first time in many years, Id think youd have tied the knot by now. I-I cant. Shes someone Prince Abbas is interested in. Hush! the thuggish looking man accompanying them stopped and raised his arm. There is a commotion up front.
Akula took out a thick polearm from the Item Ring on her right thumb and used it to block Gastones downward swing. The impact caused a dull ring which made Martells fur stand. Akula dodged the next attack while blocking an incoming slice from his underling. She brought the other end of the pole around and hit him so hard, his teeth flew out. While this was happening, Connie was still having her meal. An axe was flung towards Akula by an axe-wielder. It missed her and headed straight at Connie. Connie did not even blink as she titled her head away while pouring the leftover ale in Akulas mug into hers. Take the boy! Seeing a weak looking boy, one of the men did not miss this chance and tried to grab him. Out of his expectation, the boy bit his arm and ripped a mouthful of meat and skin out. Peh! Peh! Yuck! Your flesh tasted like rats piss! AAGH! You bit my arm, you fucking shit! The man was holding onto his bleeding arm. Still could not believe that he just got a chunk of skin and flesh ripped out by a weak looking beastfolk boy. Haha, rats piss, Connie was getting slightly drunk from the amount of ale she had been drinking. Mistress! Please stop drinking and help me! Martell said while plunging a fork he had been using into the mans leg, disabling him. AAAAGH!! Connie was enjoying the chaos happening around her. Martell was starting to become more resourceful with his weapons and Akula dominated her enemies with sheer strength. This was getting to be a good show. A man trying to sneak attack Akula was hit by her hind legs and landed right by Connies plate. When the man realized that one of the women was next to him, he stabbed at her with his knife. Without looking at the knife, Connie twisted the mans arm, relieved it from his possession and stabbed the sharp weapon next to his left ear. The sound of metal hitting wood was so clear that he felt as if it had pierced through his head. Tell me, have you ever been stabbed with a sausage? Connie asked him with disinterested voice. The man shook his head uncertainly. Then this is going to uncover a whole new vista for you. Connie took hold of a piece of boiled sausage, infused it with Yin Energy and stabbed it into the mans eye. He screamed in pain as the sausage crushed his eyeball and he fell onto the floor reeling in pain. What the hell?! The bitch crushed Tonks eye with a sausage!! Gastone yelled out in surprise. One of the men rushed forward and leaped off the table, intending to catch Connie unaware. Connie could hear him coming and turned around. A bench had launched itself against his ribs, slamming him against the wall. Good control, Martell. The beastfolk boy smiled at her praise as he jumped onto the edge of a bench, the end of which hit a man between his legs. He howled in pain and fell over unconscious. Gastone, seeing that all of his people inside had been beaten, put his fingers into his mouth and whistled. More men wielding various weapons came pouring in. I cant hold back with this many people, Akula said to herself. Im joining in, Akula, she said as she grabbed her unfinished mug of ale and swayed her way forward. They destroyed some perfectly good sausages. Great! she replied with a smile. Although the attackers were weak, they were persistent and were rushing over without care. Adding to that, she had trouble moving around in such a cramped environment. She left broken furniture everywhere she trod. Akula glanced at the writhing man with a sausage lodged inside his eyesocket. C-connie. Did you really do that? Yes. And the sausages will have their revenge, Connie said with a smirk. Are youdrunk? the veiled Centaur asked, seeing her holding a half-eaten sausage in one hand and a mug filled with ale in the other. I am! Isnt it great?! Using her limber body, Connie weaved her way through every swings and attack, all while finishing her drink. She kicked the edge of a table and cornered three men standing on the other side. Seeing this, Akula also kicked another table, crushing them in-between the large tables. Connie jumped onto the very same table and evaded a desperate low swipe at her legs, finished her ale, and stepped over the mans face with her boots. She used his face as a launching pad to jump over and hammered Gastone on the side of his head, who did not expect such a ridiculous attack.The mug broke from the impact, leaving her with only the handle. What a shoddy mug, she commented as she threw the leftover handle over her shoulder. You bitch!! Connie swayed out of the way as the mace swung heavily down, breaking the floor. Akula who saw this did not miss the chance and brought her pole down on his head hard. THUNK! The mace fell from his hand as he began to lose focus. What a strong head. Once more! Akula raised her polearm with the full intention of bringing him to his knees but saw that it was no longer needed as the burly man fell forward with a loud thud. Seeing their leader defeated, the rest of the men panicked and were now pushing over each other trying to get away from the crazy people inside. How are you doing there, everyone?! Having fun?! Akula said as she stamped down with her polearm. M-move over! We gotta scatter! No can do! The guys in front of us are pushing back!!! The thugs suddenly spilled over into the inn like barrels off an overburdened wagon, pushed by the people behind them. Trained looking men with sharper postures than normal men came in, including a well-built man with an almond-shaped face. The man whistled seeing the condition of the inn. Whoa, looks like I missed something fun! Where is the girl you brought with you, Centaur?! one of the new men ordered. You guys never give up, do you?! Sensing the hostility directed at her, Akula gritted the teeth hidden behind her veil and surged forward with the polearm in a thrusting motion. Kasheem! The man named Kasheem pulled a curved sword and deflected the attack. Looks like well have to force you to reveal her location! Chapter 70: The Red Tigers swift end Chapter 70 The Red Tiger''s swift end Though the foreigner managed to deflect Akulas thrust, her monstrous strength caused him to fall back a few steps. Kasheems arms felt numb and noticed a chip on his curved blade with a glance, a testament to the Centaurs prowess. To be able to damage my Khiljid so easily. You are very strong. As a veteran of many battles, he could see that despite her strength the veiled Centaur could not engage him with her full strength due to the limitation of space. He charged forward with his sword held upside down. Akula swung her pole to strike his chest, but the curved swords quillon managed to catch the pole. The man dragged his curved sword across the pole with a ferocious yell and produced a small straight dagger from his belt. Noticing the glint of the weapon aiming at her leg, the Centaur raised her front legs and kicked forward. Kasheem made a split-second decision to let go of his sword rather than kicked in the stomach by two horse legs. He rolled aside while keeping his body curled. Using a hidden dagger? I will not fall for such tricks! The exchange happened under a minute, but those who understood what just happened knew that they were experienced warriors. Connie and Klein stood back in order not to disturb the two warriors concentration. I see that you are not a run-of-the-mill Tonsulde, Kasheem said as he held his dagger in a crouched position. But I will not be hindered from fulfilling my duty! Fierce Thr - ! Stop! Please stop! A high-pitched cry coming from the second floor drew the attention of the everyone in the dining area below. Kim Sooyoung stood there with both hands holding on to the wooden railings for dear life. Distress clearly showing on her pale face as he endured their stares. Kasheem, who was about to launch a skill stumbled to the wooden floor when he heard the cry. Maziri Sooyoung! Kasheem called out with relief, not even minding how he rolled on the dirty ground because of a fumbled attack just now. Are you okay?! Seemingly forgetting about the fight earlier, the dark-skinned man ran over to her with a joyful smile. Im fine, Haynim Kasheem, I C Akula, behind you! HAAHA! The cowardly thug from earlier had hidden himself under one of his compatriots body and jumped out from his hiding place with a maddened cry. He slashed his sword at the unsuspecting Centaur. Zalkhin! Martell shouted. With their attention distracted by Kims call, no one paid attention to the surrounding and by the time Akula realized it, the sword had already almost reached her midsection. She did not have enough time to move away. No! How can I die like this?! However, her death did not come. Connie who had been standing to the side dashed forward and infused her Yin Energy into the only item in her hand and swung it upward. The half-eaten sausage met with the iron sword. CLANG! Something long and white flew into the air and fell unceremoniously onto the floor with a dull sound. Everyone in the room who saw what happened could not believe what their eyes. Even after they digested the whole situation a few weeks later, they would often question themselves if they were not hallucinating. Their eyes were drawn to the lowlife thug looking foolishly at his broken sword and the girl who just broke said sword with cold meat encased in pig guts. Connie looked unfocusedly at the deli meat in her hand and squeezed it experimentally. Now thats quality. She threw the sausage over her shoulder and slapped his face with the back of her hand so hard his jaw dislocated. He spun a full turn mid-air before falling to the floor like a rag doll. What What the hell?! Did I just see that right? One of the rugged foreigners that came in with Kasheem shouted in bewilderment. A piece of sausage broke a sword? Thats impossible! Eh, its a sword made from pig iron, Connie said, eyes slightly drooping. Anyone could break something so shoddy. No, they cantMistress. Not with a sausage, Martell said helpfully. Connie, you Akula was weak kneed from the close brush with death and was having a hard time articulating. She stomped down with her right hind leg to keep herself from falling to her knees. She would not be caught dead disgracing herself like that. Ithank you for saving me. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Dont mind that. Were friends, arent we?! Connie said boisterously. Weve shared stories over ale and meat. And to me, thats already reason enough. While this was happening, the black-haired woman hurried down the stairs with a panicked look. She fumbled her steps and fell onto Kasheems strong, manly arms. Maziri Sooyoung, the man said with a gentle voice. Please be careful. I dont want anything to happen to you. Y-yes. Thank you, Haynim Kasheem, the girl said with a mighty blush when she felt his strong chest against her cheek. She quickly drew herself back when she realized how close they were. P-please. Haynim Kasheem. That female Centaur is a friend of mine. As are Lady Connie and the beastfolk boy beside him. I see, the man slowly let go, his hands still lingered even as she ran towards the female Centaur. Im glad that you are okay, Miss Akula, she said as she gasped for breath. Thanks to Connie. How is your condition? Akula asked as she stored her pole back into her Item Ring. Im okay now. Lady Connie was thorough with her treatment. Just basic treatment. Anyone can do it. Sadly, I do not yet know how to cure wind illness completely. No one does, the girl said with a weak smile. Its just something I have to live with. Ah, yes. Let me apologize for the misunderstanding, the young woman said while Kasheem was walking towards them. These men are my guards. Please, Maziri Sooyoung. If there is someone who should apologize. It is me. Kasheem put his left hand on top of his heart and his right in an open palm gesture and bowed slightly, head tilted slightly forward. I beg your forgiveness, Tonsulde, Kasheem replied with a soft, apologetic voice. Far different from the fierceness of a warrior he showed when he was fighting Akula. I thank you for saving Maziri Sooyoung. No harm done, Akula received this humble gesture of Kasheems with a tight clasp with both her hands. It is forgiven. Connie heard a harsh sound of bones grinding when she clasped his hand. The man did not complain. Although he did close and open his hand repeatedly for a few minutes after that. Thank you. At the back, Klein was poking lightly at the now cold sausage which Connie used to break the word, Half expecting it to be rigid as stone. To his surprise and mild disappointment, it was pert and bouncy. A regular sausage. Klein stared at the girl who just performed such an impossible feat and was trying to place a name to her face. Despite the foreign clothing, the color of her skin was that of a Calendian. Also, if it was not for the slight bump upon her chest and the clear lack of any protrusion of the nether, he would have thought her to be a beautiful man. She was clearly not a Knight as she did not have the characteristic gait of a Knight. So, she could only be a Noble or a rich merchants daughter, but he had never seen either who could be so adept at fighting. Especially not one who could break a sword with a tube of meat stuffed into a pigs intestine. And he should know, he had fooled around with many lovestruck girls in his time. Then he heard the name Connie. Connie. Connie, Conniewait, It took the fair-skinned man a while before she realized that the person before him was someone he knew. C-cornelia? You are that Cornelia? Connie had been focusing her Energy into her liver to break down the alcohol, seeing that the fun had reached its end. She pinched the bridge of her nose and blinked a few times before letting out an unwomanly burp that smelled strongly of alcohol. She focused at the face of the man who just called him. Now that he had removed his hood, she recognized him. Oh, is that you, Klein? Fancy meeting you here, she said matter-of-factly. Connie had a bit of memory about the handsome man before her. In her terms, he would be her Senior Disciple. The two of them was taken under the tutelage of The Army Head Instructor Gregory Sieghart. Only briefly in her case. Through the friendship between her father and the Instructor, she and Klein had the opportunity to learn from Gregory Sieghart. Though it was only for a few months, she and Klein had formed a cordial relationship as fellow students. The difference was that she had not the gift of the sword and he was blessed with the gift for both magic and the sword. An Elite born for greatness. She was soon returned to her father while he was formally accepted as a student and went on to become one of the strongest swordsman in the Kingdom. This happened a few years ago. After that, all Klein ever heard about her was that her engagement had been annulled and she was now seen as a worthless Scorned Woman. Someone so pitiful that even now the ladies of the court still spoke ill of her. Of course, some of them used this chance to curry favor from Lady Sering of the Gladstone House. How have you been? She asked nonchalantly. Heard you are now the Commander of the White Lion! Havent had the chance to congratulate you! Thank you. And Im sorry for your loss, the man answered courteously. Your father was a great man. Eh, it was a nice death. Im sure he wouldnt have it any other way, she answered. Mistress, you know the Commander of the White Lions?! Martell said in surprise. We trained together for a few months, the girl said dismissively. Hes different from me. He is a genius at the sword and magic. Youre kidding, Martell replied with a belligerent look. Better at the sword from someone who could do what she did? No way. No. Im serious. Im garbage at the sword, you know. Surely you jest. You must have a powerful master instructing you to be able to do what you did, Klein said. Strangely enough, he felt more at ease speaking casually with her now. A far cry from the rigid and serious Cornelia he knew before. By the way, we should really get out of here soon unless we want to explain this scene to the Regular Knights. And I tell you, they are very bad at their jobs. Ah, right, Kasheem heard this and gestured to his people. Lets go! Are you coming with, Connie? Akula asked when she saw her and Martell not moving an inch. Dont worry about us. We are not connected with this in any way. Isnt that right, Innkeeper? Thats right, Martell added. We are a scared unarmed Nobles daughter with her slave hiding from the scary thugs trying to make trouble with some foreigners. H-huh? The Innkeepeer, who had just come out of hiding looked at the devastated scene of his establishment. He only recovered after a gold coin landed on his hand. Isnt that right? Martell asked, all smiles. Innkeeper? He looked at the piece of gold and grinned. Y-yes, of course! Nothing to do with this. Nothing at all, yep. I see, Kasheem nodded knowingly. He pulled out a few gold coins from his pouch and dropped it onto the mans hand. A few more for your trouble. Inkeeper. Make sure you do what the Lady said. Klein added. If the Knights gave you some trouble, drop my name. Thatll shut them up. The man felt as if he was dreaming. The weight of gold coins equaling a few years of his earning was so surreal he thought he was dreaming. But when he looked down, they were right there, on top of his palm. When he looked up again, Connie raised a forefinger in front of her lips before calmly walking up the stairs, followed by Martell. Junnaveil bless my heart, The Innkeeper mouthed before calling for her wife. Soon after, the Knights patrolling the territory arrived on the scene. The Innkeeper and his wife answered with such rambling nonsense that the Knights gave up. Outside the inn, curious onlookers gathered around the inn as Knights carried out the unconscious bodies of the members of the Red Tiger. Some of them hurled insults at the thugs, laughing at their sorry fates. Above the crowds, a dark elf looked down from atop a roof, exhaling tiredly. She did not even need to know what happened to know who had a part in it. HaaahConniewhat did you do this time? Chapter 71 The Al-Khemiya Royal Entourage Chapter 71 The Al-Khemiya Royal Entourage Cheats. Or as the First Heroes say, Gods Blessings. They were gifts of the Gods. Metaphorical weapons granted only to the Heroes summoned from another world. Given to ensure that the Races might come to be victorious over the Demon Race who possessed superior mana and life force. No two blessings were the same, and the nature of them were drawn forth from the desires of the Hero who received them. For good. Or for bad.
After parting with Connie and Martell, Kasheem swept Kim Sooyoung off her feet and ran towards the compound at the other side of the bridge. After making their way there, Kim Sooyoung and the others took the time to catch their breath under the bridge by the edge of the river. Klein peeked at the bridge above. He saw no sign of any pursuers and reassured them. No ones coming. Were good, he said with a weary laugh. I dont know how to feel about that to be honest. Kasheem grimaced. Just count our luck. We are already standing out as it is. A Centaur is not made for discretion, he paused a bit. No offense. Dont mind it, Akula answered. Not even the least winded from the abrupt run. She used to gallop over many kilometers when she was back in the grasslands in the morning just to warm up. I C Im sorry for making you carry me, the Kim Sooyoung said while struggling to get down from Kasheems arms. Im not really made for running. The words made Kasheem remember that she had the Hero of Al-Khemiya on her arms. My pleasure, Maziri Sooyoung. Alright, now that you found your precious hero, its time we part. Klein started. Indeed. Thank you for your help, old friend, Kasheem grasped his shoulder with his powerful arm. Thank you for the help, Lord Klein, Sooyoung bowed slightly as a thankful gesture. Anything for Kasheem. Ill head on out first then. Klein turned to leave but stopped after a few steps. Ah, wait. The Centaur over there, where are you staying? I dont see why I should tell you, she replied warily at the handsome mans query. I dont mean anything by it. I just meant that, although Calendia as a whole is not as racist as Vorzenny, Courandhel itself is a mixed bag. And a Centaur is very rare. Understanding the meaning behind his warning, Akula snorted. It sounded like a horses. Thats a fine view of your own Capital, Lord Klein. Hey, Im saying it as I see it. Thats all, Klein smiled mischievously. Just bear it in mind. See you at the ceremony, Kasheem. And you too, Hero! With those parting words, the handsome Commander jumped up and blended with the night crowd above. Klein spoke rightly, Ziri Akula. Do you have anywhere to stay? Kasheem asked. Well, no. I actually intended to rent a stable from an inn, she answered. Though that does not seem very likely today. Then you should come with us! she said with a clasp of her hands. We are guests in the palace. Im sure it would be much more comfortable than staying in a stable. Eh? Are you a Princess, benefactor? Sort of. Im the Hero of Al-Khemiya. And please, call me Kim, Miss Akula. Haha, please do not joke Kkim? Saying that you are a Hero will attract danger to yourself! Ziri Akula spoke the truth, Maziri Sooyoung. You shouldnt reveal yourself so easily to outsiders, Kasheem said. He did not complain overmuch as he saw that the Centaur before her was a truthful person. Even under her veil, he could see how expressive she was with her gestures. What? Really? she looked at Kasheem and the others, who nodded to affirm Kims words. A bit slow, isnt she? one of the guards commented under his breath. Kasheem kicked his shin, annoyed that he would say such thing about Kim Sooyoungs friend. It must be a disappointing to realize that I am a Hero, right? N C no. I meanits just - Well, you seeone of my goals in coming here was actually to see the Heroes, the female Centaur smoothed her veil thoughtfully. I just didnt expect for one of them to be so small. Well, sorry for being so small. It wasnt my intention to offend. Akula did not say anything about her intention of coming to Courandhel. Though she desired to offer her service to one of the Heroes, she did not want to serve one who was so weak and small. One down, two to go. Thank you, Ill intrude on you for one day, then, she said straightforwardly. She saw no sense in refusing a reward for her deed. Just one day? You can stay with us as long as you want, Miss Akula! Ill let Haynim Abbas know, Kim said with an imploring look. One day is enough, Miss Sooyoung. Anymore would not be proper. Eh? A Tonsulde has their own pride, Maziri Sooyoung. They may take what they can take, but never more than they deserve. It is their way. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. I C is that so? It is so. Thats too bad. I was very much looking forward to talking with you, she said with a puppy-dog like expression. The female Centaur called Akula was rather brash and forceful, but she meant well. It reminded Kim of her best friend in her old world. Due to her attacks she was often ostracized by others. Only that girl would accept and guide her. Now if were all finished the night grows late. We can speak more freely tomorrow in the safety of the compound.
About a quarter of an hour later, the group arrived at a guest compound to the side of the castle. If people came during the day, they would have marveled at the beauty of the many sculptures and murals that dotted the beautiful manor in the center of the compound and its surroundings. It was a way to show the culture and richness of Calendia to its guests and a way to give pressure to its weaker counterparts. However, it was late at night and Sooyoung was quickly ushered through the gate where a young maid in simple black and white dress had been waiting. Maziri Sooyoung! Im so glad that youre back safe, the maid threw herself at her and hugged her tight. The hands and the neck of the maid was cold to the touch. Have you been waiting for me outside all this time, Hirun? The round-faced maiden with the beautiful black eyes was Hirun. She was the handmaiden given to her by Prince Abbas. Energetic and ever curious with a good heart. She also happened to be the sister of Kasheem. Of course I have!! How can I stay calm when you are out there in the barbarians city without an escort?! I even wanted to come with my brother to look for you, but he forbade me!! Then, she noticed the tall figure standing beside her brother. "Oh, and who is this Centaur? A Tonsulde wanting to enter the palace?" "My name is Akula Altanghazar of the Altankheer. Daughter of the First Warrior Jayug Ganbaatar. You know of Tonsulde, young one?" "Of course. My brother actually was under the instruction of one," she said off handedly before returning to fuss over Kim Sooyoung. "Maziri Sooyoung! I was worried to death when you didnt return from the Terbezid! I even made you some herb tea to ease your indigestion! the maid wiped the tears off the side of her eyes with the back of her palms, relieved that her Lady was safe. Forgive me, Hirun. I dont want to put you into danger like the last time. And you think its a good idea to do it by yourself? At the very least, you should have taken me with you. Kim Sooyoung noticed that something was odd about the last sentence and thought for a second. Wait a minute. Did you say indigestion? Yes. You havent been to the Terbezid to purge yourself for 2 days so I thought you must be having indigestion. Kasheem sighed. Knowing Hirun, the news about the Hero having indigestion would have spread across the whole compound. And boorish though he might be, he was not thickheaded enough to not realize that such thing would embarrass a woman. To avoid longer embarrassment, he interrupted and said. Maziri Sooyoung, it best not to leave Haynim Abbas waiting. O C oh, right. Lets go. Ill see you later Hirun. Please lead Miss AKula to her room. Of course. Do you still need the tea, Maziri Sooyoung? the maid asked innocently. She did not answer and just continued walking to Prince Abbass chamber.
Inside the Master Chamber. Prince Abbas and his wife, Azerah were waiting for news about the Hero. The wife was pacing back and forth with worry. Clothed only in thin silk, her beautiful form could be seen through the see-through fabric. Her long black hair that reached to her waist was tied loosely by a golden thread. Lounging on top a pile of ornate pillows and blanket, Prince Abbas was picking on some cold mix of young goat cheese and nuts, watching with amusement at his wifes impatience. His short hair and beard had been cleaned and oiled with a mix of hemp and olive, giving them a nice sheen. Calm down, Te Yugnam, Azerah. You remind me of myself when I was waiting for our sons birth, the Prince joked. His wife, however, did not take this well. Calm down? Calm down?! Haynim Abbas, what I dont understand is how you can take this so calmly. Our Hero has been missing for a full day and there is no news yet of her! Haha, relax. Nothing will harm her. Our God protects her. Not long after, the door was knocked two times. See? That must be her. Haynim Abbas. I have returned with Maziri Sooyoung! Hearing this, Azerah quickly answered. Come in, come in. Quickly! She looked at the smug look of her husband and grimaced. By Udurrs Breath, I really hate it when youre right. Always, my love. Always. Kasheem opened the door and in came the Hero of Al-Khemiya. Azerah threw herself onto the girl and hugged her tightly. The smell of Myrrh and Thyme oil on her body gently took grab of her senses. Kim Sooyoung awkwardly returned the hug. Unsure of how to react. Kasheem saw Abbass gesture to close the door and withdraw outside. He did as he was ordered. Oh, you stupid girl! Why did you disappear like that? We spent the whole day looking for you! I C Im sorry, Maziri Azerah. Didnt I tell you to dispense the title, dear? she said as she dragged her by the hands to the pile of pillows in front of Abbas and sat her there. She awkwardly tried to look away from the bare-chested dashing Prince exuding the allure of an adult. The Prince himself merely looked at the woman with a trace of a knowing smile. Well now, young lady. You have made us worry. My apologies, Haynim Abbas. It was something I had to do. Is it your compulsion again? Prince Abbas asked as he stood up and offered a bowl of grape to her. Well-defined abdominal muscles rippling as he bent down. Yes, she refused quickly as she turned her face away. And, um...c-can you please cover yourself? Oh? Do you not find me pleasing in your eyes, Our Hero? he asked playfully. Cease your prattling and cover yourself, you fool, Azerah said as she threw a robe at her husband carelessly. It had been quite some time since she was summoned and yet she was still unable to get used to the married couple. In Al-Khemiya, the culture was more unabashedly intimate and straightforward compared to the more subdued culture of her country in the old world. And the two with all their intimate touches exuded such sexual appeals that she could not help but feel bothered. Alright then. Lets not tease the girl anymore, Abbas said as he wore her robe and sat in front of them. At that moment, his languid eyes turned sharp and the careless and joking demeanor he was showing replaced by the stern and quiet assuredness of the Prince Abbas the Far-Seeing Eagle. Kim Sooyoung, you must understand. You are no longer a simple person in your old life. But here, you are a Hero, Prince Abbas said. You have saved my son and my wifes heart. And for the months that you have been in Al-Khemiya, you have earned my peoples trust. Theirs and mine. My family is your family. That is why, as both the ruler of the people and someone who is concerned about you, I must warn you to not endanger yourself. Especially not while we are here. But isnt Calendia our ally? the young woman asked. Yes. But for how long? Our alliance will hold, of course. And the current King is a good friend of my father. However, this trust does not extend to his court. He clapped his hands loudly 2 times. Kasheem heard the claps and quickly entered the room and kneeled before the Prince. Kasheem. I relieve you of your duty as my personal guard and assign you as hers. As you desire, Haynim Abbas. He then turned to look at his Hero. Kim Sooyoung. You are hereby forbidden to leave this compound until after the Maiden of Waters Coming of Age Ceremony. But, the missions - ! she cried out in protest. Screw the missions! You can do it later, back in our own country. You still have some points leftover, if I am not mistaken, the man said. Y-yeah. Sure, the girl faltered. Good. That is all. Kasheem, escort her to her room. She will have an early day tomorrow. Early day? the girl asked, uncomprehending. Of course, silly. You will have to be fitted into your dress for the ceremony! The Princess said with a cheerful smile. Now get some rest. We have a long day tomorrow! The only thing Kim Sooyoung could do was give a defeated smile and followed Kasheem outside. While they were walking along the hallway, she started to speak. Kasheem? What is it, Maziri Sooyoung? I have something I need to confide in you. Promise me that you will keep this between us. Yes. Of course, he answered. His heart swelled with happiness when she said she wanted to confide a secret to him. Then, he heard the next sentence. I kind ofspent most of my points when I used an Elixir in the slums. Oh. That short oh was the only response Kasheem could think of. Chapter 72: Kim Sooyoung and her Mission System Chapter 72 Kim Sooyoung and her Mission System Mission System. That was the cheat that was granted to her by the Goddess of Al-Khemiya, Udurr. By fulfilling missions within a given parameter and degree of success, she would obtain points which she could then use to exchange for items written on a list. The items available ranges from common items such as Potions to rare ones like Elixirs. The types of items that she could exchange for amounted in the millions. There were even items that do not exist in Grea. It was not limited to healing items either. Weapons such as cannons and guns from her old world could also be obtained, though she had not yet managed to find out how to unlock them. However, she could not control the missions that appeared. Most were simple, but sometimes hard missions with vague explanations would appear which would give her insane amount of points. These missions were compulsory and could have really bad penalties. She called the times when she was forced to do these missions to be her Compulsions.
The moment she returned to her room, Kim threw herself onto the bed and burrowed into the thick blanket. Cornelia Asterium Steelheart, she murmured to herself. She remembered hearing that name before. But when? The question was nagging at her mind. She rolled over in her blanket after a few minutes in frustration after finding that she was unable to remember that name. Might as well just sleep it off. She hugged her blanket and rolled again sideways where she knocked over her diary which had been lying on the side of the bed. She had been keeping the diary with her ever since she was transferred over to Grea. Uuurgh, she moaned as she struggled to reach for the diary, being too lazy to get out of the bed. When she did manage to reach it, an idea came to mind. Quickly she flipped over to the first pages, passing over the darker ones in the middle. She read it through once to set her mind in the moment of her arrival, and then back a few weeks. Yes. Im sure Ive seen that name before. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. She backtracked a bit before the summoning, slowly moving back until she finally had it. B-but thats - ! Thats impossible!! No, my situation is already impossible. I cannot follow common sense now! CorneliaAsterium Steelheart! Thats the name of one of Blade Reveries side heroine! But how she acted and how she talked isnt like how I remembered her! Kim Sooyoung clasped her hands together and shut her eyes tight, trying her best to remember the game now that she had it. She played about halfway through Blade Reverie before changing to the more female oriented game, Desert Flame. That was before the Hero Summoning. The first time she arrived in Grea, she was surprised to see that the people she met were all characters from Desert Flame. Though the setting was different, everything else was the same. The flow of events that transpired were also eerily similar; making her feel depressed and out of touch with the world around her. It was even worse than in her old world. After all, if the world was a game, then was she also a character in a game someone else was playing? If she was a character in a game, if she closed her eyes, would she cease existing? The terror of it made her unable to sleep and she got even more depressed. Thankfully unlike in her old life, the people she met in Al-Khemiya; Prince Abbas and his family, Hirun the maid, Kasheem and the Palace Guards, were kind and understanding. They slowly helped her out of her cocoon of self-doubt and gave her a new meaning in life. And now, she thought of them more dearly than her own family. After she met Connie, she was reminded of this. The difference was that this time she did not go into depression, instead she became introspective. What are the odds of a world containing two games side by side? Then again, she was not as I remembered. In her head she pictured a clumsy and awkward noble girl bearing a sword larger than herself, wearing a blue miniskirt and showy armor that looked oddly fitting to her personality. If I remember right, shes supposed to be a stereotypical noble girl with a high sense of honor! The Second Heroine who was placed next to the Main one. Shes not supposed to be some handsome female character dripping with domineering arrogance! And that slave! Ive never seen him in the game. All the little boy lovers would have drooled all over him if he existed! Calm down, Kim, you little blockhead! she buried her face under a pillow and scolded herself. She helped you calm the attacks! That means shes a good person. And this is not a game. This is not a game! Then something dawned on her. Wait. If she exists, then Kim stopped burying her face into the pillonw and looked outside with worry. Thenthose other girls might exist too. Includingthat person. Another kind of worry was painted on her face.
The day before the Coming of Age Ceremony passed uneventfully for Connies party. Save for the night before when Illumca, in her half-asleep quest for water, hit her perfect little toe on the foot of the cupboard Connie used to bar the door in their room. As she put it, I trust the innkeeper with as much trust as I put a Righteous Faction Cultivator not to boast about being a Righteous Faction Cultivator or a mouse not to eat cheese. Clearly, her bias was not a light one. Other than that, Connie spent most of her time reading through the books Illumca procured from the Steelhearts library until well into the night. Illumca and Martell had to amuse themselves by going around the city while she did that, making the disgruntled Illumca even more disgruntled. All in all, a lazy day for the three. However, things were different for the many parties whose interests were connected to the event tomorrow. For them, tomorrow would be the day that their names would be forever carved into history. Whether it be from idolatry. Or infamy. Chapter 73: A Restless Night (Part One) Chapter 73 A Restless Night (Part One) That night, up on a solitary watchtower on the East Wing of the Castle, two figures were standing side by side. They were looking over the city as cold wind blew through the large open window of the stony infrastructure. The man on the right was tall, imposing, and stout while the one on the left was hunched, short, and feeble. How goes the preparation for the event tomorrow, Advisor? King Gerard asked. It is ready. I have already made the necessary preparations for the unveiling, the crooked man said while his hands were gripping the skull-shaped knob on his walking stick hard. It will be glorious! We will show the Alliance our strength and cement ourselves as the only Kingdom fit to lead them to war! To end the Demons once and for all! King Gerard sighed as he looked down at the ancient church which was still brightly lit. The people of the Church were still hard at work decorating the place. From up on the tower, they look like ants. Ants hard at work to keep the Maiden, the avatar of Junnaveil happy. Just like ants would their queen. What difference does it make, her position and mine? For we were both born to our position. We do not choose to be a King or the Maiden of Water. Responsibility, he muttered softly, ignoring the old mans words. Then he sighed. Still. To use the most important day of a child to unveil that does not sit well with me. What is one girls blooded day compared to our dream, Gerard? The advisor did not use his title now. Opting to use his name instead. Normally, this act would have been an affront worthy of being sent to the chopping block. But the hunched little man was a different case. You are soft sometimes, Gerard. It is your worst quality. Thats because youve never had a kid, Arlond, Gerard said in retort. And you know the reason why, Gerard, the advisor said in reply without missing a beat. Yes. Not a single day went by without me constantly asking myself if I could do better if I had another chance, The King said with a sad look. We are only given one chance, Gerard. Calendia cannot repeat the mistake it made with the First King. At the mention of the First King, the King threw a glare at him that would have made lesser men pee on the spot. But Arlond had been on the other end of that stare many times and had grown immune to it. I would have thrown you off this tower if you were not someone I needed, Arlond. And why do you need me? the man asked and then answered without waiting for the King to respond. Because I do not let emotion hinder me from my purpose. You need only to see the result, Gerard. The result, The Kings feeling was conflicted. The result. That stupid son of mine had made her question me about it. You know how she is. How close she is to the Faith. She does not understand. Only we do. That is why only a select few know about it. Wecannot continue to rely on the Heroes or the Faith. It is simplyunsustainable. It isa flawed system. I know. There is no turning back for either of us. Yes. Tomorrow is the beginning of a new era. Yes. The beginningof a new era. The two looked at each other. What needed to be said had been said and there was no need to prolong this encounter. Thus, the old man excused himself and began walking down the stairs, where out of the shadow a familiar maid appeared and took hold of his arm. The King, now left alone, took in the midnight air and saw the shadow of a solitary figure swinging a sword at the Training Field late into the night. So young, so ambitious. If it was any other era, you would have been a good choice to be the next King. Alas, I had no daughter to give you. The man sighed at a lost opportunity. Unfortunately, the blood needed to be passed down.
On the Training Field, the Hero Sakagami Akira had been swinging Grunford repeatedly since evening. Grunford was a great deal different to the sword that he had been using. It had a different center of gravity and much heavier in mass. Swinging with one arm tired him faster than usual so he had been training to increase his stamina. Each swing counted towards his sword mastery. And by now he had increased his mastery of the sword by one point. 4 more to surpass the man sitting on a tree stump in front of him. Instructor Gregory Sieghart was overseeing his training. He was a heavy-set man with a stout body and a well-groomed mustache. His graying hair was cut short messily as he did it himself with a mirror, as the man did not trust anyone with a sharp edge anywhere near him. The man felt honored to have been chosen as the Instructor for the Hero and was quite taken by the hard-working young man. 999910000. Akira fell on one knee while using Grunford as a crutch to keep himself from falling. His arm felt extremely sore and his body was so hot he could imagine his sweat evaporating from the heat. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Uph! A thick cloth was thrown over and covered the young Heros face. Wipe your sweat off. Lets call it a night, the Instructor said. You are improving at a very fast rate. I guess the title Hero is not something light. I still have far to go, Instructor. the young man said. Ill continue after a bit of rest. Haha, ambition is a good quality for a Hero. But overtraining is not good. It will just ruin you. The handsome young man did not agree with the Instructors view. I have to improve, even if only a bit moreif I want to do my job as a Hero. I need to be acknowledged by te Water Dragon. I think youve done more than any hero aside from the First King had done, Akira. Youve attained Grunford, conquered a Dungeon and created your own Faction! Thats an achievement worthy of praise! Rest assured. With your gift and my guidance, you will become a true swordsman rivaling me soon enough! After all, you are being taught by someone who had gone toe-to-toe with a Demon Commander!! Normally after hearing that much praise, anyone would feel happy. But Sakagami Akira felt irritated instead. He felt unworthy. Inadequate. Because he had seen what the pinnacle of swordmanship looked like. That one slash had shattered his common sense and his confidence. Instructor. Can I ask you something? Of course. What is it? If we are talking about swordsmanship, who is the best in the Kingdom? The Instructor stroked his mustache and a name came into his mind instantly. If we are talking pure skill, then it would be Marshall General Wilhelm the Stormsplitter. It was said that he once slashed through a storm when an expedition went awry. Marshall General Wilhelm. He had never met the man, but he had heard stories told about him. A man said to be so strong he could siege a castle all by himself. Amazing! Can he cut through sound? Gregory looked at him like a teacher looking at a student who just asked a stupid question. Thats just silly. How can you cut something you cant see? You must be delirious from the fatigue. the man waved him off. Ah, Prince Mikael! the man suddenly called out. Care to join this old bones for a bit? Akira turned to see the blonde prince passing by. He looked rather annoyed as he shook his head. Im afraid I have to decline. I am busy tonight. Another time, then, the stout man said with a nod. Evening, Prince Mikael, Akira greeted him. The blonde Prince looked at the sword he was holding, harrumphed and went on his way. Ever since he obtained Grunford, the Princes treatment of him had been cold. A big difference to how he treated him before. He vaguely knew the reason for this change. It was because he created a Third Faction that went against the Nobles. The Prince and his fiance were - after all - proponents of the superiority of Nobles. For Akira who came from a place where equality was enforced, it rubbed him off the wrong way. He would not have joined them even without being blackmailed by the hateful Connie. At the same time, he also could not join the Military Faction, otherwise hed be on the opposite end with Hannahs family, making her miserable. The only choice he had was to make a Third Faction. The Hero Faction. A faction standing on a neutral ground with him as the leader, focused solely on the goal of defeating the demons. Thanks to that act, the doomed future that he saw with his True Clairvoyance had changed. At the same time, he knew that with this change many more hardships will follow. Even without using True Clairvoyance, he could sense the restlessness in the air. After considering the beatings he received from Connie and the scolding from Sidonai, he realized that he was immature. Just because he had the Cheat does not mean that he could single-mindedly rely on it. If he did, then he would just stop thinking entirely and became unable to make his own decisions. Even so, he took the advice with a grain of salt. Just as he was about to begin his training once again, his True Clairvoyance activated. The feeling was similar to the time when he saw the war that happened over Grunford. Images went past him so fast that all he could see was a blur. But one particular image burned into his mind like firebrand. When the Skill deactivated, he fell face first onto the grassy ground. Happened again, huh? I told you to learn to control that thing, the Instructor said unconcernedly. Ohoh no. Oh, nononono. That is bad. That is really bad. Sakagami Akira wiped away the blood running down his nose, distressed after seeing a glimpse of the future. Immediately he stored Grunford into his Item Ring and sneezed out the rest of the blood on his nose and wiped his hand with the edge of his shirt. I C I need to go. Where are you going?! "Just - just out!" He quickly ran out of the castle and headed towards the Church. The preparations for the event had been ongoing for a while now but none of the faithful followers looked even a bit tired. They offered candles and fruits and sweets to Junnaveil, making a large pile before the statue. Though there were many people, none of them dared to speak loudly. At the most, they were speaking in whispers. As if to hide their excitement. When Akira finally get there, he approached one of the Church Knights standing at the bottom of the steps in haste. I need to see the Maiden. Everyone does, the man said lazily. But the Maiden is currently in a self-imposed confinement to prepare for the Ceremony. None can meet her, even if its the Pope herself. I am Sakagami Akira! The Hero of Calendia! And I really need to see her! He knows me. Just tell her my name! Please, sir. Ssshh! the Church Knights tried to calm the excited Akira down. This is a sacred night for us. Have some decency. Who is that making a noise? the Cardinal Deacon that had been praying along with the faithfuls came out, making his way down the steps wobblily. This man claimed to be the Hero of Calendia, Cardinal Deacon. Akira walked up to Babblebrook. The Church Knight who had stopped him before quickly stood before the Cardinal Deacon and put his hand on Akiras chest to stop him from coming closer. I am the Hero of Calendia, and I need to see the Maiden. Please! Yes. I know who you are. I was there when you were summoned. the man said, unperturbed. Unfortunately, I have to refuse your request. We cannot afford ill rumors of an uncut seeing her when its so close to our Maidens ascension as a true Maiden of Water. Even if hes a Hero. Uncut? the handsome young hero asked irritatedly. If I am not an uncut, then I can see her? Yes. How do I do it? Babblebrook raised an eyebrow, face deadpan. Well, first, you have to prepare yourself to abstain from women for the rest of your life. And second, to like pissing with a very small copper pipe stuck to your nether. Hah? Is this a joke? I assure, you, Mr. Hero. I do not joke. The Church Knights behind them sniggered at the innocent reaction. Now, if you can please leave. You are disturbing the solemnity of the proceedings, the fat Cardinal Deacon said. Fed up with the rude Hero. He turned his back and returned into the Church. The Hero did not move away, stubborn in his quest. However, he knew that it was a delicate time and he could not risk making a scene now. So, he chose to step back and try another way. I need to meet her before the Ceremony begins. Can you tell me how I can do it? I cant tell you, Mr. Hero, the Church Knight that he had been speaking with shook his head, making the unpleasant sound of iron grinding against iron. Please. This is very important. the man looked left and right, sighed, and then said. The Maiden will bless the believers with water at the Main Gate before beginning the procession. Try it then. Thank you - ! The Church Knight put an iron gloved hand on Akiras mouth and shushed him angrily. It left a red bump mark on his lips. "SSSHH!!!" With an embarrassed face, he apologized to the man and went back to the Castle, still in distress. Tomorrow. I have to do it tomorrow. God, why does this have to happen to me?! Chapter 74: A Restless Night (Part Two) Chapter 74 A Restless Night (Part Two) In one of the rooms in the Gladstone mansion, the sound of flesh against flesh and the slick sound of sweat and other bodily fluids could be heard echoing and repeating itself again and again. Accompanied by the sound of a man and a woman grunting and heaving with wild abandon. The figure of a woman rutting atop a man could be seen through the ripped curtain. This woman was none other than Joan Carell. And the man sucking on her teats while plowing her mercilessly was the most powerful Noble in Courandhel. Duke Raoul Gladstone. Hah! Hah! HAAAAH!!! AAAH!! With a final cry of satisfaction, the elderly man threw the woman roughly aside as if throwing a rag. Still dazed from the climax, Joan did not react fast enough and fell onto the floor. The head of the Gladstone family put on his robe and poured himself a glass of wine. His large body and stubby arms were the result of a life of pleasure and privilege. His graying beard and immaculate mustache, however, was of his own hard work. A voracious man even in his youth. As he grew older, that hunger had never lessened. In fact, he had even grown more voracious. The man had been in very ill mood lately. This was due to the facts that many of the things he had arranged for had been foiled in some ways. The first was of course, the unbelievable luck of blighted stepdaughter of the woman he just fucked. The second was how the hero managed to obtain the Sword of the First King. And finally the third, the failure of the co-conspirator in killing the Maiden of Water. but finally, something is going my way, the man laughed as he drank his wine. Joan. Are you sure that she said that? That she knew where the treasures of the First King were? With the First King''s treasure, he could even overthrow the King! Y-yes, the woman said. She was fearful of this person before her. She knew how cruel he was, and yet that strength and power was also the thing that attracted her to him. The compensations were not bad either. She wont lie to me. She just wants to see me suffer, the evil little thing! Yeswella lie or not, she would eventually have todisappear the man mumbled. Might as well squeeze her out. I wonder how that girl would taste Forget her, the hungry harlot walked towards him bare; body still stained with the traces of their violent rutting. Tonight, her hunger seemed to have no end. The desire controlling her body never seemed to reach fulfillment. I am much better than that stupid girl. Of course, the man roughly threw her to the bed and entered her once again. The more he did it, the more he felt more powerful. He felt like he was in his thirties again. What a stupid woman. He though as he watched her face loosening with pleasure. But at least she is useful as a bedwarmer.
Hidden at the back of the Church were 2 simple houses made from stone separated by wooden fences to demarcate the boundaries between the Priestesses and the Priests. The two houses had been rebuilt many times; patched many times until it became slightly malformed. There were 15 rooms in both houses. Each room was so small that if one would stand in the middle of the room and stretched their arms to side, their fingertips would barely touch the walls on either side. They were only places to rest before the Priestesses and the Priests to continue their service another day, nothing more. In one of the rooms on the Priestesses side, a candle was lit. Its flame flickered, playing with the shadow of a voluptuous young woman sitting at the edge of a bed with eyes firmly closed. The young woman was clothed in a plain white dress that had some old yellowing stains, its rims were frayed and torn in some parts, very unfitting to be worn by someone high in the Church hierarchy like her. But she wore it still. For it was a symbol of her penance. Her conviction. Her faith. It was in this very dress that her mother exchanged her life for hers. It was in this very dress that her mother C an unbeliever - prayed for the first and last time. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. For the happiness of the daughter she would never see. For the strength of a daughter she would never hold. And as if answering that prayer, Allenca Viandros grew to be a beautiful and strong-minded individual. She drew her strength from her mothers love and lived her life as a devout follower of the Church of Junnaveil which took her in. In front of her was a mirror. One of the few luxuries allowed to the Priestesses. The edges of it were broken. The brass that held the flat mirror in place had corroded in places. Yet the image of her was still clear. The young girl took short, even breaths as she thought of the day that would come. The significance of the Ceremony was not simply to celebrate her Coming of Age, but also the moment when she is transformed from a girl to a woman. To truly be the Spiritual leader of a whole Country, with the responsibility and the hardships that come with it. She had been preparing for the day ever since she was taken in under her predecessor. But the burden had never felt any lighter. Your Eminence, excuse us. At the familiar voice of Henrietta beckoning from outside the door, Allencas eyes slowly opened. Comein. Henrietta opened the wooden door slowly and deliberately before 3 women bearing 5 large bags and a bucket filled with warm flower water came into the room. They were all clothed in somber colored clothes, but even from afar one could see that the clothes were very well made. The oldest of the 4 women closed her wrinkly hands in prayer as she gazed upon Allenca. Blessings upon the Maiden of Water, she said in reverence. Aaand withyour soul, Allenca replied in response. Even the preparation for the Ceremony was part of tradition. The ones assisting in the preparation would not say their name before the Maiden. It had been so for many years. When I was young, I assisted my Mother as she did her work on the day of your predecessors Ceremony, she said with a touch of melancholy and pride. And now, it is my turn. Come help me. The old woman called upon a young girl with short hair who stepped forward awkwardly, eyes bright with reverence and awe. She wanted to say something, but held herself back, unwilling to stain this moment of solemnity. Watchand learn. It is our privilege to assist the Maiden on the day of her Ascension. The old woman bowed before Allenca and said. Your Eminence, we shall begin. Allenca nodded and stepped in front of the mirror. She let the women peel off her nightgown, revealing her bountiful bosom and white skin untouched by the sun. Henrietta rolled her sleeves and submerged pure white cloths into the bucket of warm water that had been blessed and sprinkled with blue water lilies. She squeezed the wet cloth and with it began to clean Allencas body while the other women prepared the accessories and dress that she would wear. The oldest woman laid out her tools of the trade. A clamshell filled with crushed mercury, various other powders and pastes made out of beetles and flowers in small containers. To the side, she laid out brushes of various sizes. One of the women painted upon her skin with white. They smeared rouge from the clamshell upon her lips. They then painted upon her brows to give her a more mature look. The same woman drew on her cheek with darker color to accentuate her jawbones. They work thoughtfully and efficiently. She was a canvas and they were her painter. And today they would transform that canvas into the most perfect form of herself. Indeed. In the mirror before her, Allenca saw herself slowly being transformed from a child into a woman. Shall we remove the earring, Your Eminence? Henrietta asked as she helped the women to comb her hair. Leeaveit. Very well. After her makeup was finished, it was time for the robe. It was a magnificent robe made using the secret knowledge of the Junnaveil Church. A process which resulted in the deepest purple and blue robe that anyone had ever seen. Yellow and green threads had been used to create images that depict the many miracles that all successive Maiden of Waters had done. It was no exaggeration to say that the robe was the history of the Church itself. Allenca Viandros gazed upon her reflection and no longer saw a child. She saw a woman. No, more than that. She saw the avatar of Junnaveil. Junnaveil. The Goddess of Water and Love. One who would sacrifice her very life for the sake of her children. And as the representative of that very ideal. She too, must be prepared to sacrifice everything for the sake of the Church.
By the time the preparation had fully finished, the awaited day had broken. The women packed up their items and left silently after bowing once before the Maiden so as to not disturb her concentration. Not long after they left, there was a knock. A highly unusual thing to happen. Maiden. ComeinBabblebrook, she said solemnly. The Cardinal Deacon looked left and right before quickly entering the room Your Eminence, Cardinal Deacon Babblebrook put his favorite letter box atop the hard bed and bowed before her. Have your prepared yourself? No. Butwhooo had everbeen preparedto dooo, what I willdo? The fat man did not answer as he knew the strength of the Maidens conviction. All he needed to do is to do his part. The man opened his private box and pressed an indentation hidden underneath the box. A small drawer the opened in the middle of the box, hidden under the intricate relief. In it was a white gold ring. A dark blue gem the size of a thumb was set upon it. He took the beautiful ring and presented it to Allenca, who took and brought it against the candle. Illuminated by the candle, the gem revealed a powerful vortex of pure magic. The Magic Amplification Ring is one of our most precious treasure. It can only be used once. After the magic within is used, the gem will be spent. But if you use it, even the weakest fireball spell could destroy a whole city, the Cardinal Deacon explained. He had repeated this explanation many times since the plan had been put forth. And he would repeat it many more times if he needed to. Such was the weight of the event that would transpire. Using this, you can amplify your unique skill and take permanent control of the Heads of the Alliance. And finally become the spearhead that will unify us against the Demons. Todayis the day... Power Words. The Unique Skill that somehow appeared on me on the day I turned 5. Everything I say will be obeyed for a brief moment. But with this Ring, my order will be obeyed as long as the listeners still live. The Maiden of Water sighed. Even if what I am going to do will be regarded as tyranny, I will do it. No, I must do it! It is because I have this gift that I am the only one who could do it. Allenca Viandros put on the ring and felt its weight upon her thumb. It was as heavy as the sin that she was about to commit. Today, the Alliance shall unite under the leadership of the Maiden of Water and then all of Calendia shall be reminded of the mercy that is Junnaveils. Chapter 75: The Procession of the Maiden Chapter 75 The Procession of the Maiden Wake up, you little monster! Connie said as she firmly and cheerfully kicked Martell awake. W-whuh? While the strawberry haired boy rolled over in surprise, Illumca threw the window wide open. Sunlight came in and shone over the boys face. Argh! So bright! Illumca had a brief look out the window. The streets were jam-packed with people moving in one direction. Men and women, young and old, rich and poor. Everyone had the same look of excitement on their faces. The more business minded ones were shouting their wares of mainly food, drinks, and praying items. All with distinctively marked up prices. Yet no one cared. For that day was a day of celebration. Up and atem, boy. We are going to watch the Maidens Ceremony, Connie said as she spread her arms open and let Illumca help her put her outer robe on. The dark elf fumbled with the belt a fair bit before she managed to make a decent knot. A small triumphant smile adorned her beautiful face after. MmmIm starting to get the hang of this. I thought you werent interested in the whole thing, the beastfolk boy groaned as he smoothed his bed hair with his fingers. Well at the start I was, but after thinking it over again, I thought. Hey, weve already come so far already. Would be a waste if we dont join in the festivities, right? She turned to Illumca for support. Dont you agree, Illumca? To her surprise, Illumca did not immediately agree with her. I prefer something quieter myself, the dark elf replied with a conservative shrug of her shoulders after a moment of pondering. Ido not like crowds. Really? You were quite enthusiastic when we were strolling the harbor last time. Thats because Im strolling with you. Personally? Id prefer staying indoors, she said again. Oh, come on. Well have a lot of time for staying still like a rock later! I mean, we could even do weeks if all goes well! Huh? Martell whipped his head over when he heard Connies words. Did you look outside? I doubt we could even see the parade with all those people standing so close together, she replied. She could endure walking in a crowd, but to have strangers touching her was more than she could bear. Come on, the blonde-haired girl played with her lock of red hair with a mischievous smile. You think people like us need to join the people on the streets? I have a plan You have a plan? Martell asked. Also, what do you mean by staying still like a C No talking, only doing, Connie said, pointedly ignoring the beastfolks question. So, how are you with heights? It was cold outside. The sun was shining bright overhead, yet what little warmth it could provide was no match for the wintry winds. Just outside the Brookspire Gate was a lavish palanquin decorated with seashells and gold. On it was a beautiful throne crafted of ancient wood. The faded purple and blue paint had been retouched so many times that the paint was a good deal thicker on some parts. A certain affluent family that had served the Faith for many years offered a large piece of uncut cloth with the color of natural Indigo to place upon the throne, giving the palanquin a subtle elegance instead of a garish attempt at a show of status. And it was on this very throne that the current Maiden of Water was sitting. Tirelessly blessing the many people who came to her as they knelt 5 steps before her presence. With a bronze water basin held by a stout Priestess, she dipped her finger and sprinkled the water on her believer. There were 4 Priestesses standing on either side of her holding bronze censers. The stimulating scents of frankincense and resin burning on them tickled the nose as the wind blew the smoke seaward. The smoke was a symbolic gesture, showing that their prayers and praises were being delivered to Junnaveil. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Next one, Babblebrook, who was leading the blessing said after an old man profusely thanked the Maiden and stepped down. A man wearing a hood came forward as many others had done. But this man did not stop where he was supposed to stop. Seeing this, the Church Knights standing beside the palanquin moved to stop him with their spears. As they did so, the man slightly looked up, revealing a face that she recognized. Y-you - ? Akira put a finger on his lips and gestured with a nod of his head. He stepped back to avoif confrontation with her loyal guards. Leeetthe manapproach. After being ordered to stand down, the Church Knights reluctantly moved away. Much to the chagrin of the envious believers behind him. Sakagami Akira knelt before her, acting as if he was a stout believer and whispered just barely audible to her ears. Maiden of Water. I am here to warn you. Whatever you are about to do today, you need to stop. Idont knowwhaaat you mean, Allenca feigned ignorance. However, she felt as if her heart had almost jumped out of her chest. Her fingers dug into her lap. Please hear me out. You know what I can do. You are one of the few who knew the full extent of my True Clairvoyance. And what little glimpse I saw in the future of Calendia wasdespair. If you still intent to do it even after my warning Sakagami Akira clenched his teeth and said with a painful tone. Imight have to stand in your way. The answer was silence. I will leave now. The Procession will begin in about 10 minutes. I need to be there with the Prince. Please, think about it. After he left, Allencas mind was in turmoil. But she had to keep up appearances, thus absent-mindedly did she continue her work. Just as Akira said, not long after she caught the sight of the banner of Calendias Royal Family. Followed by 3 magnificent horses ridden by the Hero of Calendia, the Commander of the White Lion and the current Crown Prince. They came through the gate accompanied by 20 of the Kingdoms finest Knights. All of them wore their finest armor, gleaming bright against the morning sun. A slight feeling of discomfort made her expression froze for barely a second. After the disastrous loss of the Church Knights during the kidnapping, they were left with only the bare bones of people needed to carry the palanquin. Seeing the Knights of the Kingdom just made that even more real. The Prince lead his horse forward and got down, followed by the Hero and the Commander. The Prince bowed slightly and began. I, Prince Mikael Calendia represent the Royal Family to greet you as per tradition, O Maiden of Water. So that you may enter the city and lead us wandering children to her embrace. Despite the pretty words, Babblebrook and Allenca could feel the hostility in his tone. Made worse by his creepy contemptuous smile. May the peeeopleand the Royal Familybeee blessed byJunnaveils ever flowing love, Allenca replied, placing the people in front of the Royal Family deliberately in that sentence. May you also be blessed by her ever-present love. With that formality done, the Prince and his entourage returned to the formation and the Procession for the beginning of the Ceremony could finally begin in earnest. For the sake of the success of the Ceremony, the Kingdom had made precautions against any possibility of attacks. Including the danger of the possibility of well-trained archers aiming for the Maiden of Waters life. And Courandhel being Courandhel, with its many towering buildings, it could not be helped that it presented many strategic positions. And that was the reason why the rooftops were guarded tightly by members of the Knights. Anyone who tried to sneak onto the rooftops would find themselves on the wrong end of a sword. And it so happened to be that Connie chose one particular spot that happened to be one that provided the best view of the Procession from start to end. The top of an abandoned belltower overlooking the main street and the church. And it also could not be helped that Illumca had to silence a poor member of the Knighthood who was just doing his job. Non-lethally, of course. When you said you had a plan, I didnt think you mean something like this, Illumca sighed. She was sitting on the stone railing with one leg dangling over it. Her hands were peeling an apple while occasionally glancing at the people below her. To the side, Martell was crouched on all four like a small cat, trying to get a good look at the procession. By now the Palanquin had already reached halfway through the main street, led by the Prince and his entourage. The people were waving and clasped their hands together as soon as they laid their eyes upon the Maiden of Water. Connie herself was yawning while scratching her butt in the most unwomanly manner, her cheek lazily propped on her right hand. Behind them, an archer bearing the symbol of the Order of White Lion was tied up and left asleep, dreaming about something that made him smile creepily. If I had some tobacco and pipe to smoke it with, this would be much pleasurable. Oh, you were a smoker Connie? Illumca asked as she fed a piece of apple to Connie. She bit into it and chewed it noisily. Used to have a pipe with me everywhere I go. A beautiful piece crafted by a friend. Made of brass and rosewood with mouthpiece made of Ice Jade. No matter how hot the pipe gets, it would never burn the lips. Hum. The lack of Church Knights really does make a difference, Martell commented. And those Knights from the Orders are extra shiny compared to the Church Knights carrying the palanquin on their shoulders. Looks like they tried extra hard to make their armor shine like mirrors, Illumca added while wincing from the reflection of the sun from their armors. A side effect of her elvish sharp eyes. If you do not have it, fake it. As they say, Connie commented. Nevertheless. It is a joyous occasion. And we are here to observe and enjoy it before continuing with our daily grind tomorrow. And for the Kingdom, it is a welcome distraction from the fear of the Demons. By the way, did you see Zalkhin Altanghazar anywhere? I thought she would be with the people from Al-Khemia. But she isnt. Oh, interested in her, are you? Connie teased. Well, look at you, getting all fuzzy on her. N-no! Its just that they are legends, you know. The Tonsulde. Even in my clan, they were referred to with reference. Sshlook, Illumca shushed them as she leaned over to get a better look. The Palanquin has reached the Main Square. Chapter 76: The Decision of the Maiden Chapter 76 The Decision of the Maiden At the top of the steps of the Church, foreign dignitaries from the Alliance, the Royal Family, and those of the Towers had been sitting in wait, chatting amongst themselves. The Hero of Al-Khemia could be seen sitting at the side of Prince Abbass wife, trying futilely to shrink herself. An elderly Priest with wrinkled hands and bark-like skin was standing motionlessly in front of them, seemingly unflustered by the statuses of the people behind him. He had no name aside from his job. The Crownkeeper. For his sole purpose was the keeping of the Crown of Serenity. A tiara that had been passed down from Maiden to Maiden beginning from the First Maiden of Water. As representatives of the Towers, Eleanora and her master were sitting under a canopy at the top of the Churchs step, right next to the King and his wife. Old and slightly senile, the man had been nodding off so often that Eleanora had to check every few minutes if he was asleep or dead. It was quite windy and the air was brisk. However, due to the Enchanted Items he donned, the old man was quite comfortable. Master, wake up, Eleanora whispered, using her staff to poke at the mans wide brimmed hat. W-what? Hum. Is it lunchtime yet? No Master, we are stillin the middle of the event. Eh. Whatever, Im just here because I lost the bet during the card game last night. Why do we even need to be here anyway? Because the Towers need to send representatives, Master. We are still subjects of the King after all. Hah! The man scoffed, not even caring that he was sitting so near to the actual King. The King himself understood the peculiarities of this certain Mage and had put his words out of his mind. He sneaked a sip from a flask he kept under his hat and let the burn in his throat awaken him. Brrgh! Hrmm! Brr! Aahthats a good one. Want a sip? Eleanora shook her head tiredly. Last time you gave Chancellor a sip, he had to lay down for a full day to recover. Its the botanicals that did him in. Not my fault the man couldnt handle a real mans drink. Not when said botanicals could cause the drinker to hallucinate about fairies and underwears, Master. Ha! Youve gotten a bit of mouth now, arent you? You used to ignore me when I offered you my drink. The girl slightly blushed and pulled her hat down. Aha, is that a blush I see? Hohoh, was it the Hero? Nope, someone else, I think. Aah, a meeting with someone that inspires you, eh? That is good. Sometimes that one chance meeting could become a spur that will move you forward. Master. C-concentrate on the event please. While Eleanora was being teased by her master, the King of Calendia was having a polite conversation with the King of Vorzenny. A hawk-like man with protruding jaw, a small pupil and a thinning hairline hidden by a luxurious feathered hat. The highly ornate and detailed green robe with golden and crimson threads he donned went so far past the line of garishness that it returned to being fashionable. The two laughed at a polite joke before King Gerard inquired about their Hero. Ah, yes. Our Hero had unexpectedly been gone for a few days now. For a Hunters Quest, I believe. He is very adamant about being a Hunter, strangely enough, the man laughed politely. He is a very free-spirited young man. Please forgive him. Haha. Of course, we have all been young once. But dont you worry, King Gerard. He should be back in time for the Ball. He wouldnt miss it for the world. That is very good. We will show you the extent of a Calendian hospitality. Before they uttered another word, they saw the Palanquin arriving and they all rose in greeting. The Church Knights carrying the Palanquin gently put it down and saluted. As they did so, Allenca rose from her throne and slowly stepped down, her severe make up and the flared costume seemed to make her bigger than she was. Sakagami Akira walked over and offered his hand as a symbol of support for the Maiden. Thank you, O Hero of Calendia. The Hero took a peek of the expressionless face of the Maiden and saw that she could not fathom what she was thinking inside. He just hoped that she would heed his warning. He and the Prince then walked to the side and joined King Gerard. The blue-haired maiden then walked slowly up the steps, the hems of her robe trailing behind her like marching clouds over water. Every movement resembling a flowing river. Gentle and serene, hiding the turmoil underneath. Once the Maiden of Water made it to the top, many eyes belonging to the representatives of the Alliances fell onto her. Kim Sooyoung let out a small gasp and clasped her mouth in a hurry. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. The Maiden of Water. Such a presence! And such beauty! Without a word, Allenca walked to his front, placed her staff beside her and knelt in prayer. Hands clasped together and eyes closed. The Crownkeeper raised a thin arm mottled by age. With that simple movement, a wave of silence came over the crowd, and soon the whole city fell into a state of solemnity. After he was satisfied by the ensuing silence, he began to speak with a voice like that of gravel. By the Grace of Junnaveil, on this blessed day we are gathered here to anoint Allenca Viandros as the new Maiden of Water The dry and booming voice of the Crownkeeper did not reach her, whose mind was preoccupied with something more pressing. Her head that was once a clear lake of conviction was disturbed by the ripples of doubt caused by the Heros words. Her heart throbbed. Her mind spun. And her eyes discreetly darted around to see her surroundings. Two Kings and a Crown Prince. Right there in front of her. If I let this chance passed me by, it would never come again. She felt the Blessed Stone on her finger. The cold surface felt like fire. If the Hero blessed by Grunford said that what I would do would become a disaster, should I continue on this path? If not, then what of the sufferings caused by this endless cycle of schemes and hate? Where allies and friends held their daggers about them, ready to take the first stab once another took a tumble on their path? And now, witnessed by those who had been blessed by Junnaveil. Here I shall once again affirm your oath to the Goddess. The man held his aging hands over her, still as a rock as he read the Litany of Divine Love. A Litany that was spoken the first time a person come into service. This she answered mechanically with great precision and timing. As the meaning of each lines had been beaten into her for years by her mentor. At the end of the 4 minutes long Litany, the man asked the final question. Do you swear to uphold your Faith, like rock upon the ceaseless sea? I do. Do you swear to serve and love Junnaveil for as long as you draw breath? I do. Then may you remember this oath forevermore, the Priest received a small golden cup filled with sea water from a young deacon and poured the content two times over her head. And with this water, and in the name of Love and Kindness, I anoint you as the Maiden of Water. Once the nostalgic cold of the sea water ran over her hair, she woke from her deep thoughts. Loveand Kindness the young woman murmured. She felt as if she had taken the first breath of fresh air after almost drowning in her own indecision. And now accept this Crown of Serenity upon your head with gladness. A young Deacon hidden to the side brought forth a silver tray, upon which was a richly embroidered blue cushion, whereupon a marvelous two-tiered tiara made of gold, adorned with many precious gemstones related to Junnaveil and her servants. Two long blessed white cloth with prayers written upon them by the First Maiden of Water hung on either side of the Tiara. Let the weight of the Crown remind you of the lives of the people. The lives of the people. There was only one thing she could do. Now stand, the Maiden of Water. Allenca Viandros. The Priest bowed towards her and stepped to the side. Allenca Viandros rose from her knees and turned to face the crowd. And they cheered. The cheers of the people were as loud as thunder, their faces bright with hope and reverence. Yet she was deaf to their voices, her head filled with the gravity of her decision. Her finger felt hot. The power welling within the gem had begun to amplify her magic. Hmm? the elderly wizard that had been nodding off due to the long boring Litany opened his eyes slightly, his hand reaching for his staff. What is it, Master? Your eyes look scary. Cant you feel it, my little disciple? This magic swirling around the Maiden of Water? the old wizards voice grew serious. This is no normal magic. This thing is old, stale, but incredibly powerful. Itit isnt dangerous, right? What is she going to do? I dont know. But the man prepared his spells, chanting them under his breath. Ready to fire if anything untoward happened. First priority would be his disciple. Then the King. Be on your guard. Sakagami Akiras grip on his sword tightened. Whatever the Maiden was about to do, if she went on with it, then he would have to stop it. If only to prevent the future that he saw. Whatever it could be. Allenca Viandros looked upon the crowd which had gradually became silent, awkwardly waiting for her address. Allenca gulped and licked her drying lips. I pray she began, letting the old magic within the ring to dwell inside her. It felt unpleasant. Like she was being stuffed with goose feathers. To thee, O Junnaveil, our Beloved Mother and Protector. Bless us with the Water of Life, so that the thirsty may be quenched. So that the unloved would be loved. Grant us Mercy, O Junnaveil. Grant us Mercy. A complicated magic circle, far beyond her capabilities expanded from where she stood, shining bright blue. The pressure it emitted caused to the wind to stir. Goblets and glasses fell, and those near her wrapped their coats tightly around them. W-what the hell? What is she doing? Sakagami Akira wanted to stop her, but the magic was so strong that he felt nauseous and disoriented just standing there. By the Grace of Junnaveil! I pray to thee. Grant us the Water of Life!! Rain of Divine Blessing!! She pointed her staff towards the sky and a powerful pillar of light rose into sky. Not long after, clouds began to gather and covered the city. Thunder growled impatiently, causing the people to look up in worry. W-what is happening? Is this her doing? Then, rain began to fall. Each droplet was as fine as hair, softly falling over the city. At first, everyone was confused. Then suddenly, they heard a shout. AAAH!! My back!! an old man with a cane touched his back and suddenly threw his cane away. Its healed! Quick, look at your status! a warrior shouted to his friend. Impossible! My status rose by 5 points! Am I just seeing things? Hes right! My status also rose! Ooh! I feel stronger! Is this the blessing of the Maiden of Water! A miracle! Truly a miracle!! Praise be to Junnaveil! Praise be to the Maiden of Water!! One man chanted, followed by someone else. And soon everyone, regardless of status or age danced while singing praises to Junnaveil and the new Maiden of Water. Joy and jubilation filled the whole city. The earth shook under the stomps of their feet. The Nobles and the Knights all took off their capes and armor and joined in bathing under the rain, regardless of their positions. And for that single moment, they forgot about their rivalry and hatred. And in one voice they extoled Junnaveil. PRAISE BE TOO JUNNAVEIL!! PRAISE BE TO THE MAIDEN OF WATER!! Allenca gazed upon the people dancing in joyful reverie. Her body was extremely weak after releasing the ancient magic far beyond her capacity and she was only standing by leaning onto her staff. The stone on her ring had broken into smithereens after the magic was expended and cut into her finger. Her face was pale from the cold coming from inside her body, a side effect of trying to channel the magic. But that little pain was nothing. For what she had done was something she understood was stupid. They would soon forget this miracle she created. Just as they had forgotten their Faith. But when she heard them praised Junnaveil, regardless of their status and power. She felt that there was still hope left. Yes. How can I forget? Ive been looking up for so long that I forgot to look down. I am the Maiden of Water, and at the same time, I am a servant of the people. The Faith can exist without the Kingdom, but the Faith...cannot exist without the people. To change the Kingdom, we must change the people. Chapter 77: After the Rain Chapter 77 After the Rain Extraordinary! Simply Extraordinary! Eleanoras Master jumped up and down and clapped his hands in excitement. Master. H-how did she do this? Did she use some kind of ancient magic? The blowback should have been immense! How can she still be standing?! she asked questions rapidly in belligerence. Gelanor! Explain what she did! the Prince barked out at Eleanoras old Master. In normal situation, he would have smacked him around until he cried uncle. But he was far too busy for that right now. She used something very precious, I bet! No one can do something like this with magic alone. It must have cost the Faith dearly to allow her to do this! Permanent increase to the status regardless of level. It is nothing sort of a miracle! the old wizard took off his robe with incredible speed, leaving his fat and jolly belly out without a care in the word. She opened his mouth towards the sky and drank the rainwater with relish. Master! W C w - what are you doing? Eleanora said in bewilderment. Gelanor! You old coot! King Gerard cried out when he saw the fat wizard jumping around like a child in the rain. Put your clothes on, damn you! You are embarrassing everyone! You are embarrassing Calendia! Screw that! The old, bearded wizard took off his pointy hat and held it aloft to gather the rainwater. Come on, girl. What are you waiting for? Gather the water! Dump the potions in your Item Ring if you have to! This is a once in a lifetime chance! Those stinking old farts back in the tower will have a field day with this!! O C oh, right! In contrast to the excitable wizard and his apprentice, the Queen of Calendia gathered the rainwater in her hands and elegantly drank it as she gave prayer to Junnaveil. Beside her, King Gerard anxiously looked upon the newly ordained Allenca Viandros before sitting back. One question appeared in the Kings head. And it was this. To be able to change the weather where even out most accomplished wizard could not do without spending many precious resources. Is she hiding something else? Does the Church have something else beyond this miraculous magic? The same question appeared in the minds of the foreign dignitaries and Nobles. Many expressions could be seen on their faces. Some showed happiness. Some amazement. But most were blank. Unsure how to react to this unforeseeable miracle. The last ones were from the Nobles of Calendia - who even though they also enjoyed Junnaveils blessings - were less than cheery. These were those who saw her as nuisance, who saw her as a thing to be manipulated. They covered their feeling with hollow smiles and silence. But for one Hero in that gathering of highborn people, the only thing that now filled his head was Can this water heal Hannah?
A light rain, enough to wet the clothes. Not enough to drench us, the beastfolk boy remarked. At the same time puzzled and amazed. But the effect! How is this even possible?! So, this is what you call a Supreme Level Magic? Connie asked Illumca ignoring the freaked out Martell. Yes. A type of Magic that only very few people in this world could invoke. Illumca grunted as she climbed onto the roof of the belltower and let the rain fell on her. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the light rain. It was said that my tribe used to have a similar type of magic. Passed down by word of mouth from Chief to Chief. But it was lost many generations ago. She felt her body getting warmer and she ran her fingers through her silvery hair. The dropletsthey are warm, like sunlight. With the current weather, it should feel cold. Yet it didnt. How mindboggling, she followed Illumca up to the rooftop and stood there, overlooking the dancing citizen. Looks like I have to rethink my view on magic in this world. By the way, do you feel a change in your body, Connie? Unfortunately, nothing. Does it mean that my body is rejecting it? Or is it because I am a foreigner in this worlds law? As he was pondering this, the ever-curious Yao-er and the young Chen poked their heads out of Connies collar. The little silkworm leapt onto Illumcas shoulder and enjoyed the rain. Chen reached out a tentacle to touch the rain, but as soon as a droplet fell onto it, the tentacle began to lose its purple color and began returning to blue It quickly cut that part of the body off with another tentacle and hid inside Connie, trembling. Connie, who saw the reaction watched as the cut off part of the tentacle fell to the floor and melted into a puddle. She crouched and dipped her finger into the puddle and gave that finger a little sniff. She made a rare expression which puzzled Martell. What is it? You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. The rainwater neutralized the poison in Chens body, Connie said, eyebrows furrowed with a thought. I see. this is not a simple strengthening rain, but also a cure-all, then she let out a happy laugh. Hahahah! Amusing! How incredibly amusing! Simple poison would be powerless under something so powerful! Why, she is the perfect deterrent against me! Why are you laughing, Mistress? If what you said is correct, then she is a danger to us! Martell said with apparent concern. And it looks to me that she has quite a bit of interest in you. Do you think so? Connie clapped her hands together in a sudden realization. Oh, thats right! She took out empty bottles and jars from her Item Ring and spread them out on rooftop. Help me fill these containers with the rainwater you two! This is going to be a good ingredient for your cultivation! Who knows, perhaps I might even be able to derive unique poisons using them! While the 3 were opening the containers, Illumca suddenly had a thought that chilled her back. Connie. If this rain is as you say C a cure-all, will this be enough to destroy your plan with the Hero and thatsow? Illumca asked with spite. Oho, an eye for the details, Illumca? she said appreciatively while uncorking a jar. You are getting better at this. W-well as an assassin, I need to be good at remembering details, a blush appeared on the dark elfs supple cheeks. Heh, you dont have to be concerned with the Hero, she paused to put the jar back. Oh, perhaps the rain would heal her spine if she managed to get the water on her, she raised a finger, emphasizing the importance of the words she was about to say. But that is not a problem. The promise remains. You see, the Promise Binding Pill is not a poison. It is essentially a seed encased in metal infused with a bit of my will. Unless they drank acid or similar potion strong enough to burn through the casing, they would never be able to destroy it. Even if they did, the acid would burn through their stomach first. And the sow? The Black Widows Plight was poison, right? Now that ones tricky, Connie answered before a thought came into her mind. Can you open your eyepatch for me? Alright. Turn away, Martell, she said before doing as she was requested. Hmmif the rain is at the level of an Elixir, it would have healed your eye. Yet it didnt. I do not want it healed, the dark elf said as he hid her scarred eye behind her eyepatch once again. Not until I find the target of my revenge. As you should. But lets get back on our last thought for a moment. It appears to me that we need to check back on my dear stepmother. See if her crotch still burns with desire. Can I leave that to you? My pleasure, lllumca replied. A smile blooming on her beautiful face.
A few blocks from the belltower, at a rather secluded the corner of a street, Akula sighed with a tinge of regret. She had gone out early to have her usual run, only to be swept away by the throng of people who came out to watch the Maiden of Water. Her body, too big for Courandhel, could not move as well as she wanted. She was also afraid of crushing the weaker humans and so she had to resign to standing where she was, away from the crowd. But even then, with the many people still gathering in the main street, it was only a matter of time that someone bumped into her. Thud! Akula looked down and saw a boy sitting on the road, a red bump on his forehead. A - are you okay? Sorry. I didnt see you there. WAAA!!! the boy cried out loudly, tears and snot leaking out of his eyes and nose. A couple of husband and wife who seemed to be his parents ran forward and stood before him protectively. Y-you! How could you do that to a child?! I - I didnt do anything, Akula said, rather unsurprised by the look on their faces. The faces of fear and disgust. She was used to the stares. Being in a country filled with people who saw Beastfolks as a race of slaves notwithstanding. Look, I dont want any trouble C I - Ill call the Knights on you! I really didnt do anything! While she was troubled on how to react to the rapidly escalating problem, she heard a voice calling out to them. Ah, hello. An unfamiliar man appeared as if out of thin air. He had black hair and white skin. A rare thing in the Kingdom of Calendia. He was dressed in all violet and black leather belts crisscrossing his wait and chest. An odd curved sword strapped on his waist. Please dont mind my friend here. She is new in the city, this newcomer came forward and put a friendly hand on the mother of the boy. Lets let bygones be bygones. The Ceremony is still ongoing, right? Wouldnt want to miss the Maiden. Isnt that right? The mother took one look at him and blushed. Er C yesyes, exactly. Dont wanna miss the Ceremony! W C wait, but - ?! The husband was about to complain but was quickly dragged away by the wife. But not before the wife asked him if she would meet him again. If it happens, it happens. As soon as he said that, he turned towards the troubled Tonsulde and gave her a toothy grin. His grin revealed teeth that were a bit too white and a bit too straight. His handsome appearance a bit too symmetrical and rather too flawless. When he bent forward to offer his hand, his eyes expressed in them an interest in her too solicitous to be a casual encounter. This is how your people do this, if Im not mistaken? his voice was calming, sweet like warm honey. But for some reason, a part of her rejected him at some level, making her unab;e to accept the gesture. Oh, was I a bit too forward? Sorry. I just saw you having a bit of trouble and I cannot help but be a bit nosy. No. That was a big help. Thankyou. No biggie. By the way, are you lost? No, Im fine, she answered, her legs was trying to make her leave. There was something about him. Something wrong. Are youlost? the man repeated the question again, a bit impatiently now. No, ImyesnoI am Akula began to lose focus, she felt nauseous. Yes. Would you like to come with us? What am I saying, of course youd want to, he said quickly as if he could not imagine a scenario where she would refuse his invitation. He gestured with a dramatic movement of the hand towards 3 figures who were standing a bit out of sight. She noticed that they all had rather feminine curves. Come meet my party members, Im sure youll get along splendidly. Being a prideful warrior, Akula should have felt annoyed by the forceful gesture even if it was done in kindness. Strangely, she felt none of that. In fact, she gradually felt that he was quite attractive. She had never felt like this towards men. Especially weak human male that she could crush beneath her hooves. And yetshe could see herself standing beside this man. A Tonsulde. A partner. A companion. Ooh, my head Akula tried to focus, but her head was filled with his voice. So sweet, so gentle, sonice. Come on now. Wouldnt want to miss the Ball, eh? We have to get cleaned up. And I am extremely filthy after the subjugation quests, the man winked suggestively. Among other things, Ah, yes. We didnt get acquainted yet. Whats your name? ItsAkula Altanghazar. Hmm. Is that your name, now? This is a bit different than I anticipated, he murmured to himself. Then he noticed that the Centaur was looking at him oddly. Sorry, dont mind me. Just a stray thought. It is very nice to meet you, Akula. My name is Kurosaki Yuuji, the man said as he patted his chest. Still smiling that flawless smile. Then he bowed with an exaggerated movement of the arm, this gesture the very image of a gentleman. Pleasetake care of me. Chapter 78: Desperate Measures are Taken Chapter 78 Desperate Measures are Taken After the miraculous event, the people gradually dispersed and returned to their homes. Their hearts were full of joy and gladness. Now that the Ceremony was finished, all that was left would be the Royal Ball. Which would be held later in the evening. Right now, the newly anointed Maiden of Water was resting on the bed of the small bedroom she borrowed with a wet cloth upon her head, tended upon by Henrietta. As a girl and as a devoted person of the Faith, she was the closest person in her circle that Allenca could confidently call a dear friend, therefore she was allowed to be there. What you did was a miracle worthy of the History Books, Your Eminence! Allenca, please. Call meeejust like I aaaskedyou when weeeare alone, the girl said. A C ah, very well. Allenca. Goodand yeees, it is a miracle...one that I hopeI dooont have to doagain anytimesoon. I am not well versed in the matter of magic and such, Allenca. But I do know that what you did took a lot out of you. Three knocks came from the door. Hurried and rash. Cooomein. And in came the familiar bulk of the Cardinal Deacon Babblebrook, his feet stepping inside with forceful stride. His face stiff. Can you leave us alone, Lady Henrietta? I need to speak with the Lady alone, the man said haltingly, as if a dam at the verge of bursting. But The Maiden of Water tapped on her hand and nodded lightly. Henrietta then excused herself and closed the door behind her. Your Eminence the man started as he pinched the bridge of his nose in exasperation. You C you have destroyed everything that we had worked for these 3 long years. Allenca removed the cloth from her face and slowly drew herself up. I amsorry. We have sacrificed many things for this plan! The concessions! The compromise! I had to steal the ring from the Treasury! The very ring that was crafted by the Dwarf King in celebration of Pilagius the IIs merit during the signing of the Jawharl Coast Treaty! Can you imagine what they will do to me once I got back? The other Cardinal Deacons in the Headquarters will tear me to bits! And the Pope?! What would she think?! the man spat out his resentment without stopping. All the girl could do was listen. I willtell themthat it was myiiidea. The man clasped his hands together and shook it forward as he talked. Its not about that, Your Eminence. Its not about that. I am ready for the punishment if it was worth it. If it was for something concrete. If you had used your power to seal the deal - even if it means my death - I would welcome my end gladly. But what you did undermine the sacrifices we made, the fat man then asked. So now I have to ask you. Why? Why did you do that? We could have stopped this fake alliance and truly move forward with our mission!! The Herotold meabout his visionof the fuuuture. Of the disasterthat wooould happenif I go through with it. Then Idecided to gambleon the peoples faith. Hearing this, Babblebrook shook his head in disappointment. He could not wholly fault her, but that did not mean that she could not handle it differently. And then he realized - perhaps a bit too late - that for the grandness of her dream, or the sacrifice that she would be willing to do, she was still young. She was still too young. He failed to see that. Damn that Hero. Damn him to hell! May the demons of Sud-Ghazid take him! The fat man took a deep breath - so deep that his fat stomach heaved along with his chest C then exhaled with such force that his fat proceeded to settle. alright. Fine. Thats fine. Everything is fine. Then what is our next move? You arenot aaangryanymore? The Maiden asked quizzically. Of course, Im angry. I am furious! But Im used to this, the man laughed weakly. Your predecessor used to do even crazier stuff than you, he gave her a cursory glance and shrugged. In her later years she did mellow out; but you cannot imagine what I had to go through when she appointed me as her assistant, the mans lips twitched as he tried to dislodge the shameful memories that appeared in his head. But thats why you need people like me. People in the administration. So that if things go to the proverbial hell, someone will have a way to survive through this. The problem is the Royal Ball. Now that you have shown your power - which I didnt wholly agree C you have become a threat. Not just for the Nobles of Calendia, but also from other countries. Especially now that the Demons have shown themselves within our boundary, your life is in even more danger than before. We need to assign you guards. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Thaatwill notwork. I know, Babblebrook said. At this point his speech began to gain composure. Our Church Knights will not be enough, especially after we lost the Captain. But I also cannot trust the Knights of the Kingdom. We need someone strong enough to be a real deterrent, but also of high status. To show that you are not estranged to the ways of the court. To show that you are willing to work together with the Kingdom. Buuutwho? I cannot taaakeanyone who is tiedtooo either sideof the faaaction. The Neutral Faction then. Hooowabout theHeeero? He has been gathering too many support these days. It wont be good for us, the Cardinal Deacon said. However, that was only a part of it. He did not want her to have too much contact with the Hero. Being too reliant on the Heros Cheat would make her weak. IIIhavean idea. Urg the man groaned. You mean A disgustingly handsome face appeared in his head. Anyone but her, Your Eminence! She is a self-centered, arrogant girl who kills people like weeding a garden! And dont forget! She is the Princes Ex-Fiancee! Someonewhooo has no chance ooofbeing on either factionwhooo despise the Royal Family. Who isstrooong enough to killa Named Demon alone. Whooois alsoooof highstatus. UrghJunnaveil helps us Thisiiis desperate timesBabblebrook, a smile of confidence appeared on her pale face. And deeesperate timescalls fordesperatemeasures.
It was well past lunch and Connie and her little group of merry friends were having an afternoon drink at the Inn while having a nice conversation about the mornings spectacle. You know what, the two of you? Connie said suddenly. We should go to the Ball. What? Why? I thought you dont want to go, Illumca said. You said that its too troublesome. Also, the Prince and his fiance - the one who plotted to kill you C will be there. Yeah. I dont think its a good idea. Plus, you need an invitation to be able to attend. I did say that. But hear me out, she said, pointing at the two of them using her beer mug. I have a reason why I need to go to the Ball. And what is this reason? Illumca asked, biting into a piece of crusty bread with her small mouth and chewed it lightly. It was not a good bread, but it was filling. Unlike Connie who could fast for weeks, at the current stage of her cultivation, the dark elf was still reliant on food. Because I - she placed her mug on the table and craned forward. One leg raised onto her seat with a meaty thunk. I want to watch a show. A show, what show? Martell asked, his expression mirroring Illumcas. One of question. A cold war between the Factions, the Royal Family, and the Faith. That kind of show, she took a large swig and waved it at the Innkeeper, who flinched and quickly refilled her mug. The people around her tried to not look at the girl who killed people with a piece of sausage just last night. Strangely enough, that day the sausages sold so well that they were out of them by the first hour of opening since the end of the Coming of Age Ceremony. After the spectacle Allenca gave them, there is no way that the Factions and the Royal Family will stay silent, she said with a smidge of glee in her voice. And I want to be there to see the show firsthand. It is going to be entertaining! Thats a horrible hobby, Connie. Not that I would expect any less from you, Illumca said. I dont know why youd want to go to the tigers nest. But still, you need an invitation. And that means you have to go with your family. Do you suppose its too late for me if I want to go to your house and off your stepmother? Illumca asked rather hopefully. Just say the word. I can look for the invitation then. No. Not now. Its gong to be a bit conspicuous if you do that. A dead stepmother and the stepdaughter suddenly go to the Ball with the invitation? she said rhetorically. I justreally want to end her, she said seriously. And it was true, aside from the one who caused her to live like she did, Joan Carell was the only person she had met that made her want to kill so bad. Well figure something out. Even so, Connie. Do you have any support there? If these hum - people are as disgusting as you said, they will ridicule you, Martell said. He knew how disgustingly piggish these Nobles could be when they find someone to bully. Hah! When had I ever let vile words and unsavory comments disturb me? It was then that a couple of men came in. One of them was the lanky Church Knight that Connie had remembered due to him being the only one in a constant state of nervousness, Deacon Peterson. And the other one was Henriettas personal manservant, Barnaby. LadyCorneliaI am glad. That we found you, Deacon Peterson said, red faced. Huffing and puffing as if he had run a full marathon. That you have. But how did you know that Im here? I didnt tell Henrietta or the Church where I was staying. You are not exactly a hard person to find, Lady Connie, the male servant said politely. Destroying an underground gang in one night with a piece of sausage is something people will talk about. That is true, Martell said. Mhm, Illumca nodded, agreeing with the observation. Connie shrugged and shook her head with an expression of amusement. What can I say? Trouble seems to find me everywhere I go, she rubbed her chin and raised her thin eyebrow. So, any reason why you want to find me? Y C yes. Here it is, Lady Cornelia. A letter from the Maiden of Water, Peterson said, nervously handing a letter stamped with red wax. A sign of urgency. Martell took the letter and handed it to Connie, who opened it gingerly. The paper smelled faintly of flowers. Lilies, I think. After reading the contents, Connie looked at the two of them and asked. Do you two know what her request is? Yes. Her Eminence wanted you to be her escort to the Royal Ball. The letter is there only for proof of Her Eminences request. This is how serious Her Eminence is, Lady Cornelia, the manservant said. you do realize that I am a woman, right? Escorting a lady is a job for a man. Dont tell me that you cannot find a man with good enough status to do that, she said as she pressed her back onto the seat and crossed her legs the way an uncouth person would. She is breathtakingly beautiful, with enough bounty on her chest to put most women to shame. I am sure there is no red-blooded man that would refuse to escort her in this Kingdom. And that is the problem, Deacon Peterson said after chugging down a mug of ale. Ah, they have dicks, Martell said succinctly in understanding. You do realize that you are asking me; The ex-fiancee of the Prince, stepdaughter of the most used woman in the Kingdom, and a scorned woman, to escort the Maiden of Water to a Ball. Where I will most certainly meet more enemies than friends? All those words sounded negative, but Illumca knew from the rising of her tone that her companion had already made the choice. Now she was just milking it. W-well, if you put it that way Henriettas servant and the Church Knight by his side sweated profusely. They did not dare think about what would happen to them if the fickle person before them refused. T C the Maiden said that all the cost in fulfilling her request will be handled by the Church. hoh, so she thinks she knows me, huh? Does she think that I am that cheap? That is just a proof of friendship, Lady Cornelia, Barnaby said. The Maiden said that she will owe you one. Having the leader of the Kingdoms Religious Leader owe me one does sound attractive, Connie said with a wink at Martell, who realized that one problem had been solved. And now she was just making it count. All expenses paid, eh? Connie read the letter once again, a devilish smile blooming on her face. Oh, this is going to beexpensive. Chapter 79: The Beginning of the Long Ball Chapter 79 The Beginning of the Long Ball Connie. I C I dont think I can do this. Oh? Where is that cold aloofness you usually have, my dear Illumca? Connie laughed warmly while the carriage took them to the Palace. You aaarestunning. Quitestunning, Allenca spoke from her seat. I have to agree, Martell said out loud in agreement from where he was sitting, which was outside with the driver. Although it makes me ill to have to agree to that. Illumca hit the back of his chair twice in reply, eliciting a singger from the young beastfolk. Urgh, Connie. Can I not? There are so many people in there. Disgusting, smelly people with unpleasant eyes, she said again in plea. She really disliked people other than Connie eyeing her with desire. And when I feel their eyes on me, I feel so disgusted that I just want to hurt someone. Well, you have to rein in it. Remember. We are there for work. And entertainment, she eyed Allenca, who stared at her reproachfully. Mostly for work.
That night, the front of the Palace was filled with carriages of all shapes and sizes. The richer guests used richly decorated and extravagant ones while the less fortunate guests used plainer ones. Balls had always been a way to flaunt ones status, to show how rich they were. No holds were barred, no expense was too much. Especially for something this special. Even the footmen were told to use their best uniform. Mostly new, as one could see from the stiffness of their collars and the uncomfortable way they kept shifting on their unbroken boots. As soon as a guest arrived, a member of the Palace Servants would lead them up the steps crafted from hundred years old marble and across a large hall illuminated by beautiful chandeliers, where 6 Knights in full armor - 3 from White Lions and 3 from Blue Dragons - stood guard along the sides of the carpeted floor, ceremonial swords on their belt. The hustle and bustle of servants around them did nothing to disturb their focus. After which they were led to the Audience Chamber and had their full title and names announced by an elderly servant wielding a staff decorated with a small Calendian banner. The Audience Chamber had been lavishly decorated with the national color of Calendia. Blue and white. The opulent marble pillars supporting the structure had blue cloths wound around them, with pieces of precious corals stuck to the sides. At the center was a giant chandelier; as old as the Castle and powered by magic, illuminating the hall with soft, white light. Deep blue cloths hung from the stem of the chandelier to every part of the ceilings, even the giant windows were covered with cloths of the same color, giving the guests the impression that they were partying under the sea. The Ball had been going on for an hour and the musicians was on their second movements, yet there was no sign of the Maiden. However, the food was scrumptious and the wine was good and free flowing so there was no dissent from the guests. Other than the fact that they had unconsciously gathered into many different circles. For those without a clique, it was hard for them to mingle. One of these people was Joan Carell. Despite the secretive public knowledge of her promiscuity, Joan Carell still needed to uphold her image in the High Society, therefore she did not take an escort to the Ball and instead chose to come alone. And yet no one had approached her. Dressed in an elegant red dress with Kuruppu Feathers on the hem, she was quite a beauty. And again, no one had approached her. One reason was because of her rumors, and the other was because she had to concentrate on holding back; as recently her desires to do unmentionable things were getting very hard to rein in. Even just now, she had taken a footman and did him in her carriage. After which she doused herself in copious amount of perfume to hide the smell of men on her. Just then, she heard a melodious voice called her name. And there in front of her stood the Crown Prince and his would-be wife. Young, beautiful, with a smile as innocent as a newborn babe. Her youthful face and small lips gave her the look of someone younger than her age. Her luscious, curly brown hair flowed down to her petite waist which was covered in an aquamarine dress with flared bottom which made her seem to glide across the floor like a mermaid. Even Joan Carell knew that in an event such as this, the color blue should only be worn by the Maiden of Water, and in a lesser extent, the Church Knights. Either she was na?ve or she was exerting her influence. And the widow knew that she was anything but na?ve. This was proven by the fact that no one dared to criticize her. Good Evening, Lady Carell. Good Evening, Lady Serin. And to you as well, Prince Mikael. Yes, yes. Good Evening Lady Carell, Mikael said rather impatiently. For some reason he kept turning his head towards the direction of the throne. Forgive us, we were just greeting Prince Abbas and his entourage. The Hero of Al-Khemiya is such a shy person, she continued. But then we saw you. It just wouldnt do for us not to greet the wife of the late Duke Steelheart. He is after all, a devoted champion of the Kingdom. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Please do not worry. Ah, have you greeted the Hero of Vorzenny yet? I hear he is a very charming man. Unfortunately, not yet. He has been busying himself with introducing himself to everyone in the room, Serin nodded at a man in brown dress uniform who was kissing the hand of a blushing young maiden. He is very popular. I heard a lot of the ladies talking very positively about him. she said helpfully. But he is nothing compared to the Crown Prince, Im sure, The curve on her lips cramped up when her effort did not elicit any reply from the Prince. Feeling rather awkward, the woman did not know how to act. Thankfully, the attentive young woman asked her a question. Ah, now that I think about it. Where is Lady Cornelia? I was sure that she would attend this event. You know her, Lady Serin. She is an uncouth young lady, the woman answered quickly, not missing a beat. Just thinking about her somehow makes her nervous and she glanced back for an instant. Oh. Thats a bit too harsh, she said in return, not refuting or supporting her word. But that is such a shame, the young woman said with a tilt of her head. She does not fit this wonderful event. It is good that she knows her place. Oh, thats too bad. I was looking forward to see her, the brunette laughed politely. Isnt that right, Prince? Y-yes. Of course. A shame that she will miss the event, Mikael said, his expression sour. Now that I think about it, she is quite late, isnt she? The Maiden, I mean, Lady Serin said conversationally. And I thought that a person of the Faith would be a more punctual person. Seeing all the prayers that they do. You are quite right, Lady Serin, Joan agreed, noting the innocent yet barbed comment she made. It was then that they heard the announcement coming from the direction of the entrance. Announcing Her Eminence, The Maiden of Water, Lady Allenca Viandros of the Junnaveil Church, the announcers voice was still, without any trembling, proof of his skill. At hearing this name, all attention of the guests turned to the figures standing by as they waited to be announced. And Her Grace, Lady Cornelia Asterium Steelheart of the House of Steelheart, the announcer paused for a bit, before bellowing another name. And Lady Illumca Fir Liban of the Liban Clan. What? 3 people? Did I hear that right? That scorned woman? Where is the escort? Did no one tell the Church how this thing goes? But all the murmurs of ridicule and confusion were quickly silenced when their eyes were graced by the sight before them. Everyone knew that the Maiden of Water was beautiful, but they were not prepared for the others. Allenca Viandros, dressed in Ceremonial indigo garb with tasteful white tunic, covering all the immodest part of her bountiful body, only to fail miserably as the luscious garb only accentuated her magnificent curves. And opposite of her was an unfamiliar dark elf with an eyepatch. A head taller than the two, her figure in figure hugging black dress and a revealing leg gap showing her beautiful bronze leg drew the mens attention. Her severe and cold gaze along with the flared collar bearing the tailors trademark lacework gave her the look of an untouchable white rose in the middle of a moonless night. And leading them, with the two beautiful girls arms interlinked with hers was Connie. The very image of an arrogant young upstart with striking blonde hair, tied back in a ponytail along with a lock of red hair. She wore all black dress uniform with symmetrical depictions of intertwining ivy and flowers with a red vest. Accented with gold trimmings and an exquisite white cravat. A lioness proudly showing everyone the flowers she had on each arm. No one made a noise, too stricken with the arrival of the three newcomers. Even Prince Mikael, who had his focus elsewhere, forgot what he was doing and stared dumbly at the beautiful creatures walking across the room. Connie could spot a few familiar faces around the room. The reclusive Kim Sooyoung was waving at her shyly from her hiding place behind the big Kasheem. A smiling Henrietta gave her a small nod, currently being surrounded by a handful of young, attractive men. To her distaste, she also saw her stepmother, staring at her with a mix of hate and fear. And lastly, of course...Serin Gladstone. Good Evening, Your Eminence, Serin Gladstone tugged at Mikael as she greeted Allenca respectfully. Goooodevening. Lady Allenca glanced at Connie for confirmation. Oh, this is Lady Serin, she said simply, which caused Illumcas cold eyes to suddenly burn with silent anger. She had put a name to a face. The person who trapped Connie back in the cave. A definite enemy. "She is my ex fIance''s new fiancee." Greetings, Lady Cornelia. I was worried that you wouldnt come. Your job is quite dangerous they say, she said with a face full of worry. I hope you dont hurt yourself trying to do the job of commoners. Oh, Dont worry about that. If I can handle some rich young boys hobby playing as Knights without being armed, I suppose I can count myself rather strong. Isnt that right, Illumca? Her answer was a nod. You C ! Mikael smoothed his hair when he felt a furious tug from his fiance. He took a deep breath to calm himself down and said. Still, we have not invited you. You shouldnt be here. This is a quest, the dark elf blurted out, unable to hold her anger. We are tasked as escorts to Her Eminence the Maiden of Water, she said, bowing slightly towards the woman to the left of Connie, a smirk of ridicule on her face. Or do you suggest that the Maiden of Water should be escorted by unknown guards? Surely there are other, more fitting gentlemen? Serin said with a small laugh. But that laugh was small and forced. She remembered Connie as a useless little thing with weak will. She did not expect someone who could trade barbs and insults under the veils of eloquence. Im sure the Hero would be far more adequate. Sure, if he doesnt mind being a eunuch, Connie replied condescendingly. Her words crude and abrupt. This elicited a blush of anger on Serin. Iaaama Maiden. Chastityiiiisimportant, she said helpfully. Of courseyoooou are welcometo bemy guardaaalso. Firstwe must do theprocedure By this time, understanding dawned on the Prince that they had been making fun of him and he was on the losing side. This girl turned out to be more troublesome than she ought to be. Seeing this not turning out well, Serins suddenly let out a cry and fall into Mikaels arm. Her eyes teary and vulnerable as she gazed at Connie. Please, dont fight! I am sorry that I took him from you, but you shouldnt blame him! It was my fault. For I loved him too much, she said. Looking as pitiable as she could. I know you must feel slighted. So blame me, and not him. If you must hurt, hurt me! The guests all looked at this spectacle and took pity at the young girl and began to whisper unpleasant things about the daughter of Duke Steelheart. Connie shook her head with a silent praise. What a cunning little thing. She has the full use of a womans weapons and are prepared to go the distance with them. Allenca saw that this was going really bad and was about to stop it, but then Connie let out a hearty laugh that filled the room, surprising everyone in it. HAHAHAHAHA!! Oh, wowthatshaharich, Connie let out a smirk. Serin, Serin. If I was to hurt you, it would not be because of this spoiled Prince holding you in your arms. It would be because I simply desired it so. Also Connie took Illumcas hand and placed a firm kiss on the back of her hand. Illumca quickly covered herself with her free hand to cover her blush. Huh? The Prince saw this and was flabbergasted. The blonde-haired girl then grabbed Illumca by the waist and shamelessly pulled her to her side. Oh, Serin. There are things outside this world that a sheltered young girl like you wouldnt understand, The Maiden made no comment and simply enjoyed the bewildered look on the Princes face and the furious stare of the young woman before her. From her position, she realized that this seemingly innocent young woman was actually quite vile. At the very least her escort was very blunt with her shamelessness. Chapter 80: What Must be Done, Must Be Done Chapter 80 What Must be Done, Must Be Done While the confrontation had begun in the Audience Chamber, Martell was looking for the kitchen. Normally, slaves like him would not even be worth feeding. For someone like him, though, with his cute looks and innocent gaze he had trained, leeching food from people was simple. Following his nose, he arrived at a large and very busy kitchen. Servants in colorful outfits came in and out beating offerings of local delicacies. Mostly seafood and game meats. He peeked in and was quickly spotted by a giant of a man wearing white shirt and apron. whatcha doin here, boy? Scoot off! This is no place for ya! Please, sir. I just smelled a very nice smell and couldnt help but be lured here. Pah! Of course it smells good! I havent been a cook for years for nuthin! Can you let me stay here for a bit? Just to warm up? Its very cold outside, he said with an upturned gaze. The Cook had never seen such round and glassy eyes in his life. The burly and round nosed cook the noticed the collar on his neck. Hrrgh. Fine then, just this once. Sit at the corner there. Dont move or Ill kick you out. Yes, sir. Ill be good. Right. Brienne! Get some baked potatoes and bacon and give it to this little slave ere! No one in this kitchen is gonna go hungry. Not on my watch, the Cook projected his voice and called out. That also goes for youse lot! Drink enough sos you dun faint from the heat! I dun wanna bodies lyin around on the ground and disturbing the flow!! Yes, sir! Mr. Grover, sir! The servants and other cooks shouted without looking away from the place they were in charge of. Brienne! the man called again. R C right away, sir! A plain looking maidservant with a small limp came over with a plate of baked potato, still piping hot. She had her sleeves rolled and small pieces of dried potato peels were stuck on her apron. Thank you, miss, The boy answered, tucking in with gusto. The hot potato was just the thing to warm up in the cold weather. If youre finished with the potato, get the onions and bake em like I showed you. Y-yes. Mr. Grover. On it, she replied meekly. She immediately ran over to the oven. Walk fast! Dont run! How many times do I need to tell you? Haah, what am I gonna do with you, you foolish gal. At this age already and still cant follow a simple instruction. S - sorry, Mr. Grover, the maidservant said with bitter smile before she slapped her own cheeks twice. Ooh, get it together, Brienne. Brienne! R- right. Onions!
Youaretogether? Serin asked in disbelief. Her face a mix of confusion and disgust. In Calendia, it was not unknown for women in boarding schools or within a convent to have certain inclinations for the same sex because of the lack of knowledge of the opposite sex. But for them it was nothing but the frivolity of youth and not something permanent. Yes, we are, Illumca answered. However, to someone with her upbringing, it was something beyond her understanding. How could they be so proud of it! Then again, dark elves had always been a race that valued beauty above gender and race. It might not be so far-fetched. Oh yes, the girl replied with a laugh. B C but, that is disgusting! And wrong! I know you are desperate, but to pair with another woman! Are you speaking ill of my partner, girl? Illumca said, deciding to follow through with Connies answer. Then again I suppose I have to thank you. If you did not take the Prince I would not have met her." "Exactly. Our meeting was truly fated. You know, it happened some weeks ago. I was in trouble due to a certain quest with false information, she put emphasis on the last sentence. Lady Serins face showed no sign of disturbance. And so she continued. Due to that blunder, I was captured by a group of bandits and was about to be sacrificed to a giant Crimson Firesnake when she appeared. Using her magic, she made short work of the bandits. She slashed this way and that and killed the bandits with her swift moves. It was a gruesome but awe-inspiring sight I tell you. I will omit how we worked together to kill the Crimson Firesnake. But long story short, that moment was when our eyes met and chose to stay together. The overly dramatic and absolutely blatant lie made Illumca want to burst out laughing inside despite her completely calm and cold expression on the outside. What a gripping tale! Serin clapped her hands together, before calmly continuing. But a Lady should not lie even if it was out of grief, Lady Cornelia. Their words should be golden and true. It is fine for you to speak the truth. Especially when we speak before Her Eminence, she bowed slightly to Allenca. If you would forgive my rudeness. Theeereis nothing to forgive she answered, now understanding the character of the person before her. ButI dooont think this isaaappropriate, Allenca said, feeling quite fed up with this attempt at besmirching the name of her savior, shameless as she was. I understand. This after allis not a good thing to say in an auspicious event. By faking an understanding approach, Serin wanted to put the fact that she was captured by the Bandit forward. After all, for a Noble Lady to be caught by Bandits alone would be scandalous enough that her name would be ruined forever. Serin laughed inside. Killing a Crimson Firesnake? Even if it was a Hero, killing such a dangerous monster alone would need a full party. Let alone a single Dark Elf. Murmurs of jeers and ridicule could be heard from the guests around them. The Prince grimaced. He disliked the boorish girl before him. But he did not hate her to the point of wanting to hear about her being humiliated by Bandits. Are you accusing usof lying? Illumca stepped forward, eyes staring holes at the hateful thing before her. Then show us the proof! the hateful girl said. Yes! Show us proof! A Noble who wished to curry favor with the young lady of the Gladstone House goaded. But he was abruptly silenced via a polite nudge and a stern look by Henrietta, who was standing next to him. The poor thing did not know how to intervene now that it had gone so badly. Connie could not help but laugh at Serins insistence. She was not even trying to hide her intent. Proof? I did not lie, and therefore have no reason to refuse. Haha, I suppose a little sideshow would be nice. Connie showed her Item Ring and held it aloft before her. Whaaatare you going todo? Allenca asked. Proof. And then she dropped Fasinas fang from the Item Ring, letting it fall with a satisfying and very audible THUD. Acrid smell from the still existing venom within the fang wafted, overpowering the delicious aroma of the feast. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The appearance of the gruesome item made all the eavesdropping bystanders nearby reeled back. Some of the more delicate ladies even fainted. Serin became weak on the knees and grabbed on to her husband-to-be, refusing to fall. Looking at the pitiful appearance of his fiance, Mikael barked angrily at the grinning ex-fiancee of his. How could you take out such an ugly thing in such an important event?! Didnt she want to know the truth? Connie asked in retort. Thats right. My Connie would not lie, Illumca said emotionlessly. There you are. Proof. Connie crouched and lifted the fang, bouncing it lightly on one hand. Would you like to hold it? Careful, there is still venom on it. Serin shrieked when Connie playfully offered the fang to her. I thinkthats enough, dont you think? A voice called out. It was a very grating voice. Illumcas eyebrows scrunched up upon seeing the speaker. Ah, there he is. The old lion comes to bail the cub out of danger. Your Eminence. Ladies. Even Allenca knew who this unpleasant person was. Connie greeted her according to the etiquette. Good Evening, Duke Gladstone. I hope you are well. Please forgive my daughter for disturbing you, he said with a pleasant smile. You know how it is, young love. It is very fiery and sometimes foolish and brash. But dont you think showing such a thing went a bit too far? Is that so? Connie smiled in response. She desired proof. And out of the kindness of my heart, I provided just that. If it seems a bit too rough, forgive me. The Hunters life must be rubbing off on me. The man frowned and appeared to want to say something but ended up deciding against it. Father the girl said pleadingly. Her eyes stared daggers at Connie and Illumca. If only looks could kill. It seems that my daughter needs some rest. Will you help me, Prince? "S-sure." "Forgive me if I may, Duke Gladstone," Connie said suddenly. "You look tired. Maybe you should also take a rest? Seeing as you are getting on with the years." Oh? I am very healthy, Little Lady. You shouldn''t worry about me. Excuse us, Your Eminence, The man bowed deeply, this time not bothering to follow proper decorum as a show of contempt. Allenca responded with a wan smile. Seemed that this was a man who knew when to back down, even against someone younger. A dangerous man. Or is it that he thought of her as all bark and no bite? Also, he looked healthy enough. Is the poison not working? After that little episode, all the young men braved themselves to come over to the cold dark elf and the beautiful Maiden. Intending to introduce themselves in an attempt to have their favors. It was unavoidable, seeing as the two was extremely beautiful young women. Allenca did not refuse the eager people, but Akula reacted with her Intimidation Skill, causing them to back down. She disliked people crowding near her, especially the ones with such apparent intentions of courting her. Connie, a towering figure came to her, wearing the same traditional wear that she had on yesterday. But this time, the coat was tightly buttoned up, making the Centaur appear more modest. I wanted to help, but then you threw out that large fang. Very impressive. Akula! I did not see you anywhere!" WellI was standing behind a pillar. My companion said that I scared the ladies." "That''s a bit harsh. Anyway, did you come with the people of Al-Khemiya? "Err...no. I came with the Ezenu I chose to serve. The Hero of Vorzenny. Is that so? Congratulations!! Have you told Kim yet? No. I havent, she said slowly. Yuuji said that I should keep my distance with the other Heroes. Hes the Hero of Vorzenny. At this, Connie raised an eyebrow. Well, if you are sure. Connie, whos this? Illumca asked, sidling to her side while throwing a cold look at the men. Some of them did not get deterred by her coldness and was in fact, even more attracted to her. That was not her concern, however. The new Centaur was. Illumca, this is Akula. The Centaur I told you about. She is a very strong warrior. This is my companion, Illumca. Im Illumca. Connies partner and lover, she said firmly. May Hurgul grant you great happiness, the Centaur said while offering her arm. You should grasp her elbow with your left arm, Connie whispered. Dont worry, Ive learned my lessons. I wont grasp too tight. After the quick introduction, Connie was invited to join the small group of women who were chatting amongst themselves. They were the Hero of Vorzennys companion and there were 3 of them. One was a tall woman with black eyes and black hair that reached her waist who had been sipping her wine silently. Another, who was eating a large grilled squid was an orange-haired young girl that was more interested in the food than the party. The last was a cheerful girl with an impressive cowlick jutting out from her golden hair. They were all different, but a similar theme was that they were all fair-skinned and beautiful in their own way. Hi, Im Leida. The one with a stern face is our teacher, Kamiya, and this little sunshine here is Siene. Where is Yuuji? I think hes wandering around again. He does that often, the cheerful girl said. He should be back soon, Im sure youll like him. He is a very nice person. Isnt that right, Teacher? The beautiful woman suddenly hunched over and quickly covered her mouth with a handkerchief and coughed a few times. Dry, hacking coughs that made even the people looking feel the pain. After she finished coughing, she quickly stored the handkerchief, but Connie managed to catch a glimpse of blood on it. Hmm, Connie stepped forward and gave the black-haired woman a cursory glance. The woman became guarded and drew back, her hand reaching for her belt. She frowned upon finding nothing. W-what are you doing?! Kamiya asked. Connie moved her right hand towards the womans face then said. You look sick. Maybe I can help. I dont know what you are doing but go ahead, she said flatly. Ive been having this sicknes for a few years now. No healers had found out what it is. She is a Healer, you know. She helped the Hero of Al-Khemiya when she was having trouble breathing, Akula said encouragingly. Yellow color on the white of the eyes. Damaged, unhealthy nails with signs of yellow coloration, Connie murmured. Then she pressed hard around the stomach and the liver, sending a wisp of Yin Energy inside. Just enough to feel what was wrong with her. Oh, thats not a healthy liver. She then said, You are heavy drinker, arent you? Have you been experiencing hair loss lately? H-how did you know that? Oh, I have my ways, Connie laughed, glancing at the amount of glasses near her. The good news is, if you stop drinking and start eating healthier, youll feel much better. Not drinking?! Id rather die! She complained And you will, if you dont stop drinking, she warned her. And I dont think a High Potion can heal a liver. Can you do something? Leida asked. If you know whats wrong with her, then you must know how to heal her. Maybe. Tell you what, I dont have my stuff with me, but maybe you can visit me tomorrow in the Inn I am staying in. Akula know where it is. As they were chatting, a trumpet was sounded, and all attention turned towards the Throne at the top of the steps at the Northern end of the Audience Chamber. The announcer took a deep breath and then projected his booming voice towards the guests. Presenting! His Majesty, The King of Calendia! The 13th King of Calendia! Vanquisher of the Demon of the Lake of Sorrow! King Gerard of Calendia!! And Her Majesty, the Queen of Calendia! Queen Margarethe!! The King came into the Audience Chamber that had been turned into a ballroom in a gallant uniform, with his Queen walking elegantly beside him. Some of the older Nobles and Knights noticed that it was the same uniform that he had worn once in the battlefield. But their surprise did not stop there, for behind the couple they saw the ominous old Advisor to the King. This man had never joined any of the festivities they held, quite enjoying sitting behind the curtain of the Palace politics. Beside him was the Hero of Calendia, a serious look on his face. The Announcer turned his head and quickly continued, unsure of why the two were coming in with the Royal Family. The Royal Advisor! Lord Arlond Moredi! And the Hero of Calendia! Sakagami Akira!! Many speculations and murmurs of wonderment quickly came about, especially those of the lower Nobles. Some of the others, however, was quite calm. Especially those within Duke Gladstones or the Knights inner circle. The latters Acting Commander being strangely missing from the Ball, to many of the hopeful young ladies disappointment. The King and Queen walked down the steps from the throne to join the guests, followed by the other two. The crowd of people surrounding Allenca parted open and The King and Queen walked towards her. Much to the confusion of everyone in the room. Especially to the Announcer, who was not paid well enough to handle this many breaches in protocol. But to the King, this was the least he could do. A gesture of apology and respect for this young girl who just came of age. The girl who bore the weight of a whole Faith. For what he was about to unveil would render the miracle she created todaya mere side note in the book of history.
After finishing his little meal, Martell contented himself with listening to the gossips and conversations between the servants and the cooks in-between the flurry of orders and curses. A testament to the ability of Mr. Grovers management. One of the cooks were frying up an egg when he saw the pans starting to move. Mr. Grover! Alright! Everyone listen! Stop what yer doin and hold on to yer stations! Without any further question, everyone there moved all the pans that were on the fire and covered all the pots with boiling soups in them. Whats going on? Hold on to that seat! The pans began to gradually bang against each other harder and the stone floors rumbled, knocking Martell off his small seat. The rumbling only lasted for about a minute before settling down. Upon which time everyone resumed working. W C what was that? I dunno. Its been going on quite a bit, that. The rumblin and the quakin, the cook grimaced. Just around the castle. Also, you cant hear it right outside but sometimes we hear this noise from down below. Sort of like water flowing. And then the walls became very hot for a while. Really? Isnt it just because we are in the kitchen? The Cook shook his head. No, its not that. Ive been working ere since I was a boy wet behind the ears. I know when things arent right. Martell placed his keen ear to the floor, and indeed he heard a strange sound coming from underground. Hey, what are ya doin? The floors dirty! The boy ignored the scolding and focused his Yang Energy to his ear, giving him the ability to listen to the noise below far more clearly. Indeed, he heard something underground. Like water rushing into the river, gurgling and bubbling with great force. But more than that, he heard something else. A deep and powerful sound that made his heart sank. As if some great beast was awakening. Chapter 81: All Shall be Turned to Ash Chapter 81 All Shall be Turned to Ash Good Evening, O Maiden of Water. Forgive me for being so late, The King opened. Not tooooworry, KingGerardI am.having quitea good time, Allenca Viandros replied. It was a well-known custom for Kings and Queens to arrive late to a party. But as she was of equal position now, the lip-service must be observed. As a devout follower of the Faith, also as the Queen of Calendia, the Queen could not show too much reverence to the Maiden of Water. Therefore, she raised her skirt slightly and bobbed slightly down. May the Grace of Junnaveil be with you, Your Eminence. It is our fervent wish that we and the Junnaveil Faith will work together as one towards a brighter future. Thaankyou, Queen Margarethe. Thaaatis my wishas well. Pleaseeeextend my greetingto Prince Elhart as well. Ah, now that I think about it, I did not see my brother anywhere. What kept him? The adjutant that had been standing a few steps away from the King said. Well, My King. Unfortunately, he is quite undisposed. He did leave a message, though. He said, and I quote, I am currently in the middle of a full course meal. The rest I am afraid I could not say because it is not appropriate in polite company. Hah, that brother of mine. A gourmet and a gourmand. What a cursed combination. The Queen then continued to ask. And where is Cardinal-Deacon Babblebrook? Is he not coming? Heeiscurrentlybusy aaat work. So tonightI am escortedby a friend Allenca answered with a slight gesture of the hand towards the person currently sampling the wine from the Palaces cellar. CorneliaAaasteriumSteelheart. Noticing the attention that was now on her, Connie put down the quite delectable wine and came towards the King. Greetings, Your Majesty. Well metLady Cornelia. It has been a long time, a flash of pity could be seen in King Gerards eyes. It truly has The Advisor who had been quite content standing behind the King laid his eyes on the teenager before him. That beautiful blonde hair...and those clear, glistening blue eyes. She is truly her daughter. You were gone far too soon The wrinkled hands grasping the skull cane tightened until the tips of his finger went pale. But she also has that mans accursed blood coursing in her vein. She is not her. Yesshe is just a pawn in this board. Expendable. Yesjust that. A pawn. Please, come to the Palace more often. It heartens me to see the daughter of a friend well. I am sure my wife would be happy for the company, the King said. Oh, I do not think that is appropriate. I am no longer the Princes fiance, after all. Nonsense! No matter the circumstances, you are still the daughter of Duke Geno Steelheart! And no one can take that away from you! King Gerard declared. Though his words are directed at her, but his eyes were circling the chamber. Making sure that everyone understood this fact. It was the least he could do for neglecting the daughter of a friend for so long. Now, now. I would be happy enough to invite her to the Palace for some tea without you nudging me. Anyway, that is quite the unusual outfit, wouldnt you say? The Queen said, as she could not hold back her surprise about the outfit that she was wearing. I am here as an escort. Thus, I dress for the job. IndeedI quitelove it Allenca added. But leeet us notstand hereand chat King Gerard nodded and then waved his hand. Indeed. There is food to be enjoyed and wine to be drunk. We have prepared a seat for you next to the Prince Abbas and the King of Vorzenny. My adjutant will escort you. Please, enjoy this Ball, Maiden of Water, he spoke with a wave of his hand. Music!
After that brief talk, the Ball continued. The wine was flowing free and everyone had a good time. Except for the Hero, who was silently drinking and trying to ignore the young noble ladies asking him for a dance. He was in a strange mood. That afternoon, as soon as his duties was done, Akira did not waste any time to go to Hannahs side with a bucketful of the blessed water in tow. There he met her father and sister. Her father had been taking care of Hannah and chose to work from home. And the sister was helping him. Because he did not know how to best use it, he made Hannah drink and bathe in the water. As soon as she was done, she was fully healed and was able to walk again. But the question in his mind wasdid the water also destroy that strange pill? After all, it did not seem like it was harmful. That was why he told her to stay mum about it. Until he made it clear. It would be fine if it was just that. But just before the Ball, he was taken into a meeting with a strange old man that he had never even met, where he was then told about the secret project that they had been working on and their request for his help. It was a request that he could not refuse. That thing was too important for the country. Everything happened so fast for him that he had not had a chance to digest them. It was justtoo much. When he was deep in thought, suddenly he was clapped on the back by someone. Hello, Mister Hero. Hows Hannah? He turned around with a snap and said with as much indignation as he could muster. YOU!! Me. Hello again, she smiled a grating smile that made Akira want to strangle her. As she was about to speak, a mousy girl came forward from the crowd around Akira and said out loud. Wait! You may be the daughter of a Duke, but you cannot steal a march on the Hero. Yeah! Are you trying to seduce the Hero after being left out by the Prince? another said. This started a train of protests which irked Connie. She glanced at the impressionable young women dreaming of a bright future with the Hero of Calendia and gave the Hero a look of pity. Dont worry. My companion doesnt have the slightest intention towards the Hero, Illumca spoke as she sipped her wine. I will make sure of it. You can try again after we have a small talk with him. Is that fine? You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. B-but the mousy girl backed up a step. Intimidated by the cold gaze of the dark elf. Is thatfine? Iwe the girl began to stutter. yes, I need to have some private talk withher, he said with a hint of uneasiness. And with his words, the girls crowding around him dispersed. So, hows your little friend? She is healed thanks to the Holy Water, he said firmly. No thanks to you. Glad to hear that, she ignored his snide remark and spoke seriously. But she must exercise caution. The spine is not something to play with. She must try to get used to move gradually. Do not let her exert herself unless she wants to break that spine again. and the contract? Oh, the contract still stands. As does the Pill inside you. I am telling you this because she is still a patient of mine. Until she is healed, she will remain so. It has nothing to do with kindness. This is simply my pride as awell, healer. I suppose. I dont get you. I really dont, he sighed exasperatedly. No one does. That is why it is interesting to be me. While Akira was beginning to regret talking with Connie, a Knight sprinted over to him and whispered something in his ear. He nodded a few times and ordered him to return to his post. Sometimes this Hero thingis hard to do, the young man said before excusing himself. A Hero Illumca scoffed. What kind of Hero would attack an unarmed woman out of envy? Connie gave her protg and companion a pat on the shoulder. Come now. He might be a Herobut he is not a Hero. For he is a man, and therein lies the contradiction. Forget it. How about we try that Lobster over there? After excusing himself, Akira came over to King Gerard, who was having a chat with some old Generals. He did not say anything but gave him a nod before exiting the chamber with speed. At this, the King took up his wine glass by the stem, walked over to the middle of the Audience Chamber and proceeded to hit it with a silver spoon. The sound echoed clear and true. All the guests stopped their conversation and looked towards the King. Curious. The King put aside his glass and began to speak with a dignified voice. Friends, he began. Today is a momentous day. Today is the day that our Maiden of Water created a miracle. One that will etch her name deep into the mountain that is history. The very miracle that had blessed and healed many of our people, he gestured firmly with his hand towards Allenca, who bowed lightly in acceptance. But by no means is it something inane as simple magic. It is a sign! A sign from Junnaveil herself. The sign that she had given us her blessing!! A blessing upon the proud people of Calendia!!! At this, the guests nodded solemnly, eyes burning with emotion. And it is no coincidence then, that tonight something else will happen. Something that would change the fate of mankind itself! Murmurs of confusion and silent whispers could be heard from them. But the gallant voice of the King did not stall, as he now lowered his voice, almost a growl. As you all know, the stalemate between the Alliance and the Demons have been going on for many years. Many lives have been lost. Many families have been torn apart. Not just humans, but all of the Races. We who are blessed by the Gods. All because of the Demons. Therefore today! Today I am going to propose for a full scale attack to the Demon Continent by the Alliance!! We shall end this war once and for all!! You are mad! The King of Vorzenny suddenly shouted, his hawk-like nose red in anger. Did you not remember the last time we attacked them? How many losses we have suffered?! I remember. There is not a day gone by that I do not wake up regretting our inability to end those man-eating demons. And do not for a second think that I am proposing this simply out of hate. The man leisurely walked past the guests, his knightly armor clanking. If everyone would follow me? The curtain that had been closed since the beginning of the event was opened and the King led everyone to the main balcony. A place usually reserved for simple parties. The balcony overlooked the beautiful Palace Garden. Normally when one looked over the balcony, one would find a carefully crafted garden with beautiful statues and flowers. Even in Fall, there would be a fountain where one could enjoy the sound of trickling water. But today, the beautiful flowers and the fountain was nowhere to be seen. All that was there was a tower-like structure. It was heavy, hulking, and extremely out of place. A number of Wizards including Eleanoras Master was standing by the thing as Knights in white moved here and there, busy with their preparations. Some of them were hammering large stakes using sledgehammers into the earth to secure the structure. A large red orb the size of two humans connected to numerous tubes could be seen on the base of the structure. Two large bodied Knights were operating a large crank that operated the tower, lowering it until it was almost parallel to the ground. Murmurs and gasps could be heard from the guests of the Ball. All with different emotions. Some in surprise, some in knowing nods, while some were simply interested. In the case of the Maiden of Water, however, there was also a great deal of uneasiness. Acannon? She thought. A thought shared by everyone in the vicinity. Everyone recognized the 2 people standing at the base of the cannon. The Hero of Calendia, Sakagami Akira. And the Commander of the Order of the White Lion, Klein Leonhardt. The two of them oversaw the preparations and gave orders left and right. When they saw the King, both of them saluted him. Which he responded with the same gesture. He then turned to look at his guests and said. Maiden of Water, friends of the Alliance, and my loyal retainersbehold! King Gerard gestured towards the cannon with look of pride. Our secret weapon against the Demon King! The combination of the Wizards of the Three Towers Magic Research and the best of Calendian Blacksmiths masterpiece! This is theDemonbane Cannon!!
With length of more than 35 meters, and height of a two storied house, it was the biggest cannon that they had ever seen. Even the mouth of the barrel was so large that one could fit a full-grown man inside. The barrels exterior was inscribed with uncountable sigils that glowed with power. But impressive though it was, it still drew doubts from everyone else. A cannon? Thisis? A cannon, King Gerard? The King of Vorzenny rubbed his nose with a jeering smile. If cannons alone could win against the Demon King, there would be no need for soldiers to die in the Frontline. A weapon alone could not win a war. Just like a Hero cannot slay the Demon King single-handedly. I understand your skepticism, King Gerard replied, knowing that this question would appear. Which is why I have prepared for you a demonstration of its might. Don''t worry, we angled it towards the Northwest, only small islands without inhabitants lied there. Hearing this, the Prince, who had been looking weirdly shifty today could not help but grin in anticipation. Forgetting that he would soon be sent to the Frontline by his Father. A row of Knights bearing large sacks filled with Essence Crystals poured the contents into a furnace below the red orb. The furnace glowed brighter each time it was fed. It was not until the 15th sack that the Knights drew back and half ran towards the back. The tubes began to pulsate with power, like the veins of a beast. Feeding the power into the orb. 10 Wizards, all above Advanced Level raised their staffs and controlled the flow so it did not go wild. About 50 counts later, a white sigil appeared on the surface of the orb. And then three runic circle generating incredible power appeared before the mouth of the cannons barrel, floating on top of each other. At the same time, one could hear a strange sound coming from the cannon Whoompwhoompwhoomp It went faster and faster as the sigils on the barrel grow even brighter. Power, Compress, Light, the Hero of Vorzennys resident witch murmured. Her eyes narrowed at the sight of the runic circles floating in the air. The Commander of the White Lions turned his head to look at his King for approval. The King gave a slight nod. At once the young Commander thrust his sword into the sky and bellowed. Fire! The Wizards chanted a spell and at that moment, the runic circles were compressed, and a shaft of light shot out of the barrel with tremendous force. All the glass windows broke inward all at the same time due to the overwhelming force generated by the cannon. The attendees all felt onto the ground on reflex, every bit of their strength left their body in the face of such power. Many of them were screaming in both pain and fear, but it was drowned by the sound of the cannon firing. Connie had to fall on one knee as she held the trembling Illumca in her embrace, whose face went as pale as a ghost. Even without the innate capacity for magic, she could feel the power of the destruction that had been unleashed. It was a power capable of felling even the Dark Empress Feng Niu herself. For the first time in her life in this new world, she was afraid. The shaft of light that came out from the mouth of the cannon was white hot. The sound it made as it spewed that devastating light was like steel grinding against rock, causing one to involuntarily feel dread and fear. The beam went straight forward, devastating and burning all things as it went past. Across the sea and towards the horizon before vanishing into it. The cannon was fired for almost a minute before it finally shut down. The barrel glowing bright yellow from heat. As they slowly rose from the floor, the guests noticed that the air smelled burned and the top of their palate somehow tasted of something bitter, like ash. Such would be the fate of all that went against this monstrous weapon. To be turned to ash. Chapter 82: Temp Due to overwhelming distaste on some part of this story, I will have to redo some parts. I am sorry for this inconevenience. I do not know how to properly do this, but I will rerelease the chapter tomorrow with added content For those who have read the chapter, it will still be there, but I will soften the blow. I have emotional connection with the characters, so I know that it is painful. Please wait for awhile. so for now, this is just a temp chapter placement. Once More, I am sorry. This is the name of a gathering of heroes who dedicated themselves to the betterment of mankind. Its members are all righteous men who valued the law above all else. They numbered by the thousands and all of them were courageous and powerful. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Their headquarter lied at the peak of Heartstorm island, an island where cherry blossoms bloom every day of the year due to the mystical energy flowing from the depth of its earth. But today, on that beautiful island which once housed the righteous faction, no splendour and righteousness could be found, only the scent of blood and death. More than a thousand body now lied at the peak of Heartstorm Island, lifeless and demarcated, piled upon each other into a small mountain. The corpses were all mangled and rotted beyond recognition. And upon that mountain of corpses stood an old man. This man was the evilest creature that had ever set foot upon the earth. Legends told that he grieved nothing, loved nothing, and treasured nothing. One more push! Just one more and hell die! Standing at the feet of the mountain were the last of the heroes who survived the battle. Their eyes were triumphant even though their bodies had already gone past their limits. Not ''we will win'', but ''e will die''. Such was the shared understanding between the heroes, that they would not survive this battle. Wang Tian Gu! Your life ends today! The old monster named Wang Tian Gu harrumphed while stroking his long white beard that had been stained by blood. He was relaxed, seemingly unperturbed by the loss of his left arm. His right eye had been crushed and fourteen broken sword edges riddled his back. These were named swords whose owners life he had personally trampled beneath his feet after they ambushed him during his infiltration into the heart of the congregation. Hahah, Hui Zong, Guan Yong, I should have killed you seven years ago, if only to spare me the effort of killing you today. He spread his one arm with glee, a smile blooming on his wrinkled face. Come! Heroes of Hundred Islands! Let us dance with laughter and rejoicing! For life is beautiful and death is even more so! CHAARGE! The twenty cultivators rushed at him, attacking furiously. His answer was a swipe of his claw, sending streaks of purple light that sent five attackers to their death. He then braced his legs and leapt high into the air, followed by three giant centipedes roaring out of thin air, gouging through the mountain of corpses. Sending blood and gore everywhere. It seemed as if his strength has no end. However, the monstrous old man knew that he could not let this go on any longer. They have fought for ten days and his strength was waning fast. One mysterious opponent was strong enough to pose a challenge and managed to parry all his moves, albeit with difficulty. The enemy wore a plain mask, obscuring everything but two sharp eyes from view. Claws and sword met again and again. Sparks of purple and yellow light the darkness of dawn each time they clashed, illuminating the masked cultivator and the old man. The sword''s edge flowed like a river, unceasing and unyielding. Each stroke as masterful as the brush strokes of a master painter. But Wang Tian Gu had experience and his opponent - though an expert - would soon make a mistake. Die! he released a punch to his face that sent the masked man flying into a barricade. He gave chase as he pooled his Yin Energy into his claw, forming the terrifying image of a snakes fang. Wang Tian Gu! a voice called out from behind, a fearsome wind surging at him. Cui Ning. Chapter 82: Conflict of Interest Chapter 82 Conflict of Interest The people of the Alliance were not unfamiliar with cannon. It was actually introduced to Grea by the Fifth Hero of Al-Khemiya. A war hungry man with the capability to do Alchemy with his bare hands as longs as he had the raw materials that would result in the creation of the items. With it, he alchemized precious metals and gold. Which he then used to fund his war to expand the land. He also created many strange weapons, which were mostly ineffectual. However, one of the successes was the creation of cannons. A weapon capable of firing iron balls by using black powder. Sadly, his greed got the better of him and he ordered an attack against Azut-Baydar. There, he was driven back by the Sixth Hero of Azut-Baydar, who - legends said - cut the cannonballs in twain with a Giant Broadsword. The Al-Khemiyan Hero later died miserably from a poison arrow that pierced his stomach and soured his spleen. Only 2 years after his summoning. After his death, Al-Khemiya Alchemists managed to re-create the black powder. It was a far inferior product compared to the ones alchemized by the Hero himself. Though the recipe was protected to the utmost, somehow its knowledge was leaked to other members of the Alliances and they too made their own cannons. Hundreds of years passed, and the cannons were eclipsed by the reemergence of Mages who came back with a vengeance after being deemed replaceable by the cannons. A Mage at Intermediate level could create a Barrier capable of withstanding a cannonball. The same Mage could also fire magic at the enemy within a short moment of time while the same cannon must undergo the process of reloading and aiming which took more time. Thus, cementing the Mages position as irreplaceable forces in naval warfare, while cannons are relegated to opening barrages and support. However, this cannon before them was nothing like the cannons they knew. It did not fire balls of iron, but magic. And the distance by which it could fire its magic was so unbelievable. It was like something created by the gods.
The Advisor grimaced at the aftermath of the show. The barrel was so hot that it warped the air around it, making the men incapable of drawing close. Some of the Wizards powering the machine had also fallen to the ground and were quickly removed by the Knights. The hundreds of years old wall of the castle that had been grazed by the beam of light melted. It did not explode or broke. It melted. A testament to the power and the heat emitted by the shaft of light fired by the cannon So, this is the price that we must pay for this unbridled power. So, how is it ladies and gentlemen. Friends of the Alliance? The Demonbane Cannon. A weapon made of Mydirrite, the elusive metal even dwarves would drool upon its sight. Before anyone else had gathered their composure, one man stood up with righteous indignation. A sacrilege!! the Red Prince was outraged. Beside his fame as a Prince, he was also a well-known master of the art of magic and his wife an Alchemist who had published many books on the craft. By Olnadyns Hair!! Do you understand what you made?! He turned towards the Wizards who were standing nearby. Wizards of the Three Towers! How could you have a hand in creating thisthis thing?! And more than that you would fire such an accursed thing here, in your own backyard, knowing the damage it would cause?! A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. As someone who came from Al-Khemiya, a place where vegetations and water was scarce, Mana was seen as the blessing of Olnadyn, and should be treated as one. With respect and awe. The Mages who were not in the know looked at each other awkwardly, unsure on how to answer. It was then that elderly advisor of the Calendian King stepped forward, his cane clacking against the floor with strength and purpose. Sacrifices had to be made, he said, with his hoarse voice. What do you think Mana is? It is not something so simple! Without Mana, plants wont grow, the earth would sour, and even the blessings of the gods will lessen, The wife of the Red Prince spoke to support her husband. The Mana will not run out. It will recover and regenerate, the Advisor answered without a hint of emotion. Recover? Are you trying to lie to me, an Advanced Mage?! What you say recover is just the Mana trying to compensate for the loss by taking it from another place, like water flowing from the mountain to the sea! It will not simply take from Calendia, it will take from us too! Prince Abbas fumed. And regeneration? It will take a thousand years! A fitting price for the objective we wish to fulfill, the old man replied, unaffected by the younger mans rage. Or did you think that we are going to use this weapon to kill simple foot soldiers? So, what is this objective of yours, pray tell? the King of Vorzenny, who had been keeping his silence until now spoke. His brows scrunched up in deep thought. Prince Mikael, who was basking in the feeling of invincibility created by the show of power stepped forward, but his retainer quickly pulled him back. The death of the accursed pawn of Nakir-Sud-Mara, King Gerard said grimly. The death of the Demon King. This utterance elicited gasps from all the guests. It was a well-known fact that the Demon King can only be killed by the Hero. It was simply outrageous. But with such a weapon The Advisor smiled. That must be what everyone is thinking right now. While the discussion between the representatives of their respective countries were happening, Allenca Viandros felt lost and alone. They did not even spare her a glance, for she was young and inexperienced. This had gone beyond her capabilities. Unconsciously, her eyes wandered to find the only person here who was unfettered by the chains of duty and with the arrogance to match Kings and Queens. Someone who could share her worries. Cornelia Asterium Steelheart.
Back at the Audience Chamber, Connie had brought the ill-looking Illumca aside and rubbed her back while she drank water. She had drunk about 7 glasses within a very short time. I dont get it, why are they making such a big fuss about that cannon? she asked. Its incredibly strong. Heck, the most powerful weapon I have ever seen in this world! But this reaction seems a bit strong. Its not about the cannons power, Connie. Its what it doesthe mana Illumca clutched at her chest and squeezed out the words as if spitting them. That thingIt sucked the Mana out of the air and burned them! Idont understand. Why is that important? Even Chen is sending a fearful emotion to me. Thatsright. Thats because Chen is a monster. And he is sensitive to Mana, just like Mages and Elves. She put down her glasses and took a deep breath. Her face was unnaturally upset. When one uses magic, converting mana into any elements, it simply changed them into another form. But that thingthat thing burned them, Illumca explained while gasping for breath, hissing with disgust. It used mana as fuel! Alright, alright. I understand. Its bad, she said with a shrug. but forget that. You look really bad. Take some Pills. Ugh, Illumca grimaced as she pushed her hand away. I - Im fine. I just need some fresh air. She half ran out of the chamber and out to the hallway and then she just ran. Anywhere. Just anywhere to be away from that horrid weapon. On the way, she ran against Martell, who was nibbling on a bread that he got from the maidservant Brienne. Illumca? Wait! Not heeding the call, she continued running. After her rebirth, Illumca had become more attuned to the Mana. Unlike her half-elf body, her new body was more powerful, and the magic she once used with hardship now needed nothing more than a single word. But that was also the reason why the burning of Mana hit her so hard. The stale, burning ash-like smell that assaulted her olfactory senses and the suffocating feeling made her head spin. Nauseous and befuddled, she found herself in a small garden. There she puked the contents of her stomach again and again until all that came out was water. She did not wish for Connie to see her like this. Her savior had seen her at her worst. And she did not want her to see her like that again. Even now the smell of her old self lingered in her mind. And every time she smelled something bad, even if it was her own vomit, she was reminded of it. Pus and rot and dried excrements. Years of it. You dont look so good, Martell said, more of statement of fact than worry. Werent you with Connie? Martell? she asked, finally conscious of his presence next to her. Come on, have a seat, he put her arm around his neck and half-dragged her to a stone chair in the small garden. She sat there and calmed her breathing, trying to get used to the lack of mana around her. What happened? I saw a bright light burning towards the sea from the window in the Palace Kitchen. Its the Kingdoms new weapon. Urp.. Yeah. Im gonna go and get you some water and something to wipe yourself with. You want me to get Connie? No, dont. Ill be fine. Alright. Stay here, Ill be back soon. Chapter 83: I will take from him, everything Chapter 83 I will take from him, everything In one of the many empty rooms of the Palace, one could hear the faint breathing of women. 3 to be exact. All of them young. All of them naked. Sweat and bodily fluid stained their white skin and one of them had traces of blood upon her shame. Their eyes were glazed and unfocused from the rigorous activity prior. P C pleaseone more time, one of them pleaded. Sorry girls, I have other things to do. Heroes are very busy, you know. Kurosaki Yuuji put on his clothes with one last look at his handiwork. At the mounds of white flesh and pink tips. They were daughters of Nobles, who still dreamed of princes in shining armor. He gave them their dreams. Albeit for only one night. He closed the door and walked away. Satisfied with a good deed done. Shame, Id have gone for a few more rounds if it wasnt for that loud sound interrupting me, he murmured. What was that sound anyway? It killed off my excitement. He walked briskly to return to the Audience Chamber. Hah, that old man would be pissed. He was told to charm the women, mainly the impressionable ones. But some of them were very much to his taste that things escalate very fast, which made him abandon his job. Then again, I could just do private visits. As he was passing a small garden, his eyes were drawn onto a figure sitting in the middle of the garden. A singular beauty in a night dress. With skin so flawless the moonlight falling upon her made her body look glowing. Her slow breathing made her ample chest rise and fall like the bane of kings. The Hero of Vorzenny was immediately struck dumb by this sight. She was the most beautiful creature he had ever seen. Not even those in his Harem could compare. The only flaw he saw was that unsightly eyepatch. Desire rose in him, at the thought of hearing her gasp under him. At the thought of grasping that bountiful bronze chest with all his might. He did not even have to think before he strode up to her and called her with a sickly-sweet voice. Hello, Milady. Are you alone? The dark elf languidly opened her eyes, before she opened them wide as she jumped out of the stone chair. Y-you - ! Who are you? she cried out. My name is Kurosaki Yuuji. Here I am, just enjoying a walk under the moonlight and then I saw you, he said, lacing every word with honeyed poison. It is not safe for such a beautiful woman to be alone. Even inside a Palace. Some unsightlyNoble might have ideas. Illumca sensed that something was wrong and said. I dont have time for you. She tried to walk away to the opposite direction, but he was faster. Let me escort you. Go away! she tried to hit him, but she evaded the punch and grabbed her wrist, forcing her onto the wall of the hallway. She tried to fight back but he was stronger than her. His grip was so strong she could feel her bone creaking. Spoiler: Spoiler Illumca panicked inwardly. Just by this alone she knew that thee difference between their statuses were not small. Aaagh! Illumca launched a fist at his face but he dodged it point black. Ooh, a fighter? Thats fine. I like women who fights back. It gives things more spice. Fire C She started to chant but his other hand clapped at her mouth. Whoops. Cant have you cast spells here. My god, usually it takes me just a minute to charm people, but you? he smiled, but this smile had lost all pretense. Nowhat is he doing, my headC-Connie! Come on now, be good. I am just offering to be your escort. All calmed down now? he said as he saw her eyes beginning to glaze over. Yy-yes she was beginning to see him differently. Not a threat. He was just doing it to be kind. Yesto be kind Her head was beginning to be filled with his voice. Drowning her voice. II will she said as he began to relax his grip. No. The Dao Symbol inside her began to shine. Her purpose, her goal, her desire. It was something more than memory. It was something branded into the soul. Nonot her. Dont take heraway! You have no right!! N-no Burn. Burn. And burn! Separate from status or will, the Dao was pure in its presence. It resisted the continuing barrage of brainwashing skill. Such a strong will the man strengthened his grip to force her back down. To drown her in his Charm Gaze. But you will fall. Everyone falls! After he shouted in exasperation, something flew and crashed against his head. Pieces of glass fell onto the floor. Get away from her! Martell shouted as he snapped his fingers and called out his skill. An ornamental vase levitated and flew towards the Hero. In normal condition, he would have evaded it easily, but the concussion from the earlier hit caused him to be unable to do so. WHAM! The vase hit him and sent him reeling on the floor. Quickly Martell ran to Illumcas side. Illumca, are you okay? Go, run, she urged as she willed the Dao Symbol inside her to fight the influence. That wont hurt him. We need to run. And just as she said, the Hero of Vorzenny was not hurt. He did not even bleed. That was an effect of his high level. Even broken glass hurled at strength could not puncture his skin. Kurosaki Yuuji smashed the large vase and made a show of dusting off his shirt. Well, shit. Thats not good! The two of them quickly turned around and ran. We need to get to the Audience Chamber. He cant do as he wanted there, Martell said. Behind them, the man had begun his pursuit. The two of them were fast, but the Hero of Vorzenny was faster. They turned around a sharp corner. Martells small body cannot stop in time and he hit his shoulder with a loud bam at a door. The loud noise made a door three doors down open. A tired looking man with a book came out and shouted angrily. Hey! Whos that making a noise? the man spotted the two people running and called out. Hey! This is restricted area. Hes coming! she cried out, wincing as she felt like her heart was being shredded from the inside out and her blood was boiling. Fireball! She chanted, but no fire came out. When she took a glance at her fingers, her flawless skin had started to blister. Whats this? Why are you running away? I just want to help, the man said with glee. It was a game to him, and the girl was his prize. Martell took a passing glimpse at the room beyond the door and saw mounds of book within. He snapped her fingers and took control of the books as he declared his skill. He timed their pursuer and motioned with his hand, causing the books to rush at him as he went past, slamming him to the wall. Who C who - whoaa!! The man screamed from the sudden torrent of paper and leather. A Knight who was standing guard nearby glanced at what was making the ruckus and chose to stand back and hid behind the pillar without skipping a beat. I really need to get myself a fucking Item Ring, Martell cursed under his breath. Urghagh, Illumca stumbled on her own legs and fell onto the floor. Illumca! Martell doubled back when he heard her fall. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Stand up! Come on! Stand up! Aaargh! The Dark Elf screamed. And suddenly, they were pulled into darkness.
Kurosaki Yuuji dug himself out of the mounds of paperwork and stood up, exasperated. Only to find his target had disappeared. Where is she? Where is she?! he strode towards the Knight pathetically trying to become one with the pillar and grabbed her by the neck, lifting the full-armored Knight with one hand and shook him hard. I C I dont know, the man said, coughing. They went around that bend and vanished! Shit! he let him go and trot briskly towards the bend. It opened to a wide square with a fountain and numerous decorative plants, from which there were many paths to other parts of the Palace. Shit! This place is more confusing than a Dungeon! Then, he spotted a girl wearing a white jacket sitting by the fountain. A large man with bare arms was standing beside him. He knew the girl. It was the Hero of Al-Khemiya. A very plain girl with no redeeming features. Very much not to his taste. His King had warned him not to place his Charm on her, just to be safe. He would not do it anyway. She was not worth the hassle. But now he threw caution to the wind and approached her while smoothing his hair.
Kasheem and Kim Sooyoung had sneaked out of the Audience Chamber as she was very uncomfortable with conflicts. Ever since she told him about how little points she had left, Kasheem had insisted on following her everywhere. She had done her best to accumulate some points by eating well, doing her morning exercise, and such. And she now had enough points to get a new medical book. She had read the one she bought last time back to back. Books in the language of her old world was very expensive. Dont you think its time to return, Maziri Sooyoung? the man asked. Urgh, do we have to? You know I dont like crowds. And politics. Especially politics, she yawned, tired of the stupid event. I just want to go back to my room and rest. The seafood was good, but then the King made the whole thing a bragging party. Thats politics for you, Maziri Sooyoung. They wouldnt make a decision right at this moment. It will take days, even weeks. Its just that King Gerard was the one who made the opening move. Hello. Hi. The two heard the call and turned their eyes towards the man calling. I want to ask you something. Did you see two people walking by here? One is a beastfolk and the other was a dark elf. He was showing a wide smile, but somehow it made Kim recoil. I would appreciate it if you dont approach Maziri Sooyoung so candidly. It is improper. Im not asking you. Im asking her as fellow Heroes. Have you seen them? N C no. I havent, she drew herself farther. Stop looking at me like that. The Heroes of the current age had never used their power against each other. But at that moment, Yuuji attacked her with his Charm Gaze at Full Power. Unlike regular Skills, Charm Gaze was a Passive Skill that was only limited by his will. But with a Hero he did not want to leave things to chance. UrghII her mind started to muddle and she began to saw him as a kind person. Charm Resistance Level 2 Charm Resistance Level 3 No, hes not. Charm Resistance Level 4 Charm Resistance Level 5 Stop looking! You have to stop looking! Charm Resistance Level 6 Charm Resistance Level 7 Charm Resistance Level 8 Charm Resistance Level 9 Charm Resistance Level 10 ->MAX The Charm Gaze broke and Kim Sooyoung jumped behind Kasheem like a frightened cat. The System had emptied her Points to upgrade her Charm Resistance automatically. Charm Gaze! He is using a Charm Magic at MAX level!! She quickly made up an excuse on the spot. I-I dont feel so good. Id like to return to our compound please. Youanswer me! he lost his patience and barked his order. Confused and angered by the fact that his Skill failed to take hold. You will not speak to her like that!! the man growled. Veins popping on his muscled arm. By this time, Kim''s stress had begun to reemerge and she took a puff from her inhaler. Her hand gripping his valiant guardian''s arm tight. And what are you going to do to me? I am a Hero! I can do what I want. His threat did not faze him in the slightest. He had been in more battles than the creature who called himself Hero had masturbated. A Hero you might be. But touch her and the whole of Al-Khemiya will bear down on you like the desert storm and bury you under the sand, Kasheem said as he pushed Sooyoung behind his back. You best go on back to your King, Hero of Vorzenny. humph. The unpleasant mans eyes twitched as he slowly drew back and walked away. No matter. The Charm has already been planted. I will find her, sooner or later.
As soon as he was gone, the two headed towards a door that led to a small sitting room. Kasheem stood by outside while Kim entered the room. Once she entered, she was hit by very hot air. Even hotter than the sandy air of Al-Khemiya. A bead of sweat quickly formed upon her forehead. Miss Sooyoung! Martell called out gratefully. Thank you for helping us. Dont mind it. But this iswhatwhat is happening? Illumca was groaning on the floor, her back arching and skin contracting while intense heat was coming from her body. The beautiful dress on her was drenched with sweat. I dont know. The Mistress might now. I need to call her. Can I trouble you to keep guard while I go there? No, the girl said. Im going to call her and warn my people. I - if that pervert dared to use that shitty magic on a Hero, then whats stopping him from using it on them? Thatsthats actually possible, he said with a look of surprise. I didnt think you have it in you. The girl made an awkward smile of encouragement and walked out. Martell closed the door behind her and placed various item in front of him as he stood guard, ready to attack if unfriendly people came in.
Back in the Audience Chamber, the Party had ground to a halt, and everyone gathered in their cliques to discuss King Gerards propositions. Connie was feeling restless from how long Illumca was taking and she kept looking at the door. Finally she decided to look for her. As she was exiting the Chamber, she brushed past a black-haired man who brusquely ignored her. He smelled of strong perfume and cheap sex. Not long after, she saw two people running towards her. Hello, Kim. Did you see C Your friends! Yes. Come with me! the girl grabbed her by the wrist and urged her to follow. Please take care of her, Lady Cornelia. Im going to warn Haynim Abbas. W C whats happening? the blonde-haired girl asked in confusion. Just follow me! The girl led her to the small room where Martell and Illumca awaited. The moment he sensed people standing in front of the door, he was ready to attack. But when he heard Kims familiar voice, he relaxed and opened the door. Connie came into the room and saw Illumca on all fours with head tucked between her arms. Illumca! she ran to her and took her into her arm. The moment Connie did that, she could feel that the Energy within her was in chaos. She sent her will inside and understood that she was trying to push out something foreign that was invading her. Illumca. Can you hear me? Illumca. Focus your mind on your Dao! she shouted instructions as she took her arm in hers. Dao? Kim thought when he heard the vaguely familiar term. In-between bouts of unconsciousness, Illumca saw the face of her beloved. She saw her speaking, but it was like she was hearing Connie from underwater. Somewhere distant. Im sorry. Imreally sorry. Connie saw tears coming from her and she decided. She enclosed her lips with hers, sending her Yin Energy to calm down the torrent of Energy within Illumcas body. As she did so, she could feel Illumcas emotion. The desperation, the guilt, the humiliation. Illumca reacted to the kiss by embracing her tight, not wanting to let go. Connie accepted the desperate and tearful kiss that burned her lips and tongue as she held her tight, not refusing the pain that came from her companion. Tears fell from Illumcas beautiful eyes and evaporated within seconds. The heat blistered Connies skin and made her feel as if she was kissing a sun. Her love was pain. Her love was suffering. She was born to love and hate in equal measure. Illumca entwined their fingers together as she pushed her tongue inside her. Wanting to forget, wanting to erase, the memory of almost betraying her love for Connie by drowning in her presence. After what seemed like hours, her breathing began to settle, and the heat subsided. The Dark Elf passed out in Connies embrace. And she laid her down gently on the floor. She put a hand on her chest and pressed on the pressure points on her head and forehead with her forefingers. Mistress, yourmouth, Martell spoke, unsure on how to say the words. Kim clasped her mouth in horror, seeing the bad burn on Connies face. It was damaged down to her nerves, with some parts even had signs of charring. She could not imagine what happened to her tongue. Even her hands that she used to hold her companion with had horrible burns. This? This doesnt hurt as much as what Illumca is feeling right now, she said grimly. She took out a few pills and crunched them down with a vengeance. The burned parts began to heal and replaced with new skin. Pink and raw. I''ve calemd the fire down in her meridian. Now. Tell me what happened. Connie sat and listened to Martells story. And for the first time ever since she donned the body of Cornelia, she felt such rage. Such hatred. Such fury. He dares covet what is mine?! Connie shouted as she punched a wooden table so hard it broke. He dares to try and sully her dignity?! Her anger was to the point that the sides of her left cheek began to rip, and her eyes turned serpentine. Poisonous mist leaked out from the gaps between her cheek, which grazed a decorative plant and turned it black. Martell saw this and quickly pulled Kim back. Dont breathe! he warned her. In reflex, Kim clasped her nose and mouth with her hand as Connie neutralized the poison with a waved of her hand. She then stood up and walked towards the door. Mistress, where are you going? Im gonna kill that shit and tear him apart ad paint the marble floor with his intestines. You cant! Kim blurted out. What?! T C the Hero of Vorzennys Charm Gaze is extremely strong. Even I only managed to fight it back using my Cheat. A C ah, that might also explain why Akula followed him. She must be under his Charm! Connie ignored the last part of her statement and gazed at the fragile looking Illumca, who was still groaning in pain even as she slept. For a strong-willed girl like her to suffer like this meant that the one using it was not a weak person. Miss Sooyoung is right. We need to gather more information. We cannot guarantee that you can fight his Charm Gaze. We are also in a Palace filled with Knights that are on edge. I know that you are strong, Mistress. But you cant fight a whole Palace. And even then, what will happen to Illumca if you leave? She is very vulnerable right now. Your anger or Illumcas safety. You cannot have one with the other, Martell stated. Martell! Dont you feel anything when someone almost sullied your friends dignity?! She grabbed him by the collar and lifted him up angrily. No, Idont, he floundered a bit, unsure if what he was saying would make her fly off the handle. But I will say it again. You need to choose, Martell said, face as blank as ever. You are smarter than me, Mistress. And your schemes are beyond me. But you have one weakness. And that is when you care about someone you care too much. It stops you from seeing things objectively.Isnt that why you took me in? Because I can help you make decisions without emotions getting in the way? Dammit Connie gritted her teeth. She let go of the small boy and took a deep breath. Choices, she groaned. Then I choose Illumca. Shes whats important now. Alright, Martell said with a nod. First thing first, we need to leave this godforsaken Palace and find someplace safe for me so that I can help her stabilize, Connie said with an urgent tone. Then come to our compound, Kim suggested. Its separate from the Palace and is filled with our people. Im sure Haynim Abbas will approve. Its only 10 minutes away with a carriage. Good. Then lets do it. Oh, and we need to take Allenca back home safe. Make sure that its subtle, she looked at Martell. Can I entrust her matter to you? As you wish. I will escort her back to the Church. But how do I know if she is already under his influence? he asked. I dont know, just take her with you. Well handle that later, she said dismissively. Take care of what we can do now and leave what we cant do for later. Understood. I C Ill go with him too, Kim said. She was quite the scaredy cat, but when it comes to people she cared about, she was not so bad. Here, Ill give you my medal, given to me by Haynim Abbas. As proof of your identity. You can use this to use our carriage. Thank you. Kim, Connie accepted her medal. One made of gold with precious gems inserted within. It was rather gaudy but very intricate. Good luck, she said.
Finding the Al-Khemiyan carriage was really easy. All Connie had to do was find the one with people wearing a lot of red and dark skin and impressive mustaches. When she showed her the medal, they did not ask much and quickly guided her to a small carriage, which immediately took off with them inside. While the carriage was rolling through the bridge, Connie watched her companion slept a troubled sleep. Her gaze still and focused. She then took her hand and cupped it with hers. I promise you, Illumca, She kissed the back of the sleeping elfs hand and gripped it tight. I will destroy him. I will take from him, everything that he holds dear. Everything that he loves and cares. And nothing will stop me. Interlude 4: Lady of the Theater Interlude 4 Lady of the Theater While the excitement was ongoing in the Palace Garden, the Kitchen was still a warzone as ever. I dun care whas happening out dere. The sky fallin or sum demon chargin in. Long as Im in this kitchen, alls we gonna do is cook, Mr. Grover growled. Brienne! Hows the potatoes?! Mr. Grover started shaking his pan, but gradually stopped when he realized that no ones answering him. He put his pan down and craned his head to see across the room where he saw a batch of unpeeled potatoes and a neglected knife stuck on one of them. Where the hells Brienne?!
It just so happened that that very girl was walking across the hallway where Knights in well- polished armor were standing guard, a basket of clean laundry between her arms. She walked with her head tucked down, seemingly afraid of the imposing men. Stop. The woman jolted in surprise and slowly turned her head. Y C yes? Where are you going with that basket? One of the Knights asked. I C I need to change some beddings, Sir Knight, she said hesitantly. What do you mean? Itsfor sullied beddings, Sir. Bloods might hard to scrub clean. Oh, the Knight said with a sudden understanding when he saw the reaction of his fellow Knights. Ooh.on your way then. As soon as she was out of an earshot, she looked left and right before sidling to a dark corner, where the maidservant then produced a distinctive ring from a hidden pocket in her undergarment. Scratching the side of her breast slightly with a frown of discomfort. It was a good hiding place, but it did chafe a fair bit. Gone were the scared and timid expression, in its place a purposeful, sharp one. The hunched posture was straightened, and drooped shoulders retracted. Brienne let a thin smile form as she put on the ring. Rendezvous within the Palace was nothing unusual, especially for young, handsome men and dreamy young girls. But image need to be maintained. She knew this well, as she had her first time in one of these rooms. But now is not a time to revel in memories. The ring was an Item Ring. And from it she took out a set of wizard clothes and two lumps of cut wood. The latter she then put behind her cheeks to give her a more pronounced jaw. The clothes were something she took from an unfortunate student of the Tower. She then ripped her hair apart, which turned out to be a wig. She had almost no hair upon her head, as they were cropped up to barely a centimeter off the base of her head. She then put on another wig which she took out from the Item Ring. This one ginger and curly. A bit of make up here and there and then Brienne the gullible maidservant was no more. Her collaborator had painstakingly look for a maidservant with little skill and plain appearance. She was the perfect woman to impersonate. Plain and unattractive. Her timidity and tendency to never look at other peoples face was a boon to her profession. She did not even have to put on too much disguise. It was all in the quality of ones acting. And who was she if not a prodigy of that very art? Even if her own family met her on the street while she was in disguise, they would not have even spared her a glance. She stored all the items for her change in her Item Ring and walked towards the outer garden with all the confidence of someone who was supposed to be there.
In the barren garden just below the Audience Chamber, it was chaos. An hour had passed since the cannon was fired and some of the Wizards who powered it were screaming and convulsing on the ground. They were being restrained by other Wizards who were still fine. How many fell? Klein asked as he watched his Knights trying to help the fallen. 17. 13 Knights and 4 Wizards. It appears that just being around the Power Source without the binding had detrimental effects for the sanity of the men, especially for those with lesser strength of mind, his adjutant said. We are calling for help from the Wizards who were standing by at the barracks to come and heal the fallen. Hrgh. Did anyone else except the Wizards got anywhere near the Power Source? No. I made sure of that. Hear that? the man turned towards an old woman in a pointy hat with a large hole on it. She was the leader of the Wizards there. So how - why are my Knights on the ground blowing bubbles, Archmage Thalia?! I dont know, she said without making an excuse. You dont know?! How can you not know?! The Towers made the damn thing! I said I dont know. Because we dont know, she replied again, her face stone cold. We created it using an ancient knowledge we found at dungeon. Half of this is something entirely new to us. Now, if youll excuse me, I have to gather all the Wizards still conscious to reseal it. While this exchange was happening, Akira was standing by the cannon, his gaze transfixed at the massive barrel. For some reason, the strange effect of the Demonbane Cannon did not affect him. The handsome Commander slapped his forehead and let his trusty adjutant to take care of the rest. Damn it. Those Wizards will be the death of me, Klein said as he stood by Akiras right. Oh, Lord Klein You have misgivings, Lord Akira? Klein asked as he gave his slumped shoulders a friendly tap. II would be lying if I dont. I meanthat thing is Akira glanced at the reprehensible thing hidden under the red cloth. The cannon was impressive, of course. And the strength, I dont think I can replicate such power even if I do my best with Grunford. But The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. I understand, the friendly Knight said with a soft sigh. I too, have doubts about this. Especially after seeing what it did to my Knights the mans eyes were clear in his abrupt silence. ...then again, what do I know, eh? Im a soldier, I just do what my King tells me to do. To question the decision of His Majesty is not something I can do, he said with a hint of self-pity. But youyou should go forward with what you believe in, Hero of Calendia. You are a symbol of hope. A symbol of Junnaveils love to the people of Calendia. You can leave the dirty work to us. With that, he gave him a final squeeze on his shoulders. After that he left to check on his men. Akira, now left alone, squeezed Grunfords scabbard. His face scrunched up with doubt. Unnoticed to him, one of the beads implanted in the eye of the dragon carving on the sword shone. He was a Hero but compared to the veterans like Klein and the King he was a mere fledgling. A symbol of hope? And yet the King and his aides made all the decisions without telling him. Only telling him when it was already a done deal. I am a symbol, Akira bit his lips until it bled to try and distract himself from his feeling of insecurity. nothing more.
The woman who was Brienne mixed in with the Wizards who were helping the fallen men and women and managed to get close enough to the cannon. She did not like this kind of job. Ones without ample time to prepare. But she had to do it, otherwise, why be her at all? With that thought, she made her way up the platform and her eyes fell onto the orb. And what she saw made her feel weak-kneed. Bulbous, gloopy meaty mess with eyes that gazed at her with such glee that it made her heart fell to her stomach. The faces on the blob were those of groaning and screaming humans. The pipes that were connected to the orb were stabbed haphazardly into the blob of meat, with the the growth from its bulbous form starting to eat into the pipes. The moment it looked at her, one of the faces smiled and ate itself with its grotesquely yellowed teeth. And then it revealed a face much like hers. But not the face she was wearing right now. But the real her. The woman swallowed the bile threatening to escape her mouth and winced at its acidic and bitter taste. Even without understanding what she just saw, she knew that this hope, this fearsome weapon of Calendia was made with the body part a Demon. And not just any Demon, but something at the level of a Demon Lord. Hey! Akira climbed up the platform and pulled the female Wizard who was looking at the orb. Are you mad? Didnt you see the others on the ground just now? It took the her a short while before her eyes regain their focus. W-wha - ? S-sorry. Do you need me to take you to your friends? The woman assuming the identity of a Wizard dug her nails deep into her palm to keep herself from falling and forced out a smile. No, thats fine. Ill be fine. With that, she scurried away towards the other Wizards. She saw the looks on the fallen Wizards. They were laughing, crying, seething, as if they had lost their sanity. She felt a shiver on her spine and quickly left the place. She walked with a fast pace towards an empty room and quickly assumed the form of a woman of high breed in a Ball dress. Not too fancy, but gaudy enough to show that she had money. Even in her distress, she must not let out a hint of her real self. She had planted this belief into her mind ever since she decided to leave her old family. Quickly she made her way towards a carriage, almost undistinguishable to that of an upstart baron. Once she was in, the driver shook the reins and they were off and nones the wiser. After they were a few meters away from the bridge, the driver slid open a wooden panel by his seat. Long night tonight, Milady? Dont want to speak, she said. Her stomach felt cold and unpleasant. Understood. Shall we head on home? No. Not home, she grimaced. She needed to share this secret with her collaborator as soon as possible so she could quickly forget. To Prince Elharts Mansion.
It was almost midnight when the woman arrived at the back entrance of a large mansion. Normally she would have visited from the front. But today was not a normal day. An elderly gentlemans gentleman came out as soon as he saw the carriage. He did not say anything as he welcomed her in. It was not because he was impolite, but because the man was deaf and mute. It was how the owner of the mansion preferred his most trusted steward. And he made him so. She was guided to a dining room filled with precious paintings and beautiful chandeliers. The walls were painted with purple and there were carvings of various animals on the large glass window to the left of the dining table. Two maids and two servants in prim outfit stood by the wall while two men in white clothes and white apron were serving a man. Or what became of a man when he was left to indulge without ever stopping. Fat, bloated, and ugly. Those were words that she would use to describe this man before her. Sitting behind a large table made of rare wood, lavishly decorated with gold, the unshapely man daintily enjoyed a sip of water from a crystal goblet before cutting a duck breast sauced with luscious blood red sauce. You are not finished? Didnt you start this afternoon? she asked. I took short naps along the way, the man said firmly. To gorge is to show disrespect to the food, after all. Proper rest after a few courses are paramount. The man gestured with a wave of his stubby finger for her to sit at the other end of the table. As she did so, a servant came over and poured her a fragrant tea on a cup that would cost a regular man a year of his salary. The man did not bother with her any further as he resumed enjoying his meal. For him a full course meal was to be faced with the utmost propriety. To indulge was to face a battle of attrition. The finest of food, the finest of wine, and the finest of tableware. Knives and fork were his weapons. Fine clothes were his armor. And all the food before him was his opponent. Such was his indulgence. And such was his prerogative. The prerogative of Prince Elhart of Attenburgh. I still cannot see how you can you be so different compared to your brother, King Gerard. We are different people. Of, course we will be different. He chose the path of throne while I chose the path of a gourmet. He has his difficulties, I have mine. I wonder what kind of difficulty someone like you have? Walking, for one. And staying alive, the man guffawed. Just like any other job, high difficulty means high standard. And high standard means high pay, the man said, licking his fingers in delectation. Just as yours truly. As I am sitting here enjoying my meal, I am sure that no less than a hundred men is thinking about how to slit my throat. And some of them might even be in this very room. At this word, some of the servants gulped and stood straighter. The man smirked at the effect of his simple suggestion and continued. Nevertheless, I paid them very well, far above the income of the common cook, the man said as he gently put the bones of a perfectly roasted duck. He scraped the sauce left one the plate with a piece of crusty bread and popped it into his mouth. It was a rude gesture, but the Chef standing beside him exhaled lightly with a look of relief. The sauce was spectacular. I will have it again tomorrow with a roasted piglet. The sauce will be a bit different, Prince, the Head Chef, one with a permanent frown and a curled mustache said with a nod. It will need to be a bit sweeter to cut through the fat. At this, the other servants took deep intakes of breaths. Did I not say that I want the same sauce?! Then I will make two batches, the man said without missing a beat. He had been the Princes Head Chef for 3 years and understood him very well. Then so be it! Two batches. Do not disappoint me, Huber! Have I ever? he asked with a haughty smile. Hmhm, the man smiled back. After the short and tense exchange, Prince Elhart then waved his hand to order everyone to leave the room. As soon as they were gone, he tapped a golden statue next to him and immediately a barrier was released. A thin smile appeared on his lips when he saw the look on her face. A new toy of mine. It can create a barrier that will keep our voice from escaping the vicinity for 10 minutes. Very convenient. Very expensive. You can flaunt your toys later, Elhart. I am not in the mood today. Oh, and what could make the Lady of the Theater be sour of heart today? Its about the new weapon you told me about. Hmmyes? You are right in your fear. The Power Source is a Demon. And not just any Demon. Something dangerous enough to cause men to go mad. I managed to stay sane because I only got a glimpse of it. At this new info, the fat man shook his head. I see. I see. Arlond, you damn fool. Your hate is going to be the death of us all. And that brother of mine too, he fell for that mans whispers. He was silent for a few moments, his gaze nondescript. And now, what will you do with this news? That is my business. Your job is to hand me information. Nothing more, nothing less. Indeed. I am content with simply enjoying my life with good food, good wine, and a good show, he said with a short laugh. Ah, that reminds me, during the 3 months of your absence a new girl rose to prominence in the Royal Theater. Quite the darling of the crowd, that one. Some even said that she could replace you as the Lady of the Theater, he said, a hint of glee in his tone. Well, well see about that shall we? L''actrice is not one to shirk from a young fillys challenge. With that parting words, the woman left. Even to the end, she did not ever take off her disguise. The man had even begun to forget how she was supposed to look. Then again, that coldness. That bravery. To dare infiltrate the Calendian Palace armed with only disguises. Truly, she had a heart of steel. Interlude 5: Candle in Daylight (Part 1) Interlude 5 Candle in Daylight (Part 1) It was late in the evening and the sky had grown dark. And in the dull and grey forest, it was more prominent. A man was sitting on a rock with a small fire burning in front of him, with chunks of meats stuck on branches surrounding it. The fire cast shadows against the trees surrounding him. The fire provided reprieve from the cold, but also attracted dark things that prowl in the night. As evidenced by the corpses of a pack of grey wolves around the camp. One of the bodies belonged to a giant wolf the size of a house, with iron-hard claws and fangs and eyes that glowed yellow in the dark. If one would submit it as a quest, it would take no less than a B Rank Party to finish it. And that did not count the 30 strong pack it led. But now they were naught but dead bodies, strewn along the ground as if they were trash. The man did not even bother with extracting the Essence Crystals as they were worthless to him. To him, it held less worth than the meats and sweetmeats now grilling on the fire. The man looked gaunt, with stubbles around his chin. He wore a Hunters cloak and leather armor which had seen better days. On his side was a staff made of wood with tips made of steel. On one end was a spiky contrivance that held a deep blue crystal which held lightning within. He had not seen fruit for the longest time and his gums had started to bleed, so he grilled the giant wolfs heart and feasted on it with relish. After dinner, he erected a barrier to keep out the monsters with a magical tool from his Item Ring and went to sleep on the bare ground to keep himself alert. Blanketed by the stars in the sky. This man had no name, instead he had a number. And he was No.1789. For convenience, if people asked him his name, he would answer with the name Rida. It was name of little consequence and little meaning. For what was important was that number, just as many who belonged to Lasile des Fous. Hrrgh, Rida groaned, slightly regretting the follies of his desire. The thing that led him to go on a wild goose chase to search for a legend. A story. A legend by the name of Hasenaddin.
Hasenaddin, the Eternal King of the Uradin, the Great City of the Dwarves located beneath the Sacred Mountain of the same name; said to be raised by the hands of Mydirr himself. He was a Hero before there was any concept of a Hero. Before the Gods see fit to bestow the Art of Hero Summoning to the Races. Before Grea knew of the existence of Demons. He was more powerful and more righteous than any Hero after him. A man worthy of his status, by deeds and by honor. In the age before the Age of Heroes, he ruled Uradin with great wisdom and kindness, creating a golden age for the Dwarves. He had fought against those who seek to enter the Sacred Mountain for ill-gotten gains and greed. Men who seek the Blessed Metal, The Gift of Mydirr the Sightless, God of Lightning and Thunder. A most precious metal now named Mydirrite. His legends were many, but none described the same person. In one, he was an old man wielding a fiery cane. In another, he was a dark-skinned Dwarf with arms so powerful he could hammer Mydirrite with them. And in another still, he was not a man, but an infernal apparition wearing the skin of a man twice the size of normal human. The latter mostly being told by his enemies. The truth had been embellished and added on for so many times that no one living now, knew who or what Hasenaddin really was. Or how he looked like or even what race he as. But one thing that Rida remembered reading was that he died of old age, never knowing defeat. And at the time of his passing, the Sacred Mountain mourned him. It mourned him with tears of molten rocks and groans of ash-filled sky. His subjects all shaved their beards in despair and held a 3 months long wake. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! The body was embalmed through the secret methods of the Elves, as they had owed him a great debt. And the Dwarves worshipped him as highly as they worshipped Mydirr. In his honor, they called him their Eternal King. And from then on, their ruler did not have the title King, only Regents. It was a good story. One told to children to ease their sleep. To give them good dreams. To teach them of the proud history of their people. So how did he end up sleeping in the middle of a forest in pursuit of this long dead Hero who only appeared in such stories? Because sometimes, stories do not die.
Rida contemplated his poor choice but did not find it in himself to regret the choice he made. The object of his desire, Le Fou was not a young woman, though she wore the skin of one. Which was very normal, as her kind was mostly indifferent to age. He knew that already. And yet he still accepted the bet. Because he wanted her. He wanted to suckle at the teat of the beautiful beast and be engulfed in the heat of her flesh. He knew that he had an abysmally small chance, but still he needed to take the risk. His friends - especially No.1994, a charming Beastfolk with half an antler - had scolded him for his decision. But the bet was made and officiated, so they could do nothing but kept his vigil. No.1822 - a quiet young Elf - even made him a stone obituary, complete with his bust on top. Which was rather morbid. Though he had to admit, his handiwork would shame even a Master Sculptor. With friends like thatthe man chuckled. For now, I should at least have a shut-eye. Tomorrow he would break his fast early. With three pieces of the leftover meat and a mouthful off stiff drink. And then he would continue his search. With that in mind, he turned to sleep. It was not even a minute later, when suddenly, a flight of bats disturbed the forest. Hmm? The Mana around him suddenly began to ebb and webbed as if something was disturbing it. And then, he saw it. A shaft of light came over the forests. It was dim, but where it passed, trees burst into flame and exploded from the heat. BARRIER!! Rida shouted in terror. He stabbed his staff into the ground and erected a wall of white light. A blast of hot air blistered through the forest, destroying his camp. When he finally let go of his magic, his face was pale and he retched and spat, holding hi suddenly aching head. By the fires of Sud-Ghazid!! What was that?! The light burned and consumed, burning Mana where it went. The slight taste of ash still lingered at the tip of his palate. Rida licked his lips and after a moment of thought, proceeded to follow the direction of that beam. For he was indeed a Fool.
Two and a half days journey later, Rida found that he was starting to lose his sense reality. No, he was not going crazy, he was sure of that. It was because he had spent most of the hours wrapped in eerie silence. Ever since he left the camp on the second day he found that he had not heard any sound except for his foot against the ground and the occasional whisper of the wind. The sun was shining bright and the cloud was merrily floating about in the sky. And yet there was no chirping of birds, no distant sound of animals, not even monsters. It was like he was alone in this world. A world of painted silence. Keep it together Rida. Its just the Mana making you sick, he whispered to himself. And then he saw something. Something unbelievable. He took out a map and opened it brusquely. This isnt right, he peered closer at his map and found that there was indeed something not right here. Thats supposed to be empty land! His eyes gazed at the magnificent mountain of white before him How is there a mountain there?! Rida was a curious man, as all Fools were, and marched forward. With great care. When he finally arrived at the bottom of the mountain, he saw that it was not a normal mountain, and the mountain itself was not made of earth. Gingerly he poked at the white ground with his staff. It felt solid. A toe now, and indeed it was solid. After that, he tried stepping on it and found that it was slippery. He almost fell forward but managed to stab his staff into the ground and kept his balance. When he pulled the staff up, he found that although the ground was solid, the inside was brittle and bone white. He took a pinch of the ground and let it crumble between his fingers. He took a sniff and realized something. Wax...or tallow? No...this is wax, His voice trailed off. This whole mountainis made of wax. By now a normal man would have ran away screaming in terror. But Rida bit his lips and continued on, more cautious this time. For his curiosity now had reached its peak. As he climbed on, a thought came to him. The mountain from this side looked like something out of the drawing of small children, drawn in a single movement. It had only one summit without any trees around. Just bare white all around. The road was getting more treacherous now and he dug his feet deeper into the ground, etching foot holds using his shoes and staff until finally, an hour later he was halfway up the mountain. And there he saw buildings. Buildings that seemed as if they grew out of the mountain and then swallowed up by a torrent of wax. Their positions and shapes were highly unnatural and unnerving. These were clearly constructs not made by human hand, the man thought. His fingers traced the pillar of one and he shivered for it felt slightly warm, as if it was alive. Buildings that were nothing more than fa?ades. And on them were statues. Hundreds of men and women of all races, on their knees and on their feet. As if they had become one with the white mountain, clambering up the smooth, white surface of the mountain. Compared to their bodies which were so lifelike, the faces were shoddy and rough, and some had no faces at all, being more like dribbles of tallow candle on ancient chandeliers. He regretted his choice and felt that he should just descent down the strange mountain. No one would blame him. Rida glanced back at the summit of the mountain, then down to the safety of the green grass and brown earth. Le Fou. What will you choose if you were me? He asked himself, as if that would even make a difference. Interlude 6: Candle in Daylight (Part 2) Interlude 6 Candle in Daylight (Part 2) Rida climbed further up the mountain, now replacing his staff with a steel knife by which he made his footholds. On the way, he saw a massive gaping hole that he did not notice before, as he climbed from another part of the mountain. It seemed that the torrent of wax from the hole was what created the nightmarish scene he saw below. What manner of power could do something like this? Rida thought. But only briefly, as idle thoughts on such treacherous climb was not a good thing to have. So, he soldiered on. Carve. Foot. Hand. Carve. Foot. Hand. He repeated this movements with expertise. One did not become one of the Fools by lacking strength. The trek was less of a climb and more like him trying to not slip up. He did not know how long he had been climbing, but when he arrived at the summit, the sun was already high on the sky. On the last spurt, he grabbed on and slowly crawled his way to a relatively flat surface and just lay there for a few minutes, heart pumping like crazy and lungs hurt from the cold air. Fortunately, the warmth of the sunlight gave a brief reprieve from the cold wind. Once he felt recovered enough, he stood up and surveyed his surroundings. To his surprise, the top of the mountain was rather flat. And just a few meters from where he was, there was a house. Or half of it. The left side of the building was gone. The style of the building was foreign to him. A simple building that should look like it was made of wood. But like everything else here, it was created out of wax. It had a front porch and a rocking chair, which did not actually move as it was connected to the floor by a thin layer of wax. He ran his finger on the rocking chair and found out that it was so detailed he could feel the grain. Who made this? Who the hell could do something like this? The question came into his mind as he now found himself staring at what looked to be a window, but it was milky white so he could not see inside. Curious, he tapped it and felt that it was not as solid. This house was not a simple fa?ade like the ones below. A hint of excitement made his lips slowly curved upwards. Now Rida changed his attention toward the door and looked at the knob. He put his fingers around it and slowly turned it around. Not to his surprise, it did not turn. If it doesnt budge, thenI have to do this the hard way. The man took out his staff and prepared a spell as he did not know what would be waiting on the other side of the thin door. He took a deep breath and released it slowly. He then groaned and kicked the door. It did not open on the first try, so he did it again. Four more times before it broke open. Or more like it crumbled open. He then used the bottom of his staff to widen the hole before entering the house with right leg first. And what was waiting within made the inside of his stomach churn. The inside was that of a normal house. Something that would not look amiss for a farmhouse. With tables and chairs and cups on the cupboard. There was even a rug on the floor, under what looked to be a sofa. All of them white, all of them wax, all of them glued to the surface they were on. But that made Rida even more unnerved. Like he was seeing a parody of a life. A fa?ade of normal human life. The cold wind blew through the hole where a wall was supposed to be. He was reminded of the light he saw some nights before. It might have something to do with thisbut if was capable of making such a deep hole, it should have been able to blow up the whole mountain. So why did it not? Did something stop it? While he was thinking, he made casual glances at the room. And he saw something. A hint of color different from all the whiteness that surrounded him. A piece of cloth stuck on the leg of a chair. He carefully held it aloft. It was old and the color had faded, but it was the type of cloth that was used in burial shrouds. And this little drawing here. This is Old Dwarven, he mumbled. One of his favorite subjects was Dwarven lore, that was why he dared to take the mission. But he did not expect to find something like this here. Hmmmthis curveI can just barely read it. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. He stopped. Nonothats not possible Rida almost dropped the cloth from shock. Thatsdid someone play a trick on me?! Olnadyns Breath. This is way out of my paygrade. Paygrade. Rida laughed nervously, to stave away the feeling of being played with. No. He was never paid. None of the Fools ever needed money. If they need it, it would be there for the taking. No one ever even asked if they could take more. It just did not work that way. Stories. Thats what they live for. Stories and myths and legends. Would it be better if he run now? Run as far as he could before whatever horror that made this mountain of insanity knew that he was there? To turn back from whatever awaits beyond that door? Yes. Yes, it would. Sadly, he is a Fool.
Rida walked through the door and saw a small hill. Barren and white like everything around him. At the top of the hill was a large totem. A horrifying white object with antler-like structure growing out of either side of the top. Statues of half-formed males and females of all Races surrounded its base, seemingly fused into the totem itself, hands frozen in acts of begging. They have no faces, but Rida could feel the desperation conveyed by the statues. In the middle of it, the only colored thing on that white object was a desiccated corpse whose skin had gone dark green. Arms spread wide, fused into the base of the antlers while its lower torso fused to the trunk of the totem. The same figures of Races were on the thicker parts of the antler. All facing the corpse. All reaching for it with heartfelt pleas. Its face had dried up so much he could not tell whether it was a male or female. On its neck was a small pendant. A rotted cloth hung on its ribs with a distinctive symbol on it. Ugly. Disgusting. Abhorrent. The thing before him could not be described by simple words. Without him noticing, he was already on his knees. And for some inexplicable reasons, he shed a tear. Whether it was out of fear or confusion, he did not know. And he did not have the chance to think about it because moments later the mountain rumbled, knocking him off his feet. The seemingly dead corpse suddenly let out a howl that curdled his blood. It turned its horrifying face towards Rida and words suddenly burst directly into his mind. Words spoken in Dwarven Tongue. DrgaUgrur? he repeated the words. Warndeath? Shigauteh it spoke again. This time barely a whisper. Rida heard the voice echoed in his head. Suddenly a powerful barrier surrounded him. A powerful magic burst forth from the corpse and blew him away, breaking through the house and over the edge of the summit. At the same moment, the statues on the totem began moving. Arms flailing and reaching for the corpse. The white substance slowly encroached the corpse, now covering it up to its chest. The arms now came over its body and pushed it inside. The corpse tried to struggle, but it had used its last power to give the human a chance. Now it could only give in as a pair of hands sprouted from the totem, covered its face and pulled it in. And then, there was silence. Deep, pervading silence. The wind stopped. The rumbling stopped. It was as if Grea was holding its breath. The clouds began to gather in great waves, at first white, then grey, and then great black ones that thundered across the sky, covering the sun. A great magic circle spread from the totem, covering the whole mountain while up above lightning and thunder danced when finally, a great pillar of lightning stroke the totem. The force of which caused the structure to break apart. The antlers crumbled and fell. The right side first and then the left. The statues broke and fell in great chunks before melting into the ground. All that was left then was a small mound of white wax the height of a man. The wax dribbled down from that mound. In great blobs, until something resembling a mans face and neck was formed. Two hollow eyesockets formed on that face. With dark blue stars shining from within, as if it could see through everything. And on that moment, two creatures stirred on Grea.
One was on the land to the far north, where people of the Races and Demons spilled their blood and guts, staining the earth red. AT the center of the continent was a massive volcano. And at the deepest part of the volcano, three pairs of eyes opened. Each like giant rubies, gazing through the truth of the world. Ancient and wise, and yet there was a calm rage in them. They spoke of great strength, and at the same time, loneliness. A powerful snort from the creature caused the volcano to spout fire and blew smoke as black as ink, and all the Demons stopped their fighting and offered supplication to the direction of the volcano. It then spoke, with deep and hollow voice, as if it was spoken through an ancient tunnel. Lavanu ShachemHed Ashtulgar
Another one was on a secluded land, ventured only by the foolish. Within a deep chasm that was the bane of all adventurers. Which, local legend said, contained the great secret of immortality. And within the very depth of this chasm, something that was profane and blasphemous grinned. Two eyes gazed at the streak of blue from below. Two eyes like that of the sky on the bleak, gloomy days, that leach on everything beautiful and merry. The creature had no shadow. And it hungered. It always hungered. Our Third Brother the thing spoke, with a cacophonous voice like that of many people of all ages and sexes speaking together. HappyBirthday. A laughter flared out from deep within its throat, causing a great earthquake that shook the continent for 3 brief seconds. Causing milk to go sour and birds to fall from the sky. And on that day, whole villages vanished, leaving only corpses with bite marks on them
The newborn creature took on the shape of a man. Or what a man looked like through the nightmares of a child. A disfigured, unpleasant form with wax dribbling off its face and skin. As soon as it tried to take a step, it fell on the ground. Its movements were raw. Unlearned. Like a newborn babe trying to walk, crawl and stand all at the same time. Jittery and abnormal. It was sentient, but above all, it was confused. It could remember. Bits of memories. Bits of broken puzzles that needed fixing. Things that were it and not it. Experiences of what was it but not it. It looked at its hands, seeing them for the first time and wiggled them a bit. Finding them rather hilarious. It then looked towards the house, and it felt something familiar and warm in it. It dragged itself into the house, stumbling and jitterily walking. Inside, it gazed at the hole in the house, and the newborn thing felt something inside itself. Something itchy and unpleasant. Something that burned and prickled. It felthate. It feltugly. With jittery movement, it slowly dragged its right finger across the bottom of its face in a half circular motion, carving a crude smile that went from cheek to cheek on the surface of the face that looked like dribbling candle. Smilewhen your heart it paused, as it savagely crammed its hand into its mouth and spat out bits of wax. And then said dreamily while the house, the mountain, and the statues all melted and became one with it. is breaking Interlude 7: Regret of a Fool Interlude 7 Regret of a Fool While this was happening, Rida found that he had fallen halfway down the mountain. He was not as hurt as he thought he would, thanks to the barrier that covered him. He looked above and saw the angry sky. Then at the mountain, which had started to melt. His scalp went numb and Rida wasted no time on running down the mountain. At first, the ground was solid enough to run on, but soon the ground became like mud. He ran and ran, using all the Speed Charms and Defense Charms that he had been keeping for emergency purposes until he became almost a blur. Rida felt his feet burning in pain and his eyes became blood shot from the pain. Desperate and fearful, snot and tears leaked out from his nostrils and eyes. His lower half wet from piss. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. He stumbled on occasions and felt like all his muscles were on fire. Soon, his shoes had collected too much wax and he had to let them go. And then his socks, and near the bottom he had to blow off his right foot as it had started to turn into wax. He could imagine the wax, hot and wet and cloyingly fatty entering his mouth, his lungs, his ears, his eyes. Covering him, changing him, molding him into something inhuman. Until all that was left was a wax statue with a head of dribbling tallow. Even then, he kept on running. Even as his lung burned and the stump of his right leg became feverish and the dull pain stabbing through his head. When he saw color on the ground, his heart jumped for joy and he forgot all about the pain. He ran and ran until finally he could not run anymore. The bone exposed on the stump of his leg was dirty from the earth and grew jagged from the rocks he had to run over. Only after he regained his consciousness did he finally feel the pain. Rida was found later by a wandering merchant as he grew delirious from the fever as his leg became infected and had to be amputated. Such was the price of seeing the forbidden. Of seeing the birth of something beyond the ken of men. And in the years after this, during the cold nights when he woke up from the dull pain coming from his lost foot, he would sob silently and lamented his folly. Chapter 84: Breakfast with the Red Prince Chapter 84 Breakfast with the Red Prince In a room scented heavily with incense, Illumca slept a troubled sleep. Connie sat by her bedside, face gaunt from expending her Energy. Her body still was not in her peak condition after using the Art of Impermanence back in the dungeon and it showed. Occasionally she placed a finger on Illumcas wrist and wiped the dark elfs body with a cloth, placing wet ones on various vital places on her body after dipping it into a bucket which Martell continuously refilled from the well outside. How is she? She is stable now. But something is going on inside her. A struggle between her will and the remnants of the influence, Connie said with a frown. All we can do now is to keep her from drying out. The process then continued until Martell could not hold himself up and fell asleep to the side. Then, a knock on the door made Connie turn her head around. Lady Cornelia. This is Hirun. Haynim Abbas wished for you to join him for breakfast, a girl said from outside. May I come in? Yes, Connie replied. Once receiving the confirmation, Hirun opened the door and was immediately attacked by a wave of heat that was as hot as a summer day in Al-Khemiya. It made her eyes went wide. She quickly glanced at the fireplace and found that it was not used. This puzzled her, but quickly she regained her bearings, as befitting a maidservant of the Royal Family. She came in with another maidservant of similar age. Both wearing slightly thick garment that flowed from their neck, fastened at the waist with thin bronze chains. Their thick woolen shoes made no sound as they walked in. Close the door, she ordered. And they did as she said. Is Lady Illumca still not well? Hirun asked politely. She was in an awkward position with this strange young woman. She had heard about the event of last night from her brother, but also did not know how to handle someone in such a delicate situation. No. She still needs some time to heal. Urgh, Martell was awoken from the sudden addition to the room and blinked his eyes a few times before making a cat-like yawn and stretched his back on the floor. The other servant nudged on Hiruns waist, urging her. Y-yes, um. Haynim Abbas is waiting. You can tell me what to do. I am Maziri Sooyoungs personal maid, the maid said meaningfully. You can trust me. very well, the blonde-haired girl gave a nod of understanding. I cannot let our host wait too long, can I? Connie leisurely placed her hand to the side and a dark purple snake slithered its way down her sleeve and piled up on the ground, returning to its default blob form. This made the maids yelp in surprise. Guard Illumca, Chen. Guard her well. There is good eating for you if you do well, Connie ordered. The blob turned into snake form once again and snaked its way across the floor and circled the maids once, giving them a threatening hiss. This made the younger maid jump in fear and almost wet herself. Pardon him, he is a bitnaughty, Connie said as she watched the mischievous slime made its way up to the beam of the beds canopy and curled itself around it. Y-yes, um. I-if you can tell me what to do, Z-zeda here will guide you to the dining room after. Zeda was grateful for her superiors kindness and almost leaped her way out of the room as soon as Connie was finished with telling Hirun what to do.
Connie and Martell arrived at the dining room but found that it had been replaced by a large, rug and mounds of ornate pillows placed in a circle. In the middle of this circle was a small low round table filled with foreign delicacies. G-good morning, Connie, Kim Sooyoung greeted her with a nervous smile. Sitting directly opposite of the door was a handsome man wearing thick white clothes. He was playing with a very young boy with plump cheeks and pudgy toes, dressed in thick, ornate clothing. When he saw them coming, he handed the boy over to the beautiful woman to his right. Seeing him sitting there with guards and maidservants around him, Connie could surmise who the man and woman were and did a polite bow. Good morning, Haynim Abbas. Maziri Azerah, and Maziri Kim Sooyoung, Connie greeted them. I thank you for your help last night. A day full of blessing to you, Lady Steelheart, the man said, pleasantly surprised by the others use of Al-Khemiyan titles. How is Lady Illumca? She needs time to recuperate. But she will be fine. She then gazed towards Kim, clasped her hands together and bowed fully. You have done me a great favor, Lady Kim Sooyoung she said to the now flustered young woman. You have helped Illumca out of a great danger. And I am not someone who does not pay back a favor. From now on, I consider you as a bosom friend. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. T-that is, um! Unless, if that is not agreeable to you. N-no! Of course not! That would be very good!! Please! I want to be your friend also. I am glad to hear that. Good for you, my dear Hero, Abbas gestured with his finger. And he is...? My companion, Martell, she answered. Which made him rather surprised. She had never heard her said that before. Not really. You allow your slave to dine with you? Abbas asked, seeing the collar on him. Too lazy to explain, Connie told Martell to show them instead. The Beastfolk boy took off the collar and gave a sweet smile before putting it back on again. A Beastfolk without a collar might as well be painting target circle on his back. This made it easier for him to go around the city. Especially one as beautiful as me! Martell added, without a hint of embarrassment. Oho! Abbas laughed. Clearly finding this amusing. Well, such interesting people your newfound friends turned out to be, my dear Hero! Come, have a seat. This might not be usual for you, but I find Calendian dining etiquette ratherdistant. Thank you. I wont hold back then, Connie sat down next to Kim, who smiled cheerfully as she sat there, quite comfortable with the cross-legged position. Azerah squinted at this vulgar position but noticed that she was in a mans clothing and reserved her opinion to herself. Martell was quite uncomfortable and groaned as he could not find a good position. Youve already known us, but you mustnt have known my pride and joy, Ajyad. My son. Bwaa! the boy crawled out of his mothers arms and made its way to Martell. Fluffy! he giggled as he tugged on Martells ear. Its fine. Martell smiled as he endured the pain and scooped the boy up and playfully tickled his stomach. Azerah smiled at this. You are good with children. Oh, children like to play with my ears, he replied off-handedly, a faint smile on his lips. You taught him Calendian? Connie said in surprise. Just the common phrases. I believe that education for Princes must start at a young age. I have a tutor for him already, he said. Though my wife is not exactly a supporter of the idea, he continued as he received a glare from Azerah. Husband. Youve been speaking too long. We can continue as we eat. Indeed! Where is my manner? Ive been making my guests bored with my words. Bazuyad Luhhadi, Udurr Korfihrli! Udurr Korfihrli, his wife replied. I hope you are alright with spices, Kim said. The food in Calendia are severely lacking in them. So, you may find this a bit too rich. Oh, and you eat them with your bare hands. Oh, you dont have to tell me twice. Good food is good food. Connie did not wait long before digging in. The smell was incredible. Various spices and herbs, mixed together into a saliva-inducing experience. Connie and Martell, who had been fatigued from last nights ordeal was in no mood to eat, but the rich fragrance caused them to salivate nonetheless. You are familiar with Al-Khemiyan culture? Azerah asked, seeing how she did not hesitate in sharing the food with them. Oh, just a bit. Id met with Haynim Abbas before. Back when I was very young. Hmm? I would have remembered if I have ever met someone as interesting as you, he said, ripping a flatbread and dipping them in olive oil. I was not interesting then, she said with a masculine shrug. I was tied with too many rules. Too many chains. You know about the rumors, dont you? Its only just recently did I start thinking to justscrew them all. I live by my own rules now. The man looked at his wife then burst into laughter. If only my family and their supporters think like you. How so? My father was a very traditional man. He believed in the holiness of our blood. The blood of the descendants of Udurr, he said as the Prince offered the boy, still not wanting to move from Martells arms, with a piece of bread and a shred of mutton thick with gravy. Ah, Connie sipped the tea provided with the meal. It was fragrant and tasted thickly of spices. He would be enraged if he knew I ate like commoners do, Abbas said. And that is why I eat like commoners do. Meals in the Palace is cold and unfeeling. But this? This is a meal for family and friends. F-friends Kim blushed and stuttered. Indeed, Azerah replied, by now giving up on coaxing her son and just fed him with pieces of bread and meat. To speak with each other frankly while enjoying good food and good tea, regardless of positions and responsibilities, she gazed at her son. That is the future I and my husband dreamed for our son. Connie raised a thumb at this, a wide grin on her lips. Good. Very good. Yes-men are boring. It is only through a combination of opinions could something great be created. You mean like Martell wandered in. Flour alone could not make bread? Flour alone could not make bread Abbas smiled at this and eyed his wife. What do you think, Te Yugnam? Kim? Simple, but meaningful, Kim said. Yes. Something relatable to men of all positions, his wife added. Talent begets talent, I see. If everyone is Calendia had at least as much sense as you, it will have a good future. Thank you for the compliments. After the breakfast concluded, tea was served. This time with mint leaves and sugar cubes on the side. After some idle chatter and a polite puff from a pipe filled with herbs and tobacco C which Connie took very deep puffs from C Martell and Connie excused themselves. Prince Abbas with a great smile came with them as he also had the need to leave the compound. You are welcome to stay here as long as you wished, the Red Prince said as they walked out of the room. As I see it, my son had also grown fond of your companion. Wont it be bad, diplomatically? Martell asked. Not if I said that you are working on a quest for me, he winked. Hunters are great that way. Ill tell Kasheem to make a request for you by name in the Guild. Now, I have to take my leave, I have to go to a meeting with your King and the King of Vorzenny regarding the man said with a scrunched-up smile. That cannon. Not a nice way to spend your day, Connie said. No. It isnt. No, The man said, now quite used to the young girls frankness. But with prerogatives come responsibilities. And a Princes responsibilities often come with unpleasantness.
As Connie and Illumca were returning to Illumcas room, Kim called out to Connie from behind a pillar. There was nervousness in her eyes as she looked left and right. Lady Sooyoung? C-call me Kim. Please, the girl said, not daring to look at her. I needto speak to you. If you want, the girl said patiently. Unlike a certain Saint, at least this one did not slur her words. Go ahead. Can wespeak privately? In my room. Seeing the seriousness in her plea, Connie gave her assent. alright. Can you return to Illumcas room before me, Martell? Replace the incense with this, Connie handed him a small piece of paper folded tightly. It should relax her. As soon as Martell left, Kim held her by the sleeves and half-dragged her into her room. Like the person herself, the room was sloppy and a mess. Books littered everywhere. Kim closed the door behind her and locked it well. Do you need to lock the door? Connie raised an eyebrow as she gave a book lying on the bed a glance. It had a very glossy and realistic picture of a heart. She could not help but be attracted to it. There was also the picture of a human skeleton. The most realistic picture she had ever seen. As she was about to take it, Kim made her way to her. Her gaze straight. Connie. I need to ask you something, the woman paused. She took a deep breath and clenched her fingers that were holding onto the hem of her skirt. Please. I need you to answer me honestly. Of course. Anything. Connie she took a deep breath. Are youan Otherworlder? Chapter 85: A New Revelation Chapter 85 A New Revelation Connie was taken aback by this question. But she did not show it on her face. What she did however, was to answer her with another question. As if speaking to a child asking stupid questions. Where did you get that silly idea? It is a well - known fact that only 7 Heroes may exist at the same time. And youve met the Hero of Calendia. I C I had some doubts, she said, slowly, her words spoken in a hurry, with skittishness. B - but I am a woman of science. I didnt believe in reincarnation or suchlike and y - yet here I am. Such is the whims of the Heavens, Connie commented with a shake of her head. But I see nowyou are tired. Last nights ordeal must have shaken you more than you thought. Connie said as she headed for the door, her voice placating. You need to get some rest. Kim pulled the key out and hid it in her pocket. Be reasonable, Kim. Do you think a door can stop me? Connie said with a tinge of annoyance. N C no, the young woman said, her voice trembling. But please. I need you to listen to me. I didnt ask you this out of malice. What you said yesterday. Is it true that you want to fight against the Hero of Vorzenny? Yes, Connie replied honestly. Thats what I intend to do. But he is a Hero! And I can feel that he is the strongest among all of us Hero right now. A C and he has Vorzenny behind his back! Im aware, Connie said. And I am also aware that the life of a single Dark Elf with no ties to the Kingdom means little to Calendia. But youll still do it? she asked, gulping her saliva in nervousness. Otherwise, who would? Connie replied with another question. With this, the young woman wiped a drop of tear from her eyes. I told Haynim Abbas about the Hero of Vorzennys Charm Gaze, but he told me not to tell others but him. They wouldnt believe you. If I told King Gerard about this, he would just think of me as fanciful. And the King of Vorzenny will just deny it. The words of a scorned woman and a King, which one would they believe? Yes. He told me the same thing. Then why ask me this? Becausebecause I want to help you! But what Im going to say will sound crazy. Especially if youre not an Otherworlder. You want to help me? Connie closed her eyes and opened them. is this you talking? she suddenly asked, glancing lightly at the direction of the Red Princes chamber. or is this the Red Princes words? The young woman looked at her straight with glassy eyes. She looked like she was about to cry. She could see the tremble of her lips, the whiteness of her knuckles as her fist tightened. The young woman closed her eyes to gather her courage. She was not a courageous person or someone who dreamed of lofty things. She had always been a simple person who only wanted a quiet life. To heal people as a Doctor. Sadly, that was not to be. Here, where wounds can be healed by Potions and even the most terminal of illness can vanish with Elixirs, all her skills became useless. Perhaps if she had more capabilities, she could. But she was just a Medical Student who had barely stepped into that world. He tried to hurt someone I considered my sister. Someone who taught me that my life is worth something. I owe her and her husband many things. As a human and as a Healer. Connie gazed at her and saw no falsehoods in her words. She sighed and told her to sit down. Just as you suspected, I am an Otherworlder. I knew it! Kim grinned as she wiped her tears with her sleeves. But how did you know? You didnt actually hide it well. People from this world wouldnt know, but your gestures and words are very distinct, she said. Last night you talked about Dao and Meridian. Those were not words from this world. And what you did this morning clinched it. The girl play-acted a respectful clasped hands and bow gesture. This. My mother had an old relative in China who still did this. Chaina? That doesnt sound familiar, she commented, a thumb rubbing her chin. You dont know China? Where did you come from? Da Hu Empire of the Twin Tiger Continent. The birthplace of most Cultivators in our world. C - cultivator? a look of sudden revelation crept up on Kims face. A - and what was your name? Is this how you look in your past life? Of course not. I was a man! This body was simply borrowed, though I did modify it a bit, she postured and puffed her chest, right palm opened as he spoke. My name was Wang Tian Gu. Middle Stage Treading Earth Cultivator. I was an Alchemist dabbling as a Healer. She did not spoke about her being a villain. After all, she did not need that complication now. Y C you are a character in a cultivating world? Kim could not hide her blooming smile. Oh my God. You are a Xianxia Character arent you? You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Xianxia? Immortal Hero? Well, I am not immortal. I can still die. I see, I see. So, your world is that kind of world! she said. That explains how arrogant and show-offish she is! A Xianxia protagonist! That was really out of left park! Alright, enough about me. What is so important that you needed to ascertain whether Im an Otherworlder or not? Y C yes. About thatwhat if I tell you that you areactually a character in a Visual Novel? she said. VisualNovel? Connie scratched her head upon hearing the foreign word. Hurriedly, Kim explained in simpler terms. Soin short, I am a character ina book? Some sort of story with moving pictures? And my voice is not my voice but of another person? Connie mulled the words and found it unpleasant. Indeed, I can see why most people would think this is mad. Do you also think that Im speaking nonsense? she asked, looking exhausted and dull. No. No. Lets not jump to that now. I will keep a very open mind. Very open, she gave her a pat on the shoulder. So, what is its significance? she asked again. Because you are one of the Heroines in Blade Reverie. In other words, you are a part of the Hero of Vorzennys story. WHAT?!
After that bout of surprise and bewilderment, Kim told her about what the story should have been like. About the Heroines, which Connie had met in the party, and a few other key characters that existed in this world. Connie had to sit down while she listened to her. In her past life, she had discussed the meaning of life and death with the Abbot Cloud Watcher, mused about the meaning of the sword with the Golden Lotus Vagabond, and debated about the esoteric with the demonic Fox, Zhou Daiji for seven days and seven nights. But none have ever made her head hurt as bad as this current discussion of hers. Visual Novel. Games. Voice Actors. Routes. Dialogue Choices. Things that did not make sense to her at all. Still aghast and in disbelief, Connie had to make the black-haired woman to summarize it. He has gathered all of the Heroines in the game. All except for Cornelia Asterium Steelheart, the young woman explained. To do this, that man called Kurosaki Yuuji must follow a specific storyline, otherwise one or two will be missing from the party. Is Akula also included in that? I C I dont think so. There was no such setting of a Centaur in the gameas far as I know, she said. She was really worried about the Tonsulde. Connie shook her head. The Centaur - judging by strength alone C was stronger than her. And those party members she met during the Ball was no slouch either. Especially the one with the liver problem. She could see that she was a Master. Iwill try to save her from under his thrall. But I make no promises. T C thank you. Er, continuingIn the story, you are supposed to be a proud but weak Hunter. And at the time of his visit here, he will take you away and help you find happiness. Taking you from the tyranny of Prince Mikael and Serin Gladstone. In return you will show him the location of the treasures of the First King of Calendia. And one of the treasures he gained was Grunford. But Grunford is already in the hand of Akira. Yeah. Thats one thing that I was surprised to see. Im sure he was surprised as well, she said. Did you tell Akira where to find Grunford? In a sense, Connie nodded. She deemed that telling her what she actually did to be an unneeded information. Nevertheless. That sword is his now. I have no intention of taking it back. Well, okay. Anyway, in the story it said that you know where The First King hid his many treasures. And only you can access said treasures. I dont know about the latter part. But I do know where they are, she said with a raised eyebrow. It was a weird feeling to hear someone else talk about her and knew more about her than she did. And thats the problem. He knows that you know other places where the First King hide his treasures. He will aim for you. Aim for me? You mean Heer, he will try to take you into his Harem, she made and awkward gesture. Thats...the kind of story it is. Oho, is that one of thesetting of the story? Connie flared out. Me? A member of that little shits harem?! Good. Very good, she rubbed the bottom of her chin with a thumb. However, her expression did not match her words. As her other hand was crushing the handle of the particularly expensive chair she was sitting on. Alright, what happens after he got the treasures? Iwell, I did not finish it. I changed to another Visual Novel soon after. Fine. If what you said is right, then he seems to be following the story as best as he could, despite the variables. Do you think that he really needed the treasures? I think so. The First King of Calendia was very famous even in Al-Khemiya. Anyway, the next event should happen in Calendias Hunters Guild. Where he saved you from a thug while you are looking for a quest. Connie folded her arm and leaned back on the chair, thinking. After a while she made up her mind. HmmIm still a bit skeptical, Connie said in honest. But before Kim managed to voice her objection, she raised a finger to stop her. But! Thatis why, we will stake the Guild out. Can I ask your help with that? I also have to prepare some things on my end before we can hope to do this. You may tell the Prince if you want. I think he would love a chance to give Vorzenny a piece of his mind for trying to charm his wife. Yes! Anything! she answered instantly. Now then. That shithead knows the story, and perhaps even better than us. But now that we know that he knows the story, it becomes a game of which one could utilize the information better. Can I get you to write some of the key elements in the story again? I need to plan around it. Kim gave an enthusiastic nod and went off to get a piece of paper from her notebook. While she did so, Connie glanced at the book that had been nagging at her and gave the cover a look. The cover felt very smooth and pleasant to the touch. Introductionto the Biological Nature ofInfectious Diseases she said it slowly, giving the foreign words a taste. She then flipped a few pages. And then the next. And then the next. Her heart raced. Her mind raced even faster. There were many foreign terms in the book. But just by skimming it alone she knew that this was a Medical Book. One that was far more advanced than the ones she had read in her world. They were practically outdated by hundreds of years. Kim. Kim, she said out loud. Y C yes? she looked up from her notebook and looked quizzically at the blonde-haired girl. This book. This is a Medical Book, isnt it? Who wrote this? Oh? Thats a book that I was reading when I was preparing form my exam back on Earth. Thats my old world. The pictures - How did they draw such realistic pictures of a persons innards? And these wordsI know about parasites. But what about Virus? Bacteria? And this bulb on the mans head, Tumor? Connies eyes beamed so brightly with interest as she jabbed on the book. You must know a lot about this if you read this book. Ive read it back to back. Thats just an introductory one. I have more advanced ones. More advanced ones?! she was practically shrieking by now. I want this book! How much do you want for it? A hundred gold coins? Two hundred?! Say your price Kim was flabbergasted by this new side of Connie that she saw. Um, wait. Arent we supposed to plan how to take care of Kurosaki Yuuji? Connie calmed herself down once she heard this. But the effect of her excitement could still be seen on her face. Yes. Yes. Of course. Sorry. Need to focus on that. Yes. Look. I C I can give it to you for free. And Id love to explain the book to you as long as we had the time. We are friends, after all. Yes. Thank you.
Back in the room where Illumca slumbered, Martell placed his palm on the forehead of the dark elf. The heat had lessened quite a bit. Im going to replace the water, Mister Martell, Hirun said. Its warmed up too much. Yes, thank you. The Maidservant gave a short nod and left. A cold wind came in through the gap and made the beastfolk boys ears shiver. She is getting better, he muttered as she watched the Dark Elfs face twitching. But thats definitely not a restful sleep. And indeed, as he said. In her sleep, Illumca dreamed. She dreamed of the past. Of the days before there was fester on her skin and rot on her flesh. April Fool 2020: A Night in Bangkok April Fool 2020 A Night in Bangkok It was a sultry summer night in Bangkok. You walked past the night markets filled with the smell of roasted satays and cheap beer in a pair of trousers and a white shirt that felt unpleasant as it stuck to your skin from the sweat. The cacophony of laughter and peddlers trying to jostle you for Baht went relatively unheard. You ignored the scantily dressed women with rouge dipped lips and high heel shoes who came to you offering cheap sex. The smell of cheap perfume and thick make up went up your nostrils and you silently walked away. They then lose interest in you and looked for another foreigner with more money. You turned right into an alleyway, leaving the bright neon lights and the dissonant sounds of night life behind. And you walked, a few meters more. Until you spotted a door made of cheap plastic which you then entered. You then ascended a flight of narrow and high stairs, making a grunt with each move. When you arrived at the top, you sat on a lone sofa with an old Cathode Tube TV placed in front of it. Right in the middle of the room, eyes straight and unflinching. The TV turned on. On it was the picture of a man, in black and white, wearing a strange, faux-Chinese robe you see in old 1980s American movies. And he began to speak, in a distorted voice. He spoke not to the watcher of the TV, but to you. For you could see in his eyes, that his eyes were looking directly at you, watching your every move. You are here because you chose to be here. But not just because you chose to be but also because of your curiosity. Curiosity is the reason why the ape rise to become man, and man become gods. This story is not the world that is, but the world that could be. This is not a new world, but simply the extension of the suspension of your disbelief, stretched out like a rubber band around a ball. This is, a world, where the life of a certain girl who was dying in world not unlike our own due to the ill will of a jealous woman was changed forever. A story fitting for any drama but not so foreign that it beggars belief. Here, the girl was saved, not by the exchange of soul with a certain villain named the Heavenly Poison King. But with that of an African-American woman named Mrs. Jasmine Browning of Brownsville, Brooklyn. Mother of four and a mean cook with a meaner right hand. Thisis a snippet of her story. Welcometo the Karma Zone.
What ifChapter 2 : Mrs. Jasmine Aint Givin a Damn even if its Hell. Mrs. Jasmine woke up. She was supposed to be sleeping in her bedroom after a nice gulp of nightcap she kept in her bedside drawer. But now shes in a dark and gloomy cave lit by a handful of torches. Oh, hell. This is gonna be one of those dreams, innit? I told Jenny I aint gonna read her that book no more. But noo, she gotta have that book. I read it so much it wont get out of my head! Hey, she woke up! A middle-aged man wearing dirty clothes stood near her, his eyes had a lecherous glint. Jaysus, you stink! she began to speak. What came out was the voice of girl at the cusp of adolescence. Whoa, that aint right?" She looked down. Thin limbs, modest busts. Well, now I know its a dream. The man frowned at the nonchalant attitude. You bit simple or sumthin? Jes my luck. Gettin the stupid one while the others get the good one. She dun even have the goods yet! Look at that board! Sorry, what did you say to me? Yer stupid! Mrs. Jasmine wiggled her finger and growled. Mmm m! Mmm m! Hell no, you didnt just say that to me, you little shit! She then made a move to grab his balls, twisted and clenched it. Mrs. Jasmine did not grow up in the hood without learning some things. And she sure as hell will not accept this type of mistreatment from some shit in her dreams. The man let out a cry like a strangled eagle and fainted on the spot. Well now, she said. Seems like even in a dream I can still kick some ass.
What ifChapter 4 : Mrs. Jasmine and the lost girl After plunging herself into the blood pool, Mrs. Jasmine fell into a deep sleep and began to dream. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. In that dream she was standing in her kitchen with a mug of hot coffee in her hand. Old yellowing wallpaper and rusty gas stove on the side. She was in her hot pink bathrobe with nice fluffy sandals on her feet. There was a celebrity magazine on the table, and the sun was shining bright. Feeling quite at home, she let her hair down. Then a girl came in, quite confused by the whole setup. Wassup, girl? Where didja come from? she asked. It was a girl with long golden hair and beautiful blue eyes. She was wearing a thin armor that was made exquisitely. Mrs. Jasmine thought she need some meat on her bone. Well, um. I dont know. I C I seem to be dead. It goes around a bit, huh? Well, pull a up a chair, hon. I got some cookies in the pantry. The girl meekly sat down as the large woman set a plate and placed some cookies with chocolate chips in them. She then poured her a mug of coffee, which she then cupped gingerly. So, you are the owner of this body Im in then? Y-yes. My name is Cornelia Asterium Steelheart. My mother called me Connie. Connie, Connie, the woman sipped a mouthful and smiled at her. Thats a nice name, hon. Im Jasmine Browning. Have a cookie. The girl smiled at the black womans kind gesture. I kind ofthought that the one I was praying to would have sent someone morerough. You see, I prayed to the Great Goddess to help me take revenge on the ones who killed me, the girl frowned. But I never expected such a kind woman. Well, people have two sides in them. I like to take care of my kids, but that doesnt mean I cant kick some ass when I need to. Now, why dont you tell me why youd ask for such a sad thing? She then started to tell him a brief story about how she took a quest from the hunters guild and expected to fight low levelled bandits. Instead he found more than 20 high levelled ones. She hit her head upon trying to run away, thus killing herself. I was too rash, too eager to prove myself worthy of my fathers sword, the Grunford. But the womans face was frozen in a frown. UmMrs. Jasmine. You stand up straight, girl. You stand up straight! the woman said as she stood up and held Cornelia by the shoulders. Now look at me. Look at me in the eyes, the woman held Cornelias cheek with her right hand and smiled. Youve done good, girl. Youve done good. You hear me? Nothing can decide your worth, its your own to decide. Especially not some dead ass little metal that your father left. Cornelia appeared shocked from her words. And suddenly all the feelings she pent up inside burst out and she cried. Come on hon, come here. She took her into her arms and Cornelia spent what seemed like ages just crying until all her tears are dried. Not long after, her body began to disappear. The scenery around her had also begun to dim. The sun outside the window had begun to set. So, the dreams about to end then. Yes, the girl wiped her tears and snot on Mrs. Jasmines bathrobe. Thank you. Thank you very much. Is that all? So, what is going to happen to you, girl? Idont know. Ivenever been dead before. Yeah. That goes for me too. But whatever happened, God has a plan. The girl gave her a warm smile. You are a good person, Mrs. Jasmine. I try to be, honey. I try to be, the woman smiled and gave a soft kiss on her forehead. God be with you, my dear. God be with you.
What ifChapter 12 & 13 : Mrs. Jasmine aint takin no shit from some sorry-ass Temptress. Mrs. Jasmine, now Connie, walked into the mansion and found the maids looking at her with worried looks. Well, well, the young lady returned home at last. How is your day outside, Cornelia? The sickly languorous voice, the smell of man masked by heavy fragrance. She knew this smell. Oh, how she knew this smell. This was the smell of her sister-in-law. A whorish swine who tricked her brother and took his money to Maine. But this woman right her? Nah nah nah, this ones a grade a bitch. Connie gazed coolly at the woman walking down the stairs from the second floor. Trailing behind her was a young boy that should be her son, 2 years younger than Connie. And what is that thing youre wearing girl? Sandals? You are tarnishing our noble name! Connie let out a half grin. This would happen sooner or later. Shiiit, and here Im thinking, who the hell got the guts to speak about dirtying the family name when the woman speaking it had half the city between her legs? W-what did you just say to me? Didnt you hear me, woman? I said you are not fooling anyone with that perfume youre spraying so wildly on yourself. Its like Im smelling a skunk going on a date with a garbage can. Nasty. How dare you! A girl who had not even had her first blood should not speak of such things! Mummy. Im hungry, the boy said. He was so self-centered that he did not even have the capability to read the room. Alright, dear. Well have dinner soon, Lady Carell said, placating the boy. Finding that there needs not be more annoying small talks to be had, Connie walked up the stairs, passing by her stepmother. Where are you going? she said flatly. Whats it to you? If youre looking for that thing inside, I had the guards throw her out, she said with a triumphant smile. Of course! I have the right to know what kind of dog my unruly stepdaughter brings home. What if it was someone who would endanger the family?! Connie ran to the guest room and found some maids wearing cloths over their mouths piling used cloths inside. There were signs of struggle and lines of blood and pus inside. Where is she?! she roared, frightening the maids. Hah! the vile woman leaned by the door with folded arms. That thing scared my poor little Julian! she said with a smirk. Look at these bedding! We will have to burn them all! I will not have our guest stay in a place where something like that slept in. Oooh, woman, Connie clasped her hands together and slowly took off her sandals. You did not know what you just did. You did not know what you woke up Guards! Take my daughter to her room! the woman said, sensing something was amiss and quickly backing up. Nick came in with three guards and sighed. Shes the one paying me, milady. Please dont make this hard for us. Whoever stands between me and that jezebel will find themselves shitting all the way to the grave!!! She moved with such speed that the first and last thing the guards saw was the ground spinning around them. Before Nick even managed to say anything, Connie had already smacked his mouth with a sandal so hard that he spun once mid-air. Why are you running?! Why are you running?! Connie shouted when she saw Joan Carell running down the stairs frantically. She was still hopeful that she could get more help outside, but all was lost when she saw Connie jumping over the railings of the second floor and landing right in front of her, sandals ready. AAAH! she was about to run when a deft hand shot and grabbed her by the hair and pulled back. Oh, no. You are not running away! W-what are you going to do?! Teaching a bad girl how to behave, Connie spun her around and grabbed her butt, sandal raised high to the sky. This butt, it will now the taste of my sandal!! Pucker up that sucker!! It was said that many weeks after that, a certain lady who will not be named could no longer sit or do her business without crying and holding her head for mercy. And her son soon followed the path and turned out into a decent Noble. The only strange thing was, the whole household would come to fear anything sandal-shaped.
The TV shut off and whatever the TV was, it no longer interests you. You walked down the stairs and returned the way you came from. Again, the smell of the food stands. Again, the smell of cheap perfumes and thick make up. You walked to the end of the sidewalk. Then you look at the time on your phone, for you do not wear a wristwatch. It was too itchy to wear in such a humid place. 23:40 P.M. Your expression was still. You just made it. As usual. You took a step forward. A bright light blinded you and you can hear people screaming A two-storied bus going to Ranong crushed your spine and your head hit the tough glass front. The Impact hurtled you a few meters forward and you were dead. And tomorrow, You will do this all over again. Welcome...to the Karma Zone Chapter 86: Tomorrow, tomorrow, and tomorrow Chapter 86 Tomorrow, tomorrow, and tomorrow Illumca dreamed. She dreamed of the time before there was fester on her skin and rot on her flesh. She dreamed of the day when she lost everything. When she first felt hate burned inside her. Hate that far outstripped the burn she felt in her lung when the poison ravaged her body. When she was betrayed by the person she thought loved her. It was a secret that she held within her heart. A secret that even she would not easily reveal. Not even to the one she loved. For it was her hate. And hers alone. In her dream, she saw her old self. Caged like an animal. And people who she once trusted bore false witness. Their gilded tongues revealed themselves to be laced with poison. Their words of kindness became disgust. Their words of encouragement became revulsion. And so my love became hate. She could remember the smile on the betrayers face when she succumbed. When the people who once laughed with her gazed at her with pity. When her childhood friend turned her eyes away. And so my hope became despair. Hate was the only thing that kept her going. Even as the pain ravaged her every day, even when her own smell revulsed her. She refused to die. She refused to forget. But she was powerless. And she was weak. NO! NO! NO!! Im no longer weak! Im no longer hideous!! But you are. Thats why you fall so easily to his charm. NO! I tried to fight back! And stillyou fell. She could hear the whispers, making her doubt herself. Making her feel small. Small and vulnerable. But she doesnt love you like that. Her love does not reflect yours. But if you let go, you can be loved. Let yourself be loved. Just let go. The voice in her dream was hers. It tried to meld itself into her mind, usurping her will. Crushing her Dao. That was how strong it was. But that last urge to resign instead made her angry. Let go?! Never! Do you think my love is so weak that I would buckle under things like hardship?! No! My Dao is Twoflower! I will love as fiery as my hate!! And right now, I hate you as much as I love her!! AAAAAH!!! She pictured herself balling her hand into a fist and punching at the miserable scene of her past. At the moment of contact, hairline cracks appeared, starting from where her knuckles were. And moment later, it broke like brittle glass. CRACK!
Illumca opened her eyes and saw her balled fist raised into the sky. Oof. Now thats a good punch. She found herself lying on a bed in a room smelling thickly of incense. Yao C er and Chen was playing at the side while Martell was standing with a towel to the side. And sprawled on the ground was Connie, struck dumb by her sudden punch. Good to see you so lively, Illumca, Connie said as she duster herself up. C-Connie?! Im sorry! How long have I been asleep? 2 days. Its evening now, Martell said as she dumped the water inside a bucket onto Chen, who absorbed it instantly. Connie sat by her side and checked her pulse. How do you feel now? Anything strange? No. I just feel a bithungry. And tired, she said, a bit dazed. Where are we? We are in the Red Princes compound. You are safe here. The word safe reminded Illumca of what had transpired in the Palace, and she jolted. Connie! The Hero of Vorzenny!! He - ! Connie put a reassuring hand on her head and put her forehead against her. I know. I know. I know what he did. Rest assured. He will pay for hurting you. He will pay. But that doesnt matter right now. What matters to me now is that you are fine. Yeah. We are going to hurt him back soon! Martell added helpfully. Not knowing what to say in such a situation. His eyesConnie. He had such power in his eyes. It violated my head. Filled me with want and desires that tried to erase my thoughts of you! Im really sorry. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. No. Its me who should be sorry, Connie caressed her cheek and wiped her tears. I am an insensitive, foolish ma C person. I have been alone for a very long time. So, there are times when I am not aware of delicate things. Do you remember what I said to you, back before I transformed you? Connie continued. I dont need empty bravado. Only facts. If you dont tell me the truth, then I cannot help you. Or do you think you showing me your pain or weakness would make me care for you any less? Nono you wont, she replied. Thats right. Then you understand. Thats a good girl. Now, do you still need to sleep? Y-yesI feel tired. Stillverytired, after saying what she needed to say, she felt so relieved and her hear felt much lighter. Giving way to tiredness. Yes. Youve fought well. The body is not tired, but the mind is. C-Connie the Dark Elf called for her as she was about to leave. Hmm? Will you hold my hand as I sleep? Connie gave her a warm smile and replied. Sure.
During the time Connie was living under the Red Princes roof, she learned much from her discussion with Kim. In the process learning more about the otherworldly knowledge of bacterias, viruses, and the concepts. The shy young woman turned into a chatterbox when she explained about the medical knowledge of her world. She also discussed deeply of the ways of medicines that differed from the common sense of Grea. So, in shortlivingdisease? She asked one afternoon. Disease caused by little living creatures too small for normal eyes? Oohooohgoodthats very good. Nothats brilliant! Connie went wide eyed. It was as if her view on the world was turned upside down. She had had revelations about new poisons. But this? This opened a new vista. Far beyond the horizon. A new path had been opened. A new world. The Hero of Al-Khemiya, in return was very happy to find someone who had the same interest as hers. Normal Healers from Al-Khemiya usually gave up after an hour and chalked it up to be one of the Heros blessings. After her awakening, Illumca joined them. In the morning she trained with Kasheem and his warriors while at night she joined Connie and Martell for dinner with the Red Prince and his wife, who were more than happy to have a talk about their passions to clear up the days unpleasant talk with the 2 Kings. The Red Prince especially had developed a fondness of the clever and mischievous Beastfolk boy. He made quick friends with his son and often gave him snacks. He even allowed him to learn from the tutor he found in Calendia whom he intended to bring to their country for their son. One night, the Red Prince took out another of his pipe and bestowed on him a precious wooden box he used to store it when he asked him for it in jest. Outside that compound, the news about the Demonbane Cannon was released and the city was abuzz with that news. Excitement and the hopes that the Alliance would put their support behind King Gerards plan became the main sentiment. And the sentiment grew with each day. The days passed like this, with Connie being suddenly and strangely engrossed with gathering trash and mold that brought some complaints from the maids, until one afternoon an unexpected guest arrived. His arrival surprised Illumca. And it was not to her delight. You?! What are you doing here?! Gosh. I am really hated, arent I? Nick said, still dirty from the travel. He snorted at the expected reaction of the Dark Elf. Yes. Yes, you are, Connie gestured for Illumca to retract her hostility. I sent for him by Mail Coach to come here so that he can help me with Kurosaki Yuuji. Is it because of that Charm Skill? Martell asked. Exactly. Come, we will meet with Kasheem and Kim. Apologies, Nick. But lunch will have to wait. You will need to settle for tea instead. Who am I but your slave, Milady? Nick shrugged with a fake smile. She then led them towards a pavilion where Kim was having her afternoon tea. When she saw them, Kim stood up immediately. Connie! she called out. Kasheem who was standing by, gave them a quick bow. He eyed the new person with a bit of suspicion. Ummwho is this? Kim asked, aware of the unknown stranger. You dont know him? Not even from that thing in your old world? Connie asked. No. I dont think so, Kim said. I would have remembered someone like this. That thing only had beautiful men and women in it. are they talking bad about me? Nick whispered to Martell, who was standing next to him Most definitely. After a short introduction of Nick, they all sat under the pavilion and discussed what they were going to do. Kasheem went first. As we all know, it had been 6 days since the revelation of the Demonbane Cannon, he began. And the people that I have employed through my connections reported that Hero of Vorzenny has been waiting in the Guild with his entourage. Just sitting there watching the door, Kasheem reported. He didnt even take any quests. He just sat there. But he has been getting very irritable the last 2 days. He is reported to have been violent towardsthe Tonsulde. I - I see. So he really is waiting for the Event, the girl remarked, her heart pained at hearing how her friend was treated by the Kurosaki Yuuji. However, she also had responsibilities to Abbas. So what are we going to do now, Connie? Connie played with her red hair, eyes gazing towards the sky. She closed her eyes as she finally made her decision. Before we begin, I need to know. Do you really not know this man? No. Not in the slightest. Good. Good. You not knowing is all that I need to know. In that case, I will tell you how we will go about this. Connie then explained what she planned to do. The plan earned her a few raised eyebrows and gasps. After she was finished, Kim asked her a question. A-are you sure about this? Yes. This is the easiest way to make sure that we manage to get what we want out of him. You want Akula safe, and I want to make him suffer. There are also 3 reasons why Ive been waiting for Nick to do this, Connie replied. First. Because we need the Hero of Vorzenny to be impatient. When you are impatient and irritated, your viewpoint becomes narrow, decision making flawed. Second. Because of his Skill. The Charm Skill, eh? Nick said as he scratched his head. Its not exactly useful, you know. Most people could only use them to make themselves more favorable in the eyes of the opposite sex. But to be able to actually make them slaves to him? Thatsthats just nasty. "And not just that. He was strong. Stronger than Illumca even," Martell offered. "He is not someone to be trifled with. Especially not when there is a country backing him." "How do you know that?" Illumca asked. "Because...I saw the King of Vorzenny''s entourage when I was looking for the kitchen in the Palace. They are all men. He didn''t even bring a maid. The King knows." Exactly. And we dont know much about his Skill except for the effect. I cannot guarantee that his power will not be able to control me, Connie said. She gave it a thought and shuddered. However, this Charm Gaze power is not infallible. Case in point, the effect on Illumca and Kims. And that is why I needed him to come with me. To pull me out if I made a mistake With Martell and Chen as backup. I dont agree with this, Connie, Illumca interrupted. Cheeks puffing in anger. Why does he get to do this with you?! And you are even going to allow she held her breath as if she was about to talk about something heinous. to allow him to touch you?! I havent even gotten to touch you yet! This is for the plan, Illumca. Also, that is the 3rd reason. Because Nick is - as you can see - a very sleazy-looking man. Can you imagine Kasheem here doing that? People are not going to buy it. Everyone but the angry Illumca nodded as an affirmation, making Nick feel slighted. Ugh. I protest with this kind of treatment! Martell gave him a sympathetic smile, which by those who knew him well, knew that it was empty of actual sympathy. And then Connie made a groan as she proceeded to the next item of business. Now, lets talk abouturgh, how Cornelia dresses. Chapter 87: Two Mens Hypocrisy Chapter 87 Two Men''s Hypocrisy This has gone on for long enough!! The King of Vorzenny slammed the table of the living room, where the Vorzennian Diplomats were housed. It had a very similar theme with the one provided to the Al-Khemiyans, but they did not change anything about it. Vorzennians were practical people. King Gennaro glared at his Hero, who was stapling his hands together, one leg restlessly moving up and down. Two of his trusted subordinates were standing behind him. One was the Captain of the Kings Watchmen, Dario Santana. And the other was his Private Secretary, Giosco Notte. My subordinates reported to me that youve been neglecting your duty. They say that youve been going to the Hunters Guild every day since the Ball ended, the man growled. His mild-mannered fa?ade now gone. Do you still even remember what I told you to do?! Yes. I know. You told me to charm the spouses of the important nobles and seek out information. Things we can use to blackmail them. But Im doing this for a more important reason, Yuuji said, gritting his teeth. The man sighed as he pulled back and massaged his wrinkled forehead with his thing fingers. You remember. Good. Then why in Udurrs Sword arent you doing what I told you to?! I dont care what you do in your free time! You can fuck all the women in this city for all I care, but I want results!! And what did you give me? NOTHING!! Your Highness. You must calm down, Giosco reminded him. Mister Yuuji. You are a Hero. But, at the same time, you are also a soldier under the King. You have the obligation to follow His order. I know, the Hero said, with a heart full of unwillingness. I am sorry. I promise you. I will do better next time. There is no next time, King Gennaro exclaimed. The decision has just been made this afternoon. Al-Khemiya agreed on supporting Calendia. And as a member of a Tripartite Alliance between 3 Countries, I cannot say no to this. W-what do you mean? It means, Hero. Is that Ive been pushing and pulling for too long. Today the decisions had been made. Now that Al-Khemiya had chosen to join with Calendia. Vorzenny would have to follow suit. You will leave with us tomorrow. Tomorrow? Thats too soon! Its not your place to question my order. You have failed me, but we still need of you. My Kingdom needs a Hero. Prepare to leave. I have no desire to stay any longer in this Country. I need one more day. One more day! Yuuji shouted in desperation. Dario, who had been silent since the beginning of the meeting moved forward and pushed Yuuji back to his seat. He tried to stand up again, but Dario had placed his hand on his shoulder. It was like a boulder had sat on him and he could not move. Yuuji was surprised. It meant that this silent man had higher status and Level than him. Dario twitched his moustache as he looked at him with disdain. His Highness has ordered you to sit. So, sit. Now, Dario. No need for that, Giosco said with a thin smile. You are hurting the poor young man. But tell us, Hero. Why are you so adamant about this? The Treasure of the First King of Calendia!! He said finally. What? King Gennaro unconsciously moved forward after hearing this. The First King of Calendia, the Immortal Heros Treasure? Yes! The girl that I am chasing right now, Cornelia Asterium Steelheart, is the only one with the knowledge of the location of the First King of Calendias Treasures. You know how precious it is! Hmm The King walked past Giosco and paced back and forth. He did not expect that he had that kind of secret on him. But a female? Yes, if he managed to entice that girl, he would be able to get his hands on them. It would be risky, but compared to the return, it was very cheap. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. What do you think, Giosco? It wouldnt hurt to let him have one more day. Your Highness. fine. But I will have someone to watch over you. Dario, assign someone capable to him. Yes, Your Highness. King Gennaro did not even give him a chance to say anything as everything was quickly decided for him. I will give you 3 days. Proceed with your business. And after that, you will go back to Vorzenny, no matter the result. Is that understood? Y-YesYour Highness, Yuuji quickly said as soon as Dario retreated his arm. Now leave. All of you. I need to think. Yuuji could not wait to leave and quickly stomped out of the door. Dario bowed perfectly and left, followed by Giosco, who knew what he was about to do and said. I shall stay here and guard the door, shall I? Your Highness? Yes. Yes. Thank you, Giosco. The King took a deep breath and took a small sip of the wine from a goblet on the table to wet his lips and stared at the darkness at one end of the room. And there, just there at the edge of the corner of his eye, he could see 2 figures. Just come out already, the King said as he finished the wine and put the goblet aside. I might be a King now, but I used to fight on the Frontline. I can smell their stench on you. 2 figures appeared from the shadow. Both wearing black masks that covered their faces and most of their heads. But from the build, he could see that one was a female and the other a male. The man took out black slate from an Item Ring and the female wrote on it with white chalk. The King groaned at this and squinted at the very poor penmanship and barely managed to eke out words from the result. This is not what we agreed to. There is a limit to what we can do. We are in a foreign country. We do not have the resources available to us like what we have in our own country, he paused. And that damnable Advisor, Alrond. I think hes on to us. Id rather not fight in an enemys territory. That is not of our concern. Of course, you dont care a whit. You two are nothing but the Demons Puppets. Betrayers of your Race. The hypocrisy of that sentence is not lost to us. The King of Vorzenny scratched his hair angrily and growled. Just tell your Master that I will wash my hands off this. I have done my part. I have helped you and your compatriots enter this land. I will do no more, he smiled disdainfully at the figures in black before him. All this wouldnt have happened if the Demons did not botch capturing the Maiden of Water in the first place. We are not part of that mission. We have a different purpose. They have failed on their mission because they underestimate humans. We will not. W-what do youmean? The two did not answer and melted into the shadow. Leaving only the perplexed King Gennaro.
Knock Knock. Oh, hi, Master, Yuuji turned his head at someone saying knock knock. It was a lame joke that happened to be his Masters habit. Kamiya entered Yuujis room where he was moping in. Smelling like wine as usual. In her hand was a half-empty bottle. Kamiya was not a poor Hunter, and her vice too was not cheap. Why the glum face, Yuuji? The King gave me a time limit of 3 days to do what I have to do. So? I C I just dont get it! the young man scratched his head with both hands in exasperation. I dont know why the event hasnt happened yet! She is at the Al-Khemiyan compound, isnt she? Why not just have a visit? Because it doesnt work that way! Yuuji replied hastily. The event must happen on its own. Otherwise, I cant control what is happening according to the scenario! Frankly, I dont agree with what you are doing, Yuuji, the woman said. Ive met the girl at the Ball last night. She was very eccentric, but nothing remarkable, I dont know why you even need her. You dont understand, Master! Its how its supposed to be done! All this time Ive been following the scenario and thats how weve managed to gather our current party and succeeded in everything we do, up until we get to our current B-Rank Party! Thats how we managed to get my Raikiri and your twin swords, Rugell and Fahn. The man said angrily with an increasingly higher tone. If I dont follow the scenario, I wont be able to get to the ending I want! Dammit, Yuuji! See reason! I dont understand why you need to follow the scenario! But you have me! And them! People who love you and treasure you! You dont need to go to all this trouble for a girl from another country! She isnt even that strong! the woman shouted in response. And you even made a move on her companion! She wont forgive you for that! No. Thats fine, as long as I have this Skill. No matter what I did, they will not be able to resist! After all, my Cheat is Perfect!! They both looked at each other without flinching until finally, Kamiya raised her hands up. Fine. You do what you want, Yuuji, Kamiya was fed up with trying to make her student see reason and got out of the door. Ill be in the Tavern. Ah! Whoops, sorry. I did not see you there, Leida. Thats fine. Is Yuuji inside? Yeah. Go on in. Master - ! Kamiya went off without making an effort to reply. The cheerful Leida felt that something was wrong and asked. D-did I enter at a bad time? Itsits fine, Yuuji grimaced, finding it odd that she could rile him up like that. But he dislodged the thought from his head and looked at Leida. What do you need me for? Leida sat on Yuujis lap and gave him a quick kiss. Akula was having the headaches again. It looks like shes fighting back against your Skill, perhaps you need to reapply the Skill again. Hrgh, that damn Centaur. I thought it would be nice if I can take control of her, but she did not only have the lower body of a horse. She also smelled like oneit killed off my mood, Yuuji groaned. Waityou said that she was friends with Lady Cornelia before, right? Yes. Whats wrong? Leida, you love me, right? You trust me? Of course, Yuuji. I love you the most in the world. Yeah. 3 more dayswe still have 3 more days. If tomorrow she still hasnt comethen maybe I can make her come. Chapter 88: Connie Conning the Conniving Charmer Chapter 88 Connie Conning the Conniving Charmer The next morning, as every other morning since the Ball, Kurosaki Yuuji sat at a table at a corner to the left of the entrance, accompanied by those of his companions. Leida, Seine, and Akula. Kamiya was still hungover from a night of excess drinking back at the Vorzennian Compound. Unlike the usual, however, today there was no trace of the flirtatious gentleman that played around with his companions. Even the affectionate Leida kept her hands to herself. Seine, who usually laid her head upon his lap glanced around awkwardly, not knowing what to do with herself. The only one not making awkward movements were Akula. This was because she was staring blankly at Yuujis face as if she was looking at something precious to her. Even if Leida and Seine tried to talk to her, she would only nod. A few women who were charmed by Yuujis gaze came forward to talk to him, but he refused them coldly, causing them to feel heartbroken and sob uncontrollably. After this, he kept his eyes trained at the entrance, right leg restlessly moving up and down. 3 hours had passed. And the sun had almost reached its peak. Yuuji had broken a few mugs during his stay, but people did not dare to disturb him as they knew his status as a Hero. Though they did not exactly hide their envy at him being ogled by the women. Yuujiarent you hungry? Lets get something to eat! Seine asked cutely. SHUT UP!! Yuuji flipped out and pushed her away. Seine, who was used to the kind and pampering Yuuji, who saved her from almost being sold to slavery by her family looked at him with befuddled eyes. As if she was seeing someone else. Realizing what he just did, Yuuji came over to her and kissed her head. Im sorry. Im really sorry. Seine. You know I love you, right? Im just a bit impatient right now. Their eyes met, and in his eyes, she found warmth. Such warmth that made her forget everything and the young beastfolk girl hugged his waist tight. While he was placating the poor beastfolk, he heard a voice. Cornelia Asterium Steelheart. A beautiful young girl with a slender figure. She was just like how he imagined her. A delicate teen wearing a skirt and leggings, completed with a thin armor which looked slightly bigger than she was. She even had the twin tails style of hair. ThatsCornelia? She doesnt look much like she did at the Ball. Ssh Yuuji stopped Leida from talking and quickly returned to his seat and began watching her with hawk-like eyes. Shes here! Finally!! Should I go to her now? No. Wait. Wait. I have to follow the scenario. The scenario needs a villain. I have to wait until someone went up to her.
While Connie had entered the building, Nick and Martell were waiting in an alley opposite the Guild. In the scruffy mans hand was a bottle of the strongest alcohol he could find. He watched Connie enter the Guild through the opened door and tried to remember what he had to do. Yesterday, Kim Sooyoung told them that the scenario had Connie being harassed by a lecher at the Guild. She was then supposed to be saved by the Hero, and she would fall in love with her savior because of it. But then, what would happen if no one came forward? asked Illumca. If there is no villain, then we will make sure there is one, Connie explained. The scruffy man did not miss that sly grin on her face. Thats where our Nick comes in. Nick shuddered at the shamelessness of his employer. If it was another girl, they would be averse to being harassed. Especially at such a tender age. But not Connie. The man opened the stopper and got a whiff. Martell immediately covered his nose and gagged at the smell. Hurguls Feet! What is that, Nick? It smelled like something died in there! This is a local moonshine. Something people in the slums cooked up by fermenting whatever is available. Even rats, he gave it a slosh and spat it out. Yeah. Definitely rat. Martell was used to good alcohol or at least middling ones. He had never smelled one as bad as this one and had to force himself not to throw up. Nick splashed his face with the vile alcohol and groaned as they sting his face. Aaagh! Aahthat smarts! he groaned as he shook the bottle for another swig. This things foul. You can strip rust off armors with this shit! He handed over the bottle to Martell and stepped out of the alley after he achieved the look of a neer-do-well drunkard. And now, my time to shine.
Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Kurosaki Yuuji was watching Connie like a hawk stalking its prey. She was awkward and stuttering with her words as she spoke with the receptionist. A patient, professional man with an unerring smile. Connie was, at that moment, the very image of a girl trying to sound tougher than she was as she asked for a quest beyond her capabilities. The man explained to her that she needed a party to take certain quest and she looked distraught at this. Her eyebrows flickered and her eyes darted around, not knowing what to do. She withdrew half a step and bit her lips. Yes. She was just as he imagined. A girl trying to be what she wasnt. Oblivious to the realities of the world and ripe for the taking. Then, as Yuuji imagined the fortune that she would bring and the feel of her skin against his when she succumbed to him, he choked. He caught a whiff of a rank smell that made Seine, who was a Beastfolk with a keen smell, to pinch her nose tight. A man in a well-used armor stumbled harshly against the counter. His nose and cheek were red and he smelled strongly of cheap alcohol. Nick? an old receptionist who recognized the man was surprised to see him. Sorry. Hada bit too much to drink last night. Or was it this morning? he scratched his hair and grinned lasciviously when he saw Connie to his right. I had tooh, well now. Hello there, Cornelia. Nick turned his body to lean on his side and sidled closer to her. Still at it with quests, are you? Tell you what? I can join you in another quest. Connie stepped aside and tried not to look at him. Y C you aredrunk Drunk? No. Im not drunk. Come on. Lets do it now, yeah? Im very good at thesword shit. Just ask Herbert here. Im a bonabonafide Hunter! Isnt that right Herbert?! Nick? What in Junnaveils - ! the old receptionist was taken aback by his uncharacteristic action. Halt!! A heroic voice called out. All eyes quickly gathered on the Hero. Connie and Nick shared a quick glint of the eyes before turning to see the target of this little game.
The perfectly handsome young Hero stepped forward and faced down the middle-aged man with poor hygiene and a scruffy beard. I cant stand by and just let you harass a young girl like that. Have some shame! Yuuji said. Are you okay, miss? I C Im okay. You just surprised me, thats all, Connie answered sheepishly. Oh, you are! Hey, Connie, Leida smiled cheerfully at her. She gave her a small nod before glancing at Akula. Akulas eyes were unfocused and hardly responsive. Connie had seen that type of gaze. They were the gaze of someone who had been brainwashed. Hey, whats the big idea, boy? This doesnt con C concern you! Whats your name, Miss? Yuuji asked as he looked at the girl in the eyes. At the moment of their eyes meeting, Connie felt something entered her mind. A suggestion of promises of love and warmth and kindness. It was so strong it would have affected weaker minds. And then it met Connies Dao of Heaven Devouring. It lasted only seconds before being devoured and ground into nutrition by her Dao. Nick gazed at her from the corner of his eyes, ready to pull her out if something happened. ItsCornelia, the girl said. Please. I C I can handle this. I ama member of his Party. Hes just a bit drunk right now, thats all. Nick let out a sigh of relief at seeing the plan was still on track. It meant that she was not affected by the Charm. As a Hero, I cant stand looking at an adult harassing a girl. No. I mean it, Connie smiled painfully as he looked at him with a pitiful gaze. Hes very strong. I dont want you to get hurt. She is starting to fallgood. I am plenty strong myself, Cornelia. Step outside! Well handle this man-to-man! If you lose, youll back off from her!! Whazzat? Why should I do that with a scrawny little ass like you? the man laughed and ran his arm around her waist and brought her close. Connie almost gagged at the smell but hide it by looking away while whispering. You smelled like rot. I know. Because it is rat, he whispered back. His voice was so low only she could her him. Are you a coward? The Hero grew irate. He was supposed to fall into his provocation. He did not expect for him to refuse. A coward? No. I just dont trust someone who has his wholewhole party behind him, Nick answered with a slurred voice. Please, dont fight! Connie begged. I dont want people to get hurt! YeahyeahI know, the man grinned. Hows about a bet? A bet? Yeah. You want her, right? Then lets make it a bet, he grinned. If I lose, you get her. And if you losewell, the man squinted his eyes and looked at him. I get that Centaur, yeah? Thats only right, you are trying to poach a member of my party. how did you know that she is a member of my party? The straight question made Nick slightly panicked. Tell him because hes a Hero. And everyone knows him, Connie whispered. W C well, everyone knows who the Heros party is. Fine to everyones surprise, the Hero accepted the bet. Leida frowned. Yuuji! What are you doing?! Why are you accepting the bet with this vile man?! Trust me. Just trust me on this. I will not lose. I am perfect, he said softly to her before bellowing to Nick. What shall we bet on? Ifif you must do this, Connie said awkwardly. How about a drinking game? That way no ones going to get hurt. A drinking game? Nick smiled. Yes. A drinking game!! Im good at that, he burped loudly. Fine! I accept!! With that, the whole guild suddenly went into an uproar. Hunters loved to make a ruckus. And such a high-profile bet was so rare that they all pitched in. Hunters quickly put away the tables, leaving only two tables and two seats in the middle. And tankards of ale were quickly brought out. The receptionists joined them, knowing that today no work could be done until this was finished. Hold up, Nick said out loud. I wanna give you a handicap, Hero. How about we make it your party against mine? why would you give me an advantage? Because I can beat you alone! That isnt interesting! Yuuji scoffed at the boastful man who was clearly too drunk to think straight. It would be an easy win. But he wanted to make it even more decisive. Fine. I accept. My party against yours!! Good!! New tables and chairs were put in the middle of the Guild. Nick and Connie sitting on one side while Yuuji and his party on the other. Akula sat on a long bench and still looked out of it. Herbert the receptionist came up to Nick with a frown. Nick. You absolute git. What in the hell are you doing? You are going against a Hero!! Just a game, Herbert. A game, the man replied. Sighing, Herbert held out a piece of thick parchment. This is a guild certified contract. The same one used for dispute settlements between two parties. If both parties signed this, it will be viewed as a formal contract and what is written on this contract must be concluded. Y-You are involving the guild on this? Nick was taken aback. Yes. I know your kind. You often break promises. This is the easiest way to make you stand by it. Are you scared? This was not in the script, so he glanced at Connie. But she did not say anything, so he got on with it regardless. Hah?! Scared?! Give me that! Nick shouted and quickly signed on it. Yuuji also did the same while smiling provocatively. Herbert stored the contract and then cried out. These are the rules. Anyone who backed out of the table by throwing up and falling unconscious or anything else that made you lift your butts off the chair is counted as the losers! Mugs of ales were put on the table. Each side looking at the other with determination. "Yuuji? Are you sure you can win this?" Seine asked with worry. She did not want to be a member of the other party. "Don''t worry. My ''Cheat'' will handle the alcohol. I cannot lose this one even if I tried to." Are you all ready? Hands on your mugs!! DRINK!!! And thus, the longest drinking game that would become a legend, began. Chapter 89: The Drinking Game Chapter 89 The Drinking Game Once the signal was given, Yuuji took his first gulp with a smug smile. This ones in the bag. They dont know that my Poison Resistance is at full mastery. I can drink the same amount of Alcohol that could kill a person and still be fine. On the other side, Connie drank her ale silently. The ale was acceptable, but she missed the sharp warmth of rice wine down her throat. After the first hour had passed, Yuuji saw that Nick was starting to slur his words, but Connie was still drinking without even going red. A bit of worry began to seep in his mind, so Yuuji started sending signals by urging her to give up and telling her that he was looking forward to having her in his party. And yet she was unresponsive. The girl drank silently, her eyes looking at him straight as if enamored by him. She did not expect him to call out a Contract with the Hunters Guild as a witness. He was escalating the game so that his enemy could not back out. Quite a move. What was in Connies mind, however, was how he could manage to drink so much ale without getting drunk. Her eyes were pointed at him because of this and a few thoughts came into her mind. She drank as she pondered, keeping pace with Hero of Vorzenny. 4 hours had passed. Seine and Leida had fallen out of the competition within the first 2 hours and were now sleeping on the table. Nick was the next to be defeated, puking out his guts outside the Guild half an hour later. Only Akula managed to continue drinking along with Connie and Yuuji. But soon, her red face grew redder and she went silent before finally nodding off and collapsing on the ground. The Centaur lost! Now its just Lady Steelheart and the Esteemed Hero of Vorzenny!
After having been involved with the high stress of recent meetings with the Alliance Leaders and the Maiden of Water, Akira was currently enjoying a day out with Hannah and Eleanora. The recently recovered Hannah was now even more in love with Akira, who treated her well even at her lowest. And Eleanora was quite happy to be able to walk around with her friends. It was a nice change from her initial days of staying indoors. While they were enjoying their chat, Eleanora spotted a crowd of people gathering at the Guild. Even at its busiest, it was not normal to have so many people trying to climb over each other to sneak a peek into the Guild. Whats happening at the Guild? Eleanora commented. Do you want to have a look? Sure. We have time, Hannah said. The three approached the Guild and Akira tapped on one of the onlookers. Whats happening inside? Oh, Sir Hero! The Hero of Vorzenny and his party is having a drinking game with the Lady of Steelheart House!! Its amazing! Its already been more than 3 hours now and the Lady and the Hero are still going! Huh?! Akira exclaimed. Im going in. Hannah shrugged at the strange attachment he had with the vile girl and said. Go in then, Im staying outside with Eleanora. He quickly made his way inside through the throng of people through superior strength, leaving the girls outside. A drinking game, is it? Hannah folded her arms with a knowing smile. Whats the rule? The basic, no butts off the seats, the man that they talked with answered without looking away from the game. Oh, thats harsh. Thats really harsh. W-what do you mean? Eleanora asked. You know that most of my fellow Knights are men, right? They often play this after an event. Ive seen them play this. You did? Hannah reddened. Just once or twice, she continued her comments seriously. This game is actually a layered one. The game is very simple, but there is more than one way to win. An endurance drinking game is a game of control, pace, and experience. Once Akira made his way inside, he saw the scene of collapsed bodies and a mountain of empty kegs beside 2 people. Both were staring at each other seriously. Gauging. Thinking. Drinking. But what turned up in his mind was this question. What the hell is that dress?! And that hair!!
Behind his table, Yuuji scrunched up his brows, uncomprehending of the supposedly charmed girl drinking before him. Why is she not surrendering?! She shouldve been charmed!! He cried out in his mind. Weve been staring at each other for hours!! Is what hes thinking now, Connie mouthed as he watched him struggling to keep his eyes on hers. On the other side, Connie kept her pace, slow, and steady. Patiently waiting for the breaking point. He might be resistant to alcohol like, but is he resistant to basic human needs? And then she felt the tremor on the wooden floor. Aaand there it is. She could see it on the tightened grip on the mug, and that constipated look in his face. She could imagine the cramping under his kidneys. The stiffening of his diaphragm as he tried to stem the flow of liquid in his bladder. He needed to do the most basic needs of all humans after ingesting a large amount of liquid. The discharge of said liquid. In short, he needed to piss. In her case, Connie was used to circulating her waste, so she only had to defecate or urinate a few times a month. Something she could do even at her current stage. By the looks of it, he could not do the same thing. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Yuuji glared at his opponent as the pain started to overwhelm his reason. He started beating on his thigh to distract himself from the maddening pain as he was forced to keep on drinking. Another mug was placed in front of him, the frothy liquid now seemed more hateful than the woman he was aiming for. The moment I have you I am going to destroy your waist!! Right now, he had to choose between temporary pain or winning everything. He focused on that and that alone. I can do this. Just a few more and I will win. I will win!! He finished his mug and was about to take the next one when suddenly Connie called out. This is taking too long!! Bring me the whole keg!! And for the Hero too!! The whole guild blew up in a round of cheer as 2 Hunters excitedly grabbed 2 whole kegs as large as mans torso and placed them in front of Connies and Yuujis respective tables. DRINK! DRINK!! DRINK!!! The crowd chanted. The people knew about the Steelhearts lone daughters rumors and pitied her for it, and nothing more. But seeing her skill at drinking, how could they not respect her? Without standing up from her seat, Connie put both her hands on either side of the keg and bit on the cork securing the hole where the ale would be poured out of. She then pulled it out with a quick movement of her powerful jaw and spat it aside. She then heroically put her legs apart for stability and started pouring the ale down her gullet. The bitter liquid passed through her throat and into her stomach, causing the crowd to cheer even louder. That was the final straw. Unable to hold the torrent in his bladder, he had to choose prize or pride. He chose pride. He ran out of the Guild bow-legged and to the nearest alley. He pissed everything out and returned to see her target looking at him with an empty keg on the table. One arm propped on the table with her chin resting on it. You lost. Sir Hero, Cornelia said with a smile. You! I wanted to save you. And this is what you did? he shouted angrily. Didnt you hear?! If you just lost, you would have been saved from that vile man! Save me? Why do I need saving? Connie asked. He was just drunk. People do really stupid things when they are drunk, isnt that right everyone? This question was answered with murmurs and nods of agreement from the gallery. Connie slapped the passed-out Nick and he stirred lightly before letting out a small burp. And we were in a party together. Isnt that right, Akira? All eyes then turned to see a young man with short black hair and black eyes. He looked a bit unhappy about being suddenly involved in whatever scheme that the villainous girl was cooking up for the Hero of Vorzenny. Shesright, he answered. That man was indeed in a party with Lady Cornelia. Murmurs of understanding and complaints about Nicks rowdiness abounded. You were the one challenging him, after all. So, it isnt like we want it to reach this point, Connie shrugged helplessly. Hmph!! Seeing that his plan had failed miserably, Yuuji scowled and glared at the girls accompanying him. He wanted to leave while he had some amount of respect left. He barked and order. Lets go!! Wait! Connie called out. Yuuji turned, a smidgen of a smile appeared on his face. Is this it? You havent given us our prize for this bet, Connie smiled brightly as he watched his expression quickly turned from a happy one to one of disappointment. Dont you remember? The loser will hand over a member of his party to the winner. And you lost. Its just a game! Yuuji exclaimed sourly. It doesnt mean a thing! Oh? Connie still kept her smile on, but for some reason that smile sent a chill across the back of anyone who saw it. Akira remembered that smile. It was the smile that would become the start of a fight that he would like to forget. Martell, who saw that things were going as planned decided to peek in through the window, standing on the tip of his toes. Sir Hero, she said with a friendly smile. You intruded on a private talk between party members and one-sidedly challenged a man to a fight. And when we tried to make it just a friendly game of no lasting repercussion, you involved the Hunters Guild as a witness. The recount of all that had happened made the Hunters and the onlookers craned their heads closer. You made a bet with the party of Lady Cornelia Asterium Steelheart of House Steelheart. A prominent house of Calendian Nobility. And you lost. And then you refused to acknowledge the loss. Smearing the name of both me, and the Hunters Guild as a witness of our contract. You are looking down on us, Sir Kurosaki Yuuji! Connie slammed her hands on the table, waking up Nick who had fallen asleep on top of it. Whoa, what did I miss? Did we win? The young girl continued as she walked towards him with a damning face, lacking any awkwardness she showed beforehand. You are looking down on both Calendia and the Hunters Guild!! Just because you are one of the Heroes, does not mean that you are above the law!! At this, the crowd clapped their hands and nodded. Some of them were staring daggers at Kurosaki Yuuji. By refusing to follow an established agreement, he was not just offending the Guild, but also offending their countrymen. Were they supposed to just take it when another country tried to make off with what they were owed? NO! Hannah and Eleanora who had managed to enter the Guild after hearing Akiras voice frowned at this disrespect of their country. Are you disrespecting a Calendian Duke House, Sir Hero of Vorzenny? I might not like that villainous creature called Cornelia, but she is still of Noble Blood. If you have a dispute you need to - Shut your trap, woman! Yuuji lashed out and intended to Charm her in retaliation. Suddenly a mug of ale was spilled onto Hannahs leg. Whoops, sorry. The ale is still doing its round in me. Eleanora, can you help her? Connie said, holding a mug of ale from a nearby table on one hand. As she went past, Connie whispered. Dont look in his eyes. Just walk away. Sensing the seriousness of the girl, Eleanora nodded silently and took Hannah, who was still complaining about her shoes, outside. Angry at hearing the Hero of Vorzenny cursing his beloved, Akiras feeling about Kurosaki Yuuji immediately went south. You might be able to downplay the bet, Kurosaki. But the Hunters Guild Contract is something that works internationally. Its an organization separate from the Country. and once you violate it, you will be blacklisted, Akira exclaimed calmly, as he was trying to stay neutral in this. But there was a clear hint of anger in it. Hurguls Feet, Mistress is turning this little bet into possible conflict between 2 countries, The mischievous little monster grinned in excitement. And the Hero is chiming in too? What a show! B-blacklisted?! This sudden revelation shocked him. If he lost his place as a Hunter, he would lose track of the scenario, and he would lose everything. Dammit! Shit! Fuck!! the man lost all composure and resorted to cursing, causing the crows to murmur and jeer softly. Comparing him to Akira, who was calm and steady and supportive of their countrymans face. Seine and Leida took either side of his hands in worry. Please. Please dont abandon me! Seine begged, eyes wide and teary. On the other side, Leida took his hand in hers and grasped it tightly between his bosom, begging him not to choose her. The man looked at the two holding her hand, then at the Centaur looking at her absent of thought. Can Iat least choose who will leave my party? Connie seemingly gave this a thought. Alright, I am giving you the chance to choose. The one that you will abandon! The one that you will give as a prize, she said loudly. Then, Akula. There was almost no thought given into it. As if it had been decided long ago. You will join her. The moment she heard this a ripple of self-control seemed to appear behind Akulas glazed eyes. Then, well take the Centaur. Please and thank you! Connie said brightly with both hands behind her back, reminiscent of the old Cornelia. She watched the Hero stomp away in anger while waving as a mocking gesture before turning to see to Akula. The Centaur was holding her head and called out Yuujis name as if struggling with herself. Muscles bulging as she trashed around, kicking and laughing and crying at the same time. The crowd was surprised by this abnormal behavior and quickly ran out, afraid of being crushed by the Centaurs powerful kick. They had seen her in action a few days before and none of them wanted to be the victim of her strength. Nick tried to stand before her with a shield at ready. Stand back! Its dangerous!! The girl brushed the warning off and shouted. Akula Altanghazar!! Daughter of the First Warrior Jayug Ganbaatar!! If you still have pride as a Tonsulde of Altankheer, then show me that pride!! I amHeroYuuji InoITonsuldeHero!! Akula dug her fingers into her forearms and scratched so deep it went into her flesh. She was fighting the Charm with her willpower. The willpower that had been slowly ground down by Kurosaki Yuujis Charm, leaving her as a puppet of love. Martell, who had been hiding outside came in and levitated the heavy furnitures to try and pin her down. But she was too strong. The Charm was extremely powerful, and her own willpower was losing out. But her pride as a Tonsulde. That was something ingrained in her. It was not hers alone, but also her father''s. Her ancestors''. Her clan''s. And it is by this pride that she started to push back. Finally, in the middle of broken furnitures and kegs and scared Receptionists, Akula collapsed. Connie caught her torso in her arms as she fell to the side. I ama Tonsulde she said, gazing at Connies clear blue eyes. They were beautiful. Like the sky on a summer day. Yesyes you are the blonde-haired girl replied with a smile before the Centaur passed out, exhausted. After sensing that whatever madness that was happening had finished, Akira walked to Connies side and said. Wewe need to have a talk. Connie laughed and said. And we will. After we take care of this friend of mine. Chapter 90: A Heros Crumbling Pride Chapter 90 A Hero''s Crumbling Pride After the debacle at the Guild, Martell separated from Connie to inform the people at the Al- Khemiya Compound. Meanwhile, Connie, Nick, and a few extras headed to the Church through the back roads which the Courandhel man knew from back when he was living there. Once they arrived at the back of the Church, a nun that was sweeping at the back entrance of the dorm led them in. Inside, the Maiden of Water had been waiting and received Akula before unceremoniously shooing everyone but Eleanora out. Juuustleave it toous. They were then led to the Male Dorms common room where it was empty as the Priests were doing their chores outside. Now left without anything to do, Akira confronted Connie. Lady Cornelia, tell me what happened back there. Why are you making enemies with the Hero of Vorzenny, and to even take his party member forcefully?! Akira said with all seriousness. If this escalates to a dispute between us and Vorzenny It will become an international incident, Hannah said angrily. She was left with sticky socks and shoes from the ale and she did not want to show her legs to other men so she had to endure it, which exacerbate things. And youll be tried for this. Oh, they wont dare to attack me forthright Connie turned her attention from the lukewarm cup of tea given to her by a nun and lazily nodded at Nick. Nick. You explain. Nick shrugged as Akiras attention turned to him. After taking a pill he was given, Nick had pissed almost all the alcohol in his body and was relatively sober. He then explained about the Hero of Vorzenny and his Charm. Hearing this, Akiras eyes widened in disbelief. While Hannahs expression turned into that of horror. At some point, Akira interrupted him. Charm? You mean likethe kind that makes the opposite sex likes you? Worse than that. Let me continue, yeah? Dont interrupt me until Im finished. Wont make a good story if you stop my flow. He then explained what happened to Illumca and the people from Al-Khemiya. Thats horrifying! I can scarcely believe that there is someone that can do something soso disgusting! Akira was agape from the story and asked for confirmation. Is thisreally true? There is no need for us to lie. Akulas condition right now was also because of the Charm. You heard what she said. You saw how badly she reacted to the rejection. Anyone can see that what happened back there was normal, Connie said while leaning back and crossed her legs. Thenthat explains why everyone has been so enamored with the Hero of Vorzenny lately, Hannah gazed upwards trying to recall. Hmm? Connie lifted an eyebrow while drinking her tea and shifted her leg grandiosely. The masculine action and her current appearance were so mismatched that she looked rather ridiculous. Prompting Hannah to stifle an escaping snigger. Youhavent been mingling with the High Society, have you? Hannah said. Well, a lot of things happened to us during our stay here. There a lot of things we needed to do. Groaning, Hannah then explained that due to her latest incident, she had to go to a few tea parties to re-establish her position in the inner circle of the young Nobility. All the young women talked about was the Hero of Vorzenny. How handsome he is and how charming. How his eyes made them swoon. They even compared him with my Akira! I find it very strange, Hannah frowned at the remembrance. They even said that they even tried to get in touch with him through the Guards. This is much too forward, especially for Highborn Ladies. And if gossips have some truth in there, some married women have even tried to meet with him. One, in particular, was a wid - The young woman refrained from talking anymore as a revelation dawned upon her. Then when you spilled the ale on Hannah Akiras voice trailed off. That was to protect the girls? Connie harrumphed. That was on a whim. Why would you do that for us? Akira asked. I thought you hated us. After what wedid to you, he continued with a feeling of guilt as he remembered what he did to her back in the Alabaster Atrium. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Hate? No. I dont particularly hate you, or like youfor that matter, Connie replied with a small shrug of her shoulders. But at the very leastI approve of the sincerity of your love for each other. Innocent and awkward as it is. Hannah and Akira looked at each other and looked away, cheeks blushing from the frank words. Th C then I owe you my thanks. The blonde-haired girl raised her palm towards Akira and said. Save it. I dont need mere words of thanks. Wha C he is thanking you. You jerk! Hannah huffed angrily. Akira grimaced as he looked at the young girl before her. As if he had caught a glimpse of her personality. Thats fine. I have to say, I did not expect you to make a move to seek justice for the women that had been harmed. Going so far as making a possible enemy of a country. I will do my best to do my part! justice? Connie scoffed, almost spitting out the tea he was drinking. Are you mistaking me for a righteous person or some kind of a hero, boy? Listen to me. And listen to me well. I do not make my move for the sake of something as abstract and unreliable as justice. Especially not for some Highborn stuck ups I dont even know. I wouldnt care if all he did was just making some backhanded moves on the Kingdom. T-then, why would you go so far? It doesnt make sense! Akira said. Just as he thought he figured what the girl was all about, she threw his understanding and common sense out of the window. Its very simple, the girl said with a toothy grin, showing her long canines. Because he dares to hurt what is mine.
At the sea-facing balcony of the Mansion that housed the Vorzennian delegates, a man was sipping on a glass of wine. His tongue lapped the dark red liquid running down his lips with a thin smile, savouring the characteristic hint of saltiness from the local wine. It was salty because the grape had taken in the wind coming from the sea, which brought salt and coated each piece of the grape with them. He was a fair-skinned man with 3 large scars across his chest; showing through the thin white clothes that he was wearing. It was said that it was one that he got during the subjugation of a Demon. Brown-haired cut above his shoulders; and blessed with a muscular body. Green eyes like that of emeralds danced as he mulled over the canvas before him. A cold breeze smelling of the sea wafted across the balcony. The silver earrings on his ears chimed from the wind. Immediately, the man closed his eyes, took a deep sniff of the salty air, and let his brush dance. Letting his imagination flow through the brush. Not long after, he opened his eyes and exhaled with a tinge of disappointment at the result. What do you think, Bernardo? the man asked. His voice was deep like a bear, but there was a raspy quality in it that made his voice so distinct and pleasant to the ear. Its a nice picture, Sergio, a stocky man replied quickly. This man was built like a tree, with arms as thick as logs. Indeed. One look at the unfinished painting and one could imagine the hustle and bustle of the dock, the movements of every seaman, and the cry of seagulls flying overhead. Even at its unfinished state, one could see that it captured the essence of the life of the dock. Yet, it had something of an imbalance in the thickness of the paint. You dont have to praise it, Bernardo. This ones just an experiment on a few techniques I gathered from the local painters. I have no intention of finishing it, he said to Bernardo. Both subordinate and friend; he knew well that the man had no sense of art whatsoever. But he valued his honesty. What? Thats a shame! Any painting of yours could have sold for a good amount of gold! The man sighed as he finished his wine. Ever since I painted The Desolation of Amanti Orphe I have not been able to paint anything else, he complained. I thought coming to Courandhel to watch the famous Royal Calendian Theater would give me the inspiration to get me out of this slump. He threw his arms up in exasperation and roared. But no! They gave the masterwork of Lady Adalia Webber, the Flower of Nothing, to some green little thing with nothing but looks going for her! It cant be helped. The real Diva was having a private time, While they were talking, a man in regular clothes came in with brisk speed. Bernardo moved back and let him approach. Report. Yes, Vice-Captain. While his subordinate was reporting to him, the door to the living room burst open and a very sullen Kurosaki Yuuji entered, followed by a nervous Leida and Seine. Sergio called out from where he sat. Oh look, Our hero returns. Lacking one person, I see. Yuuji glared at the man making the mocking gesture. Shut up, Sergio! Hoho, that look on your face! Let me guess. Lost a bet or something? Sergio Bonaulti Dornez. The Vice-Captain of the Kings Watchmen. He was the leader of the people tasked to monitor him. From the very first meeting, he had never liked this carefree man as he was everything that he despised in his past life. A handsome man who was so gifted that one could not help but envy or hate. Yuuji, please. The Vice-Captain did not mean anything by it, Leida said, trying to defuse the situation. Oh, but thats where you are wrong, Milady. I mean something by it. I already heard about what happened at the Guild. Namely, you have lost the chance to peacefully bring the Lady of Steelheart House to our fold, the man recounted the report with disinterest. And in exchange, you lost the Centaur. You bastard - ! Stop! a hand shot out from behind and grabbed Yuujis wrist, spinning him around once; he fell on his back. Master Kamiya! Leida cried out. Yuuji! Are you okay? Seine came up to him and rubbed his back. Well, Flash of Steel. You are as fast as your moniker would suggest, Sergio said, not even moving from the stool he was sitting on. Are you having fun making sport of children, Mister Dornez? Kamiya exclaimed, hand still gripping Yuujis wrist tight. And you, dont fall to his petty provocations! Fun? This is no fun, Flash of Steel. Fun is watching a great play, or finding a new source of colour, or even reading a beautiful stanza of some obscure poem, Sergio replied, his square jaw slammed shut. Sergio, cut the boy some slack, yeah? Hes still the Hero, after all, Bernardo said to his friend. Fine. Fine the handsome man poured himself another glass of wine. I need to do my job, after all. Damn you! I am the Hero! You should be obeying me! Shut up, Yuuji. Hes not someone you can make light of! Kamiya warned through her teeth. Yes. Yes. Sad to say, you are indeed the Hero. So, Hero. In order to not disappoint the King any further, I want you to play nice until we leave tomorrow. No more shenanigans on your part. Else, Id have to play rough." Sergio''s voice deepened as he leaned forward and smiled. "And youdo not want me to play rough. Chapter 91: I AM PERFECT!! Chapter 91 I AM PERFECT!! Half an hour later, Illumca came into the dorm; Martell, Kim, and her guardian followed behind her. Connie! H-hows Akula? the Hero of Al-Khemiya approached her with a face full of worry. Allenca is treating her right now. We just have to wait, Connie answered. Breathe, Kim. Breatheyour breathing is becoming shallow. Thats C thats good, the girl took a puff of the usual magical tool and tried to calm herself down. The agitation was not doing her lung any good. Okay. Im fine now. Sorry. Connie. H-how was it? she glanced discreetly at Akira and Hannah, who was awkwardly glancing at the newcomers from their seats before standing up and greeting them as per the etiquettes. They were not close to the Al-Khemiyans and did not know what to speak in such a tense situation. Relax. They know about the Charm Gaze, Connie said briefly. and it was very strong. It managed to grab me for a few seconds even though I had prepared myself. Then, are youokay? she asked, feeling rather ashamed for falling to his Skill. Connie let out a bit of a laugh as she took Illumcas hand; she clasped it between hers and squeezed tight. Im fine. The world would freeze over if my Dao could be compromised with something like that, the blonde-haired girl gave the direction of the female dorm a worried look. But after seeing the effect of the rejection of the Charm, Im worried if it would have lasting effect on her mental condition. And just after she said those words, Cardinal Deacon Babblebrook came in with Eleanora and Allenca. Maiden! Is Akula fine? Kim asked immediately, appearing rather rude and prudish in the fat Cardinal Deacons eyes, but the Maiden signaled him to keep his silence. Shesfine, the Maiden of Water said. I haaavenever seensuch viciousCharm Skill. Itwaaas notsimple enthrallment. It gripped deepin her mindand have started toorewrite herwill, she gave Connie a look. If iiitwas anylaterthe Charm would haaavebecomepermanent. I havehealed herbut she mustrest. The mental tollwas immense. Everyone gasped at this. Realizing the weight of the situation, Hannah, who had some friends she thought might have been charmed, asked with horror. M-maiden of Water, pardon me for asking. If, say, a person has been charmed by the Hero of Vorzenny. What would happen? The Maiden was not sure how to answer. She looked at Eleanora, who answered for her. Dont worry. It will be gone with time. Especially if there is no further application of the Skill. The girl seemed to hesitate. She did not like speaking about such vile Skills. But as for how long it will last, we dont know. It might be gone in a few days, weeks, or even months. It could even leave lasting effect. That is why orthodox Wizards rarely dabble with the mind. We dont know what can happen. While the worried people talked amongst each other after realizing the possible international ramifications of this incident, Connie and her party were staying apart from them. How we saved her was a bit harsh, dont you think? Nick offered. This kind of meddling with the mind is tricky. I needed him to directly abandon her. Giving her the crack needed for her to fight back, Connie shook her head. But thats done and over with. Now we move to the next stage. Martell, you know what to do? Yes! Martell grinned as he patted the wooden box he was cuddling as if it was the most precious thing in the world. Im going to give the fish the bait he cannot refuse. Ooh, just thinking about it gives me tingles. And you, Nick? Yes, yes. I got it. Its all ready. Well head out as soon as the sun sets. This kind of things should be done after the day is dark. For now, Im going to take a short nap, he said before he made himself comfortable and closed his eyes. Illumca gave the man an annoyed look, then her eye softened as she turned towards Connie. She was rubbing her chin while gazing at nothing. Connie, what are you thinking about? she asked after she noticed her doing it. She was getting used to her subtle habit. Mmmsomething came into my mind when we were having that bet with the bastard. Tell me, do you know if there is any Skill that can prevent you from getting drunk? A Skill that prevents someone from getting drunk? No. Ive never heard of it. Hmmmthats troublesome, she said to no one in particular. I might have to do some modifications to my plan. Illumca stared at Connie for a while. She was so lost in thought that she did not feel the intense look in the dark elfs eye. Losing her patience, Illumca grabbed her wrist. W-what is it? Connie, I want to join the fight. No. Weve talked about this, the girl gave a short answer. I know I can do this. Ive managed to gain more control of my fire after waking up! I can now even create a clone of my body with Fire! Connie rubbed her temples. You saw what happened. Youve experienced it yourself. That Skill of his is extremely dangerous, Connie said. We can strengthen the body through training and medicines. But to strengthen the mind is not so straightforward. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. The only reason I managed to fight back is because of I have gone through many things; experienced many setbacks. You are young. Your Dao is still undeveloped. This is for your own good. But! Enough. This talk is over. A tear fell from Illumcas face at her rejection. Her lips trembled and she stormed out of the dorm, passing through the important personages standing by the door. They looked at the door slammed behind her and then to the helpless looking girl still in twintail left behind. Well. You botched that one, Cornelia, Akira said. Its cruel to make girls cry, Hannah said, even though she did not particularly like the sharp-tongued dark elf. HhhThis is my second life and still I do not understand women, she murmured silently to herself. While she was feeling rather sorry for herself, the towering Kasheem came to her and bowed respectfully. Maziri Cornelia. I wish to join you in your fight tomorrow, he requested bluntly. Kurosaki Yuuji had shamed Maziri Sooyoung. I will wash that shame with his blood. Oh? Arent you tasked with protecting Maziri Sooyoung? Martell asked from where he was sitting. I have asked for leave, and Haynim Abbas fired me. What? He said, You are dismissed effective immediately. Anything that happens after your dismissal will not have anything to do with Al-Khemiya. I am very angry with you. And very busy. So busy that I might forget why I dismissed you after a week. What a sly man, Martell commented. It was basically giving this man a free rein. Good to have you, then. Kasheem. Our current opponent makes it impossible to have women in our fold. Having more manpower is good. Indeed. Kurosaki Yuujis party was not to be trifled with, the man said with a wary tone. There is a reason why their party, the Windstorm Blade, is famous throughout Vorzenny, he paused to glance at Connie. Regarding the dark elf. You did not do wrong. As a leader, it is right to leave those who might be a hindrance to the fight. hahahindrance, eh? Connie closed her eyes and leaned back. There was a bit of a complicated feeling in her heart. SometimesI hate being me.
Yuuji! Please let us in! We know you are in pain, so lets just talk, aright? Leida, the partys wizard was trying to reach out to her lover, who had been secluding himself ever since their return. Yuuji! We got food! You must be hungry right? A full stomach makes everything good! Seine followed after her. Kamiya watched as Leidas heartfelt pleas and Seines childish coaxing of the sulking Hero failed miserably. It had been going on for a few hours now and their voices had grown hoarse. The Swordmaster took a gulp of her wine and rubbed her temple in exasperation. Their Hero was strong. This was something she could not refute. However, mentally speaking he was still a child; He was prone to mood swings and bouts of anger. As his teacher and lover, she had a different kind of love to the kind that the other two had. She wanted him to learn, so she did not coddle him. Instead, she just waited for him to come out on his own.
The Hero of Vorzenny ignored the concerned voices coming from the locked door. Those voices that once would warm his heart now sounded aggravating. Mocking. He had lost track of time ever since he entered his room and locked the door behind him. He sunk into the depth of self-pity and depression; just like he used to back in his own world. His steepled fingers clenched so tight that his nails ripped into the skin; the pain did not register in his brain. Yuujis eyes darted this way and that until he happened to catch a glimpse of his reflection on a mirror. Milky white skin, with a face that would put all men to shame, and hair as lustrous as silk. The flicker of a candle danced in his eyes, illuminating the night within them. For some reason, his own immaculate look staring back at him made his blood boil. He got up from the bed and ran his head against the mirror. AAARGH!!! FUCK!! The mirror broke into pieces. Yuuji could feel the pain when small pieces of the mirror shards pressed deep into the skin of his forehead; yet he sustained no damage. The skin was as pristine as ever. Perfect, the young man gazed into his reflection upon a large piece of the broken mirror that had fallen to the floor. He ran his finger across his cheek and repeated the words as if reciting a mantra. YesI amperfect From the top of his head down to the tip of his toes, he was perfect. In his past life, Kurosaki Yuuji was a boy who was born to an average family. Average look, average height, average grade. He lived this way until he fell in love for the first time and was rejected. It all went spiraling down after that. He became the joke of the class, looked down upon, bullied; finally he could take it no more and chose to surrender his life to the reaper. When he was awoken within the Summoning Circle, he had become what he always wanted. Perfect. That was his cheat. A gift that he was deprived of in his past life. And because of that cheat, he became someone perfect. Every Skills learned would instantly be at full mastery. Thus, there was no need to practice. Even the Charm Gaze he had was all thanks to that cheat. Everything about him except for the boundary of his levels was perfect. And with his knowledge of the game which he realized that Grea was based on, he aimed for the perfect ending. In which he would drown himself in riches and status and beautiful women. Women who would not even have spared him a glance in his past life. And to that end, he needed to follow the scenario of the game down to its utmost detail. He did it so that no one could reject him; so that he could be loved. But the pursuit of that twisted perfection began to twist his ideals, and he started to see the women who fell for him as his by right. But now everything had crumbled before him. His perfect ending had been derailed. All because of some stupid girl who was nothing but a Secondary Heroine. Why? Why? Even after transmigrating here, how can a woman not fall to my look and charm?! I am perfect! Everything in this world is rightfully mine! And for that to happen, I need to make sure that I get the Perfect Ending!! No. I cant accept this! I wont accept this!! Clunk!! Yuuji flinched when he heard something outside his balcony. He quickly got out with a sword in hand. All that was outside was the chilly evening wind and a fist-sized rock wrapped with a piece of paper. He warily poked the rock with his sword. After finding it safe, he opened the piece of paper and found that there was a message written on it with neat handwriting. Come to Serlbez Forest tomorrow noon, beloved. I will give you everything that you want. Such letters were not rare for him and he would usually just ignore it. But the name below caught his eyes. Cornelia Asterium Steelheartis thisis this a new scenario? Yuuji said to himself. Yes. It must be. Perhaps the Charm Skill had a delayed reaction? Yes. Yes! It must be, he repeated his conclusion as if to convince himself. With a smile full of confidence, he came out of his room and hugged his lovers before asking them to come inside his room. He then told them of his plan tomorrow. Leida and Seine quickly agreed. Except for Kamiya, who was skeptical about the whole situation. But after a few bouts of coaxing in bed, she relented. After all, if the worst comes to pass, their enemy was just a young noble girl with little experience in battle and a young elf who still smelled of trees. Perhaps that veteran they talked about would be of some challenge. But in this kingdom, unless it was someone like Sergio, she would have no difficulty in killing them. If need be, she would take their heads off before they could do anything bad to her poor Yuuji. Unbeknownst to him or his lovers, the paper with the message silently burst into flame and disintegrated within seconds. As if it was never there. Chapter 92: Selbez Forest Chapter 92 Selbez Forest That morning, Sergio left to arrange for their supplies, leaving the Bernardo and Andre to keep an eye on the Hero. The two Watchmen had more or less an amicable friendship with the party aside from the Hero. It was one of respect, if not of fondness. Bernardo even saw Seine as more or less a daughter. Which was why it came to his surprise that while his back was turned, a powerful and furry arm went around his neck and choked him. Bernardo fought back, his neck muscle hardening as he declared his skill, Steel Body. His muscles and skin hardened to the level that Seine was unable to do it any longer. However, just as he was about to punish her, a Sleep spell was cast upon him by Leida. She had started the chant while he was struggling. After making sure that the 2 were unconscious, Yuuji came out of his room. He led his women to the stable where he took the horses and Seines pet wolves and rode the horses out of the city.
Selbez Forest was a forest located about 30 Kilometers Southwest of Courandhel, on the way to Brennie. The 4 horses galloped at normal speed while 5 wolves ran alongside them. The horses have lived with the wolves for months now and were used to them, so they were not agitated by their presence. Once they arrived, after almost an hour, Yuuji and his party found themselves riding inside the Selbez Forest. The four of them could not help but to be stunned by the beauty of the forest in Fall. Vorzenny mostly only had pine trees; but here, the trees were of varying natures. Tall and proud ones that rose to the sky; short ones that bent from weight and age. Golden leaves fell from their branches, blown by the cold wind; dancing ephemerally in the air, briefly, before falling to the ground, covering the forest floor in a carpet of red and gold. The chill of the wind also gave rise to a feeling of peace. As Yuuji sucked in the cold air, it cooled down the heat of passion and expectation in his heart, and he slowed the pace of his horse down to a slow trot. Stop, Seine said. She got down from her horse and began sniffing the air and checking the ground. Her wolves also followed her lead and put their noses on the ground. The path cutting through the forest had largely been unused, except for a few horse tracks, partly covered by the leaves. She removed the leaves with her paws and nodded to herself. Four horses. One of the wolves, the biggest one with bright and wise eyes growled and Seine quickly came to its side and checked the tracks. They headed off of the path and into the forest. Seines eyes narrowed, her expression tense. I found it. This is the smell of that Cornelia girl, Seine looked at the tracks and took a few extra sniffs. Also, that drunkard from the Guild. There is also a smell I couldnt make sense of. It smelled like cinnamon and some kind of plants? the girls ears twitched when he found a strawberry coloured fur. She took a whiff and she growled. And.a Beastfolk. Youngyounger than me. Yes. Thats them. We are on the right track, Yuuji said as he descended from the horse. We are continuing on foot. A Beastfolk, Kamiya groaned. Is there still a possibility of ambushing them? Yeah. Not everyones as good as me, you know! I know. You are the best, Seine Leida gave her a pat on the head and a smile. Hehe! Lets tie the horses a bit deeper inside, Kamiya offered. With that agreed, they had their horses tied to a nearby tree and entered the heart of the forest with Seine leading them.
While following her, they found the horses most likely used by their target, tied to a tree not far from the main path. Knowing that it most likely was the right way, Yuuji nodded at Kamiya and then urged Seine to quicken the pace. There were also signs of battle, quick ones that left only small splatters of blood and the occasional cut on the trees. Monster blood. Dispatched quickly, Seine said. Maybe thats why we havent seen many monsters around. Kamiya glanced briefly at the blood as they walked. Not to be underestimated. She thought. As they ventured deeper into the forest, Seine suddenly stopped. Wait. The wolves let out a questioning growl. Ssh! Seine silenced them. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. After a few moments of silence, all they could hear were the chirping of birds. But then they heard it. A voice lurking in the background. A mans fancyis a womanshappiness. This voice. Its them! Yuuji cried out. Lets go! Y-Yuuji! Wait for us! Leida pleaded, but it fell on deaf ears as Yuuji led them to follow the voice. How does she do this? Seine asked. Is she using a magic tool or something? Probably, Kamiya said succinctly. Dont fall behind. Like a floweraching for the sun, it continued. Leida was a Wizard, but she was also a learned woman. This style of poem she had never heard before, especially not this style of drawing out the syllables, as if singing them. My heartgoes with you. Seine frowned, not understanding what the voice was talking about. Yetyour eyesnever see me. A drop of tear fell from the corner of Leidas eyes. For some reason the poem caused her chest to ache, yet she did not know why. Kamiya glanced at the complicated expression of her fellow companion and sighed. Youngso young.
Not long after the final verse of the poem was heard, the Hero of Vorzenny and his party members finally reached the source of the voice. They were momentarily blinded by the sunlight after relying only on sparse light peeking from the trees. When they opened their eyes, they saw a small clearing that was recently made where the ground was almost completely dominated by golden leaves. The sun peeked through the leaves still on the trees, swaying from the breeze. Yuuji saw his target sitting on a tree branch; one leg dangling from the it and her back resting on the trunk. She was playing leisurely with a purple-colored blob on her palm. Mistress, theyve come, the boy said. His angelic smile betrayed no fear. Martell was sitting on a fresh stump with the wooden box the Red Prince gave him on his lap. He hugged the large box and walked to Kasheems side; the latter standing motionlessly with arms folded, his posture as straight as a pillar. Kasheem, who towered over everyone else, eyed him and his party with disdain. That man isthe aide of the Red Prince? Leida said in surprise. Why is he here? Need you ask? Your Hero dared to assault Maziri Sooyoung. To wash this dishonor, I will send you to Sud-Gazid! Kasheem said resolutely. Looks like everyone wants a piece of you, O Hero of Vorzenny, Nick stood up from where he was sitting and brought his shield out of his Item Ring and slammed its bottom down on the ground. Took you long enough. I am getting cramps sitting on my butt all day long. Yuujis eyes darted to see the drunk man he saw at the Guild. Unlike what he saw then, the man looked dangerous in his thick armor and large shield. "Come, Chen." Connie slid off lazily from the tree branch and landed on top of the leafy carpet of red and gold below, the tip of her toe first. There was no crackle of dried leaves beneath her feet. It was as if she was a ghost. Kamiya narrowed her eyes upon seeing this. Such mastery of the body was rare in most Masters, especially not in one so young. Is this really a low-leveled Hunter? The purple slime slid off the branch following its owner and bounced happily a few times. Martell glanced at his Mistress before taking a step forward while slinging his large wooden box across his back. On behalf of my Mistress, I bid you welcome. Kurosaki Yuuji, and members of the Windstorm Blade, to Selbez Forest, the boy said with an exaggerated bow and a perfect scrape of the ground. And to the end of your journey. The bluntness of the sentence caught the Hero of Vorzennys party off-guard. It seems our opponents have little smarts between them, Martell taunted. Yuuji put a hand on Seine, whose wolves were ready to rip and tear from the provocation. And from such a weak-looking Beastfolk too. The Beastfolk girl cannot wait to tear him apart. Let me. Cornelia? I think we got off from the wrong start. Im sure we can talk this out, he began. He was sure that he could sway her with his Skill, but seeing her now, there was a part of him that was unsure anymore. Today Connie was dressed differently than the last time he saw her. She had her hair tied to a ponytail and there was no short skirt with thin armors. She was dressed in a white robe with black centipede motifs, giving her a sinister look. Seine crinkled her nose. For some reason she, smelled something off about her. This was not the easygoing girl they met back at the party. Nor is she that awkward girl who was teased by her party member. And the way she looked at them. Her gaze spoke only of death. Ive had enough of you, you piece of excrement, Connie said. I know about your Charm Gaze. Yuuji had an inkling, but he refused to accept it. Now, however, it was made clear. Was it he eyed Kasheem. The Hero of Al-Khemiya? But how? Why?! Facing this man who had made mockery of love, she held no qualms. you wonder why I know you will not ignore the call, the girl said. You wondered why I am immune to your little Charm, Connie tapped the side of her head slowly and deliberately with her left forefinger. Connie turned her body around. I knowbecause I know what you are. A privileged little thug who knows only to think with his loin. A mere rapist with no worth. And how can I, Connie Asterium Steelheart fall to such a lowly rapist? The gestures were small; nuanced with arrogance. The young girl merely put her hands down, palms facing them. Her head tilted to the left. Slowly and deliberately, punctuating the ill intent. It was a simple gesture. But that very action caused Kamiya to grip her swords tight. Ive been using this sparingly because its too strong. The first time I used this, I broke the woman I used it on. But now - Yuuji cried out. Charm Gaze! Maximum power! Guh! Argh! Connie could feel a wave of powerful will, much stronger than the one in the guild, invaded her mind. Mistress! Milady! Maziri Steelheart! Connie could feel her Dao Symbol fighting the invading enemy. Its many facets drawing in and grinding them to dust. Still, she could not deny that it hurt her head quite a bit. Aah.aaah. I see. This is how it feels for the women who fell to your Skill. This filthy, disgusting feeling. Their mind violated and rewritten against their will so that they will love you. Disgusting. Utterly, completely disgusting!! AHAHAAHAH!! Connie laughed as she tilted her head to the right and gazing at Yuuji with loathing. What?! No! Impossible! You did not fall for my Skill?! Yuuji! We have no choice! We cannot let her escape! Otherwise, it will turn into a fight between two countries!! But - ! Women are wonderful, arent they? They are soft, cushy, and warm, she spoke, a small laugh escaping her beautiful lips. But these women with youthese are no longer people. They are nothing but puppets. So, I will free them from your yoke. Connie raised both her arms and brought them both down in an exaggerated manner, and voiced a simple order. Kill. At that moment, the purple slime by her side instantly ballooned to the size of a large boulder and hundreds of tendril shot out towards the Heros party. Watch out!! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!! Everything they touched; rocks, trees, ground, began to emit unpleasant smells of rot. From behind the resulting cloud of splinters, dried leaves, and dirt, they could hear her mocking voice. Today, Selbez Forest will be your graves. Chapter 93: The Understanding of Perfection Chapter 93 The Understanding of Perfection The first thing Yuuji did when he went to battle was always to use Analyze. So that he could exploit the weakness of his opponent. And this time was no different. Analyze!! With the Analyze Skill at full mastery, it earned him a glimpse at Connie and her allies real status despite the formers amulet. And the very first number he saw was the number 5. But before he managed to finish reading, Chen had already released a barrage of slime tentacles at his direction attacking madly and causing a number of unfortunate trees that had survived for many years to topple. "Chen! To Nick!" Connie ordered as she approached Yuuji swiftly. Shes disguising her level. Shes just a level 5! Yuuji cried out. His confidence soared after knowing the vast difference of levels. He quickly drew his Katana and confidently pointed it at her. Youre overestimating yourself! Draw your weapon! Hmh, Connie ignored the mocking cry and launched two blades of Energy with two successive roundhouse kicks. This sudden attack surprised him, but with his Reflex at maximum, he could quickly react and unleashed a Skill. Raging Blade! A blade of wind neutralized the first attack, but the second one hidden behind the first managed to hit him, pushing him back five steps. A rain of golden leaves obscured the girl from Yuuji''s sight, but he could feel her gaze. I C impossible. Executing a Skill without a declaration? Its not just you that have a few things inside his sleeves, boy, Connie said as she flung her sleeves. You. Are you also an Otherworlder? Is that your cheat?! realization dawned on him. Everything came together in his head and he came out with a conclusion. Doesnt matter. My cheat is perfect. My Skills, all my weapon mastery and all my physical attributes are all at maximum value! You wont be able to touch me!! Hoh, then lets see how many you can take! Connie launched herself forward and swiped her sword hand. Not just claw, but also beak, hammer, pick, needle. All form of the hands attacked at rapid succession. He is not poisoned. Connie frowned inwardly as she evaded an overhead slash. She elbowed him on the chest, causing him to retreat one step back. And none of his party members are poisoned. She had no intention for a fair fight anyway. Not with people like them. The poison was a slow-acting one which would have reacted upon contact with the skin. Strong enough to hinder a man, but not so strong that it immobilized its victim. Yet she saw no sign of nausea or vomiting; on him or the women. So, it comes to that, eh? Connie formed her right hand to a claw, focused her Energy into it and attacked his chest. GAH!! He withdrew a few steps back and touched the leather armor covering his chest. It was made of Orc skin and could even withstand most attacks below Level 30 monsters, yet that swipe just now managed to shred halfway through it. It was less than a minute, but the two had traded blows more than a hundred times. Each had formed an opinion on each others strength. And his cheat was very troublesome. But more than that, she was curious about the sword. Connie had never seen that type of sword before. Slightly curved with a one-sided edge. Judging by the form, the swords main method of attacks is likely slashing and thrusting. She did not know what the weapons name was, but she could guess that the weapon itself was a rare treasure beyond the Heros means. This is madness, why cant I kill you?! My mastery has already exceeded Master Kamiyas! Perfect? That was a perfect swordmanship? One thing I know is that it is far from what I consider perfect, Connie said mockingly. You wont spout that shit again. Angrily, he threw all caution to the wind and sheathed his Katana. He planted his legs firmly, right leg bent in front and left leg scraped the ground behind him. Lightning Speed Slash! The moment he declared his Skill. A bright blue flash went past Connie and he appeared behind her; sword drawn and crimson blood dripping from the tip, staining the golden leaves below with red. A few thin trees on his way also fell from the cut, toppling slowly to the ground. Urgh!! Connie felt for her left abdomen and felt hot wetness. That move of his had cut into her waist, cutting through her robe and chainmail. Now that was a heavy one. You should have just resigned yourself to love me, then we wouldnt have to kill each other, he said as he swung the sword to rid it of blood. Confident of his victory. "But you''ve gone too far in provoking me." Love, you say? What you guys have cannot be called love, Connie tilted her head slightly to the right to assert her point as she turned to see him. As if the pain was nonexistent. You love them the way a man love a prize. To you they are trophies to be enjoyed. Wonderful arent they? Obedient. Loyal. And without free will. They cannot reject you. Oooh yes, but thats the ticket isnt it? They cannot reject you! She said that she only sought him because she wanted to avenge Illumca, but she could not deny that there was a small part of her that abhorred the very thought of someone being brainwashed to love another. For she was once saved by true love. Even if it only lasted for a few brief years, she would not have traded it for the world. Look at you. You are handsome. Yes. But you are handsome the way a statue made by an amateur without the understanding of the beauty and ugliness of men is. Artificial. Soulless. Empty. Just like that swordmanship. Only looks good in on the outside, but without depth. She crunched on a Pill as she spoke, healing the wound. She managed to react at the last second so the Katana did not cut into her spleen. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. The man roared as he shed all pretense and proceeded to take another stance, but this time Connie did not let him do it and attacked first. Surprised, he had to fall back before retaliating. Perfect is relative. Just like how there is no perfect wine. What you call perfect swordmanship is nothing more than a childs understanding of the sword, Connie said while evading two successive sweeps of the katana by bending backward and kicking the ground with her toes, sending leaves into the air. Trembling, Yuuji took out a High Potion from his Item Ring. You think Ill give you a chance to drink a Potion? the blonde-haired girl kicked the priceless glass bottle away with a roundhouse kick and finished with a strong middle kick to the stomach, causing the Hero to roll helplessly on the ground. Her claw changed into a powerful beak which aimed straight under his armpit. He could not react fast enough for something that he could not see. The pain from that attack made him lose strength in his left arm. Quickly he switched the sword to his right and bellowed. Raging Slash! Connie leapt to the left out of the direction of the Skill. Evading it completely. Yuuji shifted his grip after the failed Skill and thrust with all his power, aiming at her chest. If it hit, it would be a fatal blow. Sensing the shift of the blade and the tensing of his front leg, Connie jumped lightly then slammed her right foot down on the blunt side of the katana. The force of the thrust was redirected and the tip of Raikiri sunk a few centimeters into the dirt. On the same breath, Connies right hand shot towards his face. Yuuji made a desperate move of tilting his head back and lowering his stance, making the attack miss him by mere inches. He then released his grip on his katana and launched a retaliation. Double Hammer Fists!! Connie lost her stability from the move and could not dodge the attack. She jumped back and took the attack head on. Two large fists made of light sent her flying back. She regained her posture after taking three wide steps back to kill the momentum. Her chest felt a bit sore and she spat out a bit of blood. PahNot just sword, I see. See that! You cant defeat me!! I have more than swords!! Im also as good with my fists! Ah, Connie made a show of dropping 2 bloodied pieces of cloths from her hands that were now emanating a rusty red glow. With those arms? Once he saw those deep brown sloths, Yuuji took a glance at his arms. He saw that four deep red lines had been carved into his forearms from where Connie had dragged her claws while receiving the hit. He only felt the pain after looking at them. AAAH!!! SHIT!! Yuuji could not believe that his pristine skin could be pierced by the bare hands of a mere girl. With his quick thinking, Yuuji had to choose between taking a High Potion from his Item Ring or taking the katana. The latter had the biggest chance of success. Quickly, Yuuji moved to grab his katana, but the pain from the wounds that had reached his muscles made it hard to move fast. And how could Connie let this chance escape? She ran to him and stepped on the katana with her right leg. Stopping Yuuji from lifting the hilt. You have reflex, but no tolerance to pain. Good Hero! She launched a kick into his chest with the same leg, making him back up a few steps until he was stopped by a dead tree. But it did not end there, Connie kept her pursuit and a claw attack surged forward towards his neck. With his perfect reflex, Yuuji rolled to his right and Connies claw dug into the tree. Yuujis pounding heart celebrated his escape from certain death. Unfortunately for him, a dead tree was no challenge to an Energy infused claw and instantly exploded. The sudden explosion staggered the black-haired Hero. The next thing he knew, he felt a tug on his arm and a sudden searing pain on his left eye. On Connies hand was a single eyeball with a piece of muscles still attached, dripping with blood and mucus. Wordlessly she crushed it within her palm. MY EYEEE!!! She grabbed him by the neck with her left hand still dripping with viscous liquid. Yuuji struggled for breath as her claws dug into his neck and started to crush his windpipe.
Not far from there Nick had used his skill, Provoke, to lure the wolves away from the others. Seine heard the declaration and was about to use a Skill, but Chen was attacking relentlessly, hindering her. After me, you mangy mutts!! HAHA!! Nick shouted while banging his shield. With a grunt Seine had to make a quick decision and followed her wolves. A Beast Tamers power could only be complete when working with Beasts. It was the basic taught to her by her parents. So, no matter how much she wanted to stay, she needed her wolves to be able to help the others. Nick sprinted away, with wolves pursuing him. No matter how much stamina he had, he was still wearing heavy armor and could only manage to run for about 10 meters before being surrounded. Rank C Grey Wolves, He muttered, his eyes darting around his enemies. The largest wolf lunged at him with its large maw gaping opened. Nick managed to raise his shield in time. OOF!! That does not feel like a rank C!! Nick grunted as the weight of the wolf pushed him one step back. He looked at his shield and saw the fearsome wolf biting into the top of his shield. Shield Bash!! the veteran used his Skill and sent the wolf rolling on the forest floor. He took this chance to inspect the place where his shield had been bitten and saw that the bite left quite a mark on it. And thatis a very strong Rank C! The wolves circled around him and attacked in succession, harassing him. But Nick was anything but docile. He kept moving around, smacking and swinging around his sword to fend them off before spotting his opponent running in. Boost Strength! Boost Speed! Boost Defense! he heard the small bodied Beastfolk girl shouted. Red, Yellow, and Green lights sprouted from the wolves and their deadliness were amplified. Oh, shit. I think I took the wrong opponent to piss off. Kia, Mai, Ton! Take the slime!! Three wolves glanced briefly at their Tamer and let out growls of acknowledgment before surrounding the Purple Slime. That left two wolves on him. A large, grey wolf with a medium sized one. But that did not make Nick complacent. If all else, with their Tamer with them, they became more dangerous. Seine was on all fours. Mimicking their movements; judging their prey. She did not like this man that had humiliated Yuuji and she intended to make him suffer for it. Gin! Attack! Haaah! Nick blocked the smaller wolf that lunged at him and pushed it back with a swift hit with the edge of his shield. Ngrh! Dammit, I have to fight a little girl? Even with wolves, it''s still gonna leave a bad taste in my mouth! Im 16!! Nick made a mocking grin. Yeesh, you gifted youngsters. Howd we normal people could ever manage to catch up to you?! It took me years just to reach my current level, he swung his sword and it hit the smaller wolf, but it only managed to scratch it. The Defense boost was not light. I guess you are about 40-ish? Judging by the strength of your pets. Play defensive, Nick. Youre a Paladin. Im 49 by the way. Almost reaching my limit, Nick could not boast about being strong at attacking. But when it came to defense, he sure as anything could hold his own. I dont need to know that! Im going to finish you off and then help Yuuji. No can do, little girl. Youre gonna have to keep me company a bit longer, the scruffy man gritted his teeth. "But we mediocre people also have our own way of catching up, He took out three thin glass bottles from the pouch on his belt and threw it onto the ground. At the very instant the bottles broke a horrendous smell like rotten egg quickly spread. For Nick, it was just very stinky; for the wolves and their Master, it was pure agony. Ngah!! It stinks! It stinks!! Seine covered her nose and eyes to stop the smell from overpowering her; tears of pain fell down from her eyes. The wolves flailed wildly, unable to process the stench. Shield Throw!! The shield flew fast, creating a fearsome sound as it cut through the air from sheer weight and conked the large wolf in the head. As it was disoriented from the mix of sensory overload and concussion, Nick ran up to it, held it by its head, and thrust his sword into the bottom of its neck. However, due to the Defense Boost and its own toughness, his sword did not manage to go through the first time. Nick roared as he put his weight into his sword and thrust it once more. Warm blood dripping to the handle. He felt a sting at the side of his ribs. The wolf had used his final moment to land a wild attack that managed to hurt him. It was just a bit worse than a graze, but it still managed to make him flinch. He glanced to the side, where Chen had managed to pierce through the head of one of the wolves and then enveloped it fully. Even through the dark color of its body, one could see the body of the wolf being slowly digested. He tried to ignore the sting in his rib and eyes as he grabbed his shield and ran towards the girl, sword in hand. Chapter 94: What is Love? Chapter 94 What is Love? Leida was scared. She was not scared for herself, but for her beloved Yuuji and her friends. Everything about this was wrong. It had been wrong ever since that night of the Ball. It should have been just another mission for them. Something easy that would not need much care. But the girl called Cornelia destroyed it all. How she acted; the difference between her actions yesterday and now would give anyone doubts. She had known Yuuji ever since she saved her from being assaulted by bandits and had been with him ever since. She had shared her first with him in a forest under the stars, after which they traveled together and met Seine and Kamiya. He had given her much, and she gave her all in turn. That feeling did not change even after she knew about his Blessing. She knew the strength of her companions and trusted them. They could not be compared to a girl playing at being a Hunter. Especially not one who was overestimating herself after being invited to a party by a dark elf. But like they all said. The most beautiful flowers had the most poison.
Yuuji! After being blasted away by the slimes tentacles, Leida stood up and quickly ran towards her beloved to support him. SNIKT! SNIKT! SNIKT! Three swords stabbed into the ground from above, barely missing her feet as she jumped back in haste. Leida looked at the image of a cherub, smiling wanly at her. Missed! Dammit! The boy snapped his fingers and the swords returned to his side. Why? Why did you attack us? We just wanted to talk!! the woman said. Do you think of us as idiot, Miss Mage? Do you think deliberately charming women is not a crime? the Beastfolk boy replied with a frown. perhaps thats the effect of the brainwashingbut thats not why Im facing you now. He slid open the spice box and said. Telekinesis. Three other sword came out of the box and joined the swords floating around him. Controlling floating swords? Ive never seen such a Skill. Seeing this, the Mage knew that there was no chance of peace and quickly prepared herself for combat. She launched a Lightning Spear spell which he quickly evaded by quickly rolling to the side. She fired two of the same spells and he blocked it by launching two of his swords at them. Sparks flew as the spell met with the swords. The swords bounced back from the force. One flew past him and stabbed into a three behind him while the other fell hard to the ground. Gagh! Martell felt like his chest was hit by a fist. I see now. If my will is still inside the sword when the swords got hit with stronger force, it will hurt me. Martell usually did not put much of his will inside the items he used Telekinesis on, but he needed the degree of control he got by using it if he wanted to be able to fight his current opponent. Let my enemies feel the wrath of Mydirr!! the woman chanted. She readied one of the stronger spells she had so that she could finish the battle quickly. Lightning Pillar!! CRACK!! BOOM!!! A shaft of lightning exploded downwards, nearly hitting Martell. But he managed to shield himself with three of his swords. But they were too weak to handle such a powerful spell and broke apart instantly. The explosion blew him away. His body bounced on the ground a few times like he was a rag doll. The spice box in his hand was flung away from the force before hitting a tree and spilling its inside on the ground. Give up please, the woman pleaded. Our goal is only your Mistress. As long as you backed down, you can be free of your collar, Despite her nickname as the Thunderclap Witch, Leida at heart was a kind person. She fought out of necessity. Hurting someone so young even if it was for self-protection still left her with a bad taste. So, she left him with those kind words. Just as she was about to go to her beloveds side, she heard the Beastfolks voice. It was tinged with derision. Enough to send a shiver down her spine. Slave? Martell slowly drew himself up. That last spell had broken some of his ribs; his face and body were bleeding from the pieces of the broken swords and his hair was matted from the blood from the cuts on his forehead. And yet he had never felt more alive. I chose to serve Mistress Connie. This slave status is nothing more than a promise between me and her. Unlike you, I am not an indentured puppet, the boy coughed and spat out dark blood onto the ground. A-a puppet? What are you talking about? You cant lie to me. Judging by the way he treated all of you, I knew that he thought of you all as nothing more than outlets for his lust. I may not be very good at emotions, but I can see his eyes. And Ive seen those eyes many times in bed, Martell glanced at the swords still in his box. I have four in the box, two outside. Her expression of pity that she showed him suddenly turned ugly. Her heart throbbed. Unpleasant, disgusting feeling that made her want to vomit assaulted her. Her grip on her staff became tighter, so tight it hurts. Yes. That expression on you is already answer enough. You knowI asked Mistress Connie if you can find happiness in a one-sided love. And that poem she sang was the answer Mistress gave, he said. Leidas face became unsightly and all worry for her Hero had disappeared, leaving her with the white-hot rage that blanked her mind. SHUT! UP!! LIGHTNING SPEAR!! Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. She released a spell, but this one was charged with mana that its size was incomparable with the ones she used before. But the charging time added to the length of the chanting, giving Martell a chance to hide behind a tree before the spell exploded. Do you(pant) know that your Hero has the Charm Skill? To you, is that love? If you know that what you feel towards him is because of that Charm, is that still love? Hey, tell me. I want to know!! SHUT UP!! SHUT UP! SHUT UP!! The woman fired spell after spell, unrelenting. Martell ran, sucking down air as he tried to find a weakness. Fire! two swords were fired one after another at Leida. But the woman erected a barrier that easily deflected them, causing them to fly uncontrollably away. Martell could tell that the barrier was very strong as it managed to stand against Chens attack before. When he finally managed to grab his box, he touched them; he snapped his fingers and announced his Skill as he evaded another spell. Martell formed a mudra with his thumb and index finger and chanted a few passages in Dharmic Language. The four swords floating around him floated above his head and began to spin, releasing a Dharmic light. At present, four was the maximum number of the swords he could utilise to fire off the Art of Golden Lotus of Prajnaparamita. Any more than that and he would start having massive headaches. Despite being blinded by anger, Leida felt a crisis unfolding when she saw the halo above him and attempted to stop him. She tapped the ground with her staff and a large rune appeared beneath her, crackling with Mana. She drank a mana potion and conjured seven spears of lightning which she charged while also using her Unique Skill to cast barrier on herself. The spears congregated into a ball of lightning and she declared her Skill with urgency. Compound Magic: Lightning Blast!! The resulting ball fired off a thick lightning bolt which burned and razed the ground as it went towards Martell The four swords now spun with incredible Energy, causing the image of a lotus with four petals to appear in the middle. The Light of Buddha Shines Over All Men! The four swords bearing the mercy of Buddha were launched and the two attacks met in a grand display of light. The heat it created caused small fires to form on the ground and the trees began to crack. After the spectacle, a small figure fell on his knees. Gasping for breath while holding his ribs. In front of him, the swords he used were all broken in halves. On the other side, Leida was standing straight with a depleting barrier. You are very talented. But you are too young and too low leveled, Leida said as she pointed her magic at him. Im sorry. Ive tried to give you a chance. But you refused. Even if you are just a boy, I cannot let you live. Not after what you said. HahahaI havent lost yet he said, kneeling on both knees, looking pathetic. The very image of a sore loser. She half expected that he would beg for his life. But she knew better. I havent lost!! No. you have. You have lost all your swords, She pointed her staff at him, a spark began to appear on its tip. Goodbye. Yes. Goodbye, Martell replied, a smile appeared on his lips. BONK!! Leida felt a brief and sudden pain at the back on her head. Then she felt like everything became hazy and she forgot what she was doing. She looked at the boy with a triumphant smile on his face before she lost all power in her body and everything went black. Martell glanced at the bloodied spice box. It might be just a wooden box. But it was thick and heavy as it needed to be strong enough to store precious spices. A blunt weapon in its own right. He looked at the poor Mage and took one of his swords, which was broken in half. One false move and he would be the one to fall today. She was stronger than him, but he played smarter. And so he lived another day. To have the ability to choose to be taken away from you, he said, taking a stance over her body, sword held overhead. I pity you. I pity you for your fate. But at least now you are no longer a puppet.
Kasheem took up a stance with his saber on his right hand, held diagonally across his torso. His stance low and firm, giving little in the way of opening. This time he did not bring his usual arm, but his treasured Khiljid, Nur-Almaut. A weapon given to him by the Red Prince upon his appointment as his private guard. The silvery sheen of its curved blade had a glow about it. The ancient rune written upon its ornamented hilt gave its wielder command of the earth. On the other side, Kamiya drew Rugell and Fahn. The two swords were identical, with the former blessed by the Wind and the other, Lightning. Kamiya held Rugell with her left, covering the side of her body. While Fahn was held with the right hand above her head. Her legs scraped the ground as she took up a sideways stance, giving the opponent little access to her body parts. Both of their eyes narrowed as they circled slowly against each other. They could sense that they were evenly matched. Evaluating. Thinking. Kasheems feet were lifted only slightly above the ground. While Kamiya scraped hers, making a curved line across the ground. Ground Slash! Kasheem made the first move. He dragged his saber along the ground, sending a wave of sharp wind that grew as it went farther, sending gold and red leaves flying. Kamiya dodged to the left and found a sword heading towards her amongst the curtain of fallen leaves. She parried it with Fahn and stabbed forward with Rugell. The dark-skinned warrior did not finish his slashing move and used his weight to swerve to the left, avoiding the sword. Then he quickly jumped back into the fray, his Khiljid twirling and chopping left and right like an unstoppable wave, supported by his strong wrist. A few of his attacks managed to get through and cut across Kamiya could not deflect the Khiljid because of its rigidness and could only take steps back while blocking what attacks she could block with her swords. On the sixth move, she spotted a gap in the move and unleashed a Skill. Raging Wind Slash! Rugell swung upward, creating a gust of wind that threw Kasheem off his legs. Not wasting this chance, Kamiya jumped towards him and shouted. Thunderfall! Crackling blue lightning ran across the forest floor as she brought Fahn down on Kasheems head. But he managed to roll to the side in time, gaining him time to stand back up while sweeping his sword across the ground. The move, though big, was effective. Kamiya did not manage to jump in time and the sword managed to nick her leg. However, due to her protective boots, it did not manage to cut as deep as Kasheem hoped. The man came in pursuit as she tried to steady herself, cutting left right, left right. His moves were swift and a few even managed to graze her body. Blood seeped from the thin cuts caused by the attack. HAAH!! he charged forward, emboldened by his momentum, both hands on his Khiljids hilt. Horse Beheader! The Khiljid glowed bright yellow as he cut down, the neigh of a horse could be heard faintly from the wind caused by the Skill. Kamiya blocked the attack with both swords, but the pressure from the Skill refused to relent and the blade continued to make its way down towards her head. STEEL BODY! Her muscles turned rigid and Kasheem felt like he was pushing down on a boulder. RRRAGH! She mustered her strength and pushed back angrily. Kasheems arms were thrown up from the push. Not good!! Kamiya thrust forward with both swords. Fahn failed to hit the target, but Rugell managed to pierce through the side of his stomach. Urgh!! the man decisively kicked forward with his left leg, wincing from the pain. Kamiya received the kick on the stomach and had the air kicked out of her. Aghhahhahyou are good warrior. Why would you allow your charge to do something vile such as this? the black-haired swordswoman coughed uncontrollably from the pain as she struggled to take out a bottle of potion, just as Kasheem was doing at the moment. You dont know how it feels Kamiya grimaced as she also downed a bottle of potion, healing the small cuts and partially healing the one on her leg. However, it did not stop her coughing. to love himknowing that I wont live long enough to see him grow. I just wanted him to be happy! I dont know. I dont need to know, Kasheem readied his sword. His eyes narrowed, showing disgust at the mention of Kurosaki Yuuji. Such a disgrace of a man should be sent to Sud-Ghazid as soon as he was born. And you have failed as his Master. A Master who cannot admonish the wrongs of her student should not have even taken a student at all. Kamiyas heart grew angry at hearing Yuujis name being slighted. But she was an experienced fighter and did not let it blind her. She set her stance and the two continued her clash. As their battle was nearing its peak, they heard a cry. Kasheem grinned after hearing that, but for Kamiya, it was like having her heart cut out. YUUJI!! Chapter 95: Kamiya the Flash of Steel Chapter 95 Kamiya the Flash of Steel YUUJI! Kamiya cried out and attempted to run towards him. But Kasheem barred her way, pushing her back with his Skill. After a brief exchange, she gritted her teeth hard. Kasheem was a strong opponent that she could not ignore. If she wanted to save Yuuji, she must go through him. Thenthis is the only way. Kamiya clenched her teeth and shouted. Demonification!! A surge of power burst forth from Kamiyas body and before he realized it, Kasheem was already thrown hard onto a tree where he fell unconscious.
Hmh. This would be easier if you are susceptible to poison. Connies hand squeezed harder, making the Hero gasp heavily for breath. He flailed his legs to kick her, but her stance was as unmovable as old oak. SteelBody!! he declared a Skill using his remaining breaths. The Skill caused his muscles to become as hard as steel, making her claw unable to sink deeper. At this moment, a single, fierce slash came at Connie from the side and almost cut through her arm. Connie was forced to release her grip on Yuujis neck to escape the deadly slash. Connie took ten steps back and saw her attacker. It was Kamiya. But she was different than how she was. She was bursting with power, crackling thunder element covered her body. Amazing. I can feel that slash in my bones even though it did not cut me, Connie commented. Her hair was standing on end from almost losing her arm. Kamiya looked at the miserable condition of her student and bit her lips in anger. Quickly she looked over his wounds. He was missing an eye and his forearms were gored so deep, his bones were showing. Yuuji! Hang on!! From his one remaining eye, the young man saw her current state. Veins were popping on her muscles. Her body felt feverish to the touch and her eyes were bloodshot. A single horn protruded from the right side of her forehead and her body was glowing bright. Masterwhat is that form? Doesnt matter. Quick, drink this! Kamiya took out a High Potion from her Item Ring, but as she was about to pour it into his mouth, something stopped her arm from moving. It was a silk thread. On the other end, Connie was holding it with both hands. No, you wont. Kamiya, overwhelmed by worry and anger towards the girl who hurt Yuuji, roared and pulled on the thread. Connie was surprised by her power and quickly let it go as she was sent flying towards her. The demonised Kamiya did not take this chance for granted and quickly used her Skill. Raging Wind Slash!! A gust of wind, larger and stronger than the one used on Kasheem blew forth. The power sent Connie flying through some trees before landing in a thicket. Not losing a moment, Kamiya returned to Yuujis side and used High Potion on him. It stopped the bleeding, but it did not fix the raw wounds left on his arms. SEINE!!! she shouted, glancing to her side. LEIDA!! She did not dare to let her attention wander. It was a mistake to think of their current opponents to be the same as other low-levelled warriors. For someone to be able to hurt Yuuji so bad that he could not even muster the strength to curl his fingers was proof enough that she could not be left alive. She must finish her here today. MasterKamiya Seine walked towards them the fur on her ears matted with blood. She was hurt quite deeply as could be seen from the way she was holding her side. She showed a bit of shock at seeing her at her current form. But she was more worried about Yuuji. Hows Yuuji? Kill her! We need to kill her! Yuuji screamed after seeing Kamiyas form. A hint of hope filled his head. The hope of ending everything wrong that had been happening by placing all the blame to the person who did not follow his scenario. Master Kamiya! She took my eye!! We need to kill her! Once he saw Seine, he also pleaded to her. Seine! Where are your wolves?! Make them maul her!! Let them eat her until shes nothing but bones!! His obsessiveness had become so unsightly that even Seine could not help but feel hurt. Yuuji, I only have Kia and Mia left. The Paladin and the slime killed the others. They are holding them back now. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. No. No! This is wrong. This is all wrong!! Yuuji grabbed his hair and ripped them out in a fit of madness. As Seine was about to try and comfort him with a hug, Kamiya screamed. Watch out!! The woman had grabbed them and took them out of the way as the transparent image of a skeletons hand carved a chunk on the ground where they were. It was followed by blades of Energy that came at them relentlessly. With her current form, Kamiya could react fast enough and cut them all down. The attacks left deep gashes on the ground and the trees. Kamiya grimaced as she felt a prickling pain on the back of her hand and saw a wound with blisters starting to form like bubbles. Her intuition caused her to quickly carve the skin off and chucked it away. The blisters popped and a strange smell assailed their noses. Poison?! So many surprises today, Their enemys voice bounced all over the place. Kamiya steadied herself and sharpened her senses. There!! Another three blades of Energy were fired, sending leaves into the air. Kamiya blocked them all to shield the two people behind her from harm. This act only served to create other infected wounds on her flesh which she quickly pared off to keep them from developing. Hoh, only your Hero is resistant to poison, I see. Master! Your left! Seine, whose senses were sharp, quickly identified an attack coming even while being obscured by the storm of leaves. Thunder Slash!! The Skill charged Fahn with powerful thunder and as it swung, the smell of burning air assailed the nose. It was a Skill that could cut through iron. On the other hand, Connie used a move she had not used for a long time. It was one of the advanced moves all Swordsmen of the Plum Blossom Court learned. Moon Over Water. The move created the illusion of two swords, one illusory and one real. Kamiyas Skill was perfectly executed, but when she expected her sword to cut through Connies arm, she hit nothing but air. The real attack was the second one. But by then Fahn was already at full swing. She had to try and block the attack with Rugell. Connies move was not perfect. The angle was weird, and it was not even a sword but a bare hand. Yet when it swung down, Kamiya felt like it was a peerlessly sharp sword aiming at her throat. It was a move molded by understanding and polished by countless repetitions. One move containing many possibilities and different variations. It was not perfect. It was flawless. Rugell was a sword worthy enough to be called a treasure or an artifact. No matter how strong a persons hand was; it should not be able to withstand its sharp edge. But it was not a persons hand. It was red and scaly, with cruel-looking claws. The moment the sword and claw met, Rugell broke in half. The force from the attack had been killed by the block, but the impact still managed to push both Connie and Kamiya back I thought that one move was enough, their enemy landed on the ground before them, surrounded by a storm of red and gold. A stream of red flowed from her head, with eyes of serpentine yellow. Her arms and legs were covered in crimson scales which shone from the sunlight. Poisonous mist curled up from the cracks on the sides of her cheeks. A Werebeast?! Seine shouted in confusion. How?! She is not a Beastfolk!! Impossible Yuuji whimpered. But while the others were flabbergasted by her current appearance, Kamiyas only thought was... Shes strong! Low-levelled? No! Not only that, but her attacks also had Poison effects on them!! Fighting someone capable of using such deadly poison on her own would be hard. It would be impossible to do it while protecting a fatally wounded and disabled Yuuji. So, Kamiya made the only decision she could make right now. Seine. Take Yuuji and run. What about you?! the beastfolk girl cried out. Forget me! Take Yuuji and run! Im going to stall her here!! No. No! Master Kamiya! Yuuji begged, but Seine had dragged him away as she whistled. The wolves fighting Nick and Chen looked at each other briefly before one ran towards her. She quickly put him on the wolf and they quickly bolted off. Connie slapped her tail and leaped after them, but Kamiya managed to her tail and dragged her down. While she was down, Connies eyes quickly glanced around at her companions. Kasheem lied unconscious on the ground while Nick was pummeling on the head of the wolf that had sacrificed its life to stall him with the pommel of his sword. Then she spotted Martell running towards them with his large box. Martell! Chen!! Without her needing to finish her sentence, the Beastfolk boy quickly changed direction and started to run after them. Followed by Chen, who looked quite hurt from the battle. That little shit is not worth your life, Kamiya, Connie said while standing up slowly. Thats for me to decide, she said quietly, her gaze resolute and firm. You Connie narrowed her eyes, a hint of realization twinkled within them. Are you? she cracked her fingers with a dim smile. No, it doesnt matter. You made your choice. Yes, I have. And I will protect him. Even if it means my death. This woman has no care for her life any longer. A dangerous thing. Then Ill oblige that request, Connie replied.
Kamiya was born poor. As most poor girls from a poor family, she would either become a prostitute or a Hunter. She had a talent with the sword and thus took up the trade of a Hunter. She was fortunate enough to be a member of a good Party and earned the nickname of Flash of Steel. Life was good to her. But everything changed when she and her companions were tasked to kill a Demon. A Named Demon whose very name caused even Veterans to feel chill in their bones. Ud-Aziah the Grey Ghost. Most Demons think nothing of the Races. To them, they are nothing but food, But some of them grew interested in their food. Like a cook becoming interested in how to make their food taste better. And Ud-Aziah was one of them. The fight was one-sided and her party was quickly defeated. Yet despite their defeat, the Demon spared only her and forced her to feed off its accursed flesh. Changing her; corrupting her. It was done out of nothing but curiosity. And just like children after getting bored by a toy, she was thrown away. Against the Demons expectation, she survived. The change had made her stronger. Faster. But in exchange, it ate at her slowly. The hurt of her changing body and the guilt of being the only one to survive. Both became pains that she had to live with. Thus, she started to drink excessively to numb them. She lived like that, switching between pain, drunkenness, and blood. A living corpse with no goal but surviving. Eventually, she met Yuuji, who saved her with his honeyed words and gentle voice. The kindness he gave was a sweet anodyne to the pain and the hurt that plagued her body and heart. She knew that it was nothing but a sweet lie; false happiness. But it was this illusion of happiness that she craved. More deeply than anything else in the world.
This is why I must take this opponent down. Even if I need to shave away at my very life. Even if you think nothing of my love. Even if the days we spent were lies. I love you. Goodbye, Yuuji. And survive. Chapter 96: Time is of the Essence Chapter 96 Time is of the Essence About half an hour after Yuuji and his party had left the city, Sergio returned from his jaunt at the market. In his arms was a cask of local wine. The man liked to drink, but he was not a drunk like Kamiya who would settle for sour ale if she had no money. He relished the fragrance, the aroma, the subtle nuances of certain wines. And today he had a good haul and thus was in quite a good mood. He was looking forward to enjoying one of the cheaper ones while returning to his home country. Once he arrived at the Compound, he noticed that a few horses were missing, which caused him to pause as a his earlier good mood evaporated into the air. His men would not defy his order therefore they would not even think of leaving their posts. He stored the wines in his Item Ring and grabbed the nearest stable boy. You! Where are the horses?! The boy was lifted off the ground by his collar and panic set in. I C I! Hero! Yes! The Hero used it! WHAT?! Sergio dropped the boy on the ground and stormed into the compound in anger. A push caused the heavy and expensive door to blew off their hinges. Inside, he saw Bernardo and Andre on the ground, sleeping like babies. The broad chested man lifted his friend with one hand and slapped him a few times. WAKE UP!! nghSer C Sergio? Where did that shit go? the man asked promptly, his square jaw clenched in anger. Thethe Hero? the fat man looked at the room door and recollection dawned upon him. His grogginess instantly evaporated and the mild-mannered man cursed like a sailor. Bernardo explained briefly about what happened and Sergio exhaled with exasperation. That little shit! Hero or not, I will slap some sense into him, he walked out of the room while shouting. Wake Andre. We leave at once!! After kicking the thin man still asleep on the floor up, Bernardo followed him outside and they quickly made their way out of the City. Without minding the dangers of riding fast on the main road on such a busy day, Bernardo led point while shouting, Make way! Make way!! The pedestrians going about their days scattered to the sides. Shouting curses and screaming in fear. One woman with a pregnant belly tried to run away, but the sudden stress caused her belly to contract, causing her to fall to her knees in pain. Yet the men did not intend to stop. NO! the woman screamed, knowing that this was to be her end. Then a person stood before her, shield outthrust. Hero! Its Akira! Our Hero!! Watch out!! The crowd shouted his name. A mix of pride and fear for his life. He stood there, poised to face them. Yet riders had no intention to stop. Sergio calmly ordered his subordinate. Andre. A brief glance was enough for Andre to understand as he pulled out an Iron Staff with a glittering frost within. By the Grace of Junnaveil. I call upon the Frost! Frost Pillar! A piercing cold filled the air and a ramp of ice was created. The Kings Watchmen ran over the ramp and leaped above Akira and the pregnant woman. And for just a moment - when the gallant painters horses front legs touched the ground C Sergio and Akiras gaze met. Sergio then continued riding forward, not even bothering with the Hero. Not long after, Hannah - who was separated from him during their usual walk - found Akira. Who was still looking at the vanishing horses with a face full of horror. Akira! That was dangerous! she scolded him. And you! Dont just stand there! Help the woman out of the way. Akira blinked, and then clutched tightly at his chest. Akira? she asked again, concerned with his silence. H-Hannah. We - we need to go! We need to warn them! This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.
That morning before Connie left, she instructed Illumca to take care of Akula. Despite being in a sulky mood, Illumca still dutifully did as Connie asked and was wiping the sleeping Centaur with a cloth. Suddenly, Akula awoke with a jolt. She tried to stand but the ceiling too low and she hit her head on it. While groaning from the pain she felt a sudden urge to throw up coming from the pit of her stomach. Urp - ! Without saying anything, Illumca handed her a bucket into which Akula quickly perused. After finishing her busines. Akula groaned and spat into the bucket. She could smell the sour sting of her vomit in her nose and put the bucket down. Wherewhere is this? she asked. She was sweating profusely and her face was pale. The dorm of the Junnaveil Church, Illumca said curtly. It was not because she was angry or anything, but because it was the only way she knew how to act with other people. Oh, she looked at the Dark Elf. She remembered her vaguely. One did not often see a dark elf with an eyepatch. You and Connie saved me. Thank you. It was Connies will. Im only following it. Still, I thank you, she replied as she looked at her hands. It feltlike a nightmare. In which I was trapped between waking and sleeping, unable to control my body. Slowly being twisted and my will no longer mine. To have control over my own body once moreII cant thank you enough. I know how you feel. That bastard did the same to me, Illumca said in a rare show of sympathy. She could remember her own pain so vividly, as it was still fresh in her mind. I know. Because he did the same to me, Illumcas eyes suddenly light up in hatred. But I did not see you with him, the dismal feeling Tonsulde asked. You didnt fall? I almost did. However, my love for Connie helped me go through it, she said, her gaze turning slightly downward. But notwithout great pain. I see. I guess I have not trained enough, Akula touched her face. Then her expression changed into one of panic as she realized that something was missing. W-where is my veil? she asked with a trembling voice. Its there, Illumca nodded at the delicate piece of cloth on the bedside table. It got in the way of the medicine and the vomit. Akula quickly put on the veil and gazed at her. D-did you see? See what? Illumca asked. No. Nothing, she hurriedly answered. Her pale face now had a hint of redness in it. OkayIIm gonna go now. Wait, Akula said, her usual confidence no longer could be seen. Will youwill you stay here for a bit? Im notfeeling well. Akula was a Tonsulde and was used to a life of solitude. You could not survive the harsh life of one if you had to rely on another. But at the moment she felt so naked and alone that she was desperate for someone. Not to talk, perhaps. Just to be there. One that knew her pain and did not spout empty words of pity. Illumca knew this and in some ways could relate to Akula. However, she had only started to be able to interact with other people only recently C with great difficulty and often abrasive at that - Thus, she did not quite know how to deal with the situation. The two fell into an awkward atmosphere. One sitting on the bed that almost cracked from her weight, and the other sitting there silently. I C I C The two started at the same time, not knowing the right timing. Im sorry. I am not good with this type of situation, Illumca said honestly. This person was a friend of Connie. So, she at least would try to tolerate her. Dont mind it, she replied. By the way, where is Connie? Id like to thank her. I owe her very much for saving me. Oh, shes out on a business, Illumca answered quickly. All of a sudden, the door to their room swung open, the brass handle hit the wooden wall so hard it chipped the aged wood. Akira! What are you doing here? Illumca shouted warily. She did not have a good opinion of this man. Especially after how he tried to kill them back in Alabaster Atrium. Connie! the man panted, Where is she?! Please! Sir Hero! You cannot be here!! A nun in a habit tried to stop him, but she could not hinder the plight of a Hero. Especially one out of his wit. Wait. Im not here (pant) to fight! he said when he saw Illumcas hand reaching for her dagger. Its about Connie! Isaw a vision! She is in great danger! Once Hannah managed to catch up with him, he had almost finished explaining what he saw. Judging by the uniform they were wearing, they must be the Vorzennians Kings Watchmen! And that one man at the end Akira shivered. The moment I saw him, my Skill went haywire! And I saw the image of her and the others dying at the hand of that man! Whats haywire? Hannah asked. Doesnt matter! Illumca shouted as she shook Akira by the shoulders. Is it true?! Did you really see that?! But how? From what we see at the Ball, none of the Kings Watchmen are that strong. Connie can defeat a Named Demon, and Kasheem is the protector of the Al-Khemian Hero! How could mere three men defeat them?! Waitif its that man Akula started. She winced. Im sorry. My memoriesis a bit jumbled up, she said, her face pale from the effort. I rememberthe man had brown hairand very muscular! I didnt see that well, but yes. He had brown hair. ThatsSergio, the Centaurs face stiffened. That makes sense. He did not attend the Ball so you dont know him. But he is strong. The strongest man I''ve ever seen aside from my father! Seeing the urgency in the Centaurs face, Illumca knew that this man was not normal. She quickly turned to leave. Wait, where are you going? Akira said with a worried face. To Connie, she answered curtly. Im coming with you! Akula tried to stand up, but a wave of nausea hit her and she almost fell over. You are not well enough to move yet! Hannah scolded her. And you! Are you going to send yourself to Sud-Ghazid? If this man was so strong that it could defeat that bastard lover of yours, how could you be of any help?! No matter what you say I will still go to her, the dark elf looked back. And you stay here. Youll just be a hindrance in your current condition. And how are you going to catch up to them? Akula exclaimed. We have horses, Illumca gave her answer. The horses used by Kings Watchmen are the best of the best. No normal horses can catch up to them. But I can. But with your condition C Akira was about to speak, but Akula quickly shut him up with a glare. Tonsulde have their ways. Five minutes. I will meet you outside in five minutes. Prepare yourself. This will be a hard battle.
Are you sure about this? Akira asked as Akula put on a quiver of arrows she took out from the Item Ring upon her back. We could try asking the King for help. And how long will that take? Akula asked in return. All this complicated life of you Stonemen. Life on the grasslands are better. Debts of gratitude do not need to be weighed in gold. She then took out a vial of horrifyingly blue liquid. She exhaled lightly and downed it to the last drop. After that, her pale complexion turned to its normal hue. In fact, she looked energized. Enough. Just enough, she muttered. Moments later, Illumca came out of the dorm, decked in her usual leather armor. But she had a pair of new boots and conspicuous metal gauntlets. They did not look cheap. I am ready. Akula nodded, answering her determined look. Hop on now. And hold on tight to my waist. We will not be stopping or slowing down. Illumca did as she was asked and took her place on her back. Her arms went around her waist. It was stout and powerful, giving her a feeling of reliability. But when the Centaur started running, all of that feeling instantly went out of her mind and all she could do was clung on for dear life. Chapter 97: The Horseback Chase Chapter 97 The Horseback Chase Sergio and his two followers had been riding for about a half an hour with him at the head. Their faces were grim and there was no conversation between them, safe for the occasional orders to right their directions. That was until Bernardo felt the hair on his back stood on end. He turned back and saw a dot far behind them. Sergio. There is someone following us. Sergio nodded. Use your Skill and check. Eagle Eye, Bernardo declared his skill. His eyesight instantly expanded and he could clearly see their pursuer. Did you see them? Andre asked. Yeah. Also, thats not a horse our pursuer was riding on. Thats a Centaur, Bernardo turned off his Skill by blinking his eyes a few times. Thats Miss Akula and a Dark Elf. A Centaur letting someone ride on her back like a common mare? Sergio scoffed. Haha! A dark elf? Hmm Andre tried to remember. If Im not mistaken, The Heros target has a Dark Elf with her. Then should we go capture them? No, the muscular painter shook his head. The fact that they are pursuing us means that we are going in the right direction. We march on! Keep the distance! They wont be able to catch up to us at this pace!!
There! I see them! Illumca shouted when she spotted three figures in green. There are three men on horses galloping towards Selbez Forest. Thats them. We need. To catch up, Akula acknowledged with short, punctuated sentences. Akula was gritting her teeth under the veil. Ever since they started their pursuit, she had been running at full speed to catch up to them and she was extremely tired. Her two lungs were on fire and her legs had gone past being on fire and had begun to feel numb. Even Illumca could feel the heat coming off from her back, pronounced by the sting of cold air as they rode through the plains. Can we catch up with them like this?! she shouted. We cant! she answered. Then why - ?! before she managed to finish her words, Akula cried out. Hang on tight! Akula raised her Item Ring and took out a bow. The moment her left hand caught the bow, she swerved to the left a bit due to the weight. The bow was massive in her arms, with a thick body made of wood with tribal carving on its handle, and a bow string thicker than any Illumca had ever seen. She could not imagine the strength needed to be able to pull such a bow. Were not! Going to catch up to them! Were! Stopping them! When Illumca saw the arrow, she commented. Ive never seen this type of arrow before! Thats right. Elves dont use. These types of arrows. The arrowhead was made of iron with the shaft as thick as a ladys little finger. Akula kept her pace as she nocked the arrow. She pulled the bowstring with her thumb and kept her arms steady. She took a deep breath. And she let the arrow loose.
Hm? Andre, who was riding behind Bernardo and Sergio heard the sound of something whistling behind him and turned his head around when he felt a sudden pain at his chest. He looked down and saw a thick arrow stuck there, breaking through his chainmail and into his spleen. Bernardo!! The man tried to warn his comrade, but another arrow had pierced through his horses stomach, causing the poor animal to neigh in pain and threw the poor man off. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Hearing the loud neigh, Bernardo and Sergio looked back and saw Andre rolling on the plains after being thrown off. What in Sud-Ghazid?! Bernardo cursed when he saw this. Eagles Eye!! He declared his skill, just in time to see the Centaur having loosed another arrow. This one aimed at him. Whuh?! Bernardo shielded himself with a buckler. But to his surprise, the arrow did not break as he thought it would. It pierced through his buckler and dug into his shoulder. Bernardo! Sergio shouted in alarm. Im fine! It didnt get my bone! Bernardo shouted as he pulled the arrow from his wound. He had never seen such arrow and was briefly surprised by it. The arrow is really heavy! Bernardo took out a bow and arrow of his own, but the wound on his shoulder made him unable to use the bow. What a blunder! To think that the Centaur is actually better at archery than she was at spearfighting! Sergio shouted, but there was no anger in it. In fact, there was amusement. Bernardo!! Switch with me!! Indeed, a Tonsulde worth their weight in gold needed to be versed in the art of war, whether it was in close combat or ranged. Archery was one of the most well-known arts. However, to be able to fire an arrow that could pierce through armor while on full gallop was a notable feat, even in her tribe. And this was thanks to Akulas unnatural gift. We can do this! Shouted Illumca, her arms still stuck tight around Akulas torso. Not enough power. Akula grabbed another arrow. This time she endowed it with the power of Skill. Windsong Arrow! The tip of the arrow hummed with fearsome power and green light began to emanate from the body. The moment she unleashed the arrow, her body jerked back from the recoil. The arrow pierced through the air with a deafening cry, aiming at Bernardo. The fat man tried to dodge the arrow, but it was too fast.
King Gennaro and his retinue were resting at a rural inn one days journey from Courandhel. He had rented the whole inn for the day and was taking his lunch alongside the top members of his retinue; Giosco and Dario. While picking on a plate of grapes, he unloaded his worry and complaints about the Hero, mostly the latter. Giosco and Dario listened to him while nodding occasionally as it was a daily occurrence by this time. Speaking about the Hero, the King said. This Vice-Captain of yours; Sergio, the one you assigned to him, he paused to sip on his wine. He seems very different from you. And he doesnt seem to hold anyone with high regard. I assure you, Your Majesty. He will do well, Dario asked. I dont have any complaints about that, I gave you free rein to choose the members of the Watchmen, after all, he continued. But he doesnt seem like someone youd choose as a Vice-Captain. Thats because until about three months ago, he was just a Painter. can you repeat that again? The Kings expression froze. Dario, you should explain it from the beginning. These kinds of thing is why people often misunderstand you, Giosco sighed. Your Majesty, do you know of the Battle of the Verdant? Giosco asked. No, not that I am aware of. What is that? Being both a High Priest - Patria in Vorzennian - and a King, Gennaro had little time for trivialities such as art. He himself had no love for such things. Hence, despite Vorzenny being known for its art, Gennaro knew almost nothing about it. Giosco sighed again, knowing of this little peculiarity of his King, and continued. It is a painting that adorned the facade of the Temple of Giancana. A large painting made entirely of different shades of green, depicting the Battle of the Verdant more than 200 years ago, led by Patria Antica Giancana Toscano. Only green? the King raised an eyebrow. That would make a very boring painting, Id think. And thats what is amazing about it. Though it was green, it was painted with such mastery of the shades that it became something otherworldly. It was as if I was seeing the world through a different set of eyes. War seen through the eyes of something beyond human understanding. What about it then? the King asked again. Its because one of the colors used for that painting came from the blood of Demons, Dario added. I just happened to see the newly created painting during one of my annual visits to the temple. I was stricken by it and just had to meet the Painter. Once I met him, I was doubly stricken by what I saw, It was rare for Dario to speak for so long and the King could not help but listen closely. As you know, he is built very differently from other Artists and Painter. The two nodded in agreement. And when I asked him about how he got his hands on such colors, he told me about them. And one of the shades came from Demons blood. And not just any Demon. A Named Demon. I asked him how he did it. And he said that he smuggled it from the Frontline. Couldnt he just lie to you? Of course. So I asked to spar with him. And the result was my loss. You? Lost?! The King was wide-eyed from the revelation. Dario was strong, even compared to the General. He was at least number three in strength in Vorzenny, Even when taking in the strength of their General, who was an Unrestrained. I knew then and there that Vorzenny needs this mans loyalty, the usually untalkative man was rather fired up as he spoke. That man is as gifted in the art of painting as he is gifted in the art of war. But what is more importantis that he has the potential to become an Unrestrained. Unrestrained. The King sat back, overwhelmed by this sudden revelation. Unrestrained were titles given to those who had reached the limit of the Races and broke through it, obtaining powers beyond the confines of level. Heroes were also given the potential of becoming Unrestrained upon their arrival in Grea. But most did not manage to reach that level. It was not widely known, only spread by the word of mouth by those who had the ability and right to know. Because if such existence were to be known, it would break peoples will. After all, absolute strength is the envy of men. But when that strength became too much, it became a threat. A Hero and an Unrestrained he muttered. There was excitement in his heart as he imagined a future where his country would become the strongest one in Grea.
Shit! Bernardo was sure that he was going to die, but the figure of the gallant friend of his made him sigh in relief. Behind them, Akula could not believe her eyes. One of her arrows! One of her strongest Skill!! Blocked with a hand!! Sergio had caught the arrow with his bare hand. He did not even flinch as the power of the arrow tried to escape his grasp. The friction caused by the Skill and his bare skin made a burning smell. Sergio threw away the arrow and threw them a Vorzennian mocking gesture. Gonna have to do better than that if you want to stop us! Chapter 98: Kamiyas Resolve Chapter 98 Kamiya''s Resolve Sergio! Leave them to me! You go and get the Hero!! Got it! Dont die on me, Bernardo! the man said, wasting no time as he spurred his horse onward. Hayyah!! The two had known each other even since before he became one of the Kings Watchmen. One look was all they need to understand each other. Bernardo grabbed a steel spear that was strapped to the side of his horse and jerked the rein, turning his horse around. With a loud neigh, the horse changed direction and turned this chase into a game of chicken. Face me if you dare!! Akula! Dont buy into his taunt!! Illumca called out. But there was no answer. Illumca then saw Akulas face. There was a clear sign of deep exhaustion in them. The Centaur was so focused on staying conscious that she could not hear a thing. Her breathing had become shallow and her complexion pale. Dammit, the Irrimchurs effect! Irrimchur. A drug that was is given to all Tonsulde that allows for one to exert power beyond their means. In return, it will weaken them slowly until they had no strength to even lift a finger. It was a drug that was only supposed to be taken when one was at their direst moment. But with her condition being what it was, it was the only choice that she had. Akula! Illumca shouted, waking her up from her daydream. (gasp) she looked around, perplexed. She saw the man charging at her and grimaced. Akula was aware of her own limit, which she had passed after she unleashed that last Skill and said to Illumca. Illumca. We are going to pass him. Keep your head very low. Illumca nodded and stuck her head down until she could feel Akulas fur tickling her cheek. I am!! Akula Altanghazar!! Tonsulde of Clan Altankheer!! She bellowed as she exchanged her bow for her precious halberd. I am! Bernardo Vornarola!! Lieutenant of the Kings Watchmen!! Have at you!! AARRGH!!! The two met in a violent clash. Both of them swung their weapons with full conviction of their victories. CLANG!! The dull sound of steel meeting steel rung out. It was but a moment, yet that brief moment had determined the winner. Illumcas heart almost stopped when she heard the deafening sound. But she could do nothing but wait for the result. Yet all she could do was watch as the other partys horse running past. She warily straightened her back and saw that Akula was still running. But this time there was such urgency and pressure coming from her back that she dared not speak.
On the other partys case, Bernardo was lying with his back still on his horses back. He lost consciousness seconds after their weapons met. He groaned as he felt for his head. The helmet he was wearing had been knocked clear off. Dammit! It felt like my arms were being ripped off. He turned his horse around, intending to continue the battle. But all he saw was a rapidly disappearing dot. When he realized this, he was somewhat confused. Which was quickly replaced by disbelief and then anger. Coward!!
When they had almost reached the forest, Akulas speed dropped and her pace fell to a trot before collapsing altogether. Illumca rolled from her back to safety before approaching her with worry. It was something that also surprised her. Her, worrying about another person aside from Connie? Akula! Are you okay?! she asked. Akula coughed out blood, staining the golden earth crimson. Dont worry about me. Chase after him! she shouted as she brought herself up by leaning on her halberd. She was clearly acting tough. " I will keep the others from...chasing after you. I...swear it..." You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Illumca nodded and headed into the forest. She noticed Sergios horses tracks entering the forest path and anxiety grew in her heart. When despair had begun to creep up upon her, she saw a large bolt of lightning coming down from the sky towards a certain part of the forest quite a distance away. It might not be Connies location, but it was a start. Her expression hardened and she made her way in. She jumped onto a tree branch and headed deeper, jumping from tree to tree. The man might be on a horse, but a forest is my domain. Connie. Please be okay.
Deep inside the forest, Nick who had just finished binding his bleeding arms with a ripped up piece of cloth, ate a few Pills to heal himself. Occasionally he glanced at the fight happening before him. Two figures that now resembled monsters more than women clashed again and again. Each blow creating sparks and lightning that scorched the trees. It was a fight that a mediocre man like him could not intrude. So, there was only one thing he could do. To stay away. He dragged the unconscious Kasheem away so as not to be involved with the two. May Junnaveils Grace be with you, Milady, he mouthed. Connie, who noticed the movement of the Paladin nodded to herself. Pragmatic and cowardly he might be, but this type of people she could tolerate. Unlike this woman before her, who willingly blinded herself to the truth and refused to see it even though it was shoved before her eyes. Connie was stalling to catch her breath and control the flow of Energy to slowly heal the wounds. The Pills she had could no longer sustain a battle at this level. Kamiya too, would really want to finish this quickly, but she also had to concentrate on healing. She had a few Potions left, but she knew that if she tried, Connie would use that chance to get a hit in. Connie and Kamiya were both breathing heavily, shoulders rising and falling as they circled one another for the third time after their initial clash. Both were heavily wounded. Kamiya being worse off as she had lost any sense of self-preservation and would sacrifice her own body to deal more damage to her opponent. Connie, on the other hand, was protected by her scales. Some of them had fallen off. Red, bloody flesh hanging off them, but her wounds were still manageable. Instead of red blood, green liquid dripped from Kamiyas arms, whose joint had become swollen and gangly after Connie broke it during the second clash. Ten holes where the red-haired monstrosity had pierced them. Thosewere not pus, Connie noticed. She knew the smell of and form of many different kind of pus well. They were mostly milky green and even brownish, with unpleasant smell. But she had seen this color before on something she recently killed. The blood has stained her collar, seeping into her undergarment. What else had green blood? Connie put the puzzle together and frowned. Youare not just using a Demons power. Connie shuffled her feet forward, approaching her. You are turning into one. If that is what it takes to defeat you! The woman grabbed Raikiri that she had taken off the Heros hand and her Fahn, then raised both swords at her. She then launched herself at Connie. Storm of Blades! The onslaught of swords slicing and dicing like a wall chased after Connie as she retreated hundreds of steps back to avoid being beheaded by the swords. Suddenly, Connie vanished from her vision and suddenly two consecutive kicks hit her on the back, causing her to fall face first. Upon which she quickly rolled away from an incoming stomp. How did she dodge that? Then she saw marks on the tree of the left as if a large snake had wound itself around it tight. Shes using her tail to escape my attack? Not one to back down, the black-haired woman swiped the sword quickly as she moved to the side, wounding the part of her leg which was not covered with scales. She spun midair and released a kick which made Connie retreat a few steps back. The moment she landed, Kamiya crossed her arms. Lightning Speed Slash!! A blur of blue lightning exploded towards Connie. The move was fast and accurate, aiming at Connies neck. And it would have finished her. But Ive seen that move. Her tail whipped behind her, launching her over Kamiyas head, using her torso as a fulcrum as she spun midair. She kicked hard at the tree behind her and used the force to launch herself forward before the fearsome Kamiya had the chance to turn her body. Connies fingers dug into her back, causing Kamiya a great pain. The Energy flowing in her claws as preparation for her signature moves sunk deep into her bones. AAAHH! Withstanding the alarming pain, Kamiya shouted a Skill name angrily. IRON BODY!! A powerful yellow glow emanated from her body. Her muscles turned hard as iron, stopping Connies claws from sinking any deeper. Connie discarded the bloodied pieces of cloths stuck on her fingers and massaged her numb hands. Her nails felt as if they were about to come off. Aghhaaahhah, Kamiya turned to face her opponent. Her back stung from the earlier attack. She knew that she had just escaped from an irreversible damage. If she was late in activating her Skill for just a single second, she would have lost her shoulders. I made a mistakehah (pant), I shouldve made you my first priority. The girl before her was used to fighting humans. She aimed at the weak points of a human body as naturally as a hunter would dissect a deer or a pheasant. Your body is tougher than you look. It was as if I am trying to dig my hand into thick iron slab. Connie moved towards her, faked her out with an intent at her torso when the real one was an attack with the base of her palm which struck Kamiya on the side of her jaw. However, she managed to turn her head swiftly at the moment of impact and struck back with the sword on her left as she spun. The move was on point, but it was big enough to give Connie a chance to stop the hand from finishing the motion using the back of same hand that she used to struck her with. But Kamiya jerked back and kicked with all her might, pushing Connie away while she withdrew to a safe distance. My body is filled with power, but why am I not winning? No, its because I have not enough resolve. Kamiya then made her decision and raised her swords to the sky. Connie took a stance looking for a gap to attack. But a sudden spark coming from Kamiyas body blinded her eyes. Argh! This is my swan song, Cornelia!! Behold!! O Mydirr, let my body become the avatar of your Wrath!! Wrath of Mydirr!! A bolt of powerful lightning came down from the sky and stroke Kamiyas swords, bathing her in brilliant, blinding light. Connie covered her eyes with the back of her arm to prevent her eyes from being ruined. When she opened them again, she saw Kamiya. Her body crackling with blue sparks, the very image of lightning made flesh. She pointed both swords at Connie and bellowed. I am Kamiya the Flash of Steel!! I swear upon my life!! I WILL PROTECT YUUJI!! Chapter 99: Yuujis Fitting End Chapter 99 Yuuji''s Fitting End The wolf and its two passengers ran across the forest in haste. Seine sat in front. Sadness and anger filled her heart. The wolves that she thought of as family was gone. The courageous Ton, the mischievous Kia, the timid Shil. Even the one that she thought of as her own sister - Nai - who had lent her her warmth when she was sickly. But what was more painful was the wretched condition of the man she loved. The man who was blessed by Vorzennys God and was invincible in her eyes. But now was in so much pain that he chose to endure it in silence ever since they began fleeing. She doubted he would even be able to hold anything ever again. Suddenly, she sensed something behind them and swerved the wolf to the right. A gloopy gunk shot past them and ate through a tree. She turned her head around to see a Beastfolk child coming after them while standing on a box. His right hand wound around the leather belt that was fastened to it so that he could carry it easily. He was riding it like a horse, using a combination of his Telekinesis Skill and his Art of Golden Lotus of Prajnaparamita to control its flight. It was something he came up on the fly after realizing that his stamina and short legs would never catch up to the fast and powerful wolf. His head hurt and his eyes became bloodshot from the effort. On his shoulder was Chen, shooting parts of his body at the fleeing figures of Seine and her Hero. Is it me or you are getting smaller? he asked the Poison Slime. Oh, right. You cant speak. Seeing this, she gritted her teeth and let out a low growl. Boost Speed!! the girl declared. The exhausted wolf felt the determination of his owner and ran faster. Hang on Yuuji. Ill keep you safe. She felt his arms tightening around her and smiled. Well go back. Well go back and well be fine. However, what she did not realize was that Yuujis silence was not because he was keeping his pain to himself so as not to worry her. In fact, he wished that he could curse and spat and shout. Alas, he could not open his jaw. PAIN PAIN PAIN PAIN PAIN! Yuujis head was filled with nothing but pain. And it was not just one part of his body, but all of them. All at once. The agonizing sensation eclipsed even the pain of losing his eye. His muscles were so tense that it felt like they were ropes strangling his bones. His facial muscles were so taut that it forced him to grin. And his teeth were clenched so tight they began to crack. His neck had that veins popping out of them, and his hands unable to move as if he was being bound. At this moment, he was being constricted by his own perfect body. Seine looked back and saw that there was no sign of their pursuer and a bit of joy came into her heart. Weve lost him. You can rest easy now, Yuuji. Were near the C BOOM!! AAH!! A blast of heat threw them off the wolf, scattering them. The wolf yelped as it was thrown aside. Three consecutive blasts came at Seine and Yuuji. They were shaped like fragile butterflies, but they burned as hot as fire. Seine jumped away while carrying Yuuji on her back. Wh C who? Who is that?! A figure leaped down from above the tree, landing softly before them. The burning fire behind the figure cast a shadow over her cold and vengeful expression. KUROSAKI YUUJI!! She spat that name with as much hate as she could muster. The loyal wolf - spent and scarred from the initial attack - leaped at the attacker with its teeth bared. Illumca reached to her dagger and took a step back, Pierced the side of the wolfs midsection and dragged the dagger across in one smooth motion. Blood and guts spilled over from the gaping wound. The wolf landed pathetically on the ground. Without looking back, the dark elf chanted a swift incantation and pointed at the dying wolf. A burst of crimson butterflies landed on its body and burnt it into ashes. Kal!! The beastfolk girl cried out in despair over the loss of the last of her family. You murderer!! Illumca threw her a cold look as she advanced while drawing her other dagger. If you stand in my way, then you will die. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The girl pried Yuujis tightening arms away. Im going to protect you, Yuuji! The girl raised her arms and shouted. Wolfs Claw!! Illumca parried the incoming image of a large yellow claw with her dagger. It was vastly inferior to Connies claw attacks with its many forms and variations. But the Beast Tamer was small and agile, with muscles that were stronger than that of the slenderer Dark Elf due to her Beastfolk blood. However, she was spent from her fight with Nick and became slower in return. After being parried, Seine aimed at Illumcas legs with a wide swipe. The attack hit a stray young tree and felled it, but it missed the intended target. Just as she was about to turn her back to face the dark elf, a kick landed on her shoulder. It had little power and could be shrugged off easily. Or so she thought. It was only after she felt the sting of cold metal that realization sunk in. Illumca withdrew her boot, from which a small knife dripping with blood came out. And then in one swift motion, she stepped forward and slid her dagger into Seines stomach. Yuu Tears fell from her big eyes that were losing its shine. I will make sure he follows you into Sud-Ghazid, Illumca said as she pulled the dagger out and then pushed the beastfolks body away. She pushed the knife sticking out from her boot down against the ground until it was once again out of sight before continuing forward. After understanding that she needed something more if she wanted to take revenge, she took out the stash of the deceased Kelly. And this was one of them. A pair of leather boots with magic-powered knives hidden inside the soles. Front and back. Yuujis muscles and bones creaked audibly as he tried to go against his own body. To try and crawl away from the vengeance that was coming for him. Out of nowhere, a kick sent him rolling back. You are not going anywhere, Mister Hero, the Beastfolk boy said. He is mine, Illumca said flatly. Martell raised his hands up helplessly, shrugged, and gave way to the dark elf. This was between her and the Hero. Illumca eyed Yuuji, who now had his back arched so high, it was as if he was a strung bow, and she raised an eyebrow. Even if he was scared, this was not normal behavior. Then she saw the thick red lines that looked as if a beast of prey had caused it and put two and two together. One of Connies poison? I have never seen anything like this. Incredible, she commented. Of course, she had no way of knowing that this was in fact, not poison. But something else. A disease. But she was correct in saying that she had never seen anything like this. It should not have existedyet. For this was something that Connie unwittingly created in haste. It resembled a disease that existed in Yuujis old world. It had many names, but the most familiar one would bethe lockjaw disease. This brand-new disease was far more aggressive and far more lethal than its early counterpart. It required smaller incubation time and its effect rose with the level of its victim. A disease that as of this moment in Grea, had no cure. This was the moment that the first manmade disease was unleashed upon the world. And the creator did not even know that she did it. And now; Yuuji, refusing to believe that he was about to die, begged for mercy. As long as he could charm her, even with just one eye, he could survive. He believed it to be so. S C spare - Yuuji hissed out words from between his clenched teeth. The girl died for your sake and all that you think about is yourself, she said quietly and raised her dagger right above his chest. Making a point to look in defiance into his eye. Yuuji glanced at it and his breathing grew shallow and fast. Your charm holds no sway over me anymore, you gutter trash. Look at me. And die knowing that you die alone and unloved. Then without a moments pause, Illumcas dagger fell, straight into his heart. Her eyes gazed into his as deeply as a lover would. She looked on until the moment she saw the flickering flame of life was finally snuffed out of him. Illumca closed her eye and cleaned her dagger on the ground. "Now, let''s go to Connie."
On the other side of the forest, Kamiya, who was now clad in lightning, advanced. Her attacks now had the essence of lightning within them. Each swing of her swords caused leaves to burn. Claws and swords met once again. And this time, the demonized Kamiya was winning. Her Demonized form had numbed all her pain and she was pushing Connie back. But why is she not afraid? I could feel her rib crack with that last attack! The answer came quicker than she thought. While she was gathering power for another Skill, she suddenly lost all feeling on her legs. Got you, Connie said. What C what did you do? This form of yours, it stopped you from feeling pain, isnt it? Otherwise, youd have been unable to move that broken arm of yours. But because of that, you didnt realize that Ive been slowly poisoning you, Connie said. Dammit, I hate Poison Resistance Skill!! I need to find a way to bypass that. But how? I see no poison on you! Kamiya looked at her. She did not hide anything in her sleeves. And she could not see anything resembling poison vials or any hidden weapons on her. She saw her claws, releasing visible Dark Purple Energy, and understanding dawned upon her. You. You are not using hidden weapons or poisons. You are creating poison on your own! Like a monster! Impossible! Normal humans could not create poison with their bodies! Good observation, she said in response. But too late. Connie advanced, aiming at Kamiyas legs. The swordmaster wanted to move, but her legs refused to budge. Connies claw then gripped tight onto Kamiyas knee joint, her claw digging into the flesh, causing her to feel as if her knee was falling off. Quickly she swiped her sword at Connies neck. She released her hold but quickly grabbed her shin with the other before quickly twisting it. AARGH!!! the pain caused her to scream and lose her strength. Connie then slammed her body to the ground. She quickly went for a mount position and was about to land a fatal blow into her chest when suddenly, she sensed a presence that caused her spine to chill. Instinctively she turned her back, only to be punched with a fist as hard as steel. GAGH! Connie was blown back onto a tree, which toppled from the violent crash. It was a brilliant sneak attack. Reprehensible in the eyes of a warrior. But Connie was not a warrior. Sneak attacks were fair game in her world. But that one hit managed to shake her head a fair bit. She quickly controlled the flow of her Energy to calm the chaos caused by that punch. Such strength. Who is that? Connie felt for her jaw, which was hanging off her cheek, and set it back with a nasty click. She saw a tall, muscular man standing in front of Kamiya. And instantly she knew that this was a dangerous enemy. Without waiting even for a second, she launched a claw attack filled with Energy. Watch out!! Her claws are poisonous!! Oh? Connies claw was met with a powerful punch that numbed her whole arm and sent tremors across her whole body. The force of their clash sent scorched golden leaves flying to the air. And then, their eyes met. Two vastly different expressions appeared on their respective faces. One was that of alarm. And for the other, it was delight. Chapter 100 : The Poisonous Maiden VS the Intelligent Brute Chapter 100 The Poisonous Maiden VS the Intelligent Brute The impact created by the two opposing sides pushed both of them back. While Connie had to stop herself from being thrown too far by planting her claws into the ground, Sergio merely took two steps back to kill the momentum. Careful! Her claws had poison in them! Sergio looked at the leftover Energy trying to inflict its effect into his fist. The man merely smirked and wiped it on the ground. Dont worry. My body is impervious to most things. More importantly Sergio eyed the horned creature lying in a pool of green blood, noticed the swords lying to her side, and raised one eyebrow. Kamiya? Youre a Demon? Realizing how she looked at the moment, Kamiya nodded solemnly while trying to stand up. Ill explain later! For now, we have to kill that monster called Cornelia! Thats rich, coming from someone whos a demon herself. Connie stood up somewhat unsteadily, chest heaving from the impact of their earlier greeting. She tried to mold the Energy within her body to disperse the unpleasant force that accompanied the mans fist. Ah, the infamous Cornelia of the Steelheart House. Clearly the rumors did you an injustice, the man paused. But a Werebeast? I thought both of your parents are pure humans. Who are you? the girl said warily. This newcomer was strong. Strong and dangerous. She could not fathom his strength. Introduction? At this stage? Very well. I am Sergio Bonaulti Dornez. Painter. Vice-Captain of the Kings Watchmen. I was tasked with keeping the Hero out of trouble. Which he was making more troublesome than it should. A Hero? It seems that Vorzenny kept their secrets very close. I did not expect to meet someone like you this late in the game, Connie said, her tone showing a tinge of annoyance. Neither would I expect that the one the Hero pined for, to be capable of putting the Heros Party through such a wringer. The surprise gladdens me, nonetheless. Despite his bearish and muscular features, his words were eloquent, and his morose brown eyes spoke of intelligence and stalwartness. His thick eyebrows were raised as he seemed to have remembered something. As if an afterthought, he then turned his head to look at Kamiya. That reminds me. Where is that little bastard? Y C you didnt meet with him? Kamiya coughed green as she struggled to breathe. While his head was turned, Sergio lowered his head to evade an incoming swipe attack. Connie quickly turned her body to grab his arm and was about to rip his flesh apart when she found that her claws could barely pierce his skin. Realizing the futility, Connie turned her attention towards the unexpecting Kamiya. Lets keep this between you and me, little Lady! I need her alive. Sergio caught her by the tail and flung her away. A sharp glint came from her hand, shooting straight to his temple. Connie had grabbed the Rugell that was lying on the ground beside Kamiya and used a Flying Sword Technique which sent it flying towards Sergio in a surprise attack. The man, however, merely caught the sword with his bare hands. Rugell was by no means a blunt sword, and with the power of her Energy it should have cut into his flesh. Yet there was no sign of blood anywhere from his palm. Connie was visibly shaken as her expression turned grim. In direct contrast, Sergio was elated. Ooh, magnificent! What Skill is that?! No declaration also! Is it a Passive?! Connie! Two voices called out from behind. W-what?! Connie shouted in confusion. Illumca?! I told you to stay in Courandhel!! Seeing the wretched condition of Connie, anger flashed in her face and she quickly summoned her fire butterflies. Fireball! Fireball!! Fireball!!! At the same time, she pushed forward with her daggers forming the First Technique of the Phantom Monarch Butterfly Art. Having more opponents are fine. But when the quality is lacking, it simply will not do, Sergio commented as he raised his left arm. Come to me, Niniweh! A giant battle axe appeared from the empty air with a blast of green and golden light. It had a strange, unbalanced form. Its shaft was almost transparent as if it were crafted from an ancient crystal. A small sculpture of a nubile maiden in prayer connected the head of the strange axe to its shaft. Multicolored wings reminiscent of the stained glass of the Cathedral in Courandhel spread out from the sculptures back to form the axes edge. It was less of a weapon than it was a unique work of art. And yet despite the visage of fragility, both Kamiya and Connie could feel the strength emanating from that axe. Sing for me, Niniweh! he shouted. Ground Dasher!! The moment he declared the Skill, a powerful, golden glow came from his body. He swung the axe down into the ground and a powerful force burst out in a straight line, exploding continuously. Sensing the danger, Connie slapped her tail and used the force to propel her to Illumca and rolled out of the way. But the shockwave caused by that attack still managed to catch them and sent them both rolling on the ground. Everything within 300 meters in front of him was destroyed by the Skill. Kamiya was well acquainted with the Ground Dasher. It was the second Skill all Axe wielders learned. But the magnitude of the destruction caused by the Skill performed by Sergio far outstripped them. Thisthis is impossible! This is no longer the limit of a man. That means... U C Unrestrained? Unrestrained?! Martell who heard Kamiyas words almost fell to his knees. Connie was also surprised by what just happened. But as someone who was used to the wholesale destruction caused by Cultivators, she regained her composure faster than the rest. Oh, surprising to see a Slave know that term. the man said. Sadly, I have not yet hit that divine number. I am only a Level 91. Thats I C impossible! Impossible? I have no need to lie. Of course, you can try and Analyze me. Though I doubt you can with your Level. Hearing this, Martell quickly said. Mistress! Lets run away! The Hero is dead! We no longer have any reason to stay! Kamiya, who heard these words suddenly felt her heart humping out of her mouth. Y C Yuuji is dead? N C no! Impossible! Kamiyas eyes darted around, unable to accept the truth. You lie! People like you couldnt have killed him!! The sudden news shook Kamiya to the core. However, the supposed guardian of the Hero of Vorzenny simply shrugged. Unperturbed by the news. Dead, is he? Guess Im going to have to be ready for a flick on the forehead back at home. How could you?! Kamiya shouted angrily at his lackadaisical reaction. He is our Hero! We need to avenge him!! No. You will stay there and mend your wounds. You cannot even stand up straight. the man threw Rugell that he had been holding at the hysterical woman to shut her up before throwing her a bottle of Golden colored potion. Also, that little shit? He is your Hero, not mine. He hefted his giant battle-axe and eyed Connie who was using this chance to rest. The Age of Heroes is ending. The people just refused to see it! Blessing of the Gods? If it was during the Golden Age of Heroes, then they might be worth a coin, the man said with a forlorn look. Oh, what I wouldnt give to witness the true Heroes! To etch their figures upon the finest marble! But now? Little boys with barely a hair on their balls trying to play at war. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Sergio laughed, finding the idea so humorous that he could not help but let out a guttural laugh. Its as if the Gods and Goddesses are playing with us! the man sneered. The King will not stand for it! Kamiya said, before coughing green. The potion healed most of her wounds, but the toll her transformation took made every movement a struggle. Sergio scoffed, quite undisturbed by Kamiyas threat. I know of my own worth. Would the Kingdom risk losing an Unrestrained candidate for a Hero who could not even control his own desire? Alas, his life has ended. A pile of ash could not return to wood. A life taken could not be given back. Are you finished with yourspeech? Connie said, despite searching for a gap to retreat while he had a row with Kamiya she could find none. A proof of his formidability. You are not trying to run? Sergio turned towards Connie and his party. Will you let us go? Connie said with a fed-up tone. No, the man said cheerfully. But I want to offer you a chance. He planted his battle-axe to the ground and spread his arms. Let us have a bet, Lady Cornelia! As one warrior to another! Let us have a dialogue between just the two of us! You are worthy of it!! what? Just the two of us. And I promise you, I will not use a Skill. I wish to know you better. Is this a trick? Stop playing around and kill her already! Kamiya cried out in anger but was shut up by the glare Sergio gave her. This is no trick. When our fists met before, I felt the weight in your swing. The darkness and pain lying within it. It spoke of experience, of age, The bearish man clenched his fists and closed his eyes in a show of joy. What kind of pain have you been through? What kind of experiences have you led while at such a tender age? I wish to know more, he then gave her a look. Well? Connie closed her eyes briefly in a retrospection before finally giving him a nod. I accept. Magnificent! Connie, let us help you! Illumca said. No. He is far beyond your league. And beyond mine too, she said solemnly. There was no fear in her eyes. Only focus. Imsorry. If it wasnt for me No. It wasnt your fault. If I could let someone get away with trying to molest one of mine, I would not be worthy of my Dao. Then, at least let me witness the fight. Alright, Connie placed a reassuring pat on her head before heading to battle. Mistress Not running away? Connie glanced at Martell. I should. I know I should. But I dont know why. I feel likeI want to see this. I need to see this. Well, suit yourself. Keep close to Illumca and Chen. No matter what happens. There was something in the way she said it. He did not know why, but he obeyed nonetheless.
You are blessed with good companions. Yes, I am, Connie agreed. They are rather a handful though. As are all good companions do. A pity Kurosaki Yuuji only have puppets. Otherwise, his fate would be different, the man lowered his stance and held his battle-axe aloft. Though the two were going to fight a deadly battle with Connie having an almost certain death result, their conversation was rather jovial and free of ill will. A stark difference to what had transpired earlier. By the way, as a bit of advice. I do not bleed easily. So, try to kill me without sparing anything. I intend to. The wind blew between the two of them, causing Connies robe to flap and Sergios hair to sway. A strong wind suddenly blew and sent gold and red flying. And then, there was a loud crash. Connie had fought many people before. Many of them stronger. But he had never fought someone like Sergio. His movements were wild and unstructured, yet there was a sense of connection within. Like an avalanche, where even just the displacement of one pebble could become the cause of a further landslide. Connie did not even try to block the axe, choosing to evade it forthwith. Understanding the power contained within it. She managed to have a scratch in, only to slightly graze his chest. She was faster than him, but her attacks could not even faze the man. She dodged a swing, which was then followed by a kick, which sent her flying. Again! the man shouted. A brusque laugh escaped from his lips. Again!! The man ripped apart his now tattered clothes, as he felt that it hindered his enjoyment. Thin scars from Connies attacks added to his tough, hairy chest. The girl managed to keep up with him, even if only for a while. He, who had taken the head of the Demon of Howling Fear, Abinazar. He, who had delved deep into the Demon Continent to the North and survived. Sergio was reveling in this rarely found joy. His swings became faster, his pursuit more aggresive. On the other hand, Connie was having trouble keeping up with this new, unfairly strong opponent. Her strength was far from adequate, her wounds were keeping her from using her Techniques to their fullest. And her transformation was quickly falling. She was losing. Death is coming for her. She could feel it with every swing of his axe, her body was failing her mind. Her strength was failing her will. She focused her mind to look for a weakness. A joint lock? Impossible. A poison attack? She had tried that and failed? That newly created disease? She had only a smidgen of that. Not even enough to kill a rat. As her mind raced, she fell into something akin to a meditative state. Where there was only her opponent and her. Her moves became sharper, with less movement. Her attacks became more polished. Her claws moved and turned into different forms, aiming at his vitals. Which excited the man even further. What do you think about the Heroes, Lady Cornelia? he asked while slapping her hand away with his free hand. Connie was too deep in her trance to answer. Within that white space in her mind, she began to grasp something crucial. Yet he continued to speak. The Gods let the Races summon Heroes, beings blessed by their Gifts. Their cheats. But they never askwhyhumans? Why give all that blessing, all that power, to beings as flawed as Humans? If they could bestow blessings upon any creatures, why humans? Why do they choose creatures who are controlled by emotions, by desires, and ambitions? Like that Hero of ours. A pathetic little sack of meat controlled by his dick, he swung his axe, which cut through two successive trees like butter before twisting it to crush through Connies defense, breaking her arms. Connie, with her arms broken and dangling like two wet socks from her body, grimaced. The pain had woken her up from her trance. Just as she was about to grasp something. The pain and disappointment made her heart felt sick. Aghgah Connie spat out blood from her mouth and continued. pah, and you think you are more worthy of receiving that Blessing from the God you pray to? Me? Oh no. I dont pray. I consider myself free of any attachment to the deities that might find amusement at their creations folly and suffering. You say that as if you dont believe in them, Connie tried moving her arms, but they refused to budge. Oh, thats wrong. I do believe in them. The same way that I believe that the Gods and Goddesses are matchless in their cruelty and unparalleled in their irony. And such hedonistic gods deserve none of my prayers. Connie let out a derisive laugh. Hahahah! If we have met in any other way, we could have been the best of friends. And yet here we are, bitter enemies. The Gods and Goddesses do like to play with the fate of mortal men, he smiled, gesturing towards her. Are you out of your tricks? Not yet! Connie dashed onto the top of a tree. Without the use of her arms, Connie could not use her claws. A sudden inspiration made her bite her tail. It made a spark as she dragged her tail across her fangs before flicking it at Sergio. The attack was like that of a sword, cutting across Sergioss midsection. It was of such weight and speed that it caused Sergio to fly back. A large wound had been opened on his perfect abdomen. Contrary to her expectation, the man was overjoyed. What joy! What luck!! To meet such an opponent!! Though clearly outclassed, there was no resignation in her eyes!! Someone who would not give up even without the use of her arms! YES! the man ignored the wound and sent his battle-axe flying to Connie. She evaded the axe only barely when a kick into the solar plexus caused her to fly up before falling to the ground like a ragdoll. Sergio quickly followed up by grabbing Niniweh and slashed at the helpless Connie. Connie!! No! Chen enlarged itself to stop the Dark Elf from running to her. Shes going to die!! Havesome faith Connie struggled to speak. She managed to roll aside in time, but her tail had been cut. She was losing too much blood and her consciousness was starting to fade. Her eyes were also losing focus. AmI losing? Yesthe opponent was too much for me. But when has that ever been a problem? I can just run away. Just like in the past. Grow stronger, then get revenge. Her eyes turned to the three silhouettes not far from her. If I die, what will happen to them? Prisoner of war? Or worse? I wont let that happen. Never. But what can I do? I dont have the use of my arms. Or my tail. Focus on what I can do. Without my sword, what do I have left? Yesthats it. isnt it? The only thing that helped me stand again after being abandoned and left to die.
I guess this is your limit, Sergio said with a look of disappointment. But it was the most fun Ive had in ages. NowI will send you off properly as a sign of my respect. As he raised his battle-axe, Sergio noticed something was happening to her body. Connie dug deep into her Poison Core, molded it with what was left of her Energy, and let all the poison that she had gathered until now to bubble and overflow. This was a desperate Technique that would leave her without poison. Thus, rendering her powerless. Therefore only to be used when there was no other option. Purple miasma shot out from beneath her scales, mixed with blood. She then fell limp on her knees. Looking the very image of a dying fawn. "You see...Mister Sergio..." Connie grimaced as the color of her face became darker and veins of dark purple began to crawl all over her body. "the thing about me is...I am a sore loser." Connie opened her jaw wide, up to the end of the cracks of her cheeks, then faced the ground. Purple smoke began pouring out of her mouth in great quantities, quickly covering her body. All the trees that were touched by the smoke began to die, their leaves shriveling up and their barks peeling off. Seeing this, Kamiya was flabbergasted. Sergio C who up to now had never felt danger from anyone C felt alarmed for the first time in ages. Dont breathe it in! This is very strong poison!!! Sergio ordered as he grabbed Kamiya and threw her away to safety. Run!! Sergio grabbed hold of a tree, ripped it out of the earth and tossed it into the rapidly enlarging plume of smoke as he now could no longer see his opponent. The tree exploded before it even enters the smoke and a shaft of purple light broke through and shot at him. The smoke gathered and rolled like a living being, covering everything within half a kilometer radius from the epicenter. Killing and rotting and destroying everything within it. Chapter 101: The Poisonous Maiden VS The Intelligent Brute : Conclusion Chapter 101 The Poisonous Maiden VS The Intelligent Brute : Conclusion The purple light pushed Sergio a few hundred meters before vanishing. The indomitable warrior had blocked the powerful attack with his axe, which resulted in the precious artifact to have a dent in it. Sergio gritted his teeth as he fell on his knees, panting and groaning. Niniweh then started to rattle in Sergios hand. The wings that formed the axe began to spread. The miniature eyes on the sculpture began to shine an iridescent glow. Stop, Sergio scolded his axe. His tone then turned to that of a father coaxing his child to sleep. Close your eyes and sleep, Niniweh. It is not yet the promised hour. Once he said this, the crystalline axe stopped rattling and settled down. Its wings closed and the eyes of the sculpture closed one more. Haah the mans arms felt numb. It took him a minute to be able to properly unfold his fingers from the handle of his axe. A dangerous attack, he commented. It managed to put quite a dent into my HP. How long has it been since that happened? W-what happened -? (Cough) Kamiya groaned in pain as she dragged herself up by propping against her sword. Sergio glanced at her and signaled for her stay. He walked over to the boundary of the sea of purple smoke that came out of his opponents body and studied it. Intrigued, Sergio slowly stuck his hand into the smoke. There was a bit of resistance and an unpleasant prickly sensation as if a thousand ants were nibbling at his skin. The smoke coiled around his wrist like a snake. I have never seen anything like it. Its smoke, but it doesnt act like one, Sergio said as he waved his hand around inside the purplish smoke. Due to his constitution, he was largely unaffected by the smoke; but he could not shake this sense of unease. Theres something here, mixed in with the smoke. Something foreign He could vaguely feel the presence of something hidden within the smoke. A presence that made him jerk his hand out. The man then raised his weapon up and shouted. Ground Dasher!! With a mighty swing, he turned everything in front of him into a scene of pure chaos. Trees were uprooted and the ground split apart, along with the sea of smoke. But then the smoke flowed back to where it was. Witnessing this, the man repeated his action. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. BLAM!! Again, the sea of poisonous smoke was split apart, only to become one once more. Like the spirit of its user, the poisonous smoke refused to go. Choosing death over bended knees, did you? Sergio took a few steps back, admiring this defiant act of Connies. The Calendian King is a fool to not have fostered such an outstanding woman, he paused. Then againthe bloodline of a Knight who uses poison as a weapon? How ironic. After a few moments of deliberation, he nodded to himself and placed Niniweh upon his chest. At which time, the beautiful axe turned into a golden-green orb, which slipped into his body. We are leaving, Kamiya, Kamiya refused with a stern note. No. I need to find my companions bodies. I need to at least give my party members a decent burial, she paused as her voice trembled. A - and Yuuji. I C I need to see him. We have no time for that. We need to catch up with the King and get you healed up. I dont know how to deal with whats happening to you. I dont care about the King (Cough)! If Yuujis not there, nothing matters!! And you!! If you are so strong, you should have helped us!!! despite having drunk a High Potion, the woman looked worse for wear. Helping the Hero to force his will upon an innocent woman? the man growled. Youyou are too far gone. If it wasnt that I owed him a debt Id leave you for death. Wha - ? Urgh!! Sergio slipped into her blind spot and punched lightly on her solar plexus. Despite having the body of a Demon, his slight punch of was enough to break through Kamiyas defense and rendered her unconscious. The man caught her by the waist and lugged her like a sandbag before dashing out of the forest. A few feet from where they were, a pair of eyes peeked through a large bush. They followed the two figures before its owner retreated to the bushes. By Junnaveils Grace. I thought I was a goner.
As he was about to reach the edge of the forest, Sergio spotted a familiar figure riding on a horse. Bernardo! the man bellowed. Sergio! The fat man was heavily battered, and his left arm was hanging on one side. But his eyes were still full of life. What happened to you? Sergio asked. I fought the Centaur. I managed to escape her pursuit, but I had to sacrifice this arm, the man groaned. More importantly, wheres the Hero? The man pointed at his throat and moved the finger horizontally while sticking his tongue out. Ah, the fat man answered in a deadpan voice. And the rest? Dead, most likely. From what I can see, their enemies were not that kind. We failed then. Dammit! he cursed. And whos thatwait, is that blood green? This is Kamiya. Long story. We need to go. I dont know whats happening to her. So, we need to catch up with the King. Maybe hed know what to do. What do you mean? Bernardo asked hurriedly. Thats a Demon, you know! A Demon!! I know! Its on me, so shut up and follow me to the horses! Well take another exit! The two of them then found the horses still tied to the tree, spooked though they were. Sergio took one of them and released the rest to other directions to fool pursuers. With the passed-out Kamiya tied to the back, Sergio led them out of the forest. They then rode Northwest to the border of Vorzenny and Calendia, where the King awaits.
Meanwhile, back in the forest, the body of Cornelia Asterium Steelheart laid silently on the forest ground. Unmoving. Death-like. All traces of her transformation were gone, revealing raw wounds that bled red. Something small was moving around her. Spitting, twisting, weaving. The little Golden Silkworm moved with tenacity unbefitting its small form. It spun its silk around her owners wounds, staunching the bleeding. It worked silently, quietly, efficiently. The poisonous slime called Chen moved within the confines of this smoke and gathered her as soon as soon as it could not feel the presence of the threat and quickly brought her and the others to safety. Chapter 102: House Arrest Chapter 102 House Arrest Bwuh - ?! Connie struck her head on something hard and cold. She placed her hands on the surface of the material and felt that it was rough. She tried to move her body but all it could do was twitch. After a while she managed to gain enough control for her to finally raise her head. Disoriented, she looked at her hand and wondered. DidI die? Close, but not quite. Connie turned to the direction of the speaker and saw Tian Gu squatting before his field, leisurely pulling a perfectly white radish from the ground. Cutting your own tail to escape, he said as he put his radish into a woven basket. Just like a lizard. Tian Gu carried the basket on his shoulder then put it aside as he stepped over the stone steps of the gazebo. He then sat opposite her and poured two cups of tea from the kettle. We shouldnt have met this soon, he said while raising a cup to his lips. Not like this. Connie stared at the steaming cup of tea. Her face reflected on the surface stared back at her accusingly. I made a mistake. You could have run. I could, perhaps. But the other two could not. The man wouldnt hesitate to kill either of them. Tian Gu sipped his tea and placed his empty cup on the table gently. Then you should have sacrificed them. Connie was silent for a few moments, digesting the words that the man before her had said. Her expression changed quickly to a deep frown. are you serious? I am, Tian Gu said bluntly. You Connie raised her head to look into his eyes for the first time after looking down for so long. Her eyebrows narrowed the moment their gaze met. Tian Gus atmosphere was different from their last meeting. There was a pervading sense of somberness in his action and a sense of detachment in his tone. Tian Gu then continued. She is not Fei. And the boy? A promise to dead men. They are just stray things you picked up on a whim. The Path is lonely and arduous. And they are nothing but a distraction. Connie gritted her teeth. yes, I know! She is not Fei. She can never be! she shouted at him. Then she continued, her voice halting and softer. But sheis still important to me. One day, that softness will be the death of you. Just as it had done once before. Connie did not reply to this statement, knowing full well that the man was right. Even You could have avoided all of this if you have just let things go from the start. And not taking revenge for what he did to me and my companions? You must be joking. Doing that would be betraying myself. Betraying my Dao! Our Dao! Or have you started to forget what it means to be Wang Tian Gu?? Tian Gu tapped his fingers on the table. And you? You are too focused on helping your disciples that you neglected your own cultivation. Ugh, Connie grimaced. She had been trying to find clues about how to breakthrough with what information she had available. But having more than 80 percent of what she knew about breaking through becoming moot in this new world was not making it easy. Tian Gu shook his head. Whatever you do, the fact remainsthat you must grow stronger. And quick. What do you mean? He took out his pipe and took a short drag, puffing out a small cloud. Our Karma, Connie. The accursed tapestry of fate woven by the threads of Wang Tian Gus deeds. We are bound by it. Defined by it. Even in this new world, we cannot escape it. Connie looked at Tian Gu, whose white long brows were still even as he spoke of such warning. Your act of defying fate, Connie, has started to send ripples in the higher realm. Dont speak in riddles, Tian Gu. Speak straight, Connie said, having an inkling of what he meant. there are only a handful of Unrestrained in the world. What is the likelihood that you crossed path with one? Even if it was only a candidate? You meanthe Heavens? Perhaps. Or perhaps you are simply unlucky. Only the Heavens know. Tian Gu turned his pipe upside down and tapped on it, letting the ashes fall to the ground. But my warning remains. The Heavens do not look kindly upon those who seek to bring unrest in their foolish system. Just like always, they will try to snuff you out. You act as if it doesnt concern you. Perhaps I have been alone for too long, the man chuckled. But I still say that having others by your side are nothing but distractions. Again, you say this. I have no intention of sacrificing any of my companions. We are Heretics, but we have bottom lines! Tian Gu sighed. There are threats in that world far more dangerous than even those who have reached the pinnacle. Things that are not meant to be comprehended. And when you do meet any one of them. Run. Even if you have to abandon those you cared about. What are you talking about? The old man with the white majestic beard smiled cryptically. By the way, you really need to wake up now. Or youll really die. He waved his pipe and bright light began to envelop Connies body. Wait. What do you C He minded the vanishing Connie no more and returned to the field. As he did, he looked towards the sky. His eyes gazed at a certain point in the sky, a star that could be seen even at such a bright afternoon. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Yes he mumbled. We cannot fight them, thosethings that should not exist. He placed one hand on his chest and felt his heart thump. And as it did, his whole realm trembled. So to that endwe must becomemore.
Ergh Connie slowly opened her eyes and was greeted by a blinding light coming from an unfamiliar window. Slowly she tried to move her arms, but they felt stiff and wrong. She gently raised her arms and winced at the slight sting she experienced as she did so. Only then did she notice that they were bound with white cloths with two pieces of plank on either side. Ohyeah, I broke my arms. Suddenly, something small and wriggly fell onto her face. Ow! Yao-er! She then heard quick steps coming towards her and saw Illumca, Martell, and Kim piling over each other trying to enter the room. Connie! Illumca threw herself to her, which elicited a deep and painful groan on Connies part. Be careful! Shes still healing! Kim said. She stepped beside her and started looking over her. While she did so, Connie sidled upward so she could have a more comfortable sitting posture, then asked. What happened? And where is this? The three looked at each other. Martell shook his head and said. I will explain, Mistress. But this might not be nice to hear. First of all, thoughwe are all under house arrest. And we are to stand trial on the crime of murdering the Hero of Vorzenny. Figures, Connie groaned. tell me everything.
They then explained to her what happened after she passed out. The moment she used her Technique, Chen quickly enveloped them with her body, keeping them safe from the deadly poison she emitted. But Chens body did not take air into account and they passed out from lack of air. They woke up a few hours later, being escorted by a platoon of the White Lions finest. Led by Klein, their Captain. It seemed that after their parting with Illumca and Akula, Akira had found the dutiful man and pleaded the Commander to help Connie. Though it took some time, they managed to leave not long after towards Zelbes Forest. On the way, they found Akula, barely hanging on with spear still on her hand. As they searched the forest, they managed to find the wounded Nick and Kasheem. Nick asked them to help look for Connie and the rest, but when one of the Knights found the corpse of the Hero, they were put into their custody. They found Connie, Illumca, and Martell after following the trails of utter destruction left by Sergioss Skills. Wait, Connie spoke. Did the Knights notexperience any sickness? I used enough to cover a small town block. Well, some of them did fall sick and threw up all over, but it didnt get any worse than that. Connie looked at the guilty-looking slime hiding by the corner of the door sheepishly. You ate them, didnt you? You greedy little thing. Youreally do use poison Kim said. I thought you were just joking. Oh, you dont have to worry about that, Connie smiled disarmingly. I wont use it on a friend. Idon''t agree with the use of poison, but seeing what can happen to a man here, its not for me to judge. Especially after that vile Yuuji she shuddered. Even knowing that the man was dead, her fear and disgust at the mention of that name still haunted her. Connie nodded encouragingly and opened her palm, which Kim gingerly took, afraid of aggravating her still-healing arm. So, anyway. When they found you, you were being held together by something like silk threads. Staunching the bleeding from your numerous wounds. If not for those, youd die of blood loss, she continued. In my capacity as a medic, I offered myself to take care of you with the help of some healers. You had numerous lacerations and cuts on your chest and arms, broken ribs, fractured and broken Ulna and Humerus What? Thats theuh, forearm bonesWait a minute, Im trying to think of general terms for them. Short version please, Connie said. I had to place your arms in a splint and waited for the bones to heal, Kim sighed exasperatedly. But your bonesthey heal too fast. By my predictions with the condition your arms were in, it should have taken at least two weeks even with the Healing Magic we have, for you to heal. But three days. Three Dyas and you are already halfway healed. Thats Cultivation and Body Tempering for you. Geez, you Cultivators live too dangerously Kim then continued, her eyes slightly looked down. Some of the wounds will leave scars, unfortunately. I had to close the wounds with some stitches. Thats fine. Scars add some character. They then told her how initially Prince Mikael and Duke Gladstones faction wanted to put them in the dungeon, but under the reason of her bloodline, the King ordered that she was to be put under house arrest instead. Along with her accomplices. Kasheem, being a subject of the Red Prince, was supposed to be put under the Red Princes custody. But the man insisted that he did it without the knowledge of the Red Prince and asked to be put in the dungeon instead as an individual. A loyal man. A loyal man indeed. Truly, the Red Prince is lucky to have such good men under his wings, Connie nodded appreciatively. On the other hand. Our Kingdom, heh. Then three knocks came from the door and in came a plain-looking maid. Excuse me, Milady, she said flatly. I am here to say that lunch is ready. Without waiting for acknowledgment, the maid left. There was no sign of respect from her. As if she was looking at a commoner. Thats Hilde. One of the two maids sent from the castle to take care of us. However, everyone knows that shes here to monitor us, Martell said. I bet the news that youre awake will reach the Kings ears by tomorrow. We should be ready for things to get worse now. Connie let out a small smile. Well, no one said that life is ever fair.
That night, inside the mansion of Prince Elhart, the rotund man was partaking of a particularly delightful plate of honeyed fruit while listening to the report a woman that looked suspiciously like the maid assigned to monitor Connie and her party. So, the treasonous criminal had finally awoken, The Prince said as he crushed a handful of fresh rose petals over his wine. Ah, but killing a Hero? The audacity of the act alone is astounding. Yet to have no fear after being ordered to stand trial in front of the King? That takes some balls. Why so silent, my dear? I do not get this, Connies aunt caressed her glass of wine with a deep frown. For what reason did she kill the Hero of Vorzenny? Is she not afraid of the repercussion? She had to be a fool to not understand the implication! That or she is confident of being able to escape whatever punishment coming her way. You think too highly of the girl. She is nothing but a cub who has not learned the ways of the world. The mess she is making right now is big. So big that it might end with her death. The man raised a greasy eyebrow. Oh, is that statement of worry I heard? How rare coming from you. Despite how useless she is, that girl is still my niece and the last of the Steelheart House. Useless? Hah!! She killed a Hero! A man blessed with a Cheat! If she is useless then most of the world is useless, the man guffawed and his triple chin shook as he did. She did not do it alone. HehehYou are so obstinate. The woman tapped her fingers a few times on the table, seeming to be contemplating something. Prince Elhart snapped his finger and his trusted butler came forward bearing scented paper and a bottle of ink, as if he knew what the man wanted to do from the start. He wrote his orders on it and handed it to the Butler, who retreated silently. What did you tell him to do? I told Huber to supply Lady Cornelia and her friends with the best food and drink while they are on house arrest, along with some of my best bottles of wines. And then to send them to her with my regards. Elhart! they are on house arrest. The King would not approve. Hah! And when has that ever stopped me? the hedonistic Prince drank his wine and dabbed his chin with a fine white napkin. why are you doing this? I thought she is beneath your notice. The man picked a piece of pear dripping with honey and shavings of ginger, gave it an appreciative nod before popping it into his mouth. Lets say that I have a friend, he said as he chewed. An Earl whose family had fallen on hard times. They managed to scrounge up some money to buy their eldest daughter a beautiful dress for a Ball. The girl had been looking forward to a chance to mingle with the crme de la crme of the High Society. A momentous occasion that she would remember for the rest of her day. To see three Heroes with her own eyes. And perhaps entering the circle of the young Princess-to-be. Alas, on that night which was supposed to be the happiest day of that girls life, her maidenhood was stolen from her. After that, the girl went mad and screamed for a certain Heros name day and night, the man spoke of this horrid event as if reciting a formal letter, and not a tragedy. The event destroyed a decently happy engagement with a childhood sweetheart who she had spent years with and promised their lives to each other. And that friend, knowing that he could not demand justice from the other party because he is a Hero, fell into despair and hung himself. And said Hero has now been sent to Sud-Ghazid. Prince Elhart wiped his honey-covered fingers with his napkin and took another swig of his rose scented wine. And for that, I think I owe your niece a few good meals. Chapter 103: Each Others Dirty Deeds Chapter 103 Each Other''s Dirty Deeds That night, after a miserable dinner of hard bread and soup together, Connie went back to the bedroom early to rest. Illumca brought a bucket of hot water along to wipe Connie clean, refusing adamantly when the maids offered to do it for her instead. Illuminated by the warm glow of the room, Illumca dutifully dipped the tower into the hot water and squeezed it and ran the towel gently along her white back. The fight left its mark on you... she said as she brushed one of the many a thin white line that filled her back. Rightly so. It was a loss to be remembered. Im so C Sst - ! Stop. What I did, I did without regret, Connie interrupted her. Hearing that, Illumca said nothing more and continued to do her job. All that could be heard in that room now was the soft breathing of the two and the occasional sound of water, dripping into the bucket. This reminds me of when I was cleaning you up when we first met. Only this time, our roles are reversed, Connie broke the silence. Mmmbut at that time, I did not break my arms. True. Okay, now lets do the front, Illumca said. You waste no time, do you? Being wet at night is not good for your health, Illumca replied stoically, although there was a definite hint of blush on her cheeks. Knock, knock. Connie. Are you decent? Illumca was so focused on her work that she almost stumbled when she heard the knock. The blonde-haired girl shrugged helplessly at the unamused Illumca. Help me put on some clothes. After a few minutes, the door was opened and the radiant and buxom Leader of the Junnaveil Faith entered with Connies longtime friend, Henrietta. Goodevening, Henrietta stopped when she saw the cold look on the Dark Elfs face. D-did we disturb you? Yes. Ignore her. Good evening to both of you, Connie replied from her bed. What are you doing here? Iam heeereto check onyou. Her Eminence was the one who helped heal your more serious wounds, Henrietta said helpfully. She was wearing a plain clothing with barely any accessories. We just met on the road. Well, then I have to thank you. Allenca. Theeere isno needfooorthanks, the girl in blue shook her head softly as she took a seat by the door. Connie, I need to ask you something, the girl asked rather impatiently. Her eyes darting towards Illumca. Connie noticed this and asked her to leave. Her longtime friend sat at Connies bedside and said. The people in the castle said that youkilledthe Hero of Vorzenny. Thatsa lie, right? No, I did kill the Hero. Well, Illumca finished the job but Im the one who weakened him enough to let her do so, She replied with a smile free of guilt. Connie glanced briefly into both of their eyes and saw the mix of worry and uncertainty in both of their eyes. Being believers of the Goddess, killing a Hero is something akin to killing a prophet of their object of Faith. It is a reprehensible act that, if the two did not know the truth of it, would most probably turn the two against her. And still, she was not so sure. Ishouldnt even be here, you know Connie saw the girls eyes tremble and her little hands formed into fists that crumpled her skirt. I snuck out against my fathers will. I said to myself that its impossible. How can I believe that my friend did such a great sin? Do you even know the ramifications of what you did? Did shedid she make you kill him? I knew it -! I did it of my own volition, Henrietta. And Id appreciate it if you leave her race out of it. Connie said this sternly. Sometimes Henriettas dislike towards the Dark Elves was rather worrying. Isee the girls stood up, rather unsteadily. You are my best friend, Connie. You have been for many seasons. But these few weeksI feel like I dont know you anymore. You kill as easily as one reap weed and nowyou even killed a Hero. Connie did not answer, her eyes were still as a deep lake. Betraying no emotion. Im sorry. I need to have some time alone, Henrietta bowed quickly to Allenca and hurriedly disappear outside. Allenca watched her back for a few seconds before turning towards Connie. Will she be fine? MyKnightswiiilllmake sureshe goes homesaaafe, she said. Howeveraaare you notbeeeing toocavalierabout this? Is sheenot yourfriend? She is. And that is why she should stay as far away as possible from me. I attract too much trouble for my own good apparently. I supposeyou arecooorrect, she said with a shrug of her shoulders, shaking her buxom bounty. HaahI aaamsorry that Icaaannot help you more. Theeemurder of aaaHerois avery sensitivesubject. Especiallyfooorour Faith Connie let out sardonic smile. Have the Faith ever had to serve that kind of Hero before? By Junnaveils Gracewe haaavenot the misfortune. But if the Kingdom ever had the misfortune to summon that kind of a Hero, will the Faith aid him? Will you aid him? Allenca slowly shook her head. The Faithis obligatedtooo aidthe Hero ofCalendia. Hmm. Then it is good that you managed to summon someone like Akira. The Trial thatwiilll be held for youaaand yours she said gently. Iiitwill be very hard Connie chuckled. Of course it wont be. But it will most likely be entertaining.
Two full days had passed since Connies awakening. And in the afternoon while the King was working in his study, a sudden knock made him pause his quill. Its me, Your Majesty. The King knew that wheezy voice anywhere. Come in. The door opened and the usual tap of the cane followed by two unbalanced steps reached Gerards ears. What is it? he said as he continued his work. Envoys from Vorzenny has come asking for an Audience, Your Majesty. They demand an explanation from us about the death of their Hero and his Party. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Gerards hand paused once again. This time there was a bit of frown on his face. He then let out a sigh and placed his quill aside before waving to his adjutant. So, they have finally made their move. What is surprising to me is that they did not do this sooner. Their King must be weighing the loss and benefit of doing this. After all, having their Hero defeated by a C Rank Party is a very shameful thing by itself. Yet they cannot stand idly by and accept their Heros death without having a remuneration. A reasonable thing, The King then called his adjutant and ordered. Go and call the representative of the envoys here. The Adjutant gave a deep bow and set out to do as he was ordered. Have you read the reports? The King asked his Advisor. No, forget I asked. Thats a stupid question. The Advisor waved it off and coughed once before speaking. The maids we sent to monitor them have reported that she awoke yesterday. I have sent some Knights to inform her that the trial shall be held in four days. Gerard tapped his fingers on the table. Is this okay with you? Alrond tapped his cane once on the floor in a show of annoyance. Id appreciate it if we do not speak about this anymore. Very well. Give me an overview of the report then. Since this incident happened five days ago, we have been scouring the forest for clues. As you have probably heard from Captain Klein, the mark left by the fight wasoutrageous. An Unrestrained Candidate the King pushed his back deep into his chair. It is so fantastical that I had to stare at Klein for a few good minutes before I realized that he was not joking. And what about reports that one of the Heros Party member was a Demon? It came from the Paladin in Lady Cornelias Party. We cannot assume so easily that it is true. What about the Al-Khemiyan Guard? We kept him in the dungeon, but we did not do anything to him. After all, he is still one of Al-Khemiyan subject. One wrong move and we might jeopardize the Alliance, the old man shifted his leg slightly to ease the blood flow in his legs before continuing. I have also ordered that the news will not be spread until the day of the Trial so as to not incite public unrest. While they were conversing, three knocks could be heard coming from outside. Your Majesty. I brought the envoys from Vorzenny. Let them in. Presenting Special Envoy Gianni Verocco and Commander Franco Osterri of Vorzenny. The Adjutant opened the door and let two men in. One was a stumpy man with a round nose, his body had little sign of practice and he lurched as he walked. The other one was a clean-shaven man with a militaristic discipline in his steps. Despite the signs of tiredness from travel on their faces, their eyes were strangely alert. Especially for the military man, whose eyes moved rapidly as if he was about to explode. Welcome, envoys of Vorzenny. Please have a seat. The men took their seats silently. The thinner man did not seat fully on his chair, making a show of impatience. So, you are Gianni Verocco, I presume? I remember meeting you a few years ago during my visit to Vorzenny. It is my honor to be remembered, King Gerard, he said before he gestured towards the man to his side. This man beside me is Franco Osterri. We are thankful for accepting our sudden request of audience, Your Majesty, he began. As you may already know, we are here for a very serious matter. Oh, and what may that be? He asked. You killed our esteemed Hero and violated the terms of our Alliance!! the man said. We demand explanation from the Kingdom of Calendia! Franco!! Gianni scolded the man. Forgive the Commander, King Gerard. He has been very on edge ever since we received the news. Thoughhe is speaking the truth, the round nosed man, who was clearly the more diplomatic of the two pressed his voice. Killing a Hero is a direct violation of our agreement. Unless we received a suitable answerwe might have to do something drastic. Hmm The King eyed the two men without minding the mans earlier outburst. There are many things yet unclear about this case. King Gerard, with all due respect, how can it be unclear? The fact is already before our eyesthat our beloved Hero died on the hand of the girl named Cornelia Asterium Steelheart. A Noble of your Kingdom. This has been testified by the Vice-Captain of our Kings Watchmen. Indeed. If such a thing happened, and the fault is on our side, then we will provide ample remuneration and publicly apologize to Vorzenny. Howeverour Law dictates that a trial must be held in order to ascertain the truth before I can make the judgment. Hearing this, the two mens faces suddenly froze. Pardon me, King Gerard. What do you mean a trial? Gianni asked carefully. A trial for Cornelia Asterium Steelheart and her accomplices, the Advisor, who had been silent since the beginning exclaimed. The trial shall be held in four days. OhIsee. Weunderstand, the man said with an awkward smile. May we know where they are? Im afraid we cannot say. Its for their safety after all. After that, the two envoys spoke about the details of the Trial and the details of the negotiation that would happen afterward. Along with the treatment of the suspects. They did not stay long after that and excused themselves about an hour later. After they were sent out of the study, Alrond shared a look with King Gerard. What do you think, Alrond? the King queried him while he stood up and gazed out of the large window behind his desk. That first reaction they hadI think they did not expect that Lady Cornelia and her party survived. Is there a significance to that? Perhaps so. But we will see, the old man said. Now, if there is nothing else, I will excuse myself. As he got up from his seat, Gerard said to him. Oh, One last thing before you go, Alrond. What is it, Your Majesty? Regarding the Trial, which way do you think it will go? It is the way the Kingdom should take. And which way do you prefer for it to go? The choice that is best for the Kingdom and the choice I prefer is not necessarily the same, the man answered. Good day, Your Majesty.
After the meeting with the King, the envoys did not quickly go back to their lodging. They went to a random tavern and rent out a room. There were ten men in all. And out of these ten, only three were experienced in diplomatic missions. The others were military personnel. And these three, along with the Commander quickly gathered in that room while the others guarded the door. Franco Osterri was pacing back and forth while Gianni Verocco recounted their meeting with the King and the result. But they didnt tell us that shes alive! In this case, the narration we are planning for will not work! A lanky man standing to Giannis right said. This girl, Cornelia, are you sure that the King said that she is alive? Yes. It makes no sense for him to lie, Gianni said. This is going to make things bad for us. You worry too much, a man with a slimy smile drinking ale said. She is still a girl after all. What can she do? She doesnt know about the workings of our Kingdom, surely. But what if she does? She and her Party managed to kill the Hero, after all. We cannot let things to chance, Franco Osterri said. Gianni tapped the table with his fingers and slowly said. Thenwe kill them. Her and her party. Kill them? They are strong enough to kill an A-Rank Party! Franco said. And furthermore, theyll suspect us. Not if we play this right. Even if they are still alive, the battle must have taken a toll on them. We need to act fast. But we dont know where they are. For that, you can leave that to me. We still have some people here, the lanky man said. And there are many people here that will do anything as long as you pay them well. And who will execute this mission? Franco asked. My men are soldiers. They are not equipped with the skills needed for this cloak and dagger thing. There is a job for everything, Commander. And for this, we go to the Assassins Guild, Gianni nodded to the unpleasant looking man who had poured himself another mug of ale. Post an Urgent Request for assassination. Triple the payment, the man said. Do it as covertly as possible. What if there are no takers? the man asked. There will always be a taker. Thats what Assassins do. Alright. If the assassination does succeed, will it cast suspicion on us? It wont, Gianni said. We will all be here, carousing. Not one man missing. But what if the Assassins Guild ratted on us? the Commander asked. Ah, you have never used an Assassin of the Assassins Guild before? Gianni smiled. The Guild is prized for their secrecy. It has been there and saw Kingdoms rise and fall. As long as Kingdoms exist, the Assassins Guild will always exist. And no Kings dare to attack the Assassins Guild. Gianni took a sip of ale and put the mug down noisily. After all, no Kingdom is clean of dirty laundries.
In one of the many unregistered houses that littered the slums, five figures dressed in all black were gathered around a map spread on a rectangular table. Only a small candle lit the room, its light so dim one could barely see ones hand. Envoys from Vorzenny had posted an Urgent Quest to the Assassins Guild. One of them started. Between them, there was no need for the usual stone board and chalk affair. Instead, they spoke to each other using hand gestures. Should we take care of it? he continued after a momentary pause. Four pairs of eyes turned to see the man standing at the head of the table, who appeared to be the one making the decisions. Leyn? The more feminine of the five began to gesture, but the leader raised a hand to stop her. No. Our preparation is almost done. Let us not jeopardize it by trying to overreach beyond our goal. We are but tools. The success of this mission will decide the fate of our tribe. The one standing nearest to the door gestured slowly. But that girl of the Steelheart Family has really been wrecking their plans. Do you think there is a possibility that there is someone inside? Impossible. The one standing opposite of him interrupted with a quick wave of his hand. I have done a bit of digging into her ever since she killed Kasheem. She had no connections or ability to even know what our Lords and the Vorzennian humans are planning. Are you sayingall the chaos that has been happening because of her are justcoincidences? The leader put both of his hands on the table with slight force; enough to make the table shake, but not enough to make a loud sound. Enough. Let the humans take care of their own mess. We have our own mission to worry about. We have already gained the cooperation of those involved through coercion. Next, is to finalize our move. They all looked at each other and nodded. After an hour of furious gesturing and scribbling on the map, the meeting was finally concluded. The leader rolled the map and stored it inside his Item Ring before waving them off. The other four tapped their wrist two times and ended with a strong grip on their forearm to indicate acknowledgment. They then left the room at different times. When the room was finally empty, the leader took out a small pendant from his inner pocket. He gently opened the lower part of his mask and opened his lips. What came out was a low, unintelligible groan like someone gasping for air. At this, his expression hardened. I cant even speak your name anymore. When will this punishment end for us? He then put up his mask once again. He then put the pendant back and blew out the candle, leaving the room dark. Chapter 104: The Reality of a Hero Chapter 104 The Reality of a Hero At the courtyard of the place where Connie and her party were housed, Akula was sunbathing while singing a song. It was a song about the bravery of her people. A song that had been handed throughout the century through word of mouth. At a certain point, her voice rose in volume and pitch that it was closer to a wail. She clamped her ears with both hands as her wail undulated and vibrated, like the sound of ancient war cries ringing over the plains. Her eyes were closed as she tried to inundate herself with the song. But at the climax of it, she suddenly stopped. The echo of her voice still lingers in the wind. Beautiful. Akula turned to see Connie appearing from a corner. She was sitting on a strange wheeled contraption that was being pushed by Martell. Forgive me for not clapping. Im not equipped to handle such a thing currently, she moved slightly her right splinted arm. How is your body holding up? She asked as she gestured to Martell. It should be my question to you. Humans are weaker than Centaurs. Cant argue with you about that, she said with a small laugh. She noticed the Centaur looking at the wooden wheelchair she was sitting on. Convenient, isnt it? Ive never been on one of these before. Allenca sent it over just this morning. The Maiden of Water seemed very supportive of you. She has her own reasons, I suppose. Never mind that. I havent gotten my answer, Akula. ...Im not back at full strength. But Ill manage. Zalkhin Altanghazar was bedridden for a while, Martell said helpfully. I am sorry, Connie bowed slightly. Ive heard from Illumca what you did. Im sorry that you had to endure such a painful experience. And now you even got implicated with my matter. Akula shook her head, her delicate veil moved gracefully as she did. No. Compared to being humiliated by Kurosaki Yuuji, it was nothing. I simply did what I thought was right at that time. And even then, I owe you much more than that. As a Tonsulde, and as a woman, she let out a small sigh. Haha, you owe me nothing, Connie laughed. I consider you as a friend. And there is no such thing as owing between friends. Or do you not consider me one? No! Of course not! Its my pleasure to be friends with someone as strong and as kind as you. Well, Im not sure about kind Connie trailed off, then continued. So, as a friend. Tell me, Connie leaned to the side as she nodded at the Centaur. If it wasnt because of being made to suffer the indignity of House ArrestWhat got you so down then? I C Im fine, really! Connie and Martell looked at each other for a brief second and then she shrugged slowly as her shoulder still felt a tinge of pain when she did so. I may still be blind to the enigma that is women, but you are such a bright person that its easy to see when you are brooding. Ive just been...thinking a lotlately. With me being unable to exert much strength due to the aftereffect of using Irrimchur, I had too much free time. Ah Connie leaned back. What were you thinking about? About myself. About the Heroes. About being a Tonsulde. Andmy dream, she said, arms folded under her bountiful bosom. You remember that I am here to offer my services to the Hero, right? I thoughtthat I understand about them. I grew up listening to the stories my nanny told me, learned the songs and dances that praised the Heroes of yore. So, I came here, dreaming of the Heroes that I will serve. Heroes like in the stories. And? Idon''t know what I feel The strong and courageous Centaur now looked fragile and vulnerable. A hint of tear glazed the edge of her beautiful brown eyes. Seeing this, Connie glanced briefly at Martell, who was confused by the sudden action. Martell, can you help Illumca with her training? Eh? O-oh. Okay, yeah. Excuse me then, Martell hurriedly said and left the courtyard. Now that the two were alone, Connie asked again. This time, she went straight to the point. Were you disappointed when you met the Heroes of this generation? Disappointed? Her eyes fell downcast when she pondered the question. Khikhikhi, she laughed derisively as she shook her head. It was more than that. It felt like my dream had shattered. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Ever since she was little, she had dreamed of serving a Hero. She spent nights in the plains under the stars, watching the bonfire burned hot as the adults danced the old dance and the elders wailed ancient songs. Their wailsongs filled the vast empty plains with the images of their Hero fighting against Demons and monsters, defeating invaders, and conquering their enemies. Her tribe had no concept of writings, but they had scrolls of animal leathers. Ancient and precious artifacts where paintings of the feats and adventures of their Heroes were drawn. She would often sneak into the elders tent and coaxed them to show her the scrolls. She could watch them for hours and imagined herself inside the scrolls, going into adventures with those Heroes. And yet that dream had been dashed into nothing. Crushed. Broken. Within the short time that she arrived in the Stone City, she met the Hero of AL-Khemiya. The kind but cowardly Kim Sooyoung. She went to the ball and met Akira Sakagami. She did not have any impression of the Hero of Calendia. To her he was just a teenager ignorant of the world, rough and unpolished. And before him wasKurosaki Yuuji., Even after seeing the frigid corpse of Yuuji Kurosaki on the way back to Courandhel, she could not help but shudder at the memory of his hands touching her body against her will. To be so helpless in the face of the Heros Charm Gaze. It disgusted her; repulsed her. Seeing her nails digging into her skin, Connie moved her left arm to touch her. Her finger barely brushing against her. The simple action caused Akula to feel a jolt and she realized what she was doing. How pathetic, she said weakly. For a Tonsulde to be so weak...my father would be disappointed. It was not your fault. Its still my own weakness that made me fall under the Charm Gaze. It hurt her to see someone bright like Akula fall so deeply into the chasm of self-pity. But she did not know what to say. Words of consolation were not something she was good at. Then, Connie thought of something. Akula. You say that of the Heroes you met, none of them are worthy of your service. But to the people of each of the respective Kingdoms, they are their Heroes. So, I want to ask you thiswhat is a Hero to you, Akula? What do you want the Heroes to be like? To me, a Hero is just and brave. A model of righteousness in a world mired in injustice. Someone who would fight injustice without ever wavering. Connie laughed at this rather innocent view. Hahah! Thats a very textbook example of a Hero. Like the character of a bedtime story told to young children. The blonde-haired girls expression suddenly became serious. If you come here expecting to meet someone with those qualities, then you will never find them, she looked at her straight in the eyes. Connie finally had a grasp in Akulas understanding of a Hero. The term itself in this situation is essentially meaningless. Here, a Hero is someone summoned from another world to help in vanquishing the demons. Doesnt matter if they are evil, debauched, or good. They are all Heroes. Akula, what you want here is not a Hero as we understood them to be. But an ideal. Those Heroes you mentioned in the stories, they were not Heroes because they were summoned. They were Heroes because they are an idea. An idea that has been polished and told again and again until they became an ideal. Confusion ruled Akulas head. Her face was now showing doubt even under that veil. But an ideal is something unreachable. You forgot. The Heroes are humans too, Connie was reminded of what Sergio said during their fight. They have their wants, their dreams, and their own ambitions too. Yeseven their own doubts. A Hero should be free of doubt! Haahpicture this, Connie spoke with slight exasperation. A woman who lost her husband in a war resorted to sell herself to unknown men to feed her starving baby. Is this infidelity? A man kills the wife and daughter of the man who killed his family. Is this justice? Thats not - ! You are mocking me! This is not me mocking you. This is me showing you reality. I thought you are better than this, Connie! I thought you were a friend!! she cried out, her breathing clearly agitated. I am your friend, so I am telling you this, Connie said calmly. You cannot find what does not exist. Insteadwhy not become a Hero instead? Instead of serving the so-called Chosen One, why not become the one who choose? Who said that you have to be blessed by the Goddess to become a Hero? If that is your criteria of a Hero, then Kurosaki Yuuji is a Hero!! Is that what you want your ideal to be? Is that kind of person fit to be your Ezenu? It was biting. It was cruel. It was a denial of her dream. NO!! the Centaur roared as she lunged forward and knocked Connie off her wheelchair, her prowess as a Centaur was evident in the pain she caused Connie as she grasped her tiny shoulders and pressed her onto the ground. NO! I cantbecome one! Why not? she said, enduring the pain of the Centaurs grip. Look at me! Akula removed her veil and pulled the side of her lip up with her finger. Under her veil, she had rows of large teeth like a sharks. Look at these teeth! Look at me! My body is riddled with scars and my teeth resembled a monsters! One look at me and people will think of me as a monster! and? Connie gazed at her without a reaction to her little outburst. Does it matter what they think? What? Is the ideal Hero in that head of yours something so fragile and weak that the view of others would weaken his C no C your resolve?! I C I Do not reduce yourself into something you are not, she stated firmly. You are no monster. There are many who wore the mask of goodwill while inside they are irredeemable monsters. And you are not one of them. If you are talking about looks alone...then I am more of a monster than you, Connie smiled warmly. You have shown me your doubt, your secret. So, Ill answer that trust. A crack appeared on both her cheeks and she opened her mouth. Her eyes turned serpentine red along with her hair. Her tongue slithered in the air, lapping at Akulas face. Akulas face was frozen in surprise. She slowly and gingerly released her right hand and caressed the edges of the opened cheek and felt the cold wetness of Connies saliva. It was not an illusion. It was real. Am I a monster, Akula? Connie asked when Akulas emotion had settled. No - ! No, you arent -! You are a good person! She helped her even though it would make her enemies with a Hero, and even dared to avenge the wrongs that had been done to her companion without even caring if the other party was a Hero. If upholding justice is not the mark of a Hero regardless of the hardship that one will have to endure, then what is? Good person? You are far off the mark there. I am just true to my Dao. To my heart. As long as you are true to your heart, screw what others think! she then took a deep breath and said. Also, can you get off me? You are quite heavy. Seeing Connie wince, Akula realized what she was doing and quickly released her. She helped her up and put her back on the wheelchair. Im sorry. I forgot myself! Dont worry. You are angry because it meant something to you. No one can fault you for that, she said. She gazed at Akulas face and smiled. I like you better this way. Now that weve bared everything to each other, you should stop holding back. Holding back? H-how did you know? You are not really good at being a liar, are you? Just then, they heard someone coming over. Mistress! Martell shouted as he ran over to her side. Someone from the castle is looking for you. Looks like they have decided on the date of the trial. Are you coming, Akula? I still need some time to think, Connie looked her face, now refreshed and somehow tranquil. Then gave her a wave. Take all the time you need. Chapter 105: Death in Three Steps Chapter 105 Death in Three Steps When Connie arrived at the front porch, three men in full armors had been waiting. Their stances were rigid and straight. Other than the man in the front, the others wore helmets. Illumca, with a face full of hostility, barred them from entering while Nick was leaning quietly by the window. I am here, Connie said impassively. Lets get on with it. As you wish, Lady Steelheart. The Knight then jumped straight to business. His gauntleted hands deftly unfurled a scroll stamped with the official Royal Seal and then bellowed. Lady Cornelia Asterium Steelheart, Daughter of Duke Geno Steelheart. You and your accomplices will be tried in front of His Majesty, the King of Calendia, on the Thirteenth day of the month of Heklan. Four days after today. After that he rolled the scroll and offered it to Connie. Connie shrugged as she nodded at her wounded arms. The man shifted awkwardly at this. As you can see, I am very much ill equipped to do any sort of receiving at the moment. The Knights are really going downhill with their manners, Nick commented sharply. Illumca, receive it for me, Connie said, ignoring the sharp look the Knights gave them. We will excuse ourselves then, the frontmost Knight said with a bit of grumble. He knew a bit of what the people in front of them had done and had mixed feeling about them. Some part was anger, and some wasawe. The one to the left of the man who read the Royal Decree was a loyalist of the Crown Prince and therefore was not happy with her. Halt! Suddenly they heard the guards standing in front of the house warned. They were barring the path of a man in a very slick uniform with a slick mustache. This area is forbidden for civilians. Yes, quite right. But I am here under the order of someone far above your rank, the man said as she opened a part of his black coat. Upon seeing something that glinted gold inside, the guards quickly responded with a tinge of fear. Y-yessir. Please go through! Excellent. Good day gentlemen, he said as he stepped smartly inside. The Knights that were just leaving eyed him warily. Nice day we are having, eh? the man greeted them while making way for them. One of the Knights who was the more knowledgeable of the three whispered to his leader. Upon which the three quickly left without looking back. Ah, Lady Cornelia Asterium Steelheart, the man flung a critical gaze at the girl bound in a wheelchair and found that despite her condition, her posture held no weakness. He whistled inwardly, amused by this. For my sins, my name is Jorge. A loyal servant of my Master, whose name I could not say. For safety purposes. Is that so? What does your Master want with us criminals? He wants to treat you all to a meal, the man said cheerfully. Indeed! A fine meal of all the finest delicacies we have to offer. Huh? Martell could not help but frown. A meal? It is easier to show rather than tell. It just so happens that I arrived just in time for lunch. Come, Milady! I hope you are hungry. Such treats we have for all of you today. The man then took Connies wheelchair and pushed it towards the dining room. Everyone else followed behind them. When they stepped into the dining room, they saw Hilde and her unsavory maid friend were wordlessly complaining as their unpalatable soups and bread were cleared off the table and into the garbage bin. Trolleys of fine delicacies including whole roast pig and poultries then appeared from the other side of the room. Followed by trays of rare fruits and bottles of fine wine. We still have a few more courses coming in. As this is not a formal meal, I find that it is more fun to be able to see what is coming, the man said with a smile. Have a seat please, all of you. Connie noticed that despite the man coming in from the front, all the other servants came in from the back door. The man was quite the cautious one indeed. The question, however, was, who was this Master of his? This is quite the spread. And some of the fruits are out of season. I wonder who would be influential enough to be able to procure them? Well, I am not privy to the mind of my Master, the manservant answered politely. But he seemed to be quite taken with what you did. Illumca and the others stood still, eyeing Connie. Waiting for her decision. Well, who are we to deny a good meal, eh? Connie smiled and gestured for them to take their seats. Let us partake then. Call for Akula, I am sure after so much plain bread she would be happy eating something of substance. Jorge gave them a wide, cheery smile. Good choice, Milady. Good choice.
The slum in midday was a hellish place to be. The smell of unwashed men and the waste that had built up over the years suffused the ground and made it a permanent fixture of the slums, just like its many small, unregistered houses. Fortunately for a certain man, it was not a summer day, otherwise he would have gagged the moment he stepped into that place. This particular man was dressed in a brown cloak. He walked with hurried steps, his eyes darting left and right. No one cared about this man despite this suspicious action. Because in that place, it was common for unsavory things to happen. The man turned into an alley then knocked a few times at a washed-out door. A voice from behind the door said. The Cuckoo has no beak. The tree has no eye. After hearing the nonsensical reply, there was a sound of a latch being opened, and the door opened with just enough gap for the man to squeeze through. Inside the room, there was a table with a bowl of grapes. And sitting behind that table was a chubby woman who looked like a typical housewife. Someone you would never notice in a crowd. The other was a big, unsavory looking man with a burn scar on his bald head. The cloaked man heard the door closed behind him. Then the man who opened the door came and sit by the table, arms folded over the backrest. This one had the lower half of his face covered with a mask and dressed in dusty gray. But judging by his face, he should be middle-aged. Are you the one who put up the quest? the chubby woman asked. Y-yes, the cloaked man opened the hood to reveal Gianni Verocco, the Special Envoy of Vorzenny. I am Mr. Verocco. Im the one who wants to employ your Skills. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Have a seat. A-Rank, eh? Dint get thas often dese days, the burly man said. Of course. A-Ranks Assassinations are usually either very hard, very long, or very high profile, the chubby woman said. And in this case Very high profile, the shadowy figure picked on a piece of grape and popped it under his mask. Before thatI want to know if you have the Skills to do this, Gianni said. Oi, ya doubtin us?! the bald man stabbed the knife that he had been sharpening into the table, it sunk in a few inches, causing Gianni to flinch. Now, now, the chubby woman raised her hand and nodded her head in understanding. You may not know us - as you are an outsider - but in our business, we are known as Death in Three Steps. We specialize in political assassinations. High Profile Assassinations, as it were. I am proficient in using poison. The gentleman with the mask is proficient in assassination up close. And my friend beside me here is a deft hand at kidnapping and body disposal. We pride ourselves as a holistic solution for all the clients need, the woman gave her introduction with an eerie smile that unnerved Gianni. Thus far in the conversation, they have not revealed their names. Their kind of targets was often backed by people of influence and might retaliate. Thus they never gave out their names. W-whats holeesh-tic? the bald-headed man asked. It means what we do as a group is better than what we do apart. Its a word from one of the past Heroes quotes. I told you to read your books, the woman explained this as if speaking to a child. Does this answer your question? y-yes, Gianni answered, deciding quickly that he wanted this out of the way as quickly as possible. Fine, he exhaled nervously. He was not fond of the dark side of his job, but he knew that sometimes it could not be helped. I want this done as soon as possible. How soon? Today. Impossible, the man garbed in gray interjected. We need to canvass the target environment and draw up a plan. It will take four days at the fastest. Too long, I want them dead and gone before then. Two days. the chubby woman tapped her fingers on the table with a thoughtful expression. Its fine as long as shes dead before the trial, correct? We can only do the kill fast and messy in two. But you want it clean, right? So, three days is the most we can do. Otherwisethe door is to your back. Gianni grimaced. The woman bargained her way like a housewife would bargain meat in a common market. But she is correct. The problem is not just when they die, but also how. After a few minutes, he finally gave his answer. Alright. Three days. I want it clean. Make it seem like they ran away during the night. Negotiation completed, the chubby assassin smiled. Good. Would you like some grapes? My husband bought too much.
The days passed by peacefully after that. Since the day Jorge came and introduced himself, the man came by for lunch and dinner, bringing with him all manners of rare and luxurious food. Not one thing was the same each time. Tonight, was the last night that they could dine, and Jorge had brought with him a luxurious feast heavy with fat and cream. Clear, filtered consomm that that tasted richly of game. To be followed by white fish with cream sauce, then a plate of game sausage basted in pig fat and smothered with velvety, red wine-based butter sauce. And to finish, a poached pear doused in sugared rosewater and sweet cream. As the Dining Room was not big, Jorge personally served them while the other servants prepared for the next course. Its only the soup course and you are already half-drunk, Martell said with a shake of his head. He had an acceptable table manner from the way he held his spoon. But below, his legs swung to and fro innocently. Come off it, boy. Look, the Centaur is also doing the same. She drank a whole bottle just now! Khikhikhi! Akula guffawed as she poured herself a glass of wine. This red wine is good, but it''s not as strong as the one Im used to. If you ever come to the Plains, Ill introduce you to real alcohol! Itll put hair on your chest! Oh? Ill be waiting for that! Nick said. You know, I thought youre one of them, stuck up warrior type. But you, youll fit in right with my buddies in the military. Well, someone scolded me a bit a few days ago, Akula said. It gave me a bit of a new perspective. About what I want to do. And have you found out what you want to do? Connie asked, after swallowing a spoonful of soup Illumca fed her. Not yet, the Centaur said. Itsbeen a dream of mine for so many years. Its not as simple as changing the stirrup on a horse. And I dont think itll be worth anything if Im not alive after tomorrow. you could have blamed me, Illumca said apologetically, You could have said that I forced you to do it. How many times do I have to say it to you? the Centaur smiled through her veil. I did it out of my own will. HngghIts tomorrow, finally, Nick said, as he downed another glass of fine wine that would have cost a years income for a normal commoner. Tomorrow we are going to be put on trial and then hung! Or quartered? I dont know whats the current trend right now. Decapitation was famous during the era of the last king. He then gave an unbridled laugh, We killed the Hero though! Thats a feat I can brag about to my army friends in Sud-Ghazid! the man laughed. Picture that! Nick the Paladin! Slayer of Heroes! Youre not the one who killed the Hero, Nick, the Beastfolk boy said, spooning the hot soup slowly, blowing each spoonful twice before putting it into his small mouth. Connie did, and then Illumca finished the job. I just had the one kill. I mean, its a group effort, right? Nick grumbled. The Beastfolk boy snorted at the mans overinflated view of himself. You know what? Im fine with death. But I still have a lot of things I need to do, he looked pointedly at Connie. Connie noticed his look and smirked. Well, its not going to be a walk in the park for sure. But we wont know the result until the trial is over. While Jorge was putting away the soup plates, Connie noticed something on her first disciples eyes. Illumca, have you been putting off sleep? H-how did you know? Youve been sluggish these days. And even with all these foods we have been served, you do not eat much, even less than usual. I C Ive been training as you told me to. Haah, I know that Im not one to say, but resting is also something one needs, especially at your level. Overworking will just lessen the result. I know, I know. Its justeven as I grow stronger, our enemies grow stronger too. And then I saw how unfair the world was, she said with eyes gazing off into nothing. I was helpless before that man. I am nothing more than a fly in front of him. Sergio Akula could surmise it from how she talked about him. You shouldnt put yourself against him, that man is someone beyond our means. Its justfrustrating A heavy atmosphere fell onto the dining room. Only the sound of plates of fish being served could be heard. Jorge felt the atmosphere when he entered the room and said nothing. It is a skill he had to learn when he was a young footman. To be as invisible as he could be. It was so good that he could walk through a throng of people without being noticed. He disappeared to the back room as soon as he was finished to prepare the next course. do you know how many times I have lost? Connie exclaimed as she looked around for answer. I have lost more times than the number of days I have drawn breaths. It is not winning that taught you lessons. It is losing. Losing and surviving, she said after a brief pause. Without fighting someone stronger, you will not find what you lack. Even after losing so badly against that man? Martell asked carefully. Connie smirked. Especially after losing against him. Then, as if to punctuate her words, there was a loud clunk. Their eyes turned towards the source and they saw Nick fell over his fish. Ughh Martell too wobbled on his chair. His face turning pale and his tongue began to swell. Seeing this, the three was surprised. It was Connie who first recovered. You two, bring them to me!! Now!! she ordered. Quickly the two complied and brought them to her. She then struggled to put her hands on their back and circulated her Energy through their system. Unpleasant smelling blood came out of their noses. Then they coughed and threw up on the floor. Martell, are you okay? Akula asked. Im fine, (cough). Im fine Its poison How dare they use poison on us! the Centaur was enraged. Her tribe was one who prized a straightforward, honorable battle. To use poison discreetly was a cowards work. Illumca saw the things that they threw up and then saw the half-eaten pieces of fish on their plates. Connie. She followed her gaze and nodded. Bring it to me. She did so and brought Martells plate to her. She then took a sniff of the dish and asked her to put it into her mouth. Connie chewed it a few times and then swallowed. Hmm, very nice fish. Perfectly seasoned, and with a slight hint of herbsand poison. Clever. Clever indeed. Hiding the fishy smell of this particular type of poison inside a fish dish. And quite the strong one too. If I am not here, the two of them would have died in minutes from swollen tongue and throat, she then turned to Martell, who was still affected by the poison. Martell, are there people we dont recognize around here? Martell sneezed out the rest of the blood from his nose and started to use his Skill. I recognize the smell of Jorge and the servants in the back room, they are not moving. Hilde and the other maid are upstairs, along with one other I dont recognize. I cannot smell too well right now, sorry. Connie smirked lightly. HehehehI am wheelchair-bound, with broken arms, and unable to go to the bathroom without assistance, Connie paused and shrugged. Our weapons were confiscated, meaning that we are quite literally, unarmed and unarmored. Yao-Er is still recovering from overusing the silk. Even Chen cannot come out at the moment, he is busy refining what he ate in the forest. And now, we are assassination targets, she then turned to the Dark Elf, a bright smile adorning her face. Illumca, are you up to the challenge? The Dark Elf picked up a half-empty wine bottle from the table. Upended the contents of the bottle into her throat and then smashed it against the wall. She then hefted the makeshift weapon and stepped out of the door, eyes glinting dangerously. Despite her aloof exterior, it was quite apparent that she was very eager to send some people to Sud-Ghazid. Before she melted into the shadows, she looked at them and said, voice dangerously low. Challenge accepted. Chapter 106: Just Desserts Chapter 106 Just Desserts Death in Three Steps had 3 members. Their leader, Norah, is a married woman. She had a dutiful son and a slightly useless husband. She did not become an Assassin by choice, but because she needed the money after her husbands failing business debt soared. At first, it was just a one-time job forced upon her by the debt collector, but then she found out that she was good at it. That, and the money was good. And so, she continued. Along the way, she met Loik. An Assassin who just killed his partner after being betrayed by him. Thus, he was out of a job and out of trust. The other was Geoffrey, a simple-minded man who worked as a thug under a local gang. Unfortunately, he went against the leader after losing a gambling debt. The three unlikely people were forced to work together due to certain circumstances, then found out that they each had something to gain from working together and had been doing so ever since. Naturally, being the more thoughtful of the three, Norah became the decision-maker. And for this Assassination Quest, Norah did not make any complicated plan as it needed speed and accuracy. Before the execution of the plan, the chubby Assassin had told both members of the group. There are five targets in all. One was crippled, two were of medium danger. And the last two - the Centaur and the Assassin - were highly dangerous. Rather than killing them one by one, we should poison them. And dispatch everyone who might be a witness. She assigned Geoffrey to silence the guards outside while Loik took care of the ones inside. While they were doing so, she disguised herself as one of the female servants. Using her Presence Concealment Skill, she managed to slip in undetected and applied her poison to the fish dish. After that, she used sleeping powder on all the servants in the backroom to stop them from raising alarm. It had all gone smoothly up to that point. The only thing now was to wait a few minutes for the poison to kick in.
Upstairs in the main bedroom, the masked man named Loik stood before the bodies of two maids, his short sword dripping with their fresh blood. Grunting, he wiped the blood off his sword on the fresh linen on the bed. Then, his Passive Skill, Survival Instinct turned on and he quickly reacted. Shi - !! Loik half-cursed as he bent his back away from an ambush from behind. A fierce stomp almost got him, but he quickly rolled away and swiped his sword at the leg of his attacker. However, the ambusher had already put a slight distance between them. The Dark Elf Assassin, Loik grunted. Behind him the door was closed and in front of him, the beautiful dark elf stood silently, her silky silvery hair illuminated by the moonlight coming in from the window. Who sent you? She asked tersely. Youre an Assassin, you know I cant tell you that. Then youre a dead man. The two advanced, one wielding a sword and the other a broken bottle. Though the latter wielded the weapon of a hoodlum, she was no less deadly than the other. Hah!! She deflected the sword using the edge of the bottle as she bent her back, then sprung up whilst thrusting the broken bottle at his face. Loik dodged the attack as he swept the sword to the right, hoping that it would cut her neck. However, she was anything if not nimble. She ducked then kicked her left foot against the floor, bending her arm so that her elbow hit him on the chest, knocking the breath out of him and slamming him against the door. Argh! She used this chance to slip his sword-wielding arm under her armpit and turned her back, breaking his arm in the process. It was one of the techniques Connie taught her to ease her reliance on Skills. AARGH! With his arm broken, his sword fell, and she kicked the sword away. Shadow -! Illumca punched him in the solar plexus before he finished declaring his Skill. (Cough) C y-you! Illumca unceremoniously grabbed him by the neck and slammed him onto the floor. She then pressed her knee against his back, to prevent him from moving. Gagh! What the hell is that movement?! She ignored the question and fired a question back. I ask you again, who sent you? F-fuck you -! Loik screamed a curse, which stopped mid-sentence when Illumca jammed the broken bottle into the side of his neck. After he stopped moving, she turned him around and opened his mask to see the true face of the Assassin. She knew that face. Or to be more precise C Kelly knew that face. Death in Three Steps, Illumca mumbled the Assassins collective name. She had a memory of Kelly and her partner working together with the three people in a B-Rank Quest before. Assassins might be working with or against each other so Kelly, being the meticulous woman that she was, had some notes about them. There are two more. She quickly went out of the bedroom and scanned the surroundings when she caught a glance of the shadow of someone moving from the window below. She leaped down from the second floor while firing a Spell at the window. Fireball!
The poison user of Death in Three Steps noticed that something had gone awry when she heard voices coming from the dining room. So, she dared herself to take a peek. What she saw made her panic. None of them are dead! How is this possible?! She backed away from the door and quickly made her away around the mansion to gather her partner, but then a butterfly-shaped fire spell broke through the window in front of her and exploded. The ornate bush by the window caught fire from the spell, surprising Norah. Just as she was about to turn back, a hand caught her by the shoulder and her body was flung back to the wall. A diversion! she squeaked before a blunt object met her face.
I smell blood, Martell said as he closed his eyes to concentrate on the movements of the people within the mansion. Is that the blood from your nose or the enemys blood? Nick said sourly. He was poisoned, fainted from said poison, and was rudely awakened by a swift kick to the stomach. His mood was not the best. Working for you is not good for my health, Milady. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Do you prefer dying from poison then? I can arrange that for you. We still have some fishes left. Martell said in return. Just idle complain, my boy, you are working hard. Connie scoffed at the mans sniveling. The man might be rather useless at times, but his shamelessness was amusing to her. She works fast, Akula said. Khikhikhi! When I first met her, I thought she was a cold and taciturn person. Turns out she is quite the hotblooded one! When you get to know her better, youll find out that shes quite a warm person.
You! Thwack! Dare! Thwack! Use!! Thwack!! Poison! Thwack!!! On! THWACK!! My! THWACK!!! CONNIE!! THUD!!! Illumca used the bottle in her hand to beat the chubby poison user on the face repeatedly and only stopped when the chubby woman fainted. By then the wine bottle was useless. It was a fine one and only shattered after the umpteenth hit. Proof of the anonymous sponsors taste in quality. Norah was proficient in using poison and hidden weapons, but the Dark Elf was swift in her actions. Not giving her a chance to use them. She had always been at the side of assassinating, and never on the side being the target that she did not think of it ever happening. The Dark Elf looked at the bloodied stub of the bottle in her hand and discarded it. She then dragged the woman across the courtyard and back to the dining room. She saw the unconscious body of Jorge and the servants littering the floor. She gave Jorge an experimental nudge of the foot to find that he was deeply asleep. Nggh Illumca ignored Norahs moan of pain and continued dragging her. Connie, Ive got the one upstairs and this one. There should be another one C Illumca saw a large man with his head planted into a nearby wall and Akula looking apologetic with her fist still outthrust. Other than Connie - who was stifling a laugh C the other looked on with an expression of shock. Sorry, the man came at me so fast I just punched him without controlling myself.
Norah woke up hearing the tinkling of glass and she opened her eyes slowly only to realize that she could only open them slightly. She felt her face burning in pain and she slowly remembered what happened. When she did so, the first thing she saw was the image of the musclebound mans body, hanging from the wall. GEOFFREY!! she shouted. She wanted to move, but she realized that she was bound by a rope. Ah, our Assassin is finally awake. Good work on controlling yourself, Illumca, Connie said. The Dark Elf shrugged coolly at the compliment. I just thought that we need to at least leave one alive. This ones alive. Right? Only barely, Nick commented while inspecting Geoffreys body. Never seen somebody get punched so hard, his head went through the wall. The wall is made of wood. Its weak, t-thats all, said Akula defensively. H-how did you survive the poison? D-did you not eat the fish? the woman interrupted the idle banter. My companions did, but I forced it out of the system. A simple matter, Connie said. What? How? Its not something you can simply throw up and then be fine! They shouldnt even be able to do that! I have my ways. But lets not talk about such uninteresting things, she said with a smile. Youve brought with you quite a nice collection, Connie said gleefully as she watched Illumca and Martell placed small bottles from Norahs pouch on the dinner table. Are you going touse it, Mistress? At your current condition? Martell asked. Use it? What do you mean? Akula asked. On whom? Norah trembled. Oh, relax. Im not going to use them on you, the youthful girl in the wheelchair smiled. That would be a waste. Im going to use it on me. It would be rude to not partake when such nice after-dinner desserts are in front of me. She then opened her palm and nodded at her two disciples. Lend me a bit of your Energy, you two. As you please, Mistress. Just say the word. The two placed their hand on either palm. Connie sent trendrils of her Energy and connected them to theirs, taking in their Energy. With their Energy sapped the two fell back unsteadily. Connie opened her eyes and send her Energy into the bottles, and the various poisons within the bottles rushed out of their containers and danced in front of them in a multicolor swirl of liquid death. Connies fingers moved slightly, controlling them to enter her open mouth. Akula and Nick were transfixed at this fantastical scene. I-is this a Skill or Magic?! I-I dont know! Fool! Drinking all that poison would kill you instantly! You wont die a pleasant death! And indeed her body instantly reacted to the poison. Her color turning blue and red in places, deformed swells and boils appeared on her skin. Her eyes became bloodshot and tears of blood began to drip down her face. Connie! Akula saw this horrifying spectacle and cried out in worry for her. Illumca! We have to call a Healer!! Dont worry, Zalkhin Altanghazar. This amount of poison is nothing but a snack to her. And just like he said. After a few moments, her skin returned to its normal color and she breathed out with satisfaction like a man after drinking a glass of good wine. Mmmgood poison. Good poison. After refining the poisons, Connies complexion became healthier and her cheeks rosier. Illumca dabbed her bloodied cheek with a napkin. W-wha -! How? Norah blubbered in confusion. Connie. How did you - ! Akula gasped. Even she knew how deadly Poisons are. In the Plains, she had seen a mighty warrior that could kill 50 monsters alone, died miserably from the sting of a little scorpion hidden in a bush. Those poisons could kill hundreds of people! And among them, there are some that even I dont dare to use because its too volatile! But you ingested them like water! I have a special constitution, you see. Trying to kill me with such poison is like trying to dye the sea with a drop of ink. It will only serve as nourishment. This does remind me, though. Well have to start a regiment for daily intake of poison for you two. Otherwise, you wouldnt be able to join me in future battles. Illumca and Martell shuddered when they heard this. They had seen the extent of what Connies poison could do and a chill came up their spine. At this time, the door burst open and the well-dressed Jorge came in with a mighty fluster. Lady Cornelia! The five people took up their stance, ready to fight at the sound of the door opening, but relaxed when they saw the foppish man''s mustache. Oh, thank Junnaveil you are alive. When I saw the servants on the floor, I thought the worst. Ah, Jorge. Good Timing. Can you call the Knights? These two people are Assassins. There is another dead upstairs. Jorge was nonplussed at the calm, unbothered reaction of the Lady. Y C yes, Milady!! At once!! With a nervous bow, the man quickly left them, almost running. Connie then turned her attention to the Assassin. Now, while we are waiting for the Knights. Tell me who sent you. I cant. If I tell you, theyll kill me. And If you dont tell us, we will, Martell said. That reminds me, what does the Assassins Guild do to Assassins who failed their jobs? Assassins Guild members who failed their mission are usually killed by their targets. And they have too much to do to waste their time killing failed Assassin. On the other hand, I have never heard any story about Assassins who failed and live, Illumca said flatly. Its a job about killing and being killed. Not something youd expect to do and live long enough to grow old. Connie, may I? the Dark Elf said straightforwardly. She saw her shrug affirmatively then said to Akula. Akula, you might want to leave the room. This might be a bit unsavory for you. Akula indeed had no taste for torture. But she was a Tonsulde and knew what it entailed. Having said that, it did not mean she liked seeing it done. So she took up the suggestion and left. The last thing she saw as she went out of the dining room was Illumca grabbing a spoon from the dinner table along with the plate of poisoned fish. No! NONONO!!! NOO!!!!
The Knights of White Lions came to the mansion about half an hour after. They were led by the familiar Klein and was greeted at the main lobby of the mansion by 5 Criminals sharing a bottle of wine. His men quickly canvassed the mansion and brought out the dead bodies. The servants who were still alive were treated and then sent home promptly. Cornelia, you The Knight Commander of the White Lions slapped his face in exasperation at this junior of his. You caused such a big international incident and now this? Have you ever thought that maybe you might need to tone it down a bit? Am I not sitting pretty on this wooden chair? Its not my fault that people are sending Assassins to kill me. Justjust wait in the mansion while I strengthen the guard around you. Ill make sure to interrogate the Assassin properly. Thank you. But do you think you can get the right answer in time? Ill try my best. I will not sleep until I get my answer. Thank you. Youre a good friend, Connie said. Cornelia. For what its worth, I know you arent the type to kill people meaninglessly. I pray that you will be declared innocent tomorrow. As am I, Klein. As am I. As they watched him leave, Illumca let out a grumble. Until the end, we couldnt get an answer." I dont get why shes so loyal to the client. She wont get anything out of it anyway. Youre wrong. Shes not loyal to the client. Shes loyal to herself. All Assassins of the Assassins Guild do, Illumca pondered. I saw a mans gloves in her bag. Two sizes bigger. she has a family? Martell tapped his lips with the tip of his finger. She stayed quiet for them. I think. I dont know. Its not my place to say. Two steps away from Martell and the slightly depressed Illumca, Akula and Connie was also talking about what had transpired. Do you think hell get an answer? Akula asked worriedly. Oh, Im sure they will. Even if they cant and she died in the process, then we can surmise that the people who wants me dead are Calendians. Whichever is the result, it will only be point to one or the other. Idont understand, The beautiful Centaur folded her arms to protect herself from the chill of night. The Al-Khemiyans have only goodwill towards me. Thus, only the other two countries can be the one who ordered my assassinations. Vorzenny does not have power in the dungeons of Courandhel. So, if the Assassin died during the interrogation, that means only the Calendians are left, Connie laughed. Well, that will only be useful if we managed to get through the Trial without having our heads cut off, though. Akula shook her head at Connie''s attempt at a joke and pushed her back inside. Chapter 107: Trial of The Hero Killer Chapter 107 Trial of The Hero Killer On the night before the trial, King Gerard stayed awake until very late in his office. On his desk, illuminated by three candles were the documents that he had obtained from his many agents regarding Cornelia and her latest endeavor. After reading it, he rubbed the bridge of his nose and sighed. The King considered himself as an uncle of hers, and upon the death of Geno Steelheart, he wished to protect her, thus her engagement. Sadly, that was not to be. But now he was torn between his position as both a good friend of her father and the King of Calendia. As the former, he wanted her to live. But as the latter, he could not let her off easily. While he was considering the options, he heard a knock. Your Majesty, its me. You may enter, he answered the voice behind the door. Alrond came in and reported the nights happenings. After hearing this, Gerard slammed his fist on his desk. His might caused a dent on its pristine surface. Someone sent Assassins on Cornelias life?! the man shouted in anger at the news. Is she alive?! Yes, the Advisor said. But the same could not be said about two of the Assassins. Gerard pushed his chair away with haste and was about to stand when Alrond stopped him. I am handling it, the old man said with finality. Theyre from the Assassins Guild. So, its one of theirs, is it? What are the Knights we assigned to guard them were doing? They are dead, Gerard. All of them. Are our Knights so helpless that they cannot fight against mere Assassins?! the King harrumphed. It isnt fair to judge the power of those that lived in the shadows against the ones living in the light, Alrond said. And these Assassins are good at their job. Hmph, Gerard rubbed his temples. Who sent them? Is it Vorzenny? Or one of our own? I am still working on it. Find it out by tomorrow. Do whatever it is that you need to do. I intend to. You too should get some rest. No. I dont think Ill get any rest even if I laid my head upon a pillow. It is the duty of a King to be ready whenever the situation calls upon it. And in this most sensitive of time, it would not do to have a King that is sleep deprived. Gerard looked upon Alrond with a frown. Does this situation not rouse anything from you? Nothing at all? She is her daughter. She is his daughter!! Alrond said with a speed and force that surprised even the King. She is arrogant! Selfish! And vain! Just like him!! The Advisor realized what he had just done; his expression grew morose. That is why I will do what I must, and nothing more the old, decrepit man said slowly. I will represent them tomorrow. That is all I can do. King Gerard nodded solemnly, knowing of the complicated feeling his Advisor had towards Cornelias family. You do that. After excusing himself, Alrond left, his back looking more fragile than usual. Once outside, the old man walked through the cold hallway with his personal maid who had been waiting outside. As he passed the massive row of windows of the hallway, he caught a glance of his wretched reflection. And he saw in that reflection, memories that he would much rather forget. After allI am just a half-man.
On the morning of the Trial, Connie and her party had a simple meal of bread and soup. And a bit of ale to wash it down. Its time Nick said as they were led out of the mansion and to the place where the trial was to be had. Are you afraid? Of course! Whos not afraid of death? The scruffy middle-aged man growled. Its often said that Hunters live side-by-side with death. Why is this any different? Akula said as she proudly walked out of the mansion. It doesnt mean I have to like it! What, do you always have to like your neighbor? Even if hes a piece of shit? In my tribe, we can always ask for a duel if a piece of shit neighbor makes a problem. But not this time, though. No. Not this time, Akula replied. Outside, Klein was waiting with a large carriage. His handsome face was marred by two eyebags. You are here to escort us? This might bethe last time we can meet. So, I asked for it. And I thought with what youre going to face, a familiar face would be a better fit to calm your nerves. To Connie, Klein being here or not made no difference as she was an entirely different person with Cornelia. She had not the intimacy or closeness they once might have shared. But she at least appreciated the sentiment. Thank you. And did you find out about the Assassin? He shook his head. No. We are still trying to make her talk. I see, Connie let out a sigh of disappointment. But Illumca, who was by her side noticed the slight curve on her lips. Sorry, before we go we need to something first, Klein said awkwardly. Three of his Knights came forward with chains and cuffs. Connie nodded understandingly. As you can see, my hands are not going to move anyway. You can put them on my legs.
Courandhels Hall of Mercy. Located direct opposite of the Cathedral was the place where the trial was to be held. Built during the rule of the Third Generation King of Calendia, Herman the Merciful. The building - made out of marble stone during his reign and the reign of 2 monarchs after him - was a silent witness to the history of Calendia. Stolen story; please report. Before its magnificent pillars was the statue of Licai - one of the Saints who lost his life in service of Junnaveil - with his notable curly hair and webbed fingers. He was depicted to wear a simple cloth while stepping on the head of a horned Demon. In his right hand was a staff with a scale at the end, raised above his head. His face was sculpted to face the direction of the sea, a symbol that all the judgment decided within the Court Hall would be done in the name of Junnaveil. On the way there, Connie and the others did not have a conversation. They were all in their own heads. Until the carriage made an abrupt stop. Ow! Martell squeaked as he hit his head on the wooden door. Why have we stopped? Illumca asked the coachman. There are people in front of the carriage, the Knights are pushing them to make way. After a while, the carriage moved again. Slower this time, as it seemed that people had gathered by the thousands. The carriage stopped in front of the Hall, where Connie walked out with both hands supported by Martell and Illumca. She then proceeded to seat herself on the wheelchair that Klein brought down. As they were about to head in, a rotten tomato hit Connie on the side of the head. The Knights came forward and stood to protect her, whose hair was wet from the rank juice of the tomato. Hero-Killer!! May Junnaveil punish you for your crime against the Gods!! The throng of Citizens gathered in front of the Hall threw insults and cursed her name and reviled the Dark Elves and the Beastfolk. This elicited anger in Akula, who took pride in her blood. How dare you throw tomatoes at Connie!! Calm down, Tonsulde! Miss Illumca! Klein said quickly. Youll just make things worse. My men will cover you. Get inside quickly! Under the hostile eyes of the citizen of Courandhel, Klein led Connie and the others into the Hall of Mercy, where they were greeted by the officials who had been waiting for their arrival. These were thin, scraggly men with officious aura around them. They smelled faintly of book and late nights. Beside them were five Blue Lions Knights, guarding the former private guard of the Red Prince. Hello, Kasheem. You look well, Klein said upon seeing the bronze-skinned friend of his. Ive been better, the man answered, then he looked down at Connie who was lounging on her wheelchair. How are you holding up? It must not be easy having your fellow countrymen see you with such hostility. They dont know whats good for them, Illumca complained as she attempted to wipe the unpleasant-smelling fruit juices from Connies hair to no avail. Hah! Let them throw their tomatoes and their insults at me. It is nothing but the bleats of ignorant sheep, the young girl smiled. "Hero Killer, though. that does sound fancy." Ahem, Commander, one of them bookish men coughed. If you are finished, youd best hand them over to use and be off. We will handle them. Ah, right, Klein groaned. He never did like these men. These suspicious men with crow-like eyes and general unpleasantness. He stepped smartly forward and saluted. I will hand them over to you then. We have received the criminals, the man answered. He then turned around and said, Follow me. The Knights accompanying them quickly stepped into formation, encaging Connie and her companions between them. As they walked through the hall, the official spoke. The Trial today will be held in the Chamber of Licai. Only those who have betrayed the Kingdom or done a great crime that involved the Kingdom had been judged there. And each of those crimes has been written into the history books of Calendia. Has anyone ever been judged not guilty before? Martell asked. The man seemed to be annoyed by the question coming from a lowly slave. Nevertheless, he answered. For as long as the Kingdom has existed The man paused as they reached a massive door made of blackened wood. Its size easily twice that of Akula. On the left door was a faded picture of Junnaveil reaching out to Licai, whose finger tried to reach for his Goddess, only to be separated by a small gap. When he pushed the door, it opened with a loud creak. He then looked at Martell and continued. No.
The Chamber of Licai - named after its Patron Saint C was a large chamber that could easily accommodate hundreds of people. Inside, rows of Nobles and Knights in their best clothes sat facing the middle of the room on ancient chairs that dated back hundreds of years ago. To the left were the Nobles and to the right were the Knights. They were not specifically arranged so. It naturally happened. Proof of how bad the relationship between the two Factions was. As for Neutrals and those who belonged to the Heros Faction? They mingled between the two. Not quite belonging, but also not committing. The Wizards could not be seen anywhere in that chamber as they loathe the very idea of politics and chose to stay out of it. As they waited for the trial to start, murmurs and whispers of speculations abound. About how the trial would go. About how they should have done his or that. Whether the Royal Family would lend a helping hand or not. Most of them prefer the loss of the Steelheart girl, as it would provide a quick solution to the current predicament and preserve the status quo of the Alliance. Others had a different idea, preferring for the exact opposite, which would show other countries the might of Calendia. After all, despite the sinful deed, killing a Hero who was blessed by a deity was a notable feat. This was not exclusive to the Nobles, as many Knights also shared the sentiment. Near the edge of each side of the chamber, two special seatings were prepared for the people of the Red Prince and those of the Calendian Royal Family. The occupants of which were keenly aware of the loud whisperings. Akira and Hannah sat with the Nobles as the Hero of Calendia did not feel right sitting with the narcissistic Crown Prince. He had done some thinking for himself and had been distancing himself from him. He heard one of the Nobles nearby saying. Prince Elhart is here? Yes, he is. Look, The noble discreetly pointed at the Royal Familys corner where a man of such girth that he had to sit on a lounge chair instead of a regular one sat. Beside him stood two people. One was the deaf and mute servant and the other an unremarkable maid with prim hair. The Prince ignored the unsavory glances that were thrown at him - including that coming from his own nephew - as he drank salted wine served in a crystal goblet. Then he heard the creak of the giant door. Ah, the play now begins.
The door was now open in its entirety and in walked the so-called criminals. The Hero Killer. The people inside the Chamber of Licai saw the condition of the useless daughter of the Steelheart Family. They saw her broken arms and her exhausted face. Then noted the stain of rotten tomato on her shirt. And they scoffed. They laughed and jeered. The members of the Nobles Faction murmured her names in ridicule and laughed at her. Some members of the Knights also laughed at this. However, some were warier of the calmness the youth showed even under this much pressure. She was pushed towards the stand by her slave, a Beastfolk boy. Following behind him was the Dark Elf and the Centaur. Nick and Kasheem followed soon after. Look, I know that the other Races are bad people. To think that Beastfolks could do such a thing. They might have manipulated the stupid little girl. Such were words were thrown around, evidence of how poorly the Nobles thought of the other Races. Connie and the others were made to stand in the middle of the room, where twelve marble steps leading to three chairs were. Not long after, a judicious official bellowed. Now enters the King of Calendia, King Gerard the Second and Lord Audrick Richter!! The bearded King entered and stood before His people as they rose in respect. Beside him was Lord Audrick Richter, the Head of the Justice Department. A lanky man with a sharp look and a slight hunch. The King then raised his hand as a sign for them to take their seats and began to speak. As this incident involved someone close to me, I shall recuse myself in order to hold true the principle of impartiality. Lord Audrick Richter has been appointed by the representatives of the three Kingdoms involved and will lead the proceeding. He then walked down the steps to his seat, accompanied by his private guards. Lord Audrick stood where the King stood before and called upon the envoy, Gianni Verocco and the Red Prince to sit at either side of him to ensure impartiality no neither Kingdom. I am Lord Audrick Richter, Head of the Department of Justice. Here sit as Judge by the Mercy of Junnaveil and swore to uphold justice above all else, he said to the room. His clear voice boomed across the chamber with ease. Lady Cornelia Asterium Steelheart, of the House Steelheart. Illumca Fir Liban of an unknown tribe. Akula Altanghazar of Clan Altankheer. Nick, B-Rank Hunter of the Hunters Guild. Kasheem, former Bodyguard to the Red Prince. And the slave of Lady Steelheart, Martell Lobelia. These five standing before you are accused of the crime of the murder of the Hero of Vorzenny by the envoy of the Kingdom of Vorzenny. Vorzenny shall be represented by Tonio Benucci and the accused shall be represented by Duke Alrond Mueller. Please take your places on the podium. The two representatives stood from their seats among their peers and approach their places. But then, a gentle voice spoke out. If I may. I wish to represent myself, Lord Audrick. The Advisor glared at the foolish girl and spoke. Lady Cornelia. This is not a game. You do realize that if you are deemed guilty, you and everyone who is involved with you will be implicated? I understand. But I still wish for it the same. Fool. She might have the bravery, but she does not have the head for it. Lady Cornelia. Take this as my advice. You are very close to death. And your stubbornness will result in the death of you and your friends. Is this what you want? Lord Audrick waited for a few moments before asking. Let me ask you, Lady Cornelia. Who will you choose to represent your party? I will, Lord Audrick, she said resolutely. Alrond gave aloud sigh and glanced at the King, who shook his head tiredly. Very well, if that is what you want, Alrond said off-handedly as he returned to his seat. With the preparation done, the lanky Judge began to speak. Now, the Trial for the murder of the Hero of Vorzenny, Kurosaki Yuuji will begin. Lady Steelheart, Did you, and your party kill Kurosaki Yuuji? To that question, Connie answered simply and proudly. No. Chapter 108: Guilty or Not Guilty? Chapter 108 Guilty or Not Guilty? Did you or did you not fight with the Heros Party in Zelbes Forest? We did fight them in self-defense. But you did not take the Heros life? No, we did not. Allenca, who was hidden by the large form of Babblebrook, heard this and was bewildered by the unfazed expression of the girl sitting in the wheelchair. Lord Audrick stopped his line of questioning, his face showed little emotion as he gestured towards Tonio Benucci. The Accuser may send out his first witness. Tonio was a well-built man with a skin darker than even that of a Dark Elf. He was cleanly shaven from the top of the head down to his feet. His eyes were as dark as his skin, with a square jaw to match the fierceness of his gaze. He stood up as he glanced at the young, arrogant little girl and scoffed in his head. I call to the stand, The Hero of Calendia. Sakagami Akira. The audience gasped.
Now standing at the podium, Akira felt rather awkward with all the attention focused on him. He was used to be the center of attention, but not at such a critical juncture, with the eyes of both friends and enemies watching his every moves. And indeed, no one expected for the first person to take the stand to be the Hero of Calendia itself. It was a brusque show of confidence. Lord Akira, you were with the Knights who went to Zelbes Forest, correct? Akira took a deep breath, giving a worried look at the girl smiling faintly at him. Iyes. Yes, I was. Tell us, Lord Akira. What did you find in Zelbes Forest? We found Lady Cornelia and her party scattered around the forest. Lady Cornelia, Illumca, and the boy named Martell were unconscious deep in the forest. Lord Kasheem and the Hunter was found near the edge of the forest. As for Lady AKula, she was found passed out on her legs before the forest. Lady Cornelias condition at the time was so bad that the Maiden of Water had to personally take care of it. And what of those from our Heros party? Akiras eyes went to Hannah, who was squeezing the edge of her skirt. Wefound the bodies of Kurosaki Yuuji and the rest of his party. Except for Kamiya. Yes. Our brave Vice-Captain Sergio had managed to save Kamiya and took her to safety. That is how we know what horrendous crime had been perpetrated against our people, Tonio said, waving his hand with exaggerated motion. And what about the condition of the bodies? Iam not sure I should Akira began to speak, but then he fell silent. As he knew not what to do. Should he stay silent? Or should he speak? He did not like Connie that much, but he owed her. Please. Your response would be important for justice to be done, Tonio said. He had investigated about this particular Hero and knew his weaknesses. And the na?ve justice he held was the key to unravel this person. his body was found with a knife wound to his heartalong with the body of the beastfolk girl nearby, a stab wound in her jugular, he paused, then continued. And as for Lady Leida, she was found with her head separated from her body. Akira said slowly, causing murmurs of surprise and horror from the audience. Despite the current condition, Martell smiled with a hint of pride at the mention of the last victim. Thank you for your honesty, you are indeed, a Hero. Your tongue speaks the truth. And this truth shall be the weight upon which the scale of justice will be upheld. Cough. Is there something you want to add, Lady Steelheart? Tonio asked with a sneer. No, no. I was very much out of commission at the time. Thank you, Lord Akira. You may return to your seat. Lord Audrick stopped for a brief minute to ensure the solemnity of the proceeding before gesturing towards Connie. Its your turn to speak, Lady Steelheart. Thank you, Lord Audrick, she smiled. Its all well and good. But it surprised me that you didnt ask, Why did Kurosaki Yuuji and his party go to Zelbes Forest?, Connie began. As for us, we went there to do a Quest. A simple one where we are supposed to cull the monsters there while gathering some in-season mushrooms called Goblins Head. We invited Kasheem along to cheer him up as he was very unhappy after being sacked for incompetence. Is this true, Prince Abbas? Lord Audrick asked. The Red Prince nodded valiantly, causing the golden chains around his neck to sway across his broad chest. Yes. It is witnessed by my wife and some of the Calendian maids. I was very unhappy about the quality of his work. And I do tend to flare out against anything less than stellar. It is one of the reason they call me the Red Prince, he said, as he threw his trusted friend a meaningful look. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. And it was while we were doing this that the man and his insidious party ambushed us. Preposterous!! Tonio shouted angrily. You are speaking lies! This is not your turn to speak, Sir Tonio! Lord Audrick scolded him. Is this true, Sir Kasheem? Kasheem snorted and said with a clear voice. Yes. I was taking in the scenery of Zelbes Forest while they are doing their quest when the man named Kurosaki Yuuji and his gaggle of women arrived with ill intent. Upon my honor as a man, I took up my sword to defend them. Oh, it seems that along with being loyal, he also had a bit of deviousness in him. Martell saw the man in a new light. And how do we know that you are not also in on this? This time, the leader of the Vorzennian Envoy Verocco inquired. Reports say that you have quite the amicable relationship with the daughter of Duke Steelheart. Kasheem clenched his fists as he heard this and replied with indignation. He came upon us like common robber and demanded Lady Cornelia and Miss Illumca to surrender themselves. Do I even need to justify what I did?! Is that something your Kings Watchmen would do?! Any hot-blooded man with even the smallest shred of honor?! Then, is it because of this that you murdered our Hero in cold blood? Tonio made his move. This is not your turn, Sir Tonio, Lord Audrick warned before returning to Connie. Let us get back on track. Lady Steelheart, is there proof that you were ambushed, as you say? And that it was not a premeditated attack? I still have the proof of subjugation and the muhsrooms still in my Item Ring. Also, inside is my copy of the Quest Scroll, including the date and stamp of the Hunters Guild. They then invited an official to examine the results from the Item Ring that was confiscated from Connie. To which Connie obliged happily. The official nodded after examining the Scroll closely. We have ascertained the stamp to be genuine. Would the envoy like to inspect the Scroll? the lanky Judge asked. The Envoy snatched the Scroll and cursorily scanned it. It was more for show as he did not have the ability to ascertain its truth. But he needed to keep face. He jabbed it into the hand of the official after he was finished. As you can see. Our quest is located at the Zelbes Forest. Its not very far but not a place youd go for a simple jaunt. Why would Kurosaki Yuuji put so much effort into going to that exact location where my party went if it was not because we were the target? There are many quests all with different locations at the time and I was just grabbing an easy one. You can ask the Receptionist if you wish. This was the truth. The quests were seasonal quests that were requested all the time during this season. However, a lot of the time the reward was not worth the effort needed to finish the quest that it became unpopular. It provided the perfect place for Connies trap. One thing If I may, Lord Audrick? The Red Prince said. He continued when the man gave him his consent. I find it hard to believe that you are able to defeat them. They are a well known and experienced party who had reached an A-Rank, while you are still a C-Rank. And there is also It was a question he asked to help her. Giving her a chance to give her a stance. To cleanly demarcate the line between manslaughter and true self-defense. The former being punishable by death and the other basically giving her a case of innocence. However, her answer shattered this meaningful approach from him. To answer the first question. The Ranks are indicative of trust. Not strength. It just so happens that those who reached A-Rank has proven their strength enough that they earned that much trust, Connie explained. Even if, say, our Hero registered as a Hunter today, he would still be at the lowest Rank, Connie finished before continuing. But I know what you are implying, Haynim Abbas, Connie lazily answered. You are talking about his Cheat. Tonios face changed when he heard this. Thats right. I know about the Blessings, envoys. He was not a humble person. Tell us then. What is his cheat? Lord Audrick asked. His Cheat was Perfect, Connie proclaimed. His cheat allowed him to instantly master everything once he learned everything up to its peak. To level 10. This fact earned the collective gasps of the whole audience. Only the high-ranking Envoys of Vorzenny kept their calm. To be able to reach such a level without training was something beyond their wildest dream. The ones who came from the military and trades faces especially were unsightly. Many of them had trained many years, spent many restless nights in their trade and only a handful managed to go past Level 6. But to reach that level instantly? Truly the world was unfair. T - to Level 10, instantly? Lord Audrick, a pillar of calm up unto this moment. He himself had been a judge; an expert on arbitration since he was young, only managed to reach Level 8 in Mastery. He quickly turned to Gianni Verocco. The man sitting to his left answered with a level tone. There is no reason to hide it anymore. Yes. That was our Heros Cheat. Abbas took a deep breath to calm himself down. It was fortunate for him that such a vile Hero with such a strong Cheat was dealt so soon. Otherwise, he could have directed that Cheat to his people. That makes it even stranger. With a Blessing of that magnitude, then your survival should be slim. Again, Abbas gave her a very easy question. With the hope for her to feign her weakness. And again, that hope was dashed, as Connie looked at him as if she were offended. Perfect is not the same as flawless. While he may have Perfect Sword Mastery, he does not understand the Sword, Connie answered as she remembered that unacceptable swordplay. It is shallow and fragile, like a castle built on top of a bed of sand. To call his state as a Perfect Mastery is a folly itself. There is no such thing as Perfect! Behind her, Nick was quickly panicking. W-what is she doing? Akula! She is making us look bad! There was no answer. Akula was standing there, eyes still. Y-youare you sleeping? Nick stared at her, miffed. You are sleeping!! How can you sleep with your eyes open like that?! Akula grew up among her Clan in the Grasslands. They were simple people living a simple life. Any dispute on land or sheep were mostly handled through a duel or arbitration by the Elders. To be here listening to words with hidden meanings and complex chains of interests made her head hurt. Thus, she simply gave up. While this was happening, Connie was still finishing her answer. And I press this to you again, it was not that shit called Kurosaki Yuuji who rendered me to my current state. It was Sergio. Kurosaki Yuuji ran with his tail between his legs after I gave him a beatdown. Alrond, who was sitting at the edge of his seat, squeezed his cane. Fool! She is digging her own grave! That was a question meant to help you show ample weakness!! To show that it was a hard-fought battle!! On the other hand, Tonio smiled. Another avenue of attack was opened. You are still on thin ice, Lady Steelheart. All that you said only made it clear that you fought against the Hero of Vorzenny and his party, he paused while shifting his gaze towards the crowd. Nothing you said so far have proven to us your innocence. Ah, yes. We were talking about motives. Simple. As you heard Kasheem said before. It was because he desired me and my beautiful companion, Illumca. This caused the audience to quickly fall into chaos. It was well known that the man had love for beautiful women. But knowing and hearing about it firsthand were two different things. Silence! This Trial is still in session! the elderly man said with authoritative voice, silencing the Chamber. Continue. And that was not the first time he tried to do this. Twice he had tried to harass us. The first was his assault on Illumca during the Ball. And the Second was when we were trying to look for a Quest. And are there witnesses for these occurences? Yes, they are here in this very chamber. If they are willing She is just making things up, Tonio said when he saw that no one in the audience chairs were standing up. You shouldnt lie, Lady Steelheart. It is not very becoming. Illumca spoke out when she saw him acting so condescendingly against Connie. Thats because you are looking the wrong way. She means me, Sir Tonio, Akira spoke out from his seat. And, umme, a terrified voice called out from the seat of the Red Princes entourage. Chapter 109: Enemy of the Kingdom Chapter 109 Enemy of the Kingdom Upon this revelation, the face of the envoys from Vorzenny soured. Will you testify again then? Yes. And you, Lady Sooyoung? yes. They were then called to testify on the stand in turn. Akira told them about the event that transpired in the Hunters Guild, about how he was harassing her. He was then asked about his relationship with Kurosaki Yuuji. We have only exchanged pleasantries once during the Party. The other is when he tried to renege on his bet with Lady Cornelia. Like I said before. But he came from your world, didnt he? I assume youd have a bit of curiosity about him? Tonio asked. Wanting to find some sympathy from him. I have too many things in my mind at the time. And just because we came from the same world, doesnt mean that we can be friends, he said meaningfully. Even people from the same country could become enemies. Connie smiled appreciatively. Ooh, biting, didnt think he had it in him. After that Kim told them about the assault during the night of the Ball. Is this true? Yes, Sir. He tried to assault me and even used the Skill Charm Gaze on me. Thankfully, Kasheem was there. If not, I dont know what to do. Tonio was about to interject when Gianni signaled for him to stop. It was not the time. When they were finished, Lord Audrick asked. Is there something you want to say, Lord Tonio? Nothing, Lord Audrick, he answered. The tall Judge thanked Kim, who answered meekly and quickly withdrew behind the Red Princes wife, who stroked her head with a smile. Like a mother praising her daughter on a job well done. Tonio gritted his teeth. Fine, if thats how you want to play it. Then I have to turn it around. I will make it that it was a trap done by a jealous girl rather than self-defense. This will force Calendia to compensate us. Thankfully, we have more than one card to play. When it came to his turn, Tonio called upon the next witness. To everyones surprise, it was Connies stepmother. The buxom Lady Carell stood on the podium with pride, not even looking at her stepdaughter. Her face looked radiant and she gave off an unmistakable sense of allure. Tonio had to calm himself down when he approached her. Lady Carell. It was said that you have cared for Lady Cornelia since she was bereft of her father. What is she like? She is a rude little thing. Always playing with a sword. She squandered her days trying to play at being a Hunter and neglected to learn the skills needed for a proper lady. She even neglected to care for Prince Mikael! She is unworthy of the name Steelheart! Oh, and your son is? Illumca interjected. Order! You will speak when spoken to. This is your first warning, Lord Audrick spoke. Continue, please, Tonio said. After that, it was a tirade of unpleasant and unsavory comments on Connie. Making her seem like an ungrateful and selfish little brat who cared not for the obligation of a Noble daughter. She even attacked me in my own home! Barged in like a robber and hurt me! I have witnesses! Is this true, Lady Cornelia? Very true. I slapped her like the whore that she was, Connie answered rudely. But one thing I need to clear, is your last name Steelheart? Because last I checked that mansion was owned by my father. Which means that it is mine by right. You - ! the woman could not find a word to refute as it was the truth. I cared for you and this is how you treat me?! Connie sighed. Lady Carell. You are a pitiful woman. You seek solace at the arms of men so often that your life became filled with hate. What then differentiates you from an animal? How dare you speak to me like that?! Connie ignored the rebuke and continued. Then answer me this. When is the last time you played with your son? The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. At this word, she became so enraged that her eyes widened and her chest became tight from anger. Not a minute later, she fell backward and lost consciousness. Lord Audrick without missing a beat or even an expression just ordered. Bring the Lady to the Healers. I think this is the right time for us to adjourn. The Trial will continue in an hour. Tonio saw the sympathy the people had when Lady Carell fall. That arrogance will be your downfall, little girl. However, when she looked at the unconcerned expression on that girl, he felt that something was amiss, but he could not put his finger on it. This feeling was not something unique to the opponent. The mischievous Martell too felt that this was unlike Connie.
Though it was time to adjourn, many people did not take their lunch and continued discussing the Trial. In a certain room, apart from the others, Duke Gladstone and his daughter spoke as they drank wine to quench their thirst. We cannot afford to have Cornelia be declared not guilty, Duke Gladstone said. So, I want you to denigrate Cornelia during the Trial. It was not such a surprise to her as she saw her father meeting with someone a few days ago. She spotted the clothes under the cloak which he covered himself in and knew where he came from. I will do as you wish Father, as the dutiful daughter, Serin inquired. But may I ask why? We need to keep the status quo going. If she is deemed guilty, then everything that happened to the Hero can be blamed on her and we will have done away with a headache, Duke Gladstone spoke. In recent days he had been tired a lot and it showed in his eyes. Do you know what a large part of our trade is? he asked. Jewels, diamonds, and raw materials for luxury goods. Yes. And those items coveted by Nobles came from Vorzenny. We have extensive trade with them. Do you understand what is going to happen if those are cut? We will lose more than business, but also the trust of the people. And we cannot have that. I understand, Father. I will not let you down.
After lunch, the Trial reconvened and Tonio again called upon another witness. The choice of witness this time showed the others on the stance the majority of the Nobles Faction took. Lady Serin. To my knowledge, you are the current Fiancee of Prince Mikael, arent you? That is correct. It was my fortune. It was such a painful thing to see Prince Mikaels kindness be ignored by her former fiance, so I tried to ease his pained soul. It was then that we began to fall in love, the girl spoke with a dreamy voice. She gave the Prince a look, which he returned with a loving smile. So you must know a bit about her, then. More so than most. Indeed. She was not what you call a typical Noble Lady. Gallivanting around like a prude. Of course, there was also the fact that she was captured by bandits, she again dug up old news to besmirch her name. But do take pity on her. She must still feel resentment for me for taking away her fianc. Perhaps that is why she trapped the Hero of Vorzenny with her feminine wiles. Perhaps she even used her companions to tempt her too. Connie groaned inwardly seeing the girl playing the role of a White Lotus. Tonio used her testimony to spin the case to his liking. As you have heard, is this not the case? That Lady Cornelia was so humiliated that her approach was not enough that she trapped our Hero to take revenge? This was a premeditated trap on her part! Then, a shout was heard from Martell of all people, which even surprised Connie. That isnt true!! he stood up forcefully, his chain jangling in front of him. Lord Audrick shouted in response. Sit down!! A slave has no right to testify in front of the court! I am no slave! The boy said, as he yanked his fake collar apart and dramatically let the scraps fall from his hands. This earned the gasps of the audience. Even those of the Royal Entourage. I havent been one ever since the day I proved to her that I was worthy of her trust. I was told to keep this a secret, but I cannot stand seeing you vilify her so! And what is the reason why you kept this fact from us? Lord Audrick asked, this time more calmly as he saw that there was no reaction from Connie. Because a Beastfolk without a collar here has as much chance of surviving as a child in the slums, he then continued. Would someone who would do that for a slave like me be someone so shallow that she would do something so low as tempting a man? Martell asked. Unfortunately, she had no interest in men. I know this well. Everyone in the audience had seen this beautiful boy and indeed saw in him no flaws. His insinuation was covered but blunt enough that they knew what he meant. To have no interest in such a gift was almost unthinkable. Alrond stared pointedly at the boy and saw the gears turning behind his eyes. The boy was dancing along to Connies tune, his action changed the earlier view of her as a vengeful seductress to a girl with mercy in her heart. What would a child like you know of the heart of women? The Hero of Vorzenny is a just and honorable person. The only way for her to kill him is for her to trap him, just like a whore, the girl had started to lose her patience after being rebuked by a Beastfolk. Kurosaki Yuujiis an honorable man? An honorable man, you say? Connie blurted out a laugh. So honorable in fact, that he tried to force herself upon my companion. Thisis honorable? He is a Hero. Of course, he is honorable, the girl said with certainty. It is you who tempted him and trapped him. Good. Good. Very good. I suppose then; that you know him well. Serin drew back when she spoke these words, as she answered awkwardly. Y-yes. We have spoken at some length. Along with Prince Mikael. Why are you asking this question? She added that she had followed protocol, in case she was insinuating something untoward. However, Connie had had what she needed. She knew who her enemies were. It was time for the curtain to drop.
You say that he is a Hero. This is correct. In the sense that he is someone summoned from another world, that is all. Connie gave her speech a pregnant pause. but in action?! Nay. He is far from worthy of the title Hero. Now, it seems that you have a problem with understanding how grave the crime Kurosaki Yuuji did. Or perhaps you dont understand how terrifying his Cheat is. His cheat was Perfect. Every Skill he learned is instantly at their highest level. This includes the Skill he used to bed the women he fancied. Its Charm Gaze, heightened to Full Mastery. There were murmurs of incomprehension. Then, an elderly voice spoke out. Lord Audrick looked at the one most experienced with such esoteric Skill aside from the Wizards, who were not there currently. Lord Advisor. Do you wish to add a word? A Charm Gaze Skill is a swindlers Skill. Nothing serious. The old man trailed off. But if it was at its highest Levelwe do not have any precedent as thus far no one had ever mastered it - then it will become something more akin to brainwashing. Its no longer simply charming the target. But rewriting affection. You have no proof. You are just stalling, Tonio said. Proof? Hahahah! Connie laughed mockingly. Oh, yes. I can give you a proof. Oh, that and more, dear friends from Vorzenny. These people sitting in the spectators seats. They are my proof!! Chapter 110: The Turnaround Chapter 110 The Turnaround Hearing this strange answer from her, Abbas leaned forward and asked. What do you mean that they arewitnesses? Oh, of course. I am getting ahead of myself, Connie said sheepishly. Do you remember about the night of the Ball? When the man called Kurosaki Yuuji mingled with the beautiful ladies and madams? Abbas frowned, then his eyes widened as he slowly began to understand what she meant. His hands clenching into a fist. Are you saying thateveryone who he metis being controlled? Well, perhaps not all of them. But mostly. This is very unusual, Lord Audrick scratched his head. Suddenly, a voice spoke from the side. It was that of the Calendian King. At this moment, he could not hold his silence as this was more than simple tricks. This was a direct attack against his people. Everyone knew of the tales of his conquest. How can you be so sure? Ladies do talk, Your Highness, she answered. And when ladies talk, rumors follow. Did none of you fathers and husbands wonder about why your wives and your daughter began to ask a lot about Kurosaki Yuuji? Did you not find it strange for them to suddenly be enamored by him? But isnt it normal for women to be attracted to Heroes? Abbas asked again, still disbelieving the audacity of what had been done. On such as scale? At the same time? If you do not believe me, then ask your wives. Ask your daughters who you love so dearly. Who do they love the most in this world? And my proof shall be spoken by their tongue. That man did not just bring harm to our Country, but also to the people who cherished it. And some of you may hide yourselves in fear of punishment. Understandable. But hiding will only make it worse. There was only silence after she finished speaking. At this point, the audience could do nothing but look at each other, unsure of what to do. Tonios face brightened at this, finding that she was quickly making enemies of those who did not want their baggage showing. Then, a beautiful and stern voice began to speak. You Stonemensurprised me. Is your nobility more important than your family?! Is your status more important than your honor?! Akula shouted, her powerful legs drummed at the marbled floor in agitation. You dont know this, but that mans Charm Gaze was terrifying. It made you a slave to him. It made you want to do anything to please him. And slowlythe people that you once cherished and loved no longer was replaced by his name. Your pride, your honor, your mind, they were overridden by that Charm. It took me the help of the Maiden of Water to finally be rid of it. All eyes turned toward the buxom figure sitting by Babblebrook. The blue-haired maiden slowly stood up and said. Sheeespeaks the truth Just this alone gave the Centaurs words more weight. You all may think of me as a savage from another land! And I know a lot of you do! But believe me when I saydo not make the wrong choice. And still. There was only silence. That wasuntil suddenly, one of the Nobles stood up from amidst the people. He came from the Heros Faction. His lips trembling and his eyes glassy. Which made his toad-like face look rather funny. Marquis Schodt. Return to your seat, Lord Audrick said when he saw the man moving forward. But the man did not back down, even when two Knights came upon him. Your Majesty. I beg you. May I? If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. The man glanced at the King, but his gaze was pointed at Allenca. The King nodded and gave him leave. Your EminencethisCharm Gazecan its effect be healed? There was resignation in his eyes. Pain and regret. My daughtershe is bedridden nowand all she could say was that wretched mans name! He half-cried, half-roaring. She would not eat. She would not drink! All we could do was watch her wasting away! Allenca nodded slowly after hearing his words. Iiiitwill bepainfulbut it can behealed. As longaaasit is treatedquickly. The Noble forgot all manners and fell to the floor, crying and sobbing while praising Junnaveils name profusely. He was in such a mess that the Knight had to drag him out as he passed out from relief. Do you think that that man is wretched? Connie asked them when he was brought out of the Chamber. There was no answer. Still, there was only silence. That, and the look of pain and shame that filled their eyes. What he did, he did out of love. But not all of us had the courage to do such a thing and I cannot blame you, she then turned to Lady Serin, who was almost forgotten due to the shocking revelation. So, I ask you again, Lady Serin. How well do you know Kurosaki Yuuji? W-what are you implying? she almost tripped when Connie suddenly talked to her. Oh, I see. I guess I am not clear enough. Perhaps if Prince Mikael could have a try? Prince Mikael, would you care to ask your Fiancee Connie smiled innocently. Who is the man you love the most? Prince Mikaels face paled upon hearing her words. His eyes turned to look at her. He wanted to say the words, but he could not. The mere thoughts of that word being said cut his heart into pieces. I C I - ! Angered, Serin quickly said. Its you! Its you that I love the most, Prince Mikael!! Well, good for you, Prince Mikael, Connie congratulated them mockingly. If she could clap her hands, she would have done so already. A match made in heaven. Seeing how the girl toyed with Serin, King Gerard could not watch anymore and he waved it off. Thats enough, Lady Steelheart. With this new understanding, it is clear where the fault lies, he turned to Lord Audrick. Lord Audrick, if you please. Seeing how they could no longer turn this around, the envoys face contorted unpleasantly. Gianni, especially, gritted his teeth so hard his gum bled. Fine, we can accept the loss. But just you wait - Please wait, Your Majesty. I am not done, the blonde-haired girl said. I amfar from done.
Milady? Pardon me, but what in Sud-Ghazid are you doing?! We are home free!! Nick bawled. Illumca kicked Nicks butt and he fell onto his face. "Shut up and sit down!" As long as we are already here. I would like to ask one question to the Special Envoy. Just one question before I start. what is it? Gianni growled unpleasantly. This pertains to the man named Sergio. Do you know of him? Yes. Of course. Then do you know that he is an Unrestrained Candidate? Unrestrained Candidate?! Prince Abbas stood up from his seat, forgetting himself. That -! You!! Did we not sign an agreement to share knowledge of all Unrestrained in our Countries?! Gianni did not lose his composure and restrained his reaction. He is strong. But not that strong. She is exaggerating. Empty words with no proof! If you want proof, Envoy. There is proof, witnessed by me, Commander Klein, and his platoon, Akira spoke out. The destruction left in Zelbes Forest was so unbelievable that he thanked Junnaveil that whatever did it was no longer there. Otherwise, wed be decimated. In his own words. The dark-skinned Abbas sat back down with a groan. Indeed. People like them leave scars on the very earth wherever they walk. Not all of you may know this, but those who are called Unrestrained, even just a Candidate is far stronger than normal men! A thousand men would not be able to contend! However, it is not his identity that I want to put to your attention. But what he did and did not do. Now, a question to you all, Connie gave a pregnant pause, to add more weight for her next sentence. With that much power in his disposal, whydid he not save the Kurosaki Yuuji? Why did instead of saving him, he took Kamiya instead? Why, amongst all the people that he could have saved, he chose her? She is just an A-Rank Hunter, compared to a Hero, we all know who is more important. And as our Hero said, the man could afford to decimate us without any difficulty. He could have taken his time and look for the Hero. Yet he did not. He was in such a hurry that he didnt even retrieve the Heros corpse. She then looked at the King. Your Majesty. If our Hero died, would we do our best to retrieve his corpse? Akira looked at Connie awkwardly. Do you want me to die? Then he remembered the thing inside him. And he gulped hard. The King answered sternly. Upon the honor of Calendia. We would spare no man to retrieve him. It would be an affront to us. And you, Haynim Abbas? Need it be said? he replied with a forceful slap of his chest. I would spare no effort in honoring her by bathing her in precious oil and burning her enemies as offerings. To this declaration, Kim Sooyoung did not know whether to feel flattered or unnerved. So why would Sergio not do what is expected of him? she started. Because they cannot afford for Kamiya to lose her life. And because her identity must not be known. And why is this? Because once it was found out, it will be problematic for them. And this is the crux of the matter. Envoy, as you are here as a representative of the Kingdom of Vorzenny. Here and now, I accuse you of working with the Demons!! And Kamiya is one of the Demons! Chapter 111: Friends! Calendian! Kings! Chapter 111 Friends! Calendians! Kings! Hogwash!! Slander!! How dare you accuse us like that!! Tonio roared. I speak no falsehood. Kamiya and I fought after she returned to her real form. This was after she took out Kasheem. To my shame, the dark-skinned warrior sighed. It wont happen again. This is just conjectures. There is no proof, Gianni said out loud. But he was already sweating fiercely. This was getting out of his calculation. How was he supposed to win against this? All he could say was to deny the accusation. Proof again? Then again, I shall give you proof, Connie turned to the only Judicial Officer who was female in the Chamber. You, whats your name? Greta, Lady Steelheart. Alright, Greta. Can you reach into my clothes and take out a piece of cloth in the pocket inside? Slowly does it. Greta, a plain-looking Officer looked at Lord Audrick, who nodded silently. She then did as she was bid, thought it was with great difficulty as the Dark Elf was staring daggers at her. She pulled out a palm-sized piece of cloth. It was crusty with a lot of red blotches, but there was also a lot of dried green stuff on it. Greta came forward and showed it to Lord Audrick, who examined it closely. What is this? Lord Audrick asked. Its a piece of my undergarment. What?! Lord Audrick drew back in horror. How uncouth! Serin said in displeasure. How barbaric. You are still here? Just go back to your seat, Connie rolled her eyes. Its just a piece of dirt cloth now. Nothing more. But it has a role at this point in time. That piece of undergarment is a piece of evidence. As you can see, the red part is my blood. And the greenis the blood of Kamiya. Her blood seeped onto it while I was fighting her in Zelbes Forest. That piece of cloth was what was left of her undergarment which was made out of Yao-Ers silk. Illumca had wanted to burn them but found out to her dismay that she was unable to, even with her Fireball. That was why she kept it in a box as it was a very rare thing for a piece of cloth to be able to withstand a Fireball cast by someone at above level 40. It was to Connies luck that she told her about it before the Trial. Otherwise, she had to resort to some more dangerous options. Gianni was about to snatch it, but Abbas was faster. He ran his thumb along with the dried green blood, sniffed it, and took a bit of the crust between his fingers. He was an Alchemist; he knew the difference between dried blood and colorings. His Passive Skill, Item Appraisal, also allowed him to understand the content of what he was holding. Finally, he announced with a grave voice. This is blood. Green blood. Those from Vorzenny was about to object at this shocking revelation, but Connie did not let them. Instead, she spoke to the audience. I am sure it is no secret that the Hero Of Vorzenny is a lecherous fellow. And that all members of his party are his intimate lovers. I shall give to you my next statement. Such as it is - as truth and fact - as I have spoken throughout this fair trial. That Kamiya the Flash of Steel is a Demon, Connie paused, eyes slowly moving from the audience to the King. That Kurosaki Yuuji, the so-called Hero of Vorzenny consorted with Kamiya. And he knew what Kamiya is. It was the truth; she did not say when Kurosaki Yuuji knew of that fact. The Chamber of Licai was stirred into a frenzy. There is no need for me to say anymore. I am sure everyone here knew what it meant even without me saying it. That the Hero had blasphemed against his God and fornicated with Demons. By this time, there was no longer any hope for the Envoys. Thus, Connie delivered the finishing statement. You accuse me of killing a Hero. Sir Tonio. You told me that I, and those who aided me in my most dangerous hour, to be able to take the life of a Hero? Someone blessed by the God of the very wind itself? How could I slay someone who is blessed by Olnadyn if he does not will it so? If he was good and just? That atrocious traitor, most foul. That blasphemer of sanctity and love? I say to you, Sir. I say to you this as I have said to you from the start. I did not kill a Hero! We did not kill! a Hero! Her voice boomed in that chamber. Indignant, shamed, angry. Her chest palpitated as he took shallow breaths. What we took is the life of a traitor! A traitor who eschewed the Blessings of the God of Vorzenny and fell to the temptations of a Demon! And you, you who sat there so shamelessly. Your very own Vice-Captain of the Kings Guards, the Kings Watchmen, did this. Is it not safe to say that your King knew of this? Or even masterminded this? Lies! You dare! I! dare!! Connies voice and bloodlust suddenly exploded, causing all the knights to reach for their weapons. The sliding of metal against metal resounding as they were pointed at her. Only after they reacted did they realize what they were doing. Akira felt his Grunford rattle against its sheathe and quickly placed his hand upon it. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Shouts and screams of alarms came from the audience, spooked by the sudden hostility. And Connie was there, unperturbed by the swords, as she leaned back against her chair and spoke. The roar of rage suddenly turning into a voice cold as steel. Do you think we did not notice that not one of your Kings Entourage is female? Or that your King did not bring his Queen?! Do you think Calendia as fools?! But yes, this Trial is not about the fact that your Hero fornicated with a Demon, assaulted the Daughter of a Duke of Calendia and the Hero of Al-Khemiya, and under the guidance of the King of Vorzenny Charmed the spouses and daughters of the Noblemen to sabotage Calendia. This is about me and my companions. So, let us not tarry. I have laid down my facts and I shall stand by it! Connie bellowed, not even waiting for Lord Audrick to speak. People of Calendia and Al-Khemiya!! Those who love the just and the kind!! Are I and my companions guilty of murder?! Are we sinners who took the life of a Hero?! Connie raised her voice, which echoed in the Chamber like thunder. What say you, everyone?! What say you?! The answer was instant and unanimous. Like a wave crashing against a withered pier. The envoys words were nothing compared to the voices of those who stood at the top of Calendia. NO! Not those who wished her harm. Not even those who hated her. Not one of them dared to say yes. No! No! This is impossible! We wouldnt -! The King wouldnt - ! Gianni and the envoys could not believe it. Could their Country have been working with the Demons? Have they betrayed the human race? Impossible! Impossible!! Unfortunately, their words meant nothing at this point. Connie used a certain sequence of actions to represent a story. But the motives, the facts she gave were just there to corroborate the narrative she was pushing. It did not matter if she speaks the truth at this point, as everyones thoughts were already led to one conclusion. That Vorzenny was working with the Demons. A sin and a betrayal against their Gods most grave.
From today on, you should lay low, Duke Gladstone said as she stared at the girl sitting behind the stand with hate. Why, father? she asked with worry as she had never seen him with such a grave expression. you have spoken ill of the girl. The girl that was from now on to be hailed as a Hero in the eyes of the people of Calendia. Once the news comes out, who will dare to criticize her? Who will dare to trade with Vorzenny, or anyone who traded with Vorzenny? Duke Gladstone bit his thumb. It was fortunate that I sent my daughter out. I could wave it off as the act of a foolish daughter. But this? To stay calm and collected while being attacked by high-ranking officials and turning it around like this was beyond what a childish little girl could do. No, I should consider her a proper threat.
Prince Elhart sat back as he put down his glass. His lips traced a small curve across his face as he placed both his hands across his bloated stomach as if content. Marvelous. Truly. A masterpiece in itself. Simple in execution. Devastating in result. Even if there is no mention of demons, to punish someone who would risk their names, and indeed their lives for the sake of protecting the interest of the Kingdom would be impossible. It would decrease morale and would make people question the King. Especially when it was done in public. He turned to the plain maid that had been serving him. Whose expression was that of utter disbelief. Such a good performance, wasnt it, my dear? It was enlightening. I have no comment, Milord. I want to talk with her. If she is half as cultured as she is as an orator, then I think I have found a worthwhile protg, he laughed when he saw the stricken expression of his nephew. Ah, dear boy. You have cast a pearl into the sea only to replace it with river rock. Uncle? despite his unwillingness to see this ugly man as an uncle, he still had to deal with him cordially. Thisthis is just a fluke. She just admitted that she killed the Hero! How is she not guilty?! The neckless man shook his head in disappointment. Dear boy, you need to learn more instead of gallivanting around with that fiance of yours. The fact of the matter is this: Can you say that she is guilty? Even as a joke, at this moment? Well, Ino C but - Thats right. What she did just now was not politics. This was something simpler. So simple that it is almost impossible to overturn, the obese man said, a tinge of humor in his tongue. She used our belief and our identities as a weapon. Our very nature as god-fearing men. Alrond nodded solemnly, unable to reconcile that little thing who dreamed of being a Knight with the devious creature before him. Not one person in this chamber can say that she is guilty. Not the Nobles, not the Knights, not even your own father, Alrond commented. It turns out that I am the one who is underestimating the other. Because of their virtue? No. Because they are humans. They were essentially social creatures. And shared perceived value was more important than that of an individual. If anyone of them dared to say that she was guilty, he or she would be damned in life and even in death, denounced as a traitor to the Races. This was not to mention that they were under the watch of the Maiden of Water and within the very Chamber of Licai, who represented Junnaveils mercy. This was the pillar of Connies play. Faith.
Did you hear that, Illumca? Even if I murdered the whole entourage, they will not be able to find me guilty, Connie spoke to Illumca as the Chamber of Licai turned into chaos around them. Watching how she overturned everything in such a way, Illumca fell into deep thought. Thisif I had her ability, would I have fallen to such a state back then? Would I have been forsaken by my tribe? She shook her head. Such idle thoughts. There was no need for what-ifs and whatnots. She knew her past self well. Coddled and loved without knowing suffering. No. Id still have fallen. For I dont have her wisdom nor her courage. Without saying anything, Illumca was filled with an urge which made her move her arms over Connies shoulder, making her chain clink and squeezed. W-what came over you? I just feel like it. At the same time, this also sparked the beginning of a long war that would engulf the Alliance. For how could one sleep easy knowing that another country that was in the Alliance had had dealing with the hated Demons? Those who understood this knew that it was unavoidable. So now, their minds spun over what to do after. As Lord Audrick tried to confine the escalating excitement that was happening after the proclamation. Knights came in and immediately had the envoys of Vorzenny captured. The Nobles screamed as one of the envoys tried to resist arrest and grabbed at the nearest item and threw it at the incoming Knight. He missed and hit a random Noble Lady instead. As retaliation, the Knight drew a sword and cut his arm off in anger. Quickly the Chamber of Licai devolved into further chaos. And in the midst of this, Connie sat unperturbed. As if what was happening had nothing to do with her. She was tired. Not in body but in mind. She leaned back into Illumcas awkward embrace. A smile like a snake upon her lips. And in that smile lied satisfaction of a job well done. O Heavens. You have thrown your best against me, kicked me down, and spat on me. You saw me at my weakest, and you laughed. But now see as I use the faith of your people as weapons against you. To dash and ground my enemies into ashes. She then gazed through the giant window of the Chamber of Licai, out to the sky above. She then spoke against the Heavens. Look well, O Heavens. Look well, she began. This is the seed of my defiance. Chapter 112: A Dinner Invitation Chapter 112 A Dinner Invitation The result of the Trial was something beyond the imagination of the people. Even for the ones who witnessed it in the Chamber of Licai, the things that transpired felt unreal. From something straightforward as looking for someone to blame quickly escalating into something that threatened the very foundation of the Alliance. All within an afternoon. King Gerard quickly took action and ordered the people within to keep their silence regarding the Demons. He then ordered the Knights to escort Connie and those involved back to the Mansion, no longer in chains. The King sighed inwardly, envisioning the trouble ahead. And all of this was the doing of a little girl. Well, from the performance she showed in the Trial, no one would think of her as useless anymore. The next day, Official Criers were sent from the Castle to all parts of the Courandhel, announcing the result of the Trial. That Connie was declared innocent and was to be conferred an honor at a later day for her action in uncovering and protecting Calendia from Vorzenny and their Heros attempt to harm the Kingdom. Of course, he did not include the bit about the Demons or the details regarding what the Hero was up to, as he did not wish for this incident to go out of hand. And not long after, they turn from jeering and booing to cheering and praising her name. Yet for the people involved, the criminals turned heroes, these things matter little.
A few days after the Trial, Kim Sooyoung came over to the Mansion to take off the cast. She was having a bit of a chat with Connie while she and Illumca were cutting through the bandages. Dont you find it funny, Kim? Funny? The city. Its people. From the top to the bottom, Connie smirked. The absolute absurdity of them all. The fragility of their psyche, like sheep in a herd being led around by a shepherd. One day we are being hooted and jeered like common criminals, and now we are being praised as heroes. Oh, you are talking about herd mentality? Kim inquired as she removed the cast. Herd mentality? Whats that? Illumca asked. It means being influenced by the behaviors of the people around them, she said. There. Try moving them around. Connie tried moving her arms. It felt like ages since she actually felt like having them. This feels very odd. Itll go back to normal soon. But Im sure you dont need me to tell you that. This type of treatment is foreign to me, Connie answered. Im always open to advice. Anyway, thanks for this. Would you like to stay for lunch? Thank you, but I promised to have lunch with Akula. She invited me to a tavern she found. I see, Connie answered lightly. The Centaur had been acting rather distant after the Trial. Well, perhaps she has her own things to worry about. Have fun then. Well see you out. Downstairs, Kasheem had been waiting for Kim, chatting with Nick who was being his usual slovenly self. He had been reinstated as Kims private guard after the whole debacle was finally finished. Unfortunately, with the new information of Vorzenny being in cahoots with Demons, the Red Prince had to stay a few extra days to discuss the situation with Calendia. After a brief salute from him, he and Kim soon went on their way. Aah, Im going to miss that chair, Connie said as she stretched her body. But nothings better than being able to stand on your own two legs. By the way, is Martell still with the Red Princes tutor? Yes, hes been making his way there earlier and earlier these days, Illumca answered. Mmm, thats fine. Gathering knowledge is also a good way to learn. You too could stand to read a book or two. At this, Illumca made an expression that Connie could only interpret as, Egh. Then, they noticed one of the guards that was standing in front of the gate walking towards them. It was a different guard than the one that guarded them before. There was respect in his mannerisms. Lady Steelheart. There is another letter for you. Illumca gestured to him coldly. The guard quickly and politely handed a letter to the Dark Elf, who glanced at it briefly. Another invitation? Connie asked. The Dark Elfs silent stare was already enough answer for her. Tea party. Haahyou know what to do, she said. Illumca let the letter fall onto a pile of grey ash near where Nick was sitting and casted a Fireball, which quickly ate up the letter. It soon joined the small hill of ash under it. You know, you should at least answer one or two of them, Milady. Just to make friends. I have no interest in making friends with sheep, the blonde-haired girl said. Anyway, now that Im free from that chair, Id like to take a walk and get some lunch. And then do some errands. Im coming with you then, Illumca said with a smile. Of course, you do. Nick? Why are you asking me that when you know what the answer is? Nick glanced at the death glare coming from Illumca. Im just gonna go and have a beer all on my lonesome. Alone.
Back at the Red Princes temporary abode, in a cramped room intended for servants, Martell was listening to an old man in brown robe reciting one of the laws of Calendia. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. This man was named Alugor, an ancient name from the far North. He was a famed Scholar who once tutored the King and his brother when they were little. He was a deeply vain old man who cared for nothing but knowledge and face. When the Red Prince asked to employ him, he had to offer him the best of the best. His offer would bankrupt any normal Noble. So, when he was first told that a slave wanted to learn from him, he immediately refused. Refusing to back down, Martell asked to show him what he knew. Alugor was surprised by what he could do. The boy knew his letters, and for some reason has the etiquettes of a noble down pat. Perhaps the son of a disgraced noble? Or the illegitimate son of some acquaintance of the Red Prince? Was his first thought. However, he was a slave now and thus unworthy for his tutelage. However, Martell had lived most of his life fawning and praising his Masters. And most of all, the young Beatsfolk had no sense of shame. And while they were guests in the Red Princes Compound, he spent the next few days lavishing the vain man with such praise that he finally relented on the third day. Nevertheless, the man refused to be called his tutor, for he disdained to lower himself to teach a slave. If you happen to be in my vicinity while I a few verses or ponder a thought, the man said to him. Then I could not help it if you learn something. And today was the day that they could finally resume learning, and Martell intended to make the most of it. However, today the man seemed to regard him when he said. There is a war coming. Lord Alugor? he asked. The old man closed the book that he was reciting from and fixed the dusty glasses perching on the bridge of his broken nose. Do you know why the Alliance exist, Martell? to guard against Demons? The man nodded. And? The boy scratched his head. Andfortrade? Alugor snorted an approval as he began. The Alliance exist to guard us from the Demons, yes. This is the main goal. It also serves as a way for trade agreement between the Kingdoms to happen. For example, Al- Khemiya needs produce that only comes from Calendia, while Calendia needs the Alchemical products that came from the Alchemists. The same goes with Vorzenny, they are rich with precious minerals, but as their territory is mostly mountains and cliffs, they can only rely on trade to feed their people. It is natural to say that with what your Mistress did at the Trial, she is going to make a lot of enemies. Powerful enemies whose interests are being disturbed, he said with groan as he pulled out a few books from his bag. If you plan to stay with her, little one. Then you better be ready for worse things to come. Alugor then placed a few dog-eared books in front of him. These are some low-level books that I dont need anymore. You can do what you want with them. Throw them out if you dont want them. Martell saw the books and saw that they were rare books about strategies and laws. T-thank you, Lord Alugor. The man grunted with an annoyed look. Im just asking you to throw out some books I dont need. Why are you thanking me?
After having a good, hearty lunch. Connie and Illumca set out to the Hunters Guild. As soon as they walked in, one of the Guild Receptionist was surprised and reflexively called out to them. Lady Steelheart! Hm? Connie raised an eyebrow. Why are you looking at me like that? Look thats her! a nearby Hunter said. So, thats her? The one who killed the Hero of Vorzenny? The young man that called out her name looked starstruck and struggled to speak. L-lady Steelheart! What brings you here?! Do C do you want a Quest? No, Im here to dismantle a quarry. And what is this stuttering and muttering about? Y C yes, of course! Ill call for our Chief Dismantler!!! The young man quickly disappeared to the back and brought with him a bald man with the stench of blood thick upon him. He wore the leather apron characteristic of a Dismantler upon his naked torso. He had a burn scar upon his face that made him unable to move the left side of his mouth. His thick white eyebrows furrowed upon landing a look upon Illumca and Connie. So, youse the girl theyve been talkin about? The boy said you want to dismantle sumthin. Yes. I want to dismantle a Demon, Connie said. This earned her a few stares. see. Come with me. The man took them to the back. The stench of flesh, guts and bone filled the room where the dismantling was taken care of. The place was much bigger than the one in Cairula, with more people handling everything based on their posts. It was certainly more organized than Cairula. Show it ta me, then. Connie then took out the body of Karshim, along with the head. All the Dismantlers suddenly stopped their work and gathered around it, curiosity plastered on their faces. Hans said that you can help me with this. This was a Named Demon named Karshim. Hans did not have the tool to properly take care of it. Hmm, see. Named Demons, we dun get many of em round here. But Ive dismantled my share of Demons on the frontline. Thats where I get this badge of honor, the man guffawed. Its a nice specimen. Seems that there Essence Crystals missin, The man grunted as he poked around the body with a stick. I took it out. Is that a problem? Nah. My jobs ta dismantle whats set before me. Dint matter how it got where it got, The man threw the stick to an apprentice and said. Give me a day. Ill take care of it meself. Excellent. Which part youse want me ta set aside? Connie appreciated this no nonsense, efficient old man and listed the parts she wanted and sell the parts that she did not need. A Named Demon was a rare thing and the Guild would pay a lot for it, so Connie was quite happy when she returned to the mansion that afternoon. Once they got back to the Mansion, they find that Jorge was standing in front of the Gate, his face all smiles. He was chatting with Nick, whose face was red from the early drinking he just had. Ah, Lady Steelheart! I have been waiting for you, the man bowed in greeting. What are you doing here? The guards told me that hes been waiting here since this afternoon, Nick said. Ah, you dont have to worry about me, Sir Nick. I am quite durable, despite the poor showing you saw the night those terrible Assassins attacked, the man joked. but enough about my gaff. Lady Steelheart, My Master is going to have to a small dinner party tonight. By Masteryou mean the Kings brother, Illumca said. She did her homework during the nights after she took care of Connie. The very same, he answered with little reaction. And he wishes to invite you and your companions. All of us Connie rubbed her chin. All of us? Jorge smiled at the implication and nodded. Yes, Milady. Zalkhin Altanghazar and Mr. Martell are also invited. As do Sir Nick here. Well, we do owe him for the luscious meals, Connie said. She was not opposed to tasting rare morsels. And Prince Elhart did not seem a typical Noble by the way he groomed his servant. We will be there. Most splendid! The man bowed respectfully. I will be here with the carriage as soon as the sun sets.
As soon as Akula and Martell were back to the Mansion, Illumca told them about the invitation. Really? All of us? Martell asked in disbelief. Connie did ask that. And the answer is yes. What a strange man, Akula rubbed her neck awkwardly. Most Stonemen would rather try to not interact with Beastfolks if they could. Well, what does that say about me, then? Connie asked in teasing. You aredifferent, she replied with an incredulous expression. But Zalkhin Altanghazar is right. Nobles do not like to relate with thelesser Races. Especially not former slaves, Martell added. Do you think he has a different goal? Who knows? Connie yawned. We will see tonight.
Not long after the sky became dark and the men and women of Courandhel had started to lit their candles, Jorge arrived with an extremely decadent carriage and an exotic looking palanquin. When Connie and her companions came out, they were surprised. In front of them was a luxurious carriage intended to bring them to Prince Elharts little party. But what grabbed their attention was a large palanquin stacked with richly colored pillows rimmed with golden threads. Upon which a large umbrella that could cover a family of six were placed. A Panghur? The Centaur asked incredulously. A Panghur was a type of Palanquin used in the Grasslands. This was a simple one used to honor guests. The ones used for great ceremonies were bigger and more elaborate, needing more than six full grown Centaurs to lift. Yes. Our Master seldom like to show himself to the world, but it does not mean he knows nothing of the world. This particular Panghur was a gift to my Master by Zalkhin Bajaral. Khikhikhi. Such an honor to be given a Panghur. That is like a man giving away his daughter, you know. And this Sukheri is not bad either. Sukheri? Martell asked. Its this umbrella here. The weather in grasslands are merciless. So we have Sukheri to protect us from rains and arrows. ...what do you mean, arrows? Illumca added. Exactly what I mean, The Centaur replied as she got on the Panghur. With that, Jorge climbed up to his seat beside the Coachman and led them to the place where the party was going to be held. Chapter 113: The Lady of the Theater Chapter 113 The Lady of the Theater A few tens of meters after they were on their way, Martell noticed that they were not going in the direction of the castle. So, he knocked at the coach window and asked. Are we not going to the castle? A cheerful answer came from outside. Oh No. My Master has a more fitting venue in mind. I am sure that it will be to your liking. Martell turned back to see Nick nervously shifting in his seat. Stop moving, Nick. You are making me restless, Illumca scolded him in irritation. Arms folded as she sat like a statue. Are you nervous? Martell sneered. Nervous? Of course, Im nervous! Do you know who Prince Elhart is? Just from the rumors, Illumca commented. He is very high on the target list in the Assassins Guild. But no one have ever succeeded in assassinating him. Hes a bit of a legend in the profession, it seems. Exactly! Look. Do you know who the second richest person in Courandhel is? Prince Elhart? No, Its the King, Nick answered. And the number one isthe person were going to meet. Martell whistled. Whoa. You mean he is richer than the ruler of Calendia? That is amazing! Yeah. They say he has assets all over the world. Even beyond the Alliance! And you know, people dont get that rich by being easy to talk to. Nevertheless, were already here, Illumca said eyeing Connie, who was half asleep. If it looks dangerous, we have to protect Connie. Martell nodded silently as he patted his box. Not long after the conversation within the carriage halted, a voice called out from outside. We are here, Milady and companions. The door opened and a footman dressed in red came over. He put down a small step and laid a carpet over it. Martell jumped down first, followed by Connie, who stretched as she got outside. When she saw where they had been taken, she shook her head with a smile. Well, I did not expect this.
The Royal Theater of Courandhel. Built by the legendary Colin Brookspires best student, Herman Grott. The building had a more grandiose design compared to that of his Masters. A great arch guarded by two statues of dragons leads to the entrance, a richly decorated iron door. Its exterior, made of gray stone, was covered by a conglomeration of sculptures and statues and carvings of mythological creatures. It was more of a work of art rather than a building. Please follow me, Jorge lead them into the Theater. Akula groaned as she had to carefully navigate the narrow steps. Though it was quite cold outside, it was warm inside the lobby. A hearth tended by a young servant crackled cheerfully at the center of the building, their shadows dancing on the walls. When they entered the Theater Hall, they could not help but gasp. It was a menagerie of red and gold. Carvings of deer and majestic birds on the balconies. It was very different from the all-blue colors of the rest of the Kingdom. As if separating the world within and outside the theater. Plush, red chairs were lined neatly to create a hundred rows, all facing the stage, where a few men and women in costumes were enacting a play. Illumca sensed gazes looking at them from the lush balconies. Which were quickly withdrawn when their eyes met. She sensed no hostility in them, so she did not react. The chairs were empty, which was odd for such a popular venue. The Theater was a noble and cultured pastime, And as such, it cost a lot of money. Other than for entertainment, the ability to be there was also a show of status and power. And yet, there was on one there save for a large figure sitting in the middle. Without looking back, the figure gestured to them. Come, sit with me, the obese man said. This one is a classic. You may sit anywhere, I have reserved the Theater for tonight. His guests knew that he meant for Connie. She accepted the offer and sat beside him. As she did so, she noticed that the man was occupying three seats by himself. Prince Elhart was pleasantly surprised to see that the young girl was unaffected by his appearance. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. However, in Connies part, she had seen worse. Thus she had no particular feeling about the obscenely obese man except for the fact that she wondered how much indulgence had caused him to balloon so much. The others proceeded to sit freely. Illumca sat right behind Connie while Martell and Akula sat at the front. Nick stayed far to the back, wanting to stay as far away from the giant ball of fat that was Prince Elhart. Illumca had never seen a play before. As such, despite her attempt to stay aloof, she could not help but pay attention to the play on the stage.
A good man has died today. And we all should mourn for him, The tall woman in white said. Glenda of the Briar, you speak of him so fondly still? Though he hast returned to the Great Will? An enamored man spoke in a loving tone as she caressed her hair. O, Grynn the Sun-touched. Spring-blessed. Wherefore those eyes look upon her, whose womb bore the fruit of your enemy? A young girl looked forlornly from behind a pillar, dressed in blue. If you would but speak my name, I would gladly greet my end with a smile. Akula had little love for the Stonemens ways of life, but what she saw on the stage was another world. Her gaze was transfixed on the stage as the actors sang their feelings. It was the first time she had ever felt such wonder. Martell too was listening intently, yet he found that something was missing. He loved it but he wanted something more. Ever since the day he defeated the Thunderclap Witch, he felt unfulfilled, as if something was about to burst inside him but there was no outlet. So, he busied himself with reading and listening to Alugor. Music. Yesits close. But what am I looking for? While he was pondering this matter, Akula paid rapt attention to the play, wishing that it would never end.
This is a famous play, The Songbird and the Princess. It is a tragic tale of kindness paid with evil, Elhart said. The lead is Havi the Songstress. Played by the woman in blue. While the antagonist is Glenda of the Briar. Played by the woman in black. Are you inviting us just to watch this? Connie asked dismissively. Do you not like the Theater? I quite like them. But when you have plays happening all around you all the time, one grows weary of it, she replied. Ah, but what is life without a bit of drama to spice up the day? I for one, think that you would make a great actress, the man said. Your performance during the Trial was absolutely stupendous. You sold your narrative to the audience and they are eating them up like they were on sale. I speak only the truth, Connie said. It has nothing to do with performance. It has everything to do with performance, Lady Steelheart. A good product could only work so well if it is not attractive. Its how you package it. How you sell it, the man paused. Even this play, if it is held not inside the Royal Theater but a Tavern, if they wore rags instead of brightly colored costumes, I would not be able to charge 50 Gold per person. Ah, but I digress, I invited you and your companions here for a talk. Nothing else. Oh? Its been a long time since people actually try to have a talk with me. Usually they just outright go for slander or murder. I am a merchant. I like things peaceful. If I can resolve a problem with a talk, then all the better, the man said. And if not, there are other solutions. The privilege of the blood. If you say so," the man whispered. "Though, I dont think it matters to you. Elhart could not see Connies expression clearly due to the dim light, but she felt that she must have smirked. After that brief exchange, the two did not say anything more and directed their attention to the stage.
Once the play was finished, the actors bowed to the audience. Akula and Martell clapped furiously. Now then, friends! Elhart said, Did you enjoy the play? Very much! Martell said excitedly. While Akula was all smiled as she agreed. Very good. Then can you tell me, which one do you think is the better actress between the one playing as Glenda and the one acting as Havi? He asked. What do you think, Lady Steelheart? To be honest, I did not follow much of the play. I will defer to my Illumca, Martell, and Akula for this. W-why not me? Nick asked. I could hear you snore, Nick. Dont think anyone here did not hear your snore, Illumca said. And Ill go with the woman in black. Same for me, Akula said. Which was agreed by Martell. What?! A shout made everyone in the theater turned their attention to the stage. How can that be! I am better than her!! I know I am! They are just ignorant Beastfolks! How can they understand our play?! And thats why you are still green, little girl. You are good, no one can deny that, the lady in black said with an upturned nose. But you lack what makes a great actress great. No matter if you act in front of a beggar or in front of a King, you become the character. If you cannot convince someone that you are the character you play, then you are still an amateur. No! I wont accept this! Lord Reinnes!! The girl threw her gaze towards one of the balconies, but there was no answer. Its no use, Miss Crayne. You may hold sway over Reinnes, but it is I who owns this Theater. My decision is final, You lost, that is the truth. Now be a good little girl and return to your room. We adults have matters to attend to. Then the bet is settled. Realizing that she had lost, the young girl fell to her knees and did not fight back when the other actors pulled her behind the stage. The lady in black walked down the stage with an air of superiority, throwing her wig at a nearby actor. She ruffled her short hair, drew her shoulders back, straightened her shoulders, and changed her slow and seductive gait to brisk, confident steps. She was not especially beautiful, but those bright, blue eyes were the bane of men. Within seconds she transformed from the tragic antagonist to a confident and free woman. This change caused Connie to be unable to react. Well, little niece. It has been a long time. Niece? Connie looked at the stranger before her. She searched into Cornelias memory and found little. However, she remembered one night when Geno Steelheart told her about his older sister, who was disowned for going against their father. He told her that If there was one person who embodied the name Steelheart, it would be this woman in front of her. Aunt Clarice? The woman laughed as she greeted her. Ah, did my brother told you about me? It is a pleasure to meet you, little Connie, She then did a playful curtsey. Or more correctly, Lady Steelheart. Why are you curtseying? I have been disowned, so I am no longer a Noble. It is only right that I greet you with reverence. Please dont do this. You are still my aunt. Hmm? Clarice made a small laugh, causing a small dimple to appear on her face. It was just a little joke. " But it has indeed...been a long time, Connie said slowly, with emphasis. It turns out the long lost aunt of Cornelia has been here all along. And yet why had she not come to the girl''s rescue? It seems things aren''t so simple. Her aunt ignored the statement and simply smiled. Connie could not gauge this womans intention. Was she friendly or spiteful? It was the first time she met someone socomplex. Now that this little reunion is over, let us head over to my room. I have prepared libations and morsels of such sumptuous delight that it would be the envy of Saints! the man clapped his hands and servants appeared from the entrance. They all bore candles that lit the way as if in procession. Tonight, we shall feast and make merry in celebration of our hero, Cornelia Asterium Steelheart! Chapter 114: A Modest Gathering Chapter 114 A Modest Gathering Led by a procession of servants holding candles, the guests were led to a private room where a long table that could seat 10 people was set. Each of the seats had names upon them written neatly on a good quality paper. Each piece costing a full week of a regular working mans wage. Above them was a magnificent dome with frescoes of heroes and gods; from which a number of lanterns hung at odd angles. A very peculiar sight, contrary to the style of the current trend. An old man wearing richly ornate long robes typical of a mage and a lopsided pointed hat took his seat before the host. Martell frowned at this, but the host did not comment so he kept his silence. Prince Elhart, being so obscenely obese, had to be supported by two servants just to be able to reach his seat at the head of the table. He groaned in visible pain as the slight contact with the floor disturbed the gout infecting his right foot. Please, have a seat. They all took their seats. As for the large-bodied Akula, she was provided a recliner. After making sure that everyone had their glasses filled by the servants, Prince Elhart lifted his goblet and spoke. On this most auspicious of night, I have invited the hero of Calendia and her companions to celebrate with us. The day when justice is upheld and a Hero is born. He gestured with his goblet to Connie, who sat at his right. May Junnaveils grace be with us all. May we live in interesting times, Connie said in reply as she touched his goblet with her own. Before we begin, let me introduce you to some of my friends. The first of course is no other than the Lady of the Theater. To her left is someone you must recognize. Master Edward Grothe. Master of Lady Eleanora. The current party member of this generations Hero. He is also an Archmage. One of the only ten in our Kingdom. The old mage nodded with a gesture before drinking his goblet dry. The red wine staining his pure white beard. My apprentice has been talking about you two. It seems that you have inspired her somewhat. It is our pleasure. It was a Beastfolk with goat-like horns and a bushy beard. He wore a tunic with woven silk with a pattern that was foreign to the Kingdom. Mainly of animals and fern-like plants. His eyes were black with a tinge of grey. He looked very different from Martell and Akula, as he seemed to be more beast-like than them. And that is Bazit. My brother from another mother. Isnt that right, friend? Surely you jest. I cannot afford to have a brother like you, Elhart, the man said. Nick paled at his rather offensive reply and was bewildered when he saw no anger in Elharts face. He is my counterpart in trading with the Grasslands. Weve known each other for years. To my sufferance, he said with a nod. A pleasure to meet the hero of Calendia. Huut Akkar. Connie raised a glass to him and said. It is my pleasure, Sir Bazit. And the last one, the man in the stained cloak is Lester Knobbs. He is one of the few Alchemists who obtained the honor of providing Potions for the Knights. He is a very private person. The man being introduced had messy hair and the pale skin of someone who seldom went out under the sun mumbled to himself as he sat there, without acknowledging the gesture. Please, dont take his silence as arrogance, Bazit said. Hes just a very private person. Connie nodded politely and then introduced herself and her party members. When it was Nicks turn, he was so stiff that he could only manage a sound like a throttled cat. He was an experienced warrior, but he knew that if the man leading the feast was dissatisfied with him, his life would be over. Why so nervous, Nick? Martell smirked. Perhaps he is not used to sitting with people like the Prince, Bazit said helpfully. Most of those who shared a table with him often are. Oh, indeed. One word from him and any one of us could lose our life, just like that. But he does not do thatvery often. Seven times out of ten. I C Im not - I do not expect for such high-falu- I mean C affluent people to accept us sitting at the same table. You wound me, Mister Nick, the man said. On my dining table, we are all equal. Partake of the bounty that I shall put before you. And drink of the wine that I shall pour for you. Whether you be poor or rich. prince or pauper. As long as you are of good cheer then you are a friend. But enough of that, I am hungry. Come! Let us begin! After she was finished, Prince Elhart clapped his hands a few times and a plate of savoury pastries topped with brined salmon was served. After that came delicate soups that smelled intensely of herbs and meat were served. The soup course started rather awkwardly, but with the help of the second glass of wine and the conversations began to flow. Do you know that this style of dining did not start until the coming of the Second Hero of Calendia? A Beastfolk with long, winded horn said to Martell, who seemed the easiest to talk to. Oh, I didnt. Tell me about it. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Illumca was sitting in front of the old mage, who was visibly taking glances at her. She wanted no more than to fling a well-aimed fireball at him but did not feel that it was right to do so here. How is the soup, Lady Steelheart? Excellent. I did not expect such an intense flavor from such a clear soup. It is a specialty of one of my Chefs, Elhart said with a smile. There are a few more courses coming. I hope you are hungry. It was an understatement. It was already the tenth course and they were now served a type of braised fish. While Elhart was telling the servant how to cut the fish; Clarice, who had been silent since the beginning of the feast finally spoke to Connie, You are not going to ask me anything? What should I ask you? Connie asked. Why I did not see you at fathers funeral? Or that you have never once come to me while I was under the oppression of that whorish swine? Clarice was mildly surprised at such filthy words coming from her nieces lips. It took her a few moments before she finally uttered an answer. I am no longer a Steelheart. I know, you were disowned, Connie said as she sipped her wine. Father mentioned it once. He told me that he regretted not stopping his father from doing so, Connie recounted Cornelias memory emotionlessly. But still, you should have come to his funeral. Not for me, but for him. Geno Steelheartmy father is an absolute bastard. He might be the very model of a dutiful Knight. But as both a father and a husband, he is severely lacking. Though little Baoli and her past self were not bound by blood, she loved her as if she were her own. She had cared for her, taught her the sword, and watched her become a worthy cultivator. In the end, she became a righteous person. Unfortunately, her protection had caused Baoli to become unable to see the machinations of the Righteous Faction. Nobility isa yoke, Clarice said thoughtfully. More of a joke, I think, Connie answered. Seemingly quite pleased with her own answer as she returned her attention to the fish on her plate. Clarice looked at her with an expressionless gaze. Her fingers curling tensely. While the conversation was happening, Illumca finally could not handle the rudeness of the old man and decided to confront him. What is it? she said coldly. Forgive me, Miss Illumca. But I could not help but be curious, the old man said. Which clan are you from? I have no desire to answer that. Im sorry it sounds rude. Its becauseI have never seen such incredible mana flow before, the man said. Its likea clear river free of impurities. I have seen a few Dark Elves in my life, but I have never seen one with such a beautiful flow of mana. You Illumca narrowed her gaze in suspicion. You have the Seeing Eye? Yes, he pointed at his right which was gleaming pure blue. But enough about me! With such pure Mana, I could only imagine the power of your magic! Id very much like it if you can come to the Tower and visit my apprentice and I. We can exchange pointers! The things we could explore! The man rummaged around in his pocket and pulled out a silver token. Just show the Guards this token and they will point you on the right direction. Go ahead! Dont be shy, The Dark Elf accepted it dubiously as the man began to gush over her. For some reason, however, the man did not disgust her as much as others who favored her. Perhaps it had something to do with the fact that he reminded her of her grandfather.
The final course was a plate of colorful candied fruits that shone like jewels, reflecting the candlelight. Served with a serving of fresh cream. By this time everyone had already had enough, except for Prince Elhart, and surprisingly Illumca; who was eating them with full concentration. That reminds me, the Prince spooned a fresh cream onto a pear before cutting them gently. My brother is planning to hold a reward ceremony for you in a few days. I was wondering when hell do that. Oh? Looking forward to the reward, are you? I am not a Hero, Prince Elhart. I expect a due reward for a job well done, she said without sugarcoating it. Indeed. Indeed, Bazit agreed as he slowly sipped his wine. A proper reward for a proper job. Thats the way it should be. I advise you to be wary, Clarice said. You may have gained a lot of friends who wished to curry favor with you. But at the same time, you have also gained a lot of enemies. Connie tapped her fingers as she pondered the warning. I wouldnt try to kill a Hero if Im afraid of having enemies, would I? Hearing this, the eyes of the man named Lester narrowed.
After the small gathering was finished, the guests all parted ways. Prince Elhart had graciously told his servants to send them home using his carriages. Of which he had no shortage of. The mute servant who had been standing to the side, unheard and unheeded, came forward and prepared his after-dinner tea. Tell me clearly, why did you invite her here? Even going so far as not telling me, Clarice said from her seat. Unlike the others, she did not leave as she had a bone to pick with her patron. Instead of answering her, the man gestured at the fine cup of tea before him. It is a fine set. How much do you think these costs? Clarice was no stranger to the finer things in life and confidently said. Five hundred Gold. Prince Elhart smiled mysteriously. This white ceramic set of cup and saucer decorated in the traditional Calendian colors cost more than a mansion in the residential district in Courandhel, Elhart said as he caressed its rim. The whole set, including the fine plates used for this little gathering was sold to me by a Noble House that had fallen on hard times a few days ago. They had been in the possession of his family for more than three decades. The whole set on this table was crafted by the hands of Master Helmholt, who lived in a small town named Herlik. This man would in his later years created masterpieces that people would pay anything to get their hands on one. These doesnt look to be worth that much money. Of course not. This was made before he became famous. A subpar product. But do you know why people like me would spend that much on such items? the man said. Because of the story, my dear. The history that made it what it is now was more valuable than the item itself. Just like how the play you were a part of is valuable because of who made it and who acted in it. What does it have to do with my question?! Are you not curious? the man asked. Her achievement, her bravery, her arrogance. Compare this to the rumors that abound about her thus far. One does not change so greatly without a reason. Is there someone guiding her from behind? Or is this all her? Prince Elhart spoke. So, I invited her here without telling you because I want to shake her emotions. See her for what she really is. Is her confidence just an act? Or is it real? And what is the result? Turns outyou are more sensitive than you let on, my dear, Prince Elhart said as he laughed, shaking his bulbous stomach. But soon that laugh died down as the pain of his gout reappeared from that strenuous and sudden movement. Enough with the bullshit, Elhart, the woman said impatiently. Tell it to me straight. She is a hard one to read. But anyone could see that her arrogance was all her. One thing for sure, howeveris that anyone treating her as a simple girl would pay dearly. I look forward to what she will do next, Prince Elhart said. As for a matter of protg, we can wait. I will appear when she needs help. A friendship that started when one is at ones lowest last the longest, after all. "But what if she does not fit your expectations of her?" Expressionlessly, the man dropped the cup of tea. It shattered on the floor, staining the floor with the liquid within. "Then the story ends there and then." If you say so Clarice mulled her words. Then, was La Troubadours information correct. That little niece of mine was the one who obtained Grunford. But why would she give away such a treasure? This does not make sense. By the way, what is that in your hand? Oh, this is something the girl told me to take. Said itll ease my pain. The obese man held aloft a small glass bottle filled with a few round balls the size of a thumb. I appreciate the gesture, but I doubt itll do anything. This gout is something I have to live with. Chapter 115: Her Smile and His Regret Chapter 115 Her Smile and His Regret The ride back was mostly silent, which unnerved Nick. Martell was deeply in though and Illumca was more silent than before as she weighed the token the old Mage gave her. Milady, how are you feeling? Nick asked with a look of concern, as his employer had been silent since they got on the carriage. It must be hard meeting your aunt so suddenly. Hmm? Well, you can say that Connie said off-handedly. Indeed, her aunt was on her mind at that moment. But it was not something sentimental, as she was not Cornelia, which was why neither Illumca nor Martell questioned her about it. It was something more akin to curiosity. Especially her connection with the secretive Prince Elhart. Did you know her, Nick? No, Id only heard bits about her in the servants gossips. She is a bit of a taboo subject. And Ive only served that shi C I mean your father a few years after her being disowned. But I can see that she had little love for Geno. Mmm...indeed, Connie rubbed her chin thoughtfully. After a while, she turned her eyes to him Nick. After we arrive at the mansion, meet me in my room. We need to talk. Really? At this time of night? Wont Illumca be -. Its about my promise. Hearing that, the mans obvious attempt at cracking a lascivious joke failed as his eyes grew stern.
When they arrived at the mansion, Nick followed Connie to her room. When he was about to sit on the bed, she threw him a glare that made him squirm. Wordlessly, she took out a book from within her Item Ring. It was leather-bound, with the type of binding reserved only for the highly affluent. And there was age on the leather. That, and distinct traces of water damage that crinkled the edges of the yellowing pages. During my stay in Courandhel, Illumca purloined for me some books from the family library, she told him. Most of them were useless. But among them, I found some books of interest. Which I think will interest you. These are he was about to ask her when she noticed the name inscribed on the right edge of the cover in small, golden letters. ! Yes. This is Marie Gillenpsies C my mothers diary.
M- may I? Stolen story; please report. Go ahead. But read it here, Connie said meaningfully. Thank you. Nick took off his gloves and gently picked up the book; his thumb gently caressing the name printed on the cover with a nostalgic look, his eyes glassy from the emotion he had long forgotten. For a moment, his gruff and jaded expression was replaced with that of an awkward, loving smile. Though he was a vulgar man, Nick was not illiterate and had formal training in writing. The penmanship within the book was in beautiful cursive form, as was popular in the Noble circles. He knew them well. The peculiar way her ls would end halfway; how she did her dot; Oh, how he knew them. Today, I went to the lake with my husband. We took a ride on his mighty steed and galloped through a field of flowers. And on another day My friends took me to a new tailor in the city. He had such beautiful dresses! Oh, how I wish Geno could see me in them! Or Such a dreadful day. We were planning to go on a picnic, but it had been raining since morning! Thankfully I have my little Connie with me. Then he found a passage that told him of one of the letters she wrote after giving birth to Cornelia I missed that awful guard with the scraggly beard. I wished he could have met my little Connie. At this, he let out a small chuckle. Each page was filled with day-to-day recollections of Maries days. The tea she drunk with her friends, the days spent on a picnic or an outing to the tailors, how she missed her husband. Even the lows were recorded in detail. Marie was a dutiful wife, Nick knew that she was, so when she mentioned that she wanted to know the history of her new family better, he skimmed over it. After that page, most of the others were about her findings in the Royal Library. But after that page, with each page turned, Nicks brows furrowed, and he slowly but certainly grew more and more agitated as he flipped faster and faster through the pages. What were beautiful and neat letters were slowly beginning to distort. With each page, the words became harsher, shorter. They were filled with words of fear and paranoia. At the end of it, the letters were nothing more than a scribble. He could only imagine how scared she was. Nick was in such fury that his fingers were trembling, and his voice sounded like the painful grunts of a wounded animal. Milady! he forced out the words. Yes. I know, Connie gave her affirmation. My mothers death was no accident. I assumed that the reason that her life was takenhad something to do with what she found out from the Royal Library. Then we have to go there! Calm yourselves, Nick. This is why I want you to read it here. To stop you from doing anything rash, she continued. Going to the Castle during these times is a sensitive issue. Even during normal times, the only way Nobles could visit the Castle is if they have an invitation or have an official reason to be there. At this time, I have neither. So, how - ! As I said, we need to wait for a reason. Such asan award for a certain newly minted hero. Ohoh, I see, the man was still very much on edge, but he could still see sense. Yes. That would bethat would be better. Sorry. Are you fine now? Connie asked. The mans hand was still squeezing tight the diary that was in his hand. When he noticed that, he reluctantly handed it over to her. No. Keep it. My mother wouldve wanted you to have it, Connie said with a nod. Although the diary belonged to Cornelias birth mother, to her, that diary might as well belonged to a stranger. but to Nick, they were unbearably precious. It was a small price to pay to earn his loyalty. Are you C are you sure? Yes, Connie waved her hand dismissively. You can go now. I am sure you need some time todigest the information. Yes, he said weakly. Yes. Thank you.
That night, Nick flipped through the pages of the diary with the help of a small candle. Again, and again. And again. Memories came into his mind. A bitter smile upon his lips. His expressions changed as he turned the pages. Each time more vivid than before. But he dared not turn to the latter pages, else he was not sure if he could endure the anger and the regret. To him, that book contained his regret, but also happiness. And yet he could not think of letting it go. Suddenly, the man buckled his knees and hugged the diary tight. AhgIm sorry, MiladyaahIshouldve beenurgh Chapter 116: Those Who Never Want to Lose Again Chapter 116 Those Who Never Want to Lose Again Hooahmm Martell yawned. His body shivered lightly as he fiddled with his pants before getting out of the outhouse. It was no pleasant thing, going out to do your business during a cold night. Especially when the seat was as cold as the grave. As he walked by, the boy spied Nick through the window, sobbing with manner unbecoming of a man. Whatever Connie and he was talking about might be the cause. He shook his head and tiptoed his way to the kitchen when he found Illumca the Dark Elf, sitting on an ornamental stone with her moonlit eye gazing at the Towers token in her hand. What are you doing up so late? Martell asked. His sleepiness was blown away by the cold breeze blowing against his cheeks. I am thinking, she replied flatly. Oh. Ill leave you to that, then. Wait, Illumca stopped him. Do youthink I should accept the mans invitation? Martell folded his arms and appeared to think about this for a short while before returning the question with one of his own. Do you want to? she palmed the token with a look of confusion. Ever since she was born, she very rarely made her own decision. The one and only real choice she made was the choice that allowed her to live in her current body. It was a vague desire that arose from her love for Connie. But this choice was something more personal. She wanted to learn about herself. About magic. She then gave him a strong nod of the head. Yes. So far, Ive learned everything about being an assassin from Kellys memories. But if I want to be stronger, I need to learn magic. But I thought Elves are naturally gifted with magic. Not enough. Youve seen the power of an Unrestrained Candidate. If Im just relying on my gift, I wont be any different than the other Assassins. Not just learning magic. But understanding magic. You sound like Mistress. I am the closest one to her. Of course, she will rub off on me. Martell gave an annoyed shrug. Then you already know what you need to do, why bother asking me for advice? Im just a kid. A kid? A kid does not do what you do. You lie as easily as one breathes, she said with a brief curve of her lips. Well, thats rude. Even so, you are dependable for someone of your age, she continued. Thats why I asked you. Martell felt a shiver in his spine when he heard her compliment. You are weird today. Very weird. Maybe its the moon, the Dark Elf said, turning his gaze from the token towards the full moon hanging in the sky, draped by the grey cloud. Dark Elves are very fond of nights like these. Its a beautiful moon tonight. The boy gave a small shrug and returned to his room, where he slid under a blanket and snuggled up under it. He had dragged the bed up to a corner and slept with his back pressing onto the wall. He had slowly gotten used to the comfort of safety, but it was not an easy transition. Before he dozed off, he glanced at the moon beyond his window and thought. It is beautiful.
The next morning, as they were having breakfast, Martell popped a question at Connie. Mistress, do you remember the instrument that Teacher used? You mean, the Guqin? Connie took a sip of the tea that Illumca just poured for her. Yes. Yes, Martell said, in a rare show of enthusiasm. Can you make it for me Mistress? Connie laughed when she saw his ears twitch like a dog expecting a reward. Martell, my boy, the extent of my skills at carpentry is making a door with so much lacquer you cant open it without bits. Its impossible for me to make something so precise as a Guqin. Oh, his ears droop down in disappointment. Then, an official from the Castle came knocking. Connie did not bother stopping from dribbling honey onto her bread and gave a look at Martell, who immediately understood. He jumped off his chair and went out, before returning a few beats later with a letter sealed with the Kings Seal. So, it finally came, Connie accepted the letter and opened it with the side of her thumb. What does it say? Akula asked as she bit on a beetroot. She had gotten used to sitting on a bench now. In a weeks time, an award ceremony for our deeds will be held. Titles and promise of land will be involved. I dont need land, Illumca said flatly. I doubt Calendia would also like to have its land given to those not from its land. We should be able to exchange the reward for something else if we need, Connie added. Enough about politics, anyone has plans today? If not, Id like to -. Sorry, Im heading off to the Smithy today, The Centaur said, washing down her meal with a slosh of ale. Ill see you in the Evening. Martell, who had been thinking about something, perked up and replied. If I may, Mistress. There is precious little time I have before the AL-Khemiyans return to their country. I need to make the most use of it. Very well. Go, Connie waved him off before he jumped off and followed Akula out. And you, Illumca? I am planning to go to the Tower today, She said. I want to see what I can learn from the Wizards. The Tower of Three Rivers, is it? Connie rubbed her chin. Would you mind if I go with you? Im also interested in Magic. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. B-but dont you have other plans? Oh, its just a quick errand, Connie answered.
Clankclankclank. The sound of iron hitting iron filled a workshop at the corner of the Business district. Its owner was a sour-looking and ornery dwarf named Grido. So mean and set on his ways was he, that he refused to take on an apprentice. Especially not a human apprentice. He was bending a horseshoe when he noticed the sunlight being blocked by a large shadow. Greetings, Grido Brownbeard. Is it finished? Akula asked. The dwarf grunted and gave the horseshoe he was holding, one last hit before throwing it onto a pile of its brothers. He went inside his house and brought out a large metal lance that was about 2 meters long. Akula took the lance and gave it a thorough inspection. Her eyes gleaming with appreciation. That is a dwarven masterwork, I can tell, Gridos gruff voice spoke. Leave it to a regular human and theyll undoubtedly make a mess of it. That is why I leave it to you, Grido Brownbeard. My father spoke highly of your skill. With a simple tug at the base of the lance, it opened to form an umbrella. The force that is generated as it opened caused a wind to blow and made the stout Grido flinch. Akulas muscles contract so as to resist the sudden weight caused by the transformation. My Yadin Sukheri looks better than ever. Sukheris in Grasslands Culture were used often to honor guests or for ceremonial purposes. But another type of Sukheri also existed. The Yadin Sukheri. Sukheris created for use in war. This was a weapon unique to the Tonsuldes of the Grasslands. Not only was it useful as a lance; it could also be used as a shield. And in the hands of a worthy Tonsulde. nothing could be more deadly. Next time I meet that man, Ill show him my true strength, the Centaur promised herself.
After parting ways with Akula, Martell headed over to the Al-Khemiyan compound. He actually, had no lesson today. Today, he came to the Al-Khemiyans because he needed to ask their Hero something. Last night, he met his departed teacher once again, the Autumn Rain Cicada, and realized what it is that he was looking for. Guqin, as far as he knew, did not exist in this world. It was an instrument from Connies old world. If she could not make it, then no one can. Fortunately, Martell was anything but stupid. So he chose to take another path that was most possible to get him what he desperately wanted. The guards were familiar with him and let him in. Inside the compound, he saw the Red Prince and his family gathered in the pavilion, watching a rare scene of their Hero doing physical work. Kim was wearing a mans clothes for ease of movement as she ran laps around the courtyard. Kasheem was running with her, shouting encouraging words at her. Good morning, Haynim Abbas, Maziri Azerah, The Beastfolk boy bowed in greeting. Ah, little Martell, Azerah smiled as the child in her embrace reached for the young Beastfolk. Come, come. Have you had breakfast yet? The child quickly crawled over to him and Martell gently picked him up. The toddler reached out to his soft, furry ear and played with it. What are you doing here? I thought Alugor had finished teaching you? Yes. Today I have something urgent I need to ask Lady Sooyoung. That will have to wait until she is finished with her training, Im afraid, the beautiful man offered a bowl of rare fruits to him, which he took politely. On the other side of the courtyard, Kim was panting heavily, sweat dripping from her face. Her glasses foggy from her hot breath and the cold wind. Imfinished. Unfortunately not, Maziri Sooyoung. You still have to do three more laps, Kasheem said. His breathing was still orderly and there was no sign of fatigue on his face. Oh, God! Kill me now! she groaned. She hit her trembling legs with her fist and pushed on to run the last three laps. After she was finished, Martell came over with a towel and gave her a great big smile. Great job, Lady Sooyoung. HahhaaahIm dying, she complained. She took a goblet of water that Hirun brought to her and finished it in a few gulps. Why are you running like this? Martell asked. Its my compulsion, she answered. Her legs trembling while she held onto Martells shoulder to get up. These days its been forcing me to exercise. Today, the mission was for me to run around the courtyard. The points are nicebut Im really not made for physical work. I see. So even a pampered Hero has problems she cannot control What? Its nothing, Martell replied. By the way, Lady Sooyoung. I have a private matter I wish to ask of you. Of course, she answered with a smile. Lets go to my room. Hirun bowed and quickly followed behind them. Hirun? Why are you following me? Kim asked. To have a man with you alone in a room is not proper, Maziri Sooyoung. Not proper at all. I am sorry, Maziri Sooyoung. Though I trust Martell, propriety needs to be observed. My sister can keep her silence, Kasheem added. Of course. My lips are sealed, Hirun gestured at her lips with a smile.
Once she arrived at her room, she promptly threw herself onto the bed and buried her face deep into the pillow before asking him. Please be more ladylike, Maziri Sooyoung. You are in front of a guest. Mmrg she groaned into her pillow. So, what do you want from me? Do you know anything about Guqin, Lady Sooyoung? Martell said, straight to the point. Guqin? You mean that Chinese instrument? she asked. Surprised by the familiar word. Did Connie tell you about it? I dont know about Chai-niche, Martell answered, then gestured with his hand. Its an instrument about this size. With seven strings. You play it on a table. Yes, I know that. Thats a famous instrument in my world. Why do you want it? Hearing that, Martell got down on his knees. Please, can you get me one? I heard that with your System, you can exchange points for anything! How do you know that?! the girl suddenly stood up and ran to the door, checking for people, before closing the door with alarm. She then asked again, this time more quietly. How do you know that? Um, Ive heard some maids talking about it in the kitchen, he gave Kasheems sister a surreptitious look. Hiirun?! Kim grimaced as she stared dagger at the loyal but foolish maid. I C I didnt C the maid waved her hands defensively, but Kim could see the uncertainty in the girls eyes. W-was it supposed to be a secret? Martell asked. Its supposed to be, Kim groaned. I promise Ill keep my silence. In exchange for giving you the Guqin? No. Ill keep it a secret regardless, he gave his promise instantly. To exchange trust for what he wanted would be the fastest and most rational way. But it would lose him and his Mistress a friendship. A friendship that could go a long way. My request for a Guqin is a personal request of mine. It does not have anything to do with my Mistress. Therefore, I am willing to exchange it for anything. Ill work to pay you off if you need it. Kim gave him a helpless smile. Connie has very good luck to be surrounded by good people like you. I can try and look at my System if it has a Guqin. But I cannot promise you that I will exchange you for it. My points are not easily gathered. Kim then raised her hand and called on a large screen which was about half the size of the room. Its green glow slightly blinding to her eyes. It was invisible to others, so they could only see her waving her hand around madly. Gugin, she called out. Instantly the screen blurred to show hundreds of musical instruments. From the mediocre to the masterworks. She was not versed in the arts, and definitely not in choosing something she only knew the name of. All she could do was to look up the better-looking ones haphazardly. These ones had beautiful names and histories that boggled the minds. Found them, she sighed. They are not exactly expensive. But it would take more than half of my current points for the named ones. How much is that? Roughly ten High Potions cost 1 point. The famous ones here cost five thousand points. Martell calculated the numbers in his head and gave her a look of utter shock. Fifty thousand Gold? Thats enough to buy a house by the Castle! I-I cant afford that! Ummm her eyes continued looking until it fell on one that looked old and used. It had no history and a very simple name. There is one that is cheap. About one hundred points. Yes! Thats fine! the Beastfolk boy shouted excitedly. That much he could still borrow from Connie and pay it back reasonably in a few years. Alright then. Turn your back. I cannot let you see the process. You too, Hirun. The two did as she requested. A bright green light filled the room for a few seconds before Kim allowed them to turn around. On her arms was a battered case made out of thick leather that had begun to crack and peel off. The smell of dust and moth filled their noses. Cough, Kim quickly pushed the dirty thing onto Martells arms and grasped for her inhaler. Hirun came over and rub her back to ease the symptom. All the while, Martell looked at the dusty case as if it was the most precious thing in the world, and daintily opened the case. At the sight of the instrument within, Martell let out a sigh of contentment. Chapter 117: The Three Rivers Academy of Magic Chapter 117 The Three Rivers Academy of Magic After getting into a short coughing fit, Kim settled down after a puff of her inhaler and watched the Beastfolk boy gazing lovingly at the Guqin. Thank you very much, Lady Sooyoung. I will be sure to pay you back as soon as I can! (Cough)you know(cough), regarding the payment. How about this? I just need some of your time, she said as she took a glass of warm water from Hirun. I want to take pictures of you! Pictures? Martell asked in puzzlement. But dont a single picture take months? Martell often had paintings created by his former masters, so he knew exactly how long and painful the process was. Oh, dont worry. I have a Camera. Haynim Abbas had allowed me to exchange a mechanical camera for my points after I told them the advantages of it! I C I dont understand. Short term is, this magical tool allows me to take pictures instantly. What followed after that brief explanation was the strangest, most disturbing thing he had ever experienced. He was made to do poses while she walked all around him with a strange box aimed at him. There was no more of that sickly young woman before, but a beast that was controlled by her desires. After she was done, she had an expression of contentment. And thus he was debt-free. But for some reason, Martell felt strangely unnerved.
While Martell was having mixed feelings about the exchange, on the other part of town, Connie and Illumca met the curious sight of two old men bickering in front of the Hunters Guild Reception. One was the old dismantler and the other a stocky bearded man. A tall man in stained white clothes was trying to calm them both. Come on, give them to me, Klaus. Im gonna pay good for them! Rowan, the dismantler said with a sigh. As I said, it aint mine. Youse need ta speak ta the owner. Now, now father. Its no good for you to force uncle to sell you the materials, the young man said. Ive been sitting in that goddess forsaken hole for months working on something I cant even -! Pops!! he scolded the old man with a horrified face. Psssht!! Whats this, then? Connie asked as she walked towards them. Ah, Lady Steelheart, the old dismantler named Rowan greeted her. If ya wanna ask for materials, ya should ask her. Shes the one who has the rights. Ooh, you are the one who owns the Named Demons corpse? Can you sell some parts to me? The bones, mainly! Ill pay a very good price for them. Hmm? What for? Brother. I know youse get excited when you see good stuff. But youse need to explain better, Rowan sighed exasperatedly. Bennett heres my brother. Owns a Smithy four blocks away by the name of The Forge Maiden. He came by fer the first time in months and then he saw me workin on yer materials. Hes been pesterin me fer the bones fer hours now. What do you want the bones for? Illumca asked. To make weapons of course! the old man said proudly. When I saw the bones of that thing, I just cannot help but felt like it was meant to be! Oh, are you any good? Any good? the man scoffed. Any good?! Im the best blacksmith in the whole kingdom! W-well, father. T-thats not entirely true. Thats right! You lost to Grido last year! a Hunter drinking nearby chimed in. That was a fluke! Okay, maybe not a fluke, but still! The man groaned while he shook his fist at nothing. Next time, Grido! Next time!! Seeing this, Klaus shook his head and gave Connie a wry smile. My brothers like this. But I can vouch for his skill. He made the Guild Masters weapon, after all. Hmm Connie had never met this elusive Guild Master before, but the man seemed to be held in very high view by the Hunters. And the rumors of his strength were legendary. Do you accept custom weapon requests? Of course. But Im not cheap, mind you. Oh, if there is anything I am lacking right now, its definitely isnt money. Uh, father? the sensible son said awkwardly. Perhaps we should talk about this somewhere else? We are blocking the road. The conversation was then moved towards a table where Connie produced Fasinas fangs. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Gah! Two perfect Crimson Firesnake Fangs! By now, the Blacksmith was positively salivating. Oh, these are great. Look at that son! The luster of it, the slight tang of poison. Father! Its dangerous! Dont be daft, boy. The venoms only dangerous when it got inside your body, Rowan caressed the fearsome fangs with as much care as one would a beautiful lady''s cheek. This will make a good weapon. What do you have in mind, then? A sword? A spear? A pair of daggers for her, she replied. And a custom work for meif you can. Connie - ! Connie placed a finger on Illumcas lips and said with a reproaching look. Those daggers will not keep up with you. You need new ones. Daggers for the dark elf? Very well, the old man smiled. And this custom work? Connie explained what she wanted. The old man took notes in his head and talked to his son about possible materials and what they could do with it. He grew more and more interested as the explanation went on. By the end of it, he was positively giddy. How many days can I expect them to be finished? Give me four, no, three days!! the old man excitedly took the materials with him. Come on, Hugh! Weve got work to do! Father, we havent - ! the son saw the old man vanished outside with the materials in tow. He even forgot to take the bones, he exhaled and said to the two. I will take the required materials from the Demon as needed, Lady Steelheart. Ill leave it to you then.
After that brief exchange at the Hunters Guild, the two proceeded towards their next destination. Both of them were not familiar with the road leading to there, but one could hardly lose their way. Not when they could see the huge, towering building of the Three Rivers Academy of Magic from the main road. Ooh, this is a different kind of impressive, Connie remarked. Which Illumca agreed to with a nod. A lone stone bridge connecting the Business District with the Academy was the only way in. There were four men wearing the Calendian Knight assemblage standing guard. The Knights stopped them on the way in. But when Illumca showed them the silver token, one of them quickly crossed the bridge, armor clanging as he ran. Not long after, a young girl came running with a pair of spindly legs across the bridge towards them, one hand awkwardly hanging onto her conical hat. L-lady Steelheart! Lady Illumca!! The young Mage was positively beaming as she looked at the currently most controversial figures in the country. Oh, Connie scrunched her eyebrows slightly as she searched for a name. Eleanoraisnt it? Your Master said we can come visit, the Dark Elf said bluntly. Yes! O C oh, there was a look of shock on her face before she did an awkward bop of with her skirt. G-good afternoon, Lady Steelheart and Miss Illumca. Haha! No need to be so stiff, Connie laughed. Im just accompanying her today. Yes, Illumca added curtly. When Illumca took a step over the stone bridge, she felt a disturbance in her psyche. The cacophony of peddlers and the sound of wooden wheels across the stones outside vanished. All she could hear was the murmur of the river below. Thatsstrange, Connie spoke. I cannot hear anything from the Business District. There is magic cast on the Academy, Illumca said. A barrier of sorts. You can feel it, Miss Illumca? the young Mage started. Thats amazing. I can only sense it after concentrating hard. Yes, there is a barrier here that protects the Academy. Let us continue onward before my Master take his afternoon nap. She led them over the bridge and through a massive half-opened double-doors made of iron and wood; into a hall with a pair of grand staitxase going up to the second floor. The pair of stairs surrounded a statue before meeting halfway up. The statue was that of a Mage wielding a staff and a book. Seeing it from up close, one could see the age and experience etched into its eyes. On its pedestal was the plaque, Archmage Grendel Vorsange, Founder of the Three Rivers Academy of Magic. This is the Wiseman Grendel Vorsange, he was the First Kings Advisor before founding the Academy, Eleanora explained when she saw Illumca gazing at the statue. He looksfamiliar Illumca murmured. She then put the statue out of her mind. Lead on. They did not go up to the second floor. Instead, they went through an ancient wooden door that led to an open courtyard. Where they saw many young children wearing dark-colored robes were flinging magic at a target, watched on by an old lady with a crooked conical hat. One of them released a piece of ice the size of an arm at the target, only for it to misfire, and went through an innocent window. It was followed by a distinct cry and then a loud curse. Mr. Rotts! the old Mage scolded with a shrill voice. The goal of this practice is to fire your magic at the target, and not at an unsuspecting window!! Do it again!! Concentrate!! The old woman noticed the three of them passing by and threw them a look before returning her attention to the scared children. If you have time to be distracted, children, then you have time to look at the targets. Extra lessons for everyone!! There was a collective aaaaw from the children. But was quickly quashed by the ladys glare. What are they doing? Illumca asked. Thats Madame Gerta. She is training the new students, the Young Mage replied. Today is a regular day so everyones having class. Oh, are we disturbing yours? Connie asked with concern. The girl smiled awkwardly. I C um C Idont have one. I am a direct student of Master Edward, so I am exempted from regular classes. J-just this way, please. They walked across the courtyard and turned right upon reaching another building. The color of the wall here was lighter. The style of the windows different compared the ones they saw on the way; being smaller and simpler. Illumca noticed that some parts of this building had burn marks. One of them was even vaguely human-shaped. While looking around, Illumca almost stumbled over a raised tile. Thankfully, she was agile enough to keep herself from falling. Careful of the floors. This building is old, Eleanora did a little hop over a raised floor, then tapped a differently colored stone tile with her staff. When different magics collide, things explode. And when they did, we have to fix them. Sometimes they are not fixed properly. I thought Mages are rich, Illumca stated with a grunt. Outwardly yes, but research materials are expensive, she said. Come, we just need to walk up these stairs. She pointed at a wooden flight of stairs that went up and up. Their eyes followed the stairs until they found the end. They were so focused on what was in front of their eyes that they did not notice what was above them. When they looked up, they could see straight up to the ceiling seven stories above them; making them feel like a man looking up a chimney. It was very disorienting.
Master Edward led the Third Tower, focusing on experimental magic, she explained as she walked up the stairs. The first floor is the...lobby, the second and third floor are the...classrooms. The fourth and fifth floor is the research rooms, where the students....hah...do their research, the young girl stopped at the fifth floor to catch her breath. While she was resting, they saw a young man came running out of one of the rooms across them with a fierce-looking wolf behind him. The wolf caught him by the edge of his robe and dragged him back. He screamed for dear life before two Mages came running in. One fired a Fireball Spell, which sent the monster flying; the other one followed with an Earth Wall Magic which slammed it against the ceiling. Did it die?! the first Mage called out. No! I just stunned it. Help me tie it up and well try the Contract again! The whole scene seemed to be quite a frequent occurrence, judging from the fact that was no one coming out to see what was happening outside. Illumca looked at Connie with a concerned look. Connies answer was a shrug. the sixth floor is the Third Towers Teachers office, Eleanora forced herself to continue walking up the stairs, unfazed by the scene. Here we are, the seventh floor. Master Edwards...Office. Chapter 118: Archmage Edward Grothe Chapter 118 Archmage Edward Grothe Eleanora knocked four times at the wooden door. Come in, an answer came a few seconds later. The girl gripped the brass handle and pushed, leading them in. The room had a peculiar smell of old books, firewood, and spirits. Behind an Oak table was Master Edward, who was polishing off a generous piece of steak with a glass of amber-colored spirit to his left. Pardon the mess, Im having an early lunch. Id like to offer you some, but I dont have more. Thats fine, Connie replied. Were not here for a meal anyway. Well, sit anywhere you like. I seldom have people coming in, so youll have to make do. Master! Thats very rude! Lady Steelheart is aa Lady! No worries, well wait, the Lady in question said nonchalantly. Just make it fast, the Dark Elf added. Master. Its not even lunchtime yet, Eleanora sighed, apparently used to her masters antics. She apologized profusely to the two of them before continuing her futile effort to scold her masters sloppiness. Well, I was hungry. Havent had breakfast yet, you know. I tried to wake you up this morning, but you wont wake up no matter how many times Ive called for you, she said exasperatedly. The faults in both of us, then, he grinned as he gobbled the last piece of meat on his plate and finished off the meat sauce with a piece of bread. While Illumca leaned stand-offishly on a brick-wall, Connie inspected the room with interest. The walls were lined with shelves - which, strangely enough C contained not just books as they were seemingly intended for, but also of specimens of strange and colorful rocks with labels crudely written on them. The books were all old and dog-eared. Clearly, they were well read. Now then, Lady Steelheart and Lady Illumca, the man said after he finished putting his plate aside. What can I do for you?
Connie took his gaze and turned to Illumca. The Dark Elf was expecting the man to start with pleasantries like the Nobles and was quite surprised by this bluntness. Connie kept her silence and waited as she kept her gaze at the silver-haired Illumca. Iwant to become better at controlling my Magic, she finally said. Become better? He raised two bushy eyebrows. Question plastered on his face. You are a Dark Elf. By definition, you are already better than humans at the arcane arts. Gifted? That alone is not enough for me. I am lacking something, but I do not know what it is, She stated. So, I turn to you. Oh, this is quite the surprise, he answered. I thought Elves dislike the idea of learning magic from their inferiors. I do not have any other choice. Furthermore, you are her Master, she gestured with her head at Eleanora, who was standing to the side, trying to blend with the grey brick wall. And failing quite spectacularly. She is a Two Elements Mage. Thats something incredibly rare, even for our Race. B C but, I C Eleanora wanted to say that she was beaten quite literally within an inch of her life the last time they met, but managed to stop as she was supposed to keep it a secret. I cannot compare to you. Dont put yourself down so much. Its annoying, Illumca scolded her. The way she disparaged herself reminded her too much of her past, sickly self. Just take the compliments, Illumca is very sparse with compliments, Connie added. And as an Archmage, no one should be better at teaching magic than you. Hearing those words coming from the two people made Eleanora blush and she pulled down her hat to hide her face. Seeing this sheepish act of her student, the old Mage could not help but smile warmly. His impression of the two women rose instantly. In that case, I am more than happy to oblige, The old Mage said. The first step to becoming better is to first understand what you are lacking. Please tell me about your status and magic, as detailed as you can. Everything that you are comfortable enough to share. But the more detail the better. Illumca glanced at Connie. She gave her a sign of acknowledgment. After giving him the details on her current status, Edward nodded to himself. Well, can you show me your Fireball spell? Illumca called out her Fireball and held it aloft. Eleanora watched with sparkly eyes as the butterfly-shaped spell flapped its wings before Illumca canceled the Spell with a wave of her hand. She had seen it before while they were fighting, but seeing it up close, it was truly beautiful. I have never seen such spell to take on the form of living creatures before. He said analytically, he commented. What other spells do you know? Firewall and Imbue Fire. Mmmthe basics Spells, is it? Speaking about Imbue fireyou know, one of our past Professors had tried to use Imbue Fire on himself before. Fortunately, he had the sense to do it near the faculty pond and immediately jumped into it the moment he was on fire. He survived the mishap, though he ended up having to suffer through weeks of healing by the Clerics, he chuckled, remembering the hilarious memory. At least we learn something from that. Its that even if its a spell, its still fire. Eleanora sighed at the mans rambling and urged him to go to the point. Ah, yesthis is extremely fascinating. Butterfly-shaped Fireballsand two jobs, eh? A Mage and an Assassin, Edward whistled in appreciation. A very enviable thing, having two jobs. But alsoquite the quandary. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Why is that? Connie asked. The old Mage did not mind her curtness and continued. Having two jobs means that you have to learn two times as many Skills. What people master in five years might take you eight, or ten. Especially when talking about two different jobs like a Mage and Assassin. For example, you are acquainted with Captain Klein of the Blue Lions, yes? After seeing Connies silent acknowledgment, the man continued. He is both a Mage and a Swordsman. As a Knight, he focused on the sword, so he is not as good with magic. But here is the interesting part, he gestured sharply with both his hands. Both Elves and Dark Elves are blessed by the Elements. They are naturally gifted by the Gods. So how will this affect Lady Illumcas Mastery? What is the path that she should focus on? Should it be power or control? This is for her to decide. Two times the profit, two times the hard work, Illumca said. More like four or five times. But you understand the idea. For this, there is no shortcut, The Mage exclaimed. This leads to another question. How much is your Mana Points? WellIts she looked at Connie. It doesnt matter. I am sure these two can be secretive. The silver-haired Dark Elf then gave him her answer. My Mana Points are 6400. The moment Eleanora heard this, she let out a half-cry, before clamping her own mouth in surprise. Edwards eyes were so wide, he looked the very image of a bewildered owl. Is this true? You are not joking with me? Yes, I''m not lying. Something wrong with it? Well, hmm, Edward grabbed the empty glass on his table and filled it with the spirit from his bottle; sucked it down to his gullet in one gulp to try and calm himself down. I dont know whats normal in the world of the Forest Dwellers, but firstcan you tell me what level are you at currently? 49. Haha! Almost breaching the First Wall, is it? By Junnaveils Grace, the Gods indeed have their favorites. First Wall? Illumca asked. In Calendia, thats what we call Level 50. Not sure what the Forest Dwellers call it, though, Edward sighed as he began tapping at his lips with his forefinger. If those numbers are correct, then in Mana Points alone you have more than twice most human Mages. Even my student here only has about 3000. That is incredible! Eleanora said excitedly. I knew that you are different, Lady Illumca! In that case, we need to do some test, Edward said. Eleanora, would you be a dear and prepare the Research Room for mana measurement? Yes, Master! Eleanora quickly left to do as she was bid. He watched her go with a smile as he poured himself another glass. I have never seen her quite as excited as she did just now. She is a good kid. She is. But I worry about her sometimes. Especially because she is very trustingof other people, his eyes lingered on Connies face before turning to his desk. As a teacher, I cannot be prouder of her. As her guardian C sadly - I cannot help but be worried about her growth as a person. In case you havent noticed, a lot of Mages are pompous assholes. ObservePrince Mikael, the arrogant young shit that he is, the man said, a laugh of self-deprecation escaped his lips. A small curve formed at the side of Connies lips. Now, this is a man worth knowing. Is that something someone of your station should say? Its a perk that comes with being an Archmage, the elderly Mage finished his glass and put it down on his desk with a decisive thunk. He paused for a bit before he took a deep breath. Do you know what''s special about Mages? What''s really special?" "That they can cast magic?" "No, what''s special is that, unlike many other jobs...Magic is something you are born with. Oh, you can say that about Alchemists. But what''s different is this. Most Mages are born with only a single element. One, single gift by one God. Now, to be born with two Elements? Blessed by two Gods? She is destined to become great. But the weight of greatness is often too heavy for such a young girl. Not many could understand the expectations people have for her. The envy such blessing would invite. And I realized this too late The man stroked his long, stained beard with a thoughtful frown. He slapped his head and laughed when he saw them staring at him. Ah, silly me. Youre not here to hear an old man complain. Come, lets go to the Research Room. He then put on a hat and left the room. Connie and Illumca looked at each other and then followed him silently.
The place they called the Research Room was a large room filled with bookshelves laden with books and tomes. The room smelled very strongly of ink. And of late nights and unwashed socks. The latter smell caused Illumca to cover her nose with the back of her hand. A few scrolls were scattered around, all bearing some sort of runes, most of them had the look of unfinished work upon them. Two young male Mages were hunched over one of them. When they noticed them coming, they stood rigid and greeted them with an awkward bow. Lock the door, Edward told one of the Mages. Yes, Dean Grothe. Dean Grothe, these people are? the other Mage asked him. Ah, yeah. Didnt get out much these days, did you? Edward laughed as he showed them a crystal ball carried by the carving of an ugly imp made of stone. It was roughly waist height and was bolted to the stone floor. The ball itself was the size of a childs head and was glowing with a dim light. Alright, come over here please, he then gestured at the young men with a thick finger. And you and you, mums the word. Get it? The two nodded and kept their distance. They were used to the mans antics and had no desire to be blown up again. They could still find feathers in their hat weeks after his last research went awry. This is a Mana Measurement Crystal. Specially made to measure the purity and the element of ones mana. It is more sophisticated than the one used by the Hunters Guild, Edward said as he put his hand on top of the Crystal Ball. It then began to glow light green. Its very simple. Just put your hand on top of it and it will try to suck your mana. The purer your Mana is, the brighter it will glow. Light green is the color of Wind Element, which is mine. Water is blue, and earth is dark brown. Very simple. Can I have a try? Connie asked curiously. Feel free. Though for non-Mages, at the most it will just glow a bit. Well, here goes, Connie put her hand on top of the ball and felt a prickly sensation on her palm. They waited for a few moments only to see that there was no change in the crystal ball. Unfortunately, your mana is very low, Eleanora said after seeing the result. Odd. Usually most people, even non-Mages could change the intensity of the glow even for a bit. With a sigh of resignation, the blonde-haired girl lifted her hand off the ball. She did not show it, but she was quite disappointed to find out that she was unable to use magic. It would have been an interesting experience. Your turn, Illumca. Illumca stepped forward and gingerly placed her hand on top of the ball. A few seconds after she did so, the light turned reddish yellow. Ah, Fire element, the younger of the two Mages behind them said. Waitsomethings wrong. The Dark Elf felt the palm of her hand that was in contact with the ball growing warmer and warmer until it was scalding hot. The growing pain made Illumca wince and she tried to take it off, but her hand was stuck on it. The light within the ball quickly grew in intensity. The glow growing brighter and brighter until it was almost blindly bright. W-whats happening?! Eleanora screamed as she turned her face away from the light. Is this supposed to happen?! Connie shouted. A whirlwind began to form with Illumca at the center, sending the scrolls flying into the air. No! It isnt! Stop! Take your hand off! the old Mage said in a hurry. Its not coming off! Illumca grabbed hold of the base of the stone imp and yanked her hand off. She felt like her sking was being ripped off, but there was no blood. When she succeeded, the light and the wind quickly vanished, leaving the crystal ball dark. Are you okay? Connie asked Illumca with worry. The Dark Elf looked at her hand in bewilderment. She could still feel the scalding pain, yet her hand was pristine still. In order not to worry her, she answered. Y-yesIm fine. Contrary to the worried Connie, Edward - who had come to his senses - was so positively excited that he was grinning madly. Ohh! Ohh!! This is astounding! Truly astounding!! That bright glow! It was the brightest I have ever seen in my life!! Do you know what it means? What does it mean, Master? Eleanora asked as she rubbed her eyes. She was still seeing stars. It means that her Mana has no flaw! Haha! Finally! We can continue with our research, my dear! He then grabbed Illumca on both her shoulders, his eyes sparkling like that of a kid who had just got his first sword. He ignored the obvious look of annoyance on her face and said with great relish. Come! There is something I simply must show you!! Chapter 119: Two Steps Forward, One Step Back Chapter 119 Two Steps Forward, One Step Back Edward was practically skipping as he led us back into his office. He closed the door behind them, hurried over to the large window behind the desk, and put a curtain over it, darkening the room. He then disappeared under his desk for a length of time; during which they heard many clicking sounds and a small mutter of curses. The man reappeared once more with something held between his hands. It was a package wrapped in leather and bound by ropes, which glowed faintly in the dark. There we go, the man placed the book on top of his desk with almost reverent gentleness. Master, Isnt that? Yes, the man answered his inquisitive student while he was untying the binding of the package. We have finally found someone who could learn the Spells written within. Come closer, please. With a look of joy, he unveiled what was within. It was a tome. But anyone could see that it was no ordinary one. Its cover was made from auburn-colored scales that shone faintly under their gaze. Illumca gulped her saliva when she laid her eyes upon it. She felt a strange power beckoning her from within. It called to her like a babe calling for his mother. Gingerly Edward opened it. The smell of ash filled the office as yellowing thick paper speckled with gold showed pictures and ancient letters were revealed. While the others were entranced, Connies was a face of revulsion. She stepped back, trying to hide her expression. Her tongue lapped the air and instantly the edge of her lips curved downward. A dragon Indeed, the old Mage exclaimed. This tome was made from the leather and scale of a dragon. No kidding, Connie growled slightly. She could feel her cheek cracking, her emotion rising. I retrieved this tome from a Dungeon I visited during my youth. Unfortunately, the Spell contained within can only be learned by someone with the level of Mana purity that can only belong to the Ancient Races. You, my dear, is an oddity rarer than rare. Someone whose Mana is as pure as that of a High Elf. It is your blessing C no C your right to earn these Spells. Dragon. Filthy, insufferable dragon. But dead now. Nothing more than remnants. So, thisis what you want to show me? she asked, as her eyes poring over the letters. They were written in the Elven Language. Though some of the words were so old it the meaning was lost in history. Yes. You are a Dark Elf. Trying to teach you how humans do magic will not work well, as far as I can tell. But this tome will allow you to learn Spells beyond the limitation of natural gifts. And perhaps, we can delve deeper into improving your control over your magic. what is in it for you? Illumca asked suspiciously. Her dealings with people were thus far disappointing and led her to question anyone who would help her unconditionally. Seeing forgotten, ancient Spells coming to life! What could be better than that?! Illumca watched his eyes aglow. They resembled Connies eyes when talking about poisons. That childish and passionate gaze led her to think well of the man. When she thought about that, she was reminded of Connie who had not said a thing for a while now. Connie, what do you think? Connie, who was discreetly covering her mouth with her hand, gave her a quick agreement. She did not want to keep her disciple from growing. Even if she must touch a C bleagh C dragons scale. But we dont have much time. We intend to leave after the Reward Ceremony. That is fine! the Archmage smiled. Shall we start then? Right now? We have to use the time we have efficiently. Eleanora, bring me my quills. But C Go ahead, Illumca, Connie gave her acknowledgment. Ill entrust her to you, Archmage Edward. Upon my honor, Lady Steelheart. I will teach her all that I can. Illumca promised to return home as soon as she was finished there. With nothing else to do, Connie excused herself. Her steps quickening while she tried to cool herself down. The crack vanished as soon as she got her emotion in control. Tasted like shit, she grumbled. Im gonna have to wash the aftertaste with something sweet. On the way back, Connie had as much fruit and sweets as she could and washed them down with some wine. Only then did the taste of the dragon gone from her mouth. She was eating a Crepe when she noticed a carriage in front of the mansion, guarded by Knights wearing the increasingly familiar color of the Faith. They saluted her reverentially. Good Evening. Lady Steelheart. Mmm she nodded with a sigh before turning to the Mansion Guard. The Maiden? Yes, Lady Steelheart. She is waiting inside.
Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Ah, The Maiden of Water. Well met, Connie said as she entered the mansion. To what do I owe this unexpected pleasure? Mistress. Welcome back! Martell said. His ears twitched upon hearing Connies voice. Theeereyou goagain, teaaasingme, Allenca said, slightly offended. Hahah, I could not help myself. AndHenrietta? The moment Cornelias old friend laid eyes on Connie, tears fell from her eyes. Eh? Did I do something wrong? Im sorry! Im really sorry!! Henrietta bawled. Her pretty face distorted from the tears and snot pouring out of her eyes and nose. Barnaby stood helpless to the side, not knowing what to do. Seeing this, Connie stepped up and took her into her arms, and let her friend cry herself out. I C I dont know what to do. I wanted to be there for you for the trial. But my father had me locked in my room. And C and - ! The girl spoke in halted sentences and incoherent cries. It was so bad that Connie felt sorry for her. After she began to calm down, Connie sighed inwardly and gently put both hands on her shoulder. Softly, she pushed her away until she was half an arms length. Its fine, Henrietta. Its fine, she said with a stoic smile. I forgive you. Then - ! However, she touched Henriettas lips with a finger to stop her from speaking any further. Your father was right. Eh? It is better for you to distance yourself from me for now on. Its for your own good. Connie! Remember this, Henrietta. My current position earns me many enemies. If you stay acquainted with me, your father will have to bear ill gossips. Would you want that for your father? no she said. Deep down she knew that what she said was right. Her father was Neutral through and through. If she were to stay close to Connie, she would bring trouble to him and her both. Especially after she had killed a Hero. Despite the outward acceptance of Connies deed, there are people who think ill of her. Your feeling is enough, Henrietta, Connie dabbed her tears with a handkerchief and turned her gaze towards her friends attendant. Barnaby, Connie called to him. Your Lady is tired. Take her home. Barnaby reacted quickly and helped his Mistress up. Come, milady. Lady Steelheart only wants what is best for you.
After she had stopped crying, Connie took her by the arms and led her to her carriage. Henrietta cast a hesitant glance towards her before leaving with a downcast look. Be well, Henrietta. Connie stood in front of the gate, waving at her until her carriage was gone before returning inside. Allenca was waiting for her by the door, a faint sympathetic smile upon her lips. Yooouare righttooo do this. Your pooositionnow is differenttooo the one you haaad before, Allenca commented. She is a good person. Though, a bit too gullible for her age as her father sheltered her too much, Connie waved a hand to dismiss the notion of regret. Unlike you. Unlike me, the Maiden of Water agreed. Though she could not help but feel a little bit hurt from her remark. My environment aaandpositiondo not allowmeeeeto stayunaware. The troubles of Saints and Kings. How could a mundane person like me understand? I wooould have likedtooshare it with youif I can, the Maiden of Water chuckled. Buuut I come herefooor another matter. It concernstheeeinformation that yourequested. the Old Continent? Allenca answered with a brief nod. Martell, Connie said as she gestured to the buxom Maiden. bring two pots of tea to my room. Make mine bitter. Yes, Mistress. As bitter as life.
Fiiirst, I needto thank you, Allenca said as she sat on Connies bed. It had been ages since she could talk to someone without minding her status. Therefore, despite the reason of her coming there, she was actually quite looking forward to it. For what? Eeeven whileyou were facedwiiith such danger, yougaaave the Faith a chance to showits power tothe Nobles. With theeeaftermath ooof the Hero of Vorzennys deeds, theeeywould not be aaaableto dismiss useasily anymore. Especially not with the sanity of their wives or daughters at risk, Martell said as she poured a cup of tea for both of them. The grace with which he did it would have shamed many a steward. The Maiden of Water gave him a sharp look for the coarseness of his words. In response, he gave her an innocent smile as if he did nothing wrong. Connie shrugged at his words and gestured for him to leave them alone. Allenca then continued without minding what had just been said. Thooough now that theeey know my conneeectionto you.they aaare nowtrying to find outabout youfrom mewhile I was helpingtheeem. It is ratherannoooying. Annoying, eh? Connie glanced at her before sipping her tea. Which faction? All of them. All? Do the Nobles not know how I feel about their leader? Allenca watched her reflection on the cup of tea gave a small grin. In the eeeyesof the people, yooou are now theirhero. Someone whoooserved justice regardlessooof the view of others. Juuusthaving you iiin their factionwould be enoughtooo tip the scales. The benefit.overweigh theeenegative it seems. Hah! Connie exclaimed, amused. She put down her tea and leaned forward until her face was only an inch from the Maiden of Water. How about you, Allenca? Which way do you prefer me lean towards? With how free and unfettered she had seen firsthand of how the young girl acted, how could Allenca not understand her thoughts? Thus, she answered her question with honesty. The Faithcannot and will nottaaake sides, The young woman in blue answered. Mmm Connie nodded. I guess thats that then. and nowthe other thingI promised you. She handed him a thin bundle of items wrapped in oiled paper. Upon it was the Junnaveil Churchs seal. Hmm, this looks a bit thin. Weee have veeerylittle information about theeeOld Continent. Connie flicked open the seal with the tip of her finger. She took out the top document to browse it. She noticed just from touch alone that it was written on a high-quality paper. Is this all? That is aaallwe havehere, at least. And I ampretty sure thaaatthe Palace Library would not haveaaany more than weee have. After aaall,the way too the Old Continent has been lost evenbeeefore the founding of the Kingdom, the young woman stood up, her luscious hair shook as she did. Legendtold thaaatin the Old Continent, theeeground is covered in gold. Theee watersweet as honey. Aaandthe earth is abundant with fruit. Sounds like a utopia. Indeediiiit is. But ooourplaceis herethe Faithexistfor the wooounded and themaltreatedfor thaaat isJunnaveilsGraceand ooour mission. We haaave no timefor empty promises. Iiif yooouwish for more informationyou are welcometo visit ourHeadquarters, Allenca placed a gentle hand on Connies shoulder. If I have a chance, Connie replied, making a note not to accept the invitation properly. After their business was concluded, the two conversed over tea and snacks until she had to do her Evening Prayer.
After she was gone, Connie skimmed through the documents and found that in order to get to the Old Continent, she must travel far to the South. Through mountains and grasslands. A treacherous journey that would take her months. Years, perhaps. It was not a journey she could take lightly. She flopped back on her bed. The womanly scent of the Maiden of Water was still on it. She rolled over and let out a tired sigh. My disciples are starting to see their own path. But what about me? Ive found a new path, yet I have no way of ascertaining how to proceed. Diseases. She had tried to cultivate them, but the problem remains. She did not have a way to efficiently gather and store them. This was a path no one had ever embarked on before. There was no record but the most rudimentary ones on the Medical Books Kim gave her. Unlike poison and venoms, diseases are living things. They live and they die. She pointed at the ceiling and her finger glowed red. Even what little I had was something I accidentally managed to create. Should I try infecting myself? Connie perished the thought within seconds. Too risky. I know almost nothing regarding their attributes. I needa catalyst. A catalyst by which I can experiment with. The Old Continent. The oncoming war Connie closed her eyes. And now thisargh! She buried her head into her pillow. And that was when she heard it. A nostalgic twang coming from within the mansion. A sound that caused her to pause. In that instant, a pang of pain and pleasure suddenly filled her heart. And then gone as soon as they appeared. That sounddid he really manage to get one? She quickly jumped off her bed and ran towards Martells room. Chapter 120: The Undercurrent of Courandhel Chapter 120 The Undercurrent of Courandhel Martell was trying to play the mysterious instrument like how Autumn Rain Cicada did. However, no matter how he tried, he could not produce the sound that he wanted. That is wrong, Connie said. She was leaning on his door. "That''s not how you play it." Mistress? Let me have a look see, Connie said. "What''s the name?" "The name?" Martell handed her the instrument without question. "The name of this beautiful damsel. A fine Guqin such as this would have a name. Ah, here is the engraving..."Wild Geese"." Connie let out a chuckle at the irony of the name. A Guqin with the name of a pair of Wild Geese, creatures who were so loyal in their love that if one died, the surviving goose would follow the other in death. Now owned by a little monster who could not comprehend the meaning of love. Is it just a coincidence? Or is it fate showing its ill humor? Connie then plucked the strings with a practiced movement. Martells face brightened upon hearing that sound. Aah Connie said with her eyes close. Savoring the note as it lingered at the edge of her ear. There is a right way of playing Guqin, Martell. Youll need to learn them if you want to play properly. She plucked the string again, this time she slid her left hand along the string, making the note weep. I am not as good as a true Master of the Art like Autumn Rain Cicada, or even Madam Five Feather. But I am sufficient enough to not embarrass myself. Connie then started to play a piece of music that was foreign to Martells ears. Yet it caused him to forget to breathe. He closed his eyes and saw the scenery of far-flung mountains covered by clouds. Something he could have never seen. When he opened his eyes again, he felt wetness running down the side of his cheek. Gingerly he placed a thumb on it. Tears? From me? Connie plucked the string and let it slowly come to its completion, before ending it with a gentle press on the string. Guqin is not simply a musical instrument, it also has a meditative effect. If a lyres purpose is to create sound, a Guqins purpose is to create soundand silence. Her hands suddenly stopped moving and her eyes widened. Mistress? Thats righteverything has a purpose, Connie felt like she realized something. Yeseven the absence of something Come to me tomorrow night to start learning the Guqin, Connie said, as she put aside the Guqin. Martell nodded gently, uncomprehending as she disappeared into her room. He could still hear her mumble as the door closed behind her. I need somethingneutral. Something unaffected by disease For example,...something without organs. Like Slime.
The following days were busy days. Both for Connies party and the city. Though it was not going to be as big as recent events, the Reward Ceremony was something that the city look forward to. These were hard times, and any sign of hope is a welcome thing. But for some people, this event was anything but desirable. In the tearoom of Lady Serin Gladstone, recently often one could hear shouts. They were usually then followed by the sound of something breaking. Today was one such time. Serins body was shaking his anger after hearing news from the Castle. On the floor was what was left of a particularly expensive teacup and a rich sponge cake. All victims of her recent outburst. Her maids were silent as they bowed their heads and pressed their backs to the wall, wishing they could have fused with it, rather than facing the anger of the woman pacing to and fro before them. Her cousin, Sir Lionel, was sitting on a sofa while enjoying his tea. Well?! Serin said finally when she stopped walking back and forth. Well, what? Is that all the Prince wish to say to me? That he is busy? This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Lionel put his tea down while letting out a tired sigh. His cousin had been in ill mood since the day of the Trial. It was understandable since her sworn enemy did not just manage to avoid being stamped with the label of a criminal, but had also managed to become a celebrated hero after uncovering the evil designs of Vorzenny. Because of her accusations towards Cornelia of the Steelheart House, now she had become isolated from the High Society. As a result, her father had told her that she would have to lay low. How could someone a proud as her be fine with such disgrace? Thus, she tried to reach out to her friends, inviting them to her tea parties so that they might console her. All of them replied with well-put-out letters of rejection. Polite and reasonable excuse. But rejection, nonetheless. It was to the point that her fianc was fed up and distanced himself from her. Yes, he is busy. This is a critical moment, cousin. And Prince Mikael is hard at work. Its for the reward ceremony for that bitch, isnt it? How could he?! Remember, cousin. She is a hero now. You have to watch your words, he eyed the maids, whose body trembled in fear when his sharp gaze fell onto them. Seeing this, the angry Serin scolded him. Are you on her side too now?! Remember that your fate is tied to mine! I was the one who recommended you to the Prince. And for that, I am grateful, cousin, he said politely, but there was a cold edge in his tone. The fact remains, however, that you should not make any movements now. Do you expect me to sit here and not act when she accused me of infidelity in front of the public?! she shouted angrily. Of course not. I am just saying that you need not movejust yet. You need to see the bigger picture, the wild-haired man grinned. Just because we cannot attack her directly, does not mean we cannot attack her. Serin slowly digested his meaning and quickly calmed down. She then sat properly on the sofa before him and asked. Whatdo you have in mind? The wielder of Frost Song smiled evilly.
In the depth of night, while others lay asleep and the men whose work could only be done in the dark make their coins, three figures cloaked in shadows huddled over a table in an ordinary-looking house in the Business District. There was a map upon the table with the likeliness of the Calendian Kings abode drawn on it. Its tips were weighted by tankards filled with weak ale. Arryn, when will we do this? We have delayed our workings for weeks now. The tallest of the three people wrote on his slate. Patience, Leyn. Our mole is currently trying to find the weakness in their security. The Vorzennian Heros death had caused the Calendian King to tighten their watch. We cannot be found out. The more curvaceous of the three wrote on hers. She paused a bit before adding. For now, we must lay low. Just our luck that big incidents keep happening. The last one commented. The last scratch of his chalk caused the other two to flinch. The tall man called Leyn let out a muffled sigh. Orell. You must start learning our hand signs. We cannot communicate as fast using slates. Im sorry. Im still not used to this. I am not even supposed to be here! I know. And if your team had succeeded in doing your job, we would not have to do this. Arryn scrawled her answer quickly. I am sorry for the loss. But when we get in there, we need to move fast. You have to learn the signs! We have time in the afternoon, I will drill you again. As Leyn was scolding the newcomer, two figures came in from the slightly opened window in succession. Their movements were so slick they made no sound as they landed inside the room. The last one coming in peeked his head out and looked in all directions before closing the window. Arrynmade rapid signs using her hands which was answered with the same type of movements by the two. The mole said that he is ready as soon as we give him a sign. He also asked for proof that his family is alive. Arryn and Leyn looked at each other. The latter then nodded as approval. By the way, about the one who killed the Hero of Vorzenny. Do you know the name of the Dark Elf in that party? It isIllumca. The mention of that name caused the female Assassin to pause. We agreed to never utter that name! Leyn signaled furiously when he saw the reaction of his companion. Just thinking if youd like to know. The men who just came took big gulps from the tankard. Anyway, from what I can see, she is full-blooded. No way does she have any connection with the half-blood. ENOUGH! This has nothing to do with the mission. Arryn slapped the table so hard the tankard jumped into the air. We are here as punishment for what we did. And so, we live and die by the Maluk Sedi; Ged - Abinadabs words alone. That is our fate and our tragedy. Her fist sitting on the table clenched tighter. And nothing will change that.
It was finally the day for the Reward Ceremony. And it was a particularly cold and wet day. It had rained quite a bit in the morning and the bite of the leftover cold washed over the body and into the bone. But for the people of Courandhel, any excuse to drink poor ale at noon was something to be joyful about. And they were indeed joyful. As noted by a bemused Martell. Look at them, Mistress. Not long ago they cursed your name and threw rotten food at you. And now? They shout your name in praise, Martell said while looking outside the window with a sardonic smile. It is human nature, Illumca said. To expect more from them is folly. Let them mock me if they wish, let them praise me if they want, Connie said. They have no effect on me. There are many more important things that need thinking about than the opinions of strangers. By the way, whats wrong with you, Nick? Its off-putting to see you so silent, Nick, Martell commented. Seeing you, I would think that youd use your newfound fame as a member of the party that felled the traitorous Hero to trick women. And theyd have gladly fallen to the trick! Ohyeah. Maybe, the man said half-heartedly before falling silent once again. His fingers steepled together as if in prayer, though he had stopped praying many years ago. The years have passed. And now, I am close to finding out the truth. Dont worry about him. He has other things in mind, Connie said to Martell. How are you doing out there, Akula? Connie asked as she pulled aside the glass. A burst of cold air went inside the warm carriage. Imthinking about your question, she answered through her veil. You asked me about my ideals. About what I think about heroes. Yes. And have you found your answer? she inquired. Not yet. The only thing I realized about my thinking is that I know nothing about what makes a hero a hero. I see, wellat the very least, you can experience what it means to be called a hero during the ceremony. Though I would not trust this Kingdom about their interpretation of a hero. After all, Connie leaned back to her seat with a smile of amusement. They are going to give the Hero Killer an award fit for a hero for killing a Hero. Martell was the only one who laughed at the ironic wordplay. Chapter 121: Respectable Rewards for Respectable Deed Chapter 121 Respectable Rewards for Respectable Deed When they arrived at the palace, they were greeted by rows and rows of Knights in blue armor. They saluted them as they went up the stairs. Three Officials came up to them and asked them for their weapons. Everyone but Connie C who was weaponless from the beginning C had to comply. Only after that could they enter the Audience Chamber.
Presenting, Lady Cornelia Asterium Steelheart, of the House Steelheart. Illumca Fir Liban of an unknown tribe. Akula Altanghazar of Clan Altankheer. Nick, B-Rank Hunter of the Hunters Guild, and the sla C The Palace Official announcing their arrival coughed and managed to stop himself from saying the rest of the word. Martell Lobelia. Connie walked forth with both hands behind her back. The others following two steps behind. She saw both friends and foes watching her every move. A smile then appeared on her face, a smile that knew that she had successfully done the opposite of what her enemies wanted her to do. And this enraged them. Her friends from Al-Khemiya were also there to watch the ceremony. To the side was Akira, who looked on her with a heavy expression. She finally stopped his feet, two meters before the steps leading to the King. They all kneeled before the King except for Akula, who saluted him with the way of her people. She would not kneel to him as he was not her King. Please stand, Lady Cornelia. Your father was a friend of mine. And for his heroism, I have allowed him not to kneel before me. You too are now allowed this privilege, King Gerard announced. This uncommon privilege was responded to by the audience with great bewilderment. Thank you, Your Majesty, Connie said, standing up. The King accepted her words with a small nod and continued speaking. On this day! On behalf of the Kingdom, I - King Gerard the Second C shall bestow unto heroes of Calendia their reward! He then gestured for Alrond. The old man unfurled a luxurious scroll that an Official had presented him with on a silver platter. For the meritorious service in stopping the evil plans of Kurosaki Yuuji of Vorzenny , the Kingdom shall bestow upon Lady Cornelia Asterium Steelheart Gold Coins in the amount of five hundred thousand pieces. five hundred thousand Gold Coins?! Thats enough for a normal Noble family to live without working for a generation! In addition, Alrond continued. We will also bestow to her a land of her choosing. And as most members of her party are not subjects of Calendia and cannot be granted land, each member of her party shall be granted one wish. The audience gasped. It was a generous gift that was very rare You may each state your wish, The King exclaimed. Let us start from you, Lady Cornelia. Perhaps it would be better for mine to be discussed in private, Your Majesty, Very well, how about the Hunter named Nick? Hearing this, without wasting any time Nick came forward. Your Majesty. I served the Kingdom in the North under Commander Ferdinandt a few years ago. A loyal subject of the Kingdom, Gerard complimented him. What do you wish for? I request the use of the Royal Library, Your Majesty. The Royal Library? Its supposed to only be allowed for officials the old king closed his eyes and pondered for a moment. Very well. It is approved. But you will have to be accompanied by an Official of the Palace. Thank you, Your Majesty. Nick stepped back and exhaled nervously. What about you, Lady Illumca? Your Majesty, at this moment, I have no wish. The Dark Elf said Martell then stated that he wanted an Item Ring that could house very large objects. To this, the King did not approve but offered three normal Item Rings instead. The ones normally used by Captains. I thank you, Your Majesty, Martell smiled in gratitude. Item Rings were not that expensive, but they were rare. In Courandhel, the number of people that had them would not exceed a few hundred. Even now poor Hannah did not manage to replace the one Connie robbed her of. It was finally Akulas turn. Your Majesty, what I wish is an answer to a question, the Centaur said with all honesty. Ask, then. Akula looked straight at the King and asked. To you, King Gerard of Calendia. What is a hero? King Gerard was rather taken aback by this question. But he then smiled and gave his answer with a face full of pride. A herois someone who would sacrifice his life for the sake of protecting his people. Yes. Just like the First King of Calendia. This answer resonated with the people in the Audience Chamber, who applauded the King for his wonderful answer. Exemplary! Truly exemplary! Our King is indeed wise! Akula bowed in thanks after hearing King Gerards answer. However, inside her heart, she was incredulous of it. If it were so, what difference is it from what her Clan had been doing since time immemorial? Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Still, she kept her silence. With the awards given, the King proceeded to announce that Calendia will work together with Al-Khemiya to investigate Vorzennys affairs. And if need be, they were prepared to take desperate measures. They were worded beautifully, yet everyone knew what the King really meant. War.
After the formalities were observed, Connie and his companions were invited to the Kings study to discuss more about the details that went with the reward. Once again, I thank you all for your great merit to our Kingdom, King Gerard said as he took a seat behind his desk. It is our pleasure, Your Majesty, Connie said as she folded her hands together. Alrond came over to the desk and opened a map that charted all of Calendias territories. Now then, I called you here to talk about your reward. The first thing, about the gold, it will be sent over to the mansion where you are staying within the week. As for the land, we will have to discuss it between us, Lady Cornelia, the King steepled his fingers together. It will take quite some time, so how would your companion like to take a tour of the Palace? Id like to go to the library instead. If thats all right with you, Your Majesty, Nick said, hardly unable to keep his legs calm. If he had a choice, he would have run out of the blue room and straight to the library. Very well. Alrond, get an Official to come and accompany the man to the Royal Library. Mind you, there are books and records that you are not allowed to touch. Any infringement will be met with harsh punishment. Is this understood? Perfectly, Your Majesty. And how about the rest of you? Ill take that offer, Your Majesty, Martell said excitedly. Ive only been to a few places in the Palace before. I heard from Lord Alugor that the Palace has many famous paintings. Id very much like to see them. Indeed, last time he was there, he was involved with too much at once and had no chance to enjoy what the Palace had to offer. You know Alugor? Alrond raised an eyebrow. Alugor and he had a few chances to play Chess before. The former had managed to baffle him a few times, though the old Advisor had won every game except for one. He wondered why the vain bastard would even bother to talk to a Beastfolk. Yes, he taught me much. He did not allow me to call him Teacher, though. Can you go with him, Illumca? Try to keep him out of trouble. Illumca nodded. What about you, Akula? I think Ill just go to the garden, the Centaur said. All these lifeless stones and marbles have been making me uncomfortable. And she indeed felt suffocated. In there, she had to watch her steps, otherwise, she would knock or break something. Ill take them around, Your Majesty, the Commander of the Blue Lions offered. Thank you, Klein. The short-haired Commander opened the door and lead them out, leaving Connie and the two of the highest authorities in the land to talk.
With them gone, Cornelia turned her attention towards the map on the desk. The map was made of tanned leather and had a distinctive smell of age. The color was off on some parts and had clearly been used many times. At this time, we have three lands that we can give you. Two to the East, here and here, Alrond pointed at two patches of land, what looked like a full six days journey from Courandhel. And one to the North. I advise you to take the last one. Its nearer to your familys land. Alrond then explained the details of the three lands. Their main products, the number of people, and such. The first two lands that they showed her were surrounded by or near to one or more members of the Nobles Party. It would prove troublesome for her in the long run. Especially because Connie had no intention of governing the land. And the last one was nothing special. Then, she spotted a land that piqued her interest. What is that one? Connies eyes landed on the spot of the map where it was quite far from the center of Calendia. It was practically the boonies. That one is Arlaine, Alrond said succinctly. The only thing of note of that place was that it housed a Dungeon. One named the Untouchable Marshes, a new dungeon that appeared a few years ago, the old man said with his raspy voice. There had been attempts to delve inside, but most Hunters could only do it up to the fourth floor. Is it that dangerous? Connie asked. It is not that it is dangerous, per se. It is because the dungeon is filled with venomous monsters. Sorry, I think I heard you wrong. Venomous Monsters? Yes. Ones powerful enough to kill normal Hunters. A smile that was unbecoming of a young girl began to appear on Connies face. Enough to make Alrond frown. Go on... Reports say that on the fifth floor, even the air is saturated with poisonous pollen that irritates the lung. Not enough to kill, but enough to cause illness. Ooh, veryvery interesting. With that much danger, the Hunters soon abandoned the idea of going inside. Too much risk for too little reward. Ooh, stop, I could not get moreexcited. I want this land, Connie slapped her hand on the map. Why do you want such a dangerous land? The first two are better, King Gerard was bewildered by the nonsensical choice. Is it not possible? It is possible, but C Then this land is good enough for me, Your Majesty, Connie paused for a few seconds. But can I ask for it to be given to me, and not to my family? Alrond and the King looked at each other. They knew of what was happening in her family and understood why she asked such a strange request. What they did not understand was her odd choice of land. That isa strange request The old Advisor said.but not without precedent. That would be excellent, Connie nodded happily. If there is nothing else, I should go and tell everyone the news. Ah, before you go, King Gerard stopped her. He then made a difficult face. A hint of hesitation in his eyes. Will younot think about talking it over again with my son? Connies earlier good humor turned sour from the mention of the bastard. Between your son and Ithere is no love lostas there has never been love, Connies words were eloquent, yet biting. All there was, was a promise made without our consent. And with that broken, we are now but strangers. I see, the King said with a tone of resignation. This golden-haired youth before him was steadfast and stubborn in her ways. This he learned too late. Once she was disappointed there was no more that they could do. My son had done you wrong, and you are correct in your disdain. But I and my wife still see you as our niece. I just want you to know that. Connie did not answer his statement. She merely rubbed her chin and asked the King for permission. thenpermit me to speak frankly, Your Majesty. Go ahead. I dont hate your son. I have nothing to hate him for. But with how he is right now, only one caste can benefit. A Kingdom is many things. A system, a government, an organism. Butbeing made for the exclusive benefit of a single caste is not one of them, Connie said with the gravitas that betrayed her age. Such things bring discontent, and discontent is poison to a country. It should not be ignored. With that said, Connie excused herself, leaving King Gerard and Alrond to ponder her parting words.
After parting ways with Akula who wanted to see the Palace Inner Garden, Klein led the Beastfolk boy and the Dark Elf to see the Kings Collection. After Martell had his fill, the handsome Commander continued to guide them through the Palaces magnificent hallways. How would you like to see the Training Ground? Klein offered. This should be time for their daily drills. That would be lovely! Ive always wondered how Knights train! Illumca did not answer. Klein had started to get used to the Dark Elfs terseness and took the silence as agreement.
Commander! Youre here! Thank Junnaveil! a White Lion Knight came running towards him. I am with guests right now, Klein scolded him. Why are you in such a hurry? Its the Princes Private Guards, Commander. Without him finishing his report, Klein already had an inkling of what had transpired. Dammit! Is there some trouble? Martell asked. When he heard the Princes name, he knew it could not be anything good. Yes. Im sorry, but I really need to handle this. Wont be a second. Of course. You need to do your duty. We understand. Thank you, he gave them a quick bow before walking briskly to the Training Ground. W-wait, Commander! the Knight was confused as he was left with the two. He turned to them, then back at the rapidly disappearing back of his Commander before deciding to follow him. What do we do now? Illumca asked. The boys answer was a one-sided grin. To see what makes the Prince''s cronies tick. Chapter 122: A Friendly Spar Chapter 122 A Friendly Spar When Illumca and Martell stepped to the Training Ground, they saw rows of Knights in training clothes gathering by pillars surrounding a wide field. They were shouting and hurling insults at each other. At one corner, A man in the white colors of the White Lion Knights was being treated while Klein was confronting a smarmy-looking man. Illumca remembered him. He often looked at her with lust-filled eyes that made her shiver in disgust. He was the right-hand man of Prince Mikael, whose name escaped her. Whats happening, please? Martell poked one of the White Lion Knights and pulled off his most curious and innocent face. Uh? W-well, those bastards from the Princes Private Guards went overboard while doing joint training, he broke a few of Kents ribs. Those highborn bastards! This already happened five times this week! a man to his right added angrily. Just because a lot of us are commoners we had to swallow this! What does he mean? Illumca asked Martell. Most members of the White Lions are chosen by virtue of merit. It is one of the changes that the current King had made during his reign, Martell repeated what he learned from Alugor. But members of the Princes Private Guards are all sons of high-ranking Nobles. Thats right, the man spat in anger. So, you grit your teeth and keep your heads down because you dont want them to use their backings to hurt youor your significant ones, Martell commented. Is that right? There was no need for an answer because Martell could see the mans jaw tightening in anger. Ah. The arrogance of Nobility has begun to corrode the Knights themselves.
While the Captain of the Princes Private Guards, Lionel, was talking down to Klein, his eye caught the sight of the woman who had been haunting his dreams lately. Her silver hair brushing against the wind, her cold eyes that made his body shiver in delight. Good afternoon, Lady Illumca, he called out to her, ignoring Kleins admonishment. Im sorry you have to see us in such an unsightly state. The crowd parted, revealing the beautiful Dark Elf standing with her arms folded. Illumca clicked her tongue and said, We are just here to wait for the Captain to finish dealing with some unsavory problems. And I see that it is, indeed, unsavory. Ooh, a veiled insult. She is starting to learn Mistresss style. Martell thought. Alright, Captain, can you finish up with that man and continue our tour of the Palace? Klein sighed appreciatively at the Strawberry-haired boys suggestion. He was also starting to get hot from Lionels arrogance. It was a good chance to break this stalemate. Oh, a tour of the Palace? the curly-haired Knight smiled. This was a chance to get to know the Dark Elf, to show her his gentlemanly conduct. How about I give you that instead? I am well acquainted with the Palace. The Captain is fine, Illumca answered briskly. He is a friend of ours. And he did not look at me as if I am a piece of meat. Lionel became indignant about this. Did she not know that I am one with Noble blood?! It was a boon to her that I am interested! I advise you to reconsider. It would be great for you to get to know a Noble, Lionel said. It might help you in more ways than one, the man insinuated. No, Her answer was simple. You heard her. Lets break this up, shall we? I will lodge a formal complaint soon, the handsome blue-haired Captain said as he walked away. How dare you ignore me! the man yelled. I am the son of a Marquis! You will not talk that way to me! Martell let out a sigh of ridicule while Illumca simply glanced at the pompous youth like he was trash. Lionel shouted angrily from having his pride hurt by the rejection. I guess like that Hero Killer, her companions can only tempt people with their feminine wiles! It was almost an instantaneous movement. Illumca was already about to fire out a spell when she heard his words, but Martell was fast enough to grab her by the wrist. Proof of his training. Let me, the boy whispered. I dont care about my name, but you have slandered my Mistress, his words were calm, and his face was smiling. Yet his words carried a dangerous tone. Hoh? Then show all of us her proof! let us spar!! Let everyone see what kind of strength you people have to be able to defeat a Heros party!! the man took up a blunt sword and waved it at them. As you wish, the boy accepted readily and began to walk to the field. I dont need your help, Illumca said as he walked by. I know. I am saving him from you, Martell said with a low voice. At most, Ill just teach him a lesson. But when it comes to the Mistress you often forget yourself. If you slipped - Martell made a small gesture with his thumb across his neck. - Itll cause her problems. Illumca took a step back. Fine. But you better make him eat dirt. I am planning to.
The Knight taunted him while waving his sword. Come on now, slave! Its too late to back down! Ill show you who is your better!! Can I borrow some swords? he asked Klein, who looked at him incredulously. I think you should back down. That bastard might not be as strong as the Hero, but he could give a B-Rank Hunter a run for their money. I must defend my Mistresss honor. And I am not that bad with a sword. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Klein sighed when he heard his answer. Take what you need. Martell walked over to the pile of blunted swords in the corner and awkwardly gathered them in his short arms. Little dog! Do you think having more swords means you can win against a Knight?! a member of the Princes Private Guard shouted. He nudged his friend while laughing mockingly. Let him! the Knight who challenged him guffawed while making a mocking gesture. Lets see how a slave handles a sword. So noisy, Martell dropped all the swords in his arms onto the ground. They fell over each other, making a discordant noise. He grabbed one by the hilt and waved it inexpertly as if a child playing with a sword. Looking at this, the Training Ground was quickly filled with mocking laughter from the Princes men. As for the White Lions, their faces became ugly from the unsightly display. All of them had the same thoughts. If he could not hold a sword, he should have just surrendered there and then. Its over for the boy, Kleins subordinate said. He should have surrendered. At least he will keep his honor. Shut up and watch, Illumca scoffed. That little prankster has something up his sleeves. Martells ears twitched as he held the sword before his chest. Judging from his stance, he is still a bit worse than Nick. Whats the rule? he asked. Simple, the first one to yield loses. Before they yield, anything but fatal strikes is allowed. Even Skills? Yeah, the man sniggered. Even Skills. Understood. Captain Klein. If you would do the honor? Klein glanced at both parties, then realized that he had no way of stopping them. He put both arms in the air and brought them down. Lionel stepped forward with a quick thrust, intending to finish the battle as soon as possible. Meanwhile, Martell launched himself backward while throwing the sword he was holding at his opponent. Weak! Lionel slapped the sword away with the side of his own. Telekinesis: Control. With a snap of his fingers, the swords that were dropped haphazardly on the ground rattled and then rose to face Lionel. The man had never seen such a thing and was caught off guard. Two swords flew at him from the front. He managed to deal with them, but another came from above. He could hear it cutting the wind as it flew by his ear. What the - ?! How is he doing that?! A Unique Skill? The bizarre show of Skills bewildered them. Beset by panic, he threw all caution to the wind and made a desperate attack, but Martell had seen this coming and stepped forward with his body bent down low, striking the back of his leg with the flat of his sword and put his sword near his neck. You! You are cheating!! Thats not swordsmanship!! If my Mistress is here, shed laugh at you for that narrow understanding of the sword. Who said a swordsman cannot use more than one sword? the boy said, his sword tip almost touching the skin of his neck. Now, do you yield? Grrh!! Well? he pressed the sword tip closer. I yield! I yield! Martell smiled at his surrender and put away his sword. But just as he turned to walk away. Lionel grabbed his fallen sword. Imbue Ice! Lionel launched himself forward with a blunt sword wrapped in ice. If it hit, the sharp edge of the ice would have split the defenseless Martell in twain. But Illumca was faster. She threw herself onto Martell and tackled him away from the direction of the sword. Lionel, you bastard!! Klein shouted angrily. He did not bother with formality anymore. That was a foul move! This is a spar and you yielded!! Shut up!! He cheated!! That was no swordsmanship! That was trickery!! Outrage filled the Knights who upheld honor above all else. As for the Princes Private Guards, they could not allow a mere slave to besmirch their honor. Thatwas a killing move, Illumca said angrily. You are going to pay for that! Suddenly all the Knights felt a chill behind their necks as if the cold edge of a sword was pressed against their skin. Klein had felt this familiar feeling before, back in the Chamber of Licai. And once he saw the flutter of the white robe passing him by, he knew that things just got worse for the arrogant Captain. Mistress, Martell said. I have shamed you. No. you performed well. Connie! Wait! Dont kill him!! The man was surprised by his own words. Why would he even think that she would kill him? Klein did not understand it himself. He...will be admonished. Admonished? You see, Klein. I value my disciples life quite highly, Connie said as she stepped into the courtyard. Higher than some garbage that knew only of backstabbing. Shes being nice, Illumca slowly brought Martell a few steps back. That isn''t good. If this is the battlefield and it is a matter of life and death, I will not fault him. In fact, Ill even reprimand my disciple for being careless. But this is a friendly spar. That little shit there set the rules. And then, he broke it, The blonde girl walked step by step, each step like a condemning sentence. Where are we as a Kingdomas humansif there are no rules? No law? No gentlemanly conduct during a friendly spar? Why; we might as well beanimals. Lionel was enraged, especially now that his pride was hurt. That slave overestimates himself! I will have him die for his crime! For the crime of being better than you? Are you blaming your lack of Skill on a boy much younger than you? Hah! You useless bitch! He roared, there was no more of the Noble fa?ade he was sporting. All there was, was a man blinded by pride. Ice Slash! Ice Slash! Connie evaded the first slash, picked up something from the ground, and parried the second one. She had not fully recovered, but to punish someone at his level did not need much strength. What poor swordsmanship. What difference is this to a child swinging a sword mindlessly? Connie parried the next attack, smoothly let her weapon spin three times around the swords body before catching it with the other hand and used the momentum to disarm him with one swift move. I remember you have a slightly acceptable sword by your side before. Looks like your Skills do not match your weapon. She overpowered the Captain so easily! one of his men said in shock. The more attentive Knight then realized something even more shocking. Wait, thats not a sword! Thats a tree branch! "How is that possible? Even if that is a blunted sword, how could such a weak branch not break?" Connie rudely kicked the fallen Lionel with one leg, then proceeded to address the audience. It seems to me that you all think that I defeated the traitorous Hero Party without my own power. And It seems to me that you all need a reminder! she bellowed. An example of what would happen if you crossed my bottomline. she raised a finger in front of her chest. Her eyes glaring at the dishonorable man. I will take away your dignity, just as you had thrown yours away.
Later, when the Knights were asked about what transpired in the Training Ground that day, they all would answer in a similar fashion. That all they saw was the young girl swinging a finger at him. There was no Skill or Spell used. But what Lionel saw at that time was countless poisonous insects crawling onto the tip of her fingers, melding into a peerless demonic sword that writhed and pulsed. He could feel its sharp edge even before it was swung. The man let out a gut-wrenching scream and clutched at his neck desperately as if trying to hold his neck together. He then fell to his knees, eyes turning upward; his face turning blue from lack of air. Those who saw did not expect any of this to happen, but when they finally digested what just happened, the White Lions immediately exploded into cheers and ululations. Captain! His men quickly came running to his help, but then they drew back as they smelled something. By Ju- one man started to curse, but he quickly clamped his mouth to stop himself from uttering the Goddess name together with what was happening in front of them. He dirtied himself! Martell exploded in laughter, clutching at his stomach. Illumca blocked her nose with the back of her hand, frowning in disgust. Connie saw the mix of anger and fear directed at her and smiled. Good. Is there anyone else who wants to question our Skills today? Perhaps teach me about what real swordsmanship is? No one there dared utter a word after seeing such a display of power. From then on, rumors of Connies fearsome swordsmanship would become the talk of all the Knights and soldiers. Enough to become tall tales. Great work you two, Connie clapped both Illuma and Martell on their shoulder. You did not shame me. But you two still need a bit of work when reading people. Whatdid you C no C how did you do that? Klein stared in stupefaction still. Connie noticed that his hand was squeezing tight on his sword. A privilege of the Captain to bring arms into the Palace. Did you feel that? she questioned him. I fear that I cannot explain what I felt. Mmm Connie quite liked this man and decided to give him a bit of clue. That was Sword Intent. Bloodlust just like I emitted before, focused onto a single target. A powerful killing intent forged by a true Master of the Sword. Then I suppose I am far behind you in this matter, Klein uttered as he slowly relaxed his grip. The Path of the Sword is not just one. You have yours and I have mine. Klein let out a tired sigh. I am sorry that this happened under my watch. We have been at odds with them lately. If Connie did not interfere, I would have roasted him to crisp, Illumca said harshly. Yes, but sometimes its better to send them an example. An example to show them what we could do. I agree with Mistress. Having their Captain incontinent in front of the public would not look good, Martell said mischievously. Making someone piss and shit like that with a stare. Amazing! Can I do that too in the future? Yes, you can, Connie assured him. But for now, lets go home. Im tired. Chapter 123: Calendias Greatest Secret Chapter 123 Calendia''s Greatest Secret News traveled fast in the Palace, and by the time evening had arrived, the knowledge of the Captain of the Private Guard being humiliated in front of the Knights had reached Prince Mikaels ears. His Guards were elites created to protect him. They were his pride. How could he show his face in front of others now? That damned bitch. I should have her hanged! Father!! the Prince burst into his fathers office angrily. What is it, son? King Gerard was poring over documents. He answered without looking up. He had been staying up late these days to go over documents that towered over him. Then again, to the old King, these days the thought of sleeping was unpleasant. Alrond was sitting nearby, checking everything over with keen eyes. Cornelia had humiliated my men in public! She must be punished!! Gerard placed his pen aside and sat back. His eyes staring at his son for a good long while. He then pinched the bridge of his nose and frowned. His fatigue had accumulated for a while now and the sound of his sons complaints did not do him any good. BANG!! Do you think me a fool, Mikael?! Do you think I have no eyes in my own home?! the old King slammed his large fist onto his desk, causing the windows behind him to tremble from the impact. Your man ambushed another person in a friendly spar with a killing move!! If it is done in the Frontline, I would have him beheaded for such act!! the old king bellowed. Having him incarcerated under house arrest is already the most lenient thing I can do! He stepped in front of his son and grabbed him by the lapels. Do you think just because we have the blood of Kings in us, we are invincible? That we are untouchable? Do you know how many attempts at our lives that my men had thwarted without you knowing just this year alone?! Alrond put aside the document that he was holding and sighed. There would be no work done the rest of the night, he thought. The gray-haired King roared, threw his son aside, and spoke, Humiliation? By Junnaveils Grace, it is him that humiliated his bloodline. He then grabbed a decorative sword and shield and hurled them at Mikael. Take them! And put up a fight!! Seeing this, the hunched Advisor made his way to a secure corner and cast Barrier on himself. He watched as the King grabbed a decorative sword with a single edge and weighed it in his hand. At that moment, he was not a King. He was a soldier. One that had survived the battlefield and taken lives with his own hand. F-father! HRAAH!! Mikael managed to put up a guard stance just as the King swung his sword. The impact sent him reeling back. The Prince had never fought his father before, as such, he did not know how strong he really was. But he realized with that swing alone that he was strong. Very strong. You are a Magic Paladin. And I am a Swordsman. You are gifted with two jobs. My job is weaker than yours. My talent is lower than yours. But I could kill you as many times as I want! HAAH!! Heavy Bulwark!! A blue light appeared as Mikael used his Skill. Earth Shatter!! The power of Earth devastated the shield and threw Mikael against the desk, breaking the innocent furniture into two. Stand up! I said stand up!! Aagh!! Mikael groaned as he tried to stand up. His back did not hurt as bad as his heart. He had never been hit by his father. Not like this. Haaah! the Prince let out a roar and charged at his father. The two clashed. The Princes swordsmanship was polished and beautiful while the Kings was straightforward and practical. It was clear that the Prince was better at using the sword, but the weight of his fathers swing was immense. Soon the Prince began to lose stamina. His concentration faltered. And at that moment, the King launched an upward swing that slapped the sword from his hand. As Mikael was stunned by this, the King grabbed the edge of the Princes shield, threw his sword away, and smacked his face with a free hand. The Prince staggered and covered his bleeding nose. Is that all? Is that all you can do, Mikael?! Aah!! the Prince was spoiled, yes. But he had pride. An awkward punch landed on Gerards face. He did not shirk from it, and accepted the punch straightforwardly. He did not flinch or close his eyes. This is something a man will learn in battle, his father said, blood dripping from his broken nose. Never close your eyes! He then gave him a punch that sent the Prince reeling. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. The fight then devolved into a common brawl one saw in bars after everyone had too much to drink. There was no longer skill involved. The two kept pummeling at each other until they were exhausted. Black and blue, the once handsome face of the Prince was now swollen. He fell on his butt and spat out the blood from his bleeding gum. The King dusted his clothes and sat on the heirloom sofa that by some miracle was still whole. Alrond. Lock the room, will you? King Gerard said, he used his thumb to sneeze out the blood from his nose and groaned. You at least know how to throw a proper punch. (Hah) (hah) Why are you doing this, Father? Mikael gulped for air greedily. You have never acted like this before. Because it is the duty of a father to slap some sense to his child when he made a mistake. I am not a child!! Yes, you are! the King bellowed. You let others influence your decision! You have neglected the girl that I have set up for you! And not have the decency to compensate her loss! Worse still, you pandered to the Nobles too much, the King groaned. You are not just a King to the Nobles, Mikael!! you are a King for all the subjects of this Kingdom!! Its Knights, its soldiers, its citizens! The Hero is the only reason why there has been no further movement from the Nobles. He kept them in check with his own faction. But even that is only a temporary measure. Somebody said something that puts things into perspective to me recently, the King said. You are going to be a King, Mikael. And with that title comes responsibility, there was hint of regret in his voice after a brief pause. I am sorry that I was not there often to guide you in the right direction. I have left for the Frontlines for too long. Father. I Mikael was befuddled. He was used to his fathers anger, but this was the first time the King showed outright disappointment. Even worse, it was the disappointment of himself. He might not show it, but Mikael respected his father. Seeing him like this hurt. II am sorry father, he stuttered. I will try to do better. You will, I know you will. You are a brilliant young man. his father said, as he cupped his face with his hands. But when? And how? You let that fiance of your blind you to your duties. Cornelia did what you should have done. She dared to take things into her hands even at the cost of her own welfare, the man smiled bitterly. The daughter of the Steelheart House had done us a great service. If the Hero of Vorzenny was left rampant, imagine the damage that it would cause Calendia, and by extension, the world. That is honor. That is pride. Can you do that? Do you dare to fight the enemy of Calendia even should it bring you nothing but harm? Even if it would be a fight against an opponent far stronger than you? I Mikael dared not answer. He could tell from his eyes that he was not looking for the right answer. His father was looking for his. And he could not do it. you have to grow up sometime, Mikael. There was a pregnant silence between them, it grew until Mikael felt uncomfortable. Maybemaybe I have to force you to grow up, the King closed his eyes in retrospection. To show you how precarious the condition of our Kingdom really is. Father? The King turned to Alrond, who returned his gaze with one of puzzlement, which then turned into understanding, and then admonishment. Gerard! No. The boy is not ready!! He will have to be, Alrond. We will have to make him be, the King said. Stand up and follow me. W-what are you talking about? War is coming, Mikael. We have to prepare for all eventualities, he said somberly. Evenin the event of my death. Father? Ive been having dreams. Dreams that kept me up at night. I could never remember what it was, but I know that it was something horrible. Perhaps, it was the side effect of the project. Father, you are not making sense. It will make sense, King Gerard walked to the fireplace and pushed a button hidden within. The fireplace slid to the right, revealing a hidden staircase. Once you see our Kingdoms greatest secret.
The three of them descended down a row of winding stairs that went so deep it felt to Mikael that they were descending into the depth of the earth. Occasionally he could feel the walls rumble when he put his hand on them. Alrond began to speak after a few minutes of walking. How much have you learned about Demons? And by that I dont mean the basics you learned in the Academy. I am talking about their way of life, their social structure, their political structure, and their beliefs. Mikael thought about this for a bit and realized that he knew almost nothing about it. I do know that Named Demons are stronger than normal Demons. I always thought that they live in caves or some underground nests. Alrond agreed. Yes, thats how most of the world thinks. And do you know why that is? Mikael hesitated a bit. Becausethey eat human flesh? It was a crude answer, a simple one. He expected it to be rebuffed by the Advisor. To his surprise, he nodded. Exactly. Their way of life is much too foreign for us. Their diet especially. Elves, Dwarves, and Beastfolks are different from us physically, but they are capable of diplomacy and understanding. We can talk with them, reason with them. And they dont eat us. Alrond frowned slightly. He disliked being interrupted. If he was not the Kings son, he would have burned him in a moment. And here is the crux of the problem. In regard to the other Races, we can still capitalize on their desires. Women, men, treasures, and land, perhaps. But Demons do not have any interest in what we can offer. To them, we are not even their equals. We cannot reason or live with them, King Gerard stated. The same reason rabbits cannot live with wolves. Either they die, or we do. The rumble grew more noticeable as they descended even lower. And as they descended, the atmosphere grew tense and none of them spoke anymore. After what felt like forever, they arrived at the bottom where he saw a thick iron door barring their way. He could see strange, pulsing violet color from the gap between the bottom of the door and the stone floor. The smell of rot and sulfur wafted into his nose and he gagged. ALrond turned to him and warned the Prince. What you will see within is something that you will not speak of to anyone. No matter how close you are to them. Otherwise, Id have to use a drastic measure. Mikael nodded silently. Alrond then continued. Do not listen to it, do not speak to it, just watch. Alrond knocked a few times on the door rhythmically. Three knocks, pause, two knocks, and then five rapid knocks. The door groaned and creaked as it slowly swung inward. Alrond led them in through a long and empty corridor lit with torches. The smell grew stronger and stronger as they walked closer to the end of the corridor. What he saw beyond the end almost made him piss his pants.
The three were standing on a platform made of wood, surrounding a massive hole, above which a massive malformed creature was hung. Its long, jointed arms suspended by steel cuffs as thick as a mans head. Only its torso remained, dried greed blood sticking on its innards like mucus. Tends of rods as thick as a pillar used to support houses were stabbed haphazardly into it. Everything below its torso had been cut away, the wounds unhealed and untreated, yet the thing lived. For a Demon had a much stronger life force than any of the Races. Around it, Mages and soldiers shuffled back and forth, doing Goddess knew what. Ah, the human king, the Demon said from the mouth on its chest, its voice was grating and hollow. When the mouth opened, one could see two rows of fine, serrated fangs with pieces of its meals still on them, rotting and foul-smelling. Again, you come to watch as these servants of yours cut the flesh off my wretched body, did you? The creature let out a horrifying roar that rattled the ground and caused Mikael to throw up. HROOOOAAARRGGHHHH!!!! Alrond groaned as he withstood the roar. ThisMikael, is our greatest secret. The power source of Demonbane Cannon. The Ur-Nagud, Bet-Huda the Malformed. Chapter 124: Bet-Huda the Malformed Chapter 124 Bet-Huda the Malformed A Demon?! Mikael said in surprise, as he steadied himself from the damage he took. Yes, the power source of the Demonbane Cannon is the stomach of this Demon. This is a secret not even the Hero knows. Bet-Huda the Malformed. One of the Ur-Nagud. We managed to capture it about 2 years ago. the Advisor said. It took us thousands of lives, including that of the son of General Huber, the King added. His expression morose. Mikael remembered faintly of Marc Huber. He was an exemplary Knight who would sacrifice his life for the Kingdom. From it, we know the hierarchy of the Demons. Only those capable of speech, the Named Demons, can be counted as one. Like us, they have something similar to Captains, Colonel, and Brigadier. Respectively in their language, Ur-Turav, Ur-Kulak, and Ur-Nagud. Demon Lords who they call Maluk Sedi in their language, acted as the Generals, while at the top is the Demon King, he paused to press the gravity of this fact. The existence whom they call Faraum. For them, the Demon King is not just their leader, but also the representation of their religion. Their belief given form; their zealotry given name. I have never seen a Demon as stubborn as this, cut apart like a pig and yet it lived, a figure dressed in black walked towards them. Despite the protruded stomach on him, he walked with the even pace of a soldier. Well met, Your Majesty, the man greeted Mikaels father, arms firmly tucked inside his coat. Y-you?! Mikael knew this person, but he did not expect a man of his middling Nobility rank would be here. Especially showing such disrespect towards the King. Insolence! The man smiled, and then shrugged as if the Prince did not matter. You havent told him about me, Your Majesty? one thing at a time, Greenfield, the King answered. Well, Prince. Just as other countries have their secrets, we also do, the man said. And my family is one of its secrets. It is our job to handle unsavory things. Currently, it is my job to keep this abomination in the eyes of the Goddess in check. Not he or she. The man regarded the creature as an it. Mikael noted. Months have passed with it in chains and yet its spirit never surrendered, Alrond said. It is quite impressive. The old man then turned to the thing who had been eyeing them in an eerie calm. Did you feel the tremor when we shoot the Demonbane Cannon, Bet-Huda?! Can you see the future of your ilk when we unleashed destruction upon them? How does it feel to know that you will have a role in the demise of your brethren?! The Demon looked at the tiny creature before its eyes and let out a roaring laugh. HAHAHAH!! Do you think the deaths of my brethren could rouse my emotion, little human? Such trifling matter would not even cause Our King to bat an eye? it paused briefly, its reptilian eyes swiveled in good humor. Such lies you tell yourself, human king, the Demon spoke with vitriol. We Demons do not love. We breed as needed. And we fight as needed. How long has it been since you humans have fought us? How many years? And yet the only time you have managed to breach the center of our continent is when the Immortal King risked his life and managed to kill one of our Maluk Sedi. Even then, he did not manage to even have a glance at the full prowess Our King! Its laughter was low and halted, like the sound of rock falling off a cliff. Ah, the Immortal King. That man is more like us than you, the thing said with glee. But funnily enough, it was not us who ended his reign, the Demon laughed. It was his own people! How droll! How absolutely droll! Oh, I still cannot hold my laughter every time I remember it! Shut your mouth! Gerard raised his arms and the men managing the jail cranked a machination that was powered by Essence Crystals. Blue sparks snaked their way into the devices stuck into the wall. AHAHA!! AAARGH!! HAHAA!!! The numerous giant staffs speared into its body let out lightning that burned its insides. Its laughter mixed with bellows of pain caused the young Prince to reel. You are food. Nothing more. A bit smarter than most, but at the end of it all, all of the Races are food. This Frontline of yours is a smorgasbord for us! Granted, some of the Demons might not see you as just food. Perhaps a worthy prey? Just like how you humans hunt great beasts to feast on their flesh. That is all you are. Food! the thing roared, rattling the chains that bound its arms and caused the wizards around the creature to strengthen the seal. YAARGHH!!! Writhe! Scream! Cry! You will never be free of this seal! Alrond roared. This seal was crafted by our Archmages and held in place by the best of the best. You will not ever be free until we squeeze out everything from you!! This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. No matter what power you have, you are nothing but pawns of the Gods. The creature raised its head, ignoring the searing pain that burned its body. Its expression of mockery suddenly turned solemn, its eyes looking straight at them. For some strange reason, this was a lot more unnerving than its earlier outburst. I am Bet-Huda, Ur-Nagud of the Unborn Foal Banner The thing growled, rattling the chains which bound him. I am Bet-Huda, Faithful of Nakir-Sud-Mara, Worshiper of the Seven-Eyed, the Warbringer!! Im Faraum!! the Demon called out to its object of worship. Its King. Warbringer! Landbearer! Truthseer! I, who am not worthy to call The Kings Most Profound Name, ask you, Im Faraum!! May you visit judgment upon these lowly humans!! Gerard raised his arm again in anger, and the staffs once more fried the Demons inside. The smell of rot and burned flesh filled the dungeon. With a string of loud cries, Bet-Huda fell limp from exhaustion. The mages fell onto the ground from overuse of their Magic. All of them pale from tiredness. But one of them held an amulet that glinted slightly. On his face was a trace of worry and impatience. Hatshena Tal, Im Faraum. O, Rot ShachemHatshena Tal, the monstrous creature said, its voice tinged with longing. Rot ShachemHatshena Tal.
Away from the unsavory happenings deep under the Palace, Nick was standing in front of a fallen tree, his breathing ragged and his hands bleeding. Nick and gashes were apparent on the poor tree, as it was hit by a sword many times until it was no more tree than firewood. There was no trace of refinement or techniques on the marks as if some child was whacking at the tree in anger. I assume it did not go well? Connie said. Nick threw his sword away and sat on the stump of the tree, holding his face with his bleeding hand. Its gone. Miladys traces. The books that she was reading. They were gone. Burned away during the arson a few years ago!! Ah, Connie rubbed her chin with her thumb. She knew from his inflection that the man was referring to her mother and not her That does not bode well. Nick stopped rubbing his face with his hands. What do you mean? This might just be me overthinking things. But if Im not wrong, the library was burned not long after the death of my mother, correct? Nicks eyes widened. He was stupefied by the implication. Are you saying that her death might have something to do with what she found in the library? I dont know. This is just conjecture at this point, Connie said. But now there is no more clues about my mother that we have. This trail is at a dead end. No! You promised! I did. And I have done as I promised, she said in response. Are you not angry at knowing that someone might have murdered your mother?! Connie gazed at the man who had lost his manners from anger. My mother was a kind person, unlike me, she said calmly. And I do want to know the truth about her death. But if the truth killed you - someone who was cherished dearly by my mother - how could I face her then? II We have tried our best, but it has been too long. The trail had gone cold, she added again. Perhaps it is for the better. The future belongs to the living, you should calm yourself down and think about what you should do next. After saying that, Connie left the disheartened Nick alone to think.
A few days after the eventful visit to the Palace, the rewards were delivered. Martell put on his rewards on his right hand, the very image of a bourgeois little boy. As for the monetary rewards and the deed to the land she wanted, Connie stored them safely inside her Item Ring. Today also happened to be the day the Al-Khemiyan entourage were returning to their own country. You should have waited for a few more days, then we could leave together, Connie said to Prince Abbas. Unfortunately, we have already delayed our departure for too long. Much had happened for such a little time, he answered. We must return before the next season comes. Yes, the cold does not welcome us, his wise wife embraced Connie tightly. As she was about to do the same for Illumca, Illumca stiffened. She, however, did not refuse the hug. Though she did not return it. It was a great move forward for her. You are all welcome to visit us in Al-Khemiya. We will show you true hospitality. Martell was having trouble with the couples son, who did not want to be separated from the Beastfolk boy. As for Akula, she was having a talk with Kim Sooyoung. Have you decided? the girl asked. I have. Yes, the Centaur said. Then, I wish you luck, the Otherworlder gave her a small hug before entering the carriage. They saw them off just outside the city and watched them rode eastward until they vanished into the horizon. As they were about to return to the city, Akula gave Connie a tap on the shoulder. Connie, can you go with me for a bit? Connie met her gaze and shrugged.
Akula galloped through the plains with Connie following behind her with the horse she bought for her wagon, whose name she barely remembered. The two did not talk all along the way, and Connie did not ask where she was taking her. We are here, Akula said when they arrived at a cliff where they could see Courandhel. Connie dismounted from the horse, tied him onto a nearby tree, and walked up to the Centaur. This is the place where I first saw the city. When I first laid eyes on it, I was so excited I shouted in happiness. I have never seen something so big and so wondrous in all my life, she shared with a faint smile. But when I was inside, I find out that it was really different from what I expected. Akula stood silently a few paces before Connie. Four hooves planted onto the ground. She never liked the feel of the soil here. It was wrong. It was salty and strange. And the people spoke with forked-tongue and hidden daggers. I met so many different people. Good men, bad men. From the lowborn to the highborn. But only some managed to keep my interest. Within the few weeks she arrived in Courandhel, she had experienced more than she had experienced in the twenty turns of seasons in the Grasslands. She had been charmed by an evil Hero, trapped and then saved. She fought a man so strong he destroyed half a forest with one move. He was charged for helping in killing said Hero and then now touted and honored for killing that same Hero. And it all started with meeting the young girl before her. And one of them is you. Oh? How so? I had a chance to talk with the Hero of Calendia when we visited the Palace. I asked him the same thing that I asked the King. What is a Hero, Connie repeated the question. Andwhat is his answer? Akula shook her head, a helpless look showing from above her veil. That meeting you caused him to doubt his path. Is that so? Then are you going to ask me the same question again? My answer is still the same. No. I am going to ask you a different one. Akula turned to her, her face was stern and her eyes aglow with resolution. Tell me this, Connie, Akula took out the fearsome Sukheri from her Item Ring on her thumb and swung it once. The force of her swing sundered the air. Are you evil? Chapter 125: Become My Sheath Chapter 125 Become My Sheath HAHAHAH!! Connie laughed freely upon hearing the question. Akula did not expect this response from her and growled. Whats so funny? Ahahaha Connie gradually slowed her laughter to a halt and then gave her a friendly nod. You are such an honest person, Akula. To actually ask me something like that, Connie wiped a tear that was coming out of her right eye with her thumb. Have you ever considered that I might just tell you the answer that you want to hear just for the sake of appeasing you? That I mightlie? Her words shocked the Centaur, who blinked a few times as it very slowly dawned on her. Idid not think of that. I dont know whether to be flattered or offended by that. Connie smiled, now she began to understand why she liked this odd Centaur. She resembled the Junior Sister in her past life so much. Honest, bullish at times, and as straight as the arrow that she shot. As for the answer, what would you do if I said that I am evil? Connie said, eyeing the odd weapon beside the Centaur. Would you fight me? With that fearsome weapon on you? Yes, she began to say, there was a resolution in her eyes. But of what Connie did not know. You have lived a privileged life, it seems, Connie raised a hand before the Centaur managed to rebut her. By privileged, I did not talk about being rich in money or treasure Connie gave a small chuckle. but being rich in love. Jewels, money, treasures. All of these things are good to have, sure. But they are as drifting clouds, Connies hands swayed, summoning forth a wisp of purple cloud, which she then waved away. Impermanent, finite. Love and affection - on the other hand C is something different. They sustain us, teach us. You must have a family that truly loved and protected you. Thats how you can stay so pure in your belief of goodness. Akula did not realize that the lips under her veil were forming a smile. Yes, she was truly loved, being the only daughter out of her fathers three wives. Even with her uncommon physique, they treated her as their own daughter. Yes Akula said, agreeing to her words. Thats whymeeting the Kurosaki Yuuji and you shattered everything I know about good and evil. The Hero I aspired to, who was supposed to protect the world from Demons turned out to be a traitor to the Races. He had dared to try and sully my dignity, as she worded them, she felt an itch in her body. It was a feeling of disgust that she could not scratch. She inhaled a few times to calm herself. Akulas legs tapped the ground a few times before she stabbed the Sukheri into the ground. And you would put your life on the line to protect me - someone you knew only for a few days - and save the people who reviled you and hated you from the imminent attack of Demons, She began. But at the same time, you sow discord as easily as a person breathes. You would cripple an unarmed man without a second thought. Connie wondered from whom the last one came from, but she did not comment on that. Indeed. If there is only black or white in your world, then I am most definitely black, Connie gestured with her arms. But the world is not that simple. There is only a bit of black and white with the various shades of grey in between. Akula paced back and forth, her impatience apparent from the way her legs dug a bit too deep into the ground. At first, I thought that I knew you. Knew myself, Akula said. But it turned out that I know nothing. And thinking about it confused me even more. Thats good. The first thing one must do to be free of the chains of preconceptions is to start by realizing that you know nothing, she said. Thats why you were told to go out and seek experience, correct? To see, to experience, to learn, Connie said, her eyes still and deep like a lake within an ancient cavern. You have seen, and you have experienced, but you have yet to learn. Arent those the same thing? Its as different as a man seeing a painting and merely knowing that its a good paintingand a man who understood the meaning and the intent being conveyed by each stroke of the painters brush. Akula frowned, despite the cold weather, her head was getting hot. Ugh, why are you always talking like that? Its so confusing! Why cant you Stonemen just say the way it is and not use so many words?! Connie raised an eyebrow. Huh? Was it that hard to understand? Unfortunately - or fortunately for Connie C the Cultivator had always been surrounded by people possessed of a certain amount of intelligence and understanding. It was the first time she actually had to teach a person like Akula, who was simple and naive. Aargh! Akula grabbed her Sukheri and pointed its sharp tip at her. All I know is the honesty of steel and the truth of blood! If you want to convince me, you have to do it with your steel! Why? Connie scratched her chin. We have no grudge, and we are not at our best condition. A fight like this is pointless. If you just want to vent, you should find Illumca, shell accommodate you. Connie grunted and prepared to leave when the Centaur called out to her. Then how about a bet?!
Connie stopped and slowly turned her head around, a hint of curiosity on her face. A bet? Yes. A bet. If I win, you will do for me one thing. If you winI will choose you as my Ezenu. Ezenu? That is an interesting proposition. But no. I have no interest in becoming your Ezenu, Connie shook her head. Tell you what. Let us bet the same thing. One wish, anything the winner wants. Deal, Akula said without thinking any longer. But I want you to fight me with your strongest weapon. I have only ever seen you fight with your bare hands. Ive heard that you are very good with a sword. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Connie looked at her right hand, and then at the Centaur. She pondered about this for a minute, clearly hesitant. As she finally made up her mind to take out a training sword, she felt a tug on her sleeves. Hm, Chen? You are finished with digesting the poison? The purple slime popped out of her body and bounced a few times. It was clear that it had leveled up its strength a few times. Its round body bounced onto her arm and changed its form to a sword. At first, it was gelatinous in texture but then its body became as rigid and as powerful as iron. Chen, you? Connie held the purple sword in her hand and swung it. It was very light and was not extremely sharp. It was an acceptable sword. You have your sword, then? Akula asked. Yes. I suppose I have, she said. Then, let us begin. The two of them took their places. Akula was excited for this fight, evident from the way her tail swept left and right so quickly. She felt her body heating up even though the air was freezing. Akula hit her chest with her left hand. She bellowed. I am Akula Altanghazar! Tonsulde of Clan Altankheer! Connie made the respectful gesture of cupping her right hand, sword facing down. I am Cornelia Asterium Steelheart, she closed her eyes as she made a hesitant pause. A Cultivator.
The first move belonged to Akula, an aggressive rush that aimed the lance at Connies heart. Haah!! Connie saw the power contained in that rush and dashed to the side. As she did so, Akula dug her front legs deep to the ground and made a turn to chase Connie. Akula swung the Sukheri twice. Connie ducked below the first and jumped over the second with a spin, narrowly evading the fierce attack. The continuous momentum of the attacks was like an avalanche. After it started, there was no stopping it. It was all Connie could do to dodge. She heard the wind caused by the oversized weapon during her vigorous attacks and shouted. Astounding! If one does not have such powerful muscles, their wrists would have broken from such a movement! The blonde girl spun in mid-air as she dodged a low swipe. She pushed against the ground as a powerful thrust sunk near where her head would have been if she was a second slower. Huh? Akula was surprised to see Connie standing on her weapon. The blonde girl slashed at the Centaur, but the Centaur lowered her head and threw her body at Connie. Connie managed to evade the attack and left a souvenir in the form of a scissor kick which got Akulas head. It would have cracked the skull of a normal person, but it only made Akula see stars. Now it was Connies turn to rush. Her attacks were swift, forcing Akula to adopt a defensive stance using her Sukheri. Normal metal would have seen marks from Connies sword strokes, but the Grasslanders weapon was tougher than that. Seeing this, Connie jumped overhead and unleashed a move that she had not used for a long time. She did a series of stabs so fast it looked like falling plum blossoms in the eyes of its target. Third of the Plum Blossom Sword Technique: Rain of Plum Blossom Petals. Upon seeing the incoming attack, Akula pressed the switch and the lance opened to become an umbrella, shielding her from the technique. Connie, who did not expect such machination, had her attacks deflected. However, she could not change her position and Akula roared. Warriors Fortitude! The Skill, a powerful counter that used the body of the metal umbrella, hit Connie. In her eyes, it was like a massive wall was coming at her from below. Hrrmh! Connie gathered Yin Energy into her right arm and hit the umbrella. The impact threw her up a few meters. She coughed up a bit of blood and felt like her insides were messed up. As for Akula, it was the first time that she had seen someone dodge the attack from her Sukheri with such skill. Cracks had started to appear on the sword as it was unable to withstand the impact. Noticing this, Connie threw Chen away. Excellent move. Again!! Connie clasped her palm together and unleashed a blade of Yin Energy from above. Gah! Akula grunted as he withstood the attack using her Sukheri. She took a deep breath and shouted. I ! Wont !! Lose!!! Earth -! Akula coughed madly when her breathing was interrupted by something sharp on her belly. She looked down and saw Chen, still in the shape of a sword, innocently poking at her abdomen. Connie landed with one both legs on the top of her umbrella, a smirk on victory on her face. Iconcede the Centaur knew that she had lost and did not refute it. If it was a real duel, she would have a new hole in her stomach. You are very strong, Akula. Strength wise I am not your match. But you lack awareness. Connie jumped down from her umbrella as Akula bowed to her. I have lost, she said. You won the bet. You can ask me anything you want. Before we get to that, Connie said, patting Chen who returned to her arms with a weak wobble. Clearly exhausted from the short but fierce fight. Did you get anything from the fight? Akula took a deep breath before meeting Connies eyes. Your sword is beautiful and honest, she replied. Yet your claws are ruthless. They felt cold and distant. Like the gloom of a rainy day. You just confuse me more. You can glean that much? You are indeed gifted in the Martial Arts, Connie laughed. That is correct. I practice both Divine Arts and Heretic Arts, she paused and let her Yin Energy flow to the ground. Within seconds, the green grasses withered and die. Evil? Good? Those things do not matter. Connie patted her chest. What matters the most is my path. My purpose. My heart. My Dao!! The wheat-haired Centaur swallowed. She envied such confidence, such assurance of her own path. I do what I do not because people say what I should do. But because that is what I want to do. So, what do you want to do? Akula closed her eyes and pondered. When she opened them again, her eyes were tranquil. I still dont quite understand what you mean by grey. But I know this now. I want to become a hero. Not because you told me to, but because I want to become one. Excellent. This happened to be connected to my request. What is the easiest way to understand Evil? By following someone like me. Yes. I want youto become my sheath.
Ive already said that you can choose to be my Ezenu No, I dont want that. Ive read about it and that is not what I want from you. I dont want a Master-Servant relationship. I want someone who has the capability and will to stop me. This time, Akula was the one confused. It was getting to be the theme of the day. What do you mean? Whats the difference? You have seen Illumca and Martell. The two are capable companions, but they arent the most dependable. Illumcais someone who will do everything I asked of her regardless of her morality. As for Martell? He has no morality at all. None of them can do what I am asking you to do. Connie walked until she was but one step away from Akula. In her eyes, the Tonsulde could see a grim determination and a tinge of something. Fear? No, perhaps not. In my pursuit of the Dao I will have to make choices, she pressed her last words. Choices that might cross my bottom line. It is your job to stop me from making that mistake. To become the sheath that will stop my blade from hurting the innocents. Akula kept her silence. Yes. This was something heavier than choosing an Ezenu. Slowly, she put out her arm. Upon my honor as a Tonsulde. Upon the name of my ancestors. I swear it. I will become your sheath. Connie grasped that powerful arm strongly with both of her arms and said, Thank you.
After that, the two made their way back. Along the way, Connie asked the Centaur in the blue coat. One thing Im curious, though. Why did you make a bet with me? Akula answered his question bashfully. Well, a part of it was that I want to know the answer to my question, but the other part wasthat I want to fight you properly. Just for that?! Of course! Akula said as if she was asking if seawater is salty. Fighting someone who killed a Hero? I would not miss that for anything. But I dont know how to make you do that. So, I asked for advice from Kim. She said that people from your world could not resist a bet with high stakes. Ho? Hahahaahahaa!! Connie slapped her head and threw her head back. Kim Sooyoung, oh, that girl is a silent one, but turns out she has a good head on her shoulder! Then, Connie noticed something off with her last sentence. Wait, did you just saymy world? Yes, you are an Otherworlder, right? How did you know that?! Did Kim told you? No. Isnt it obvious? Everything about you screamed Otherworlder. Doesnt everyone know that? You know, it was said that one of my ancestors was an Otherworlder too. Connie looked at the muscle-headed friend of hers with a wry smile. Akula, I dont know whether you are stupid or just very straightforward with your ways. Is that an insult? the Centaur said in a friendly jab. Definitely not an insult. In fact, this just makes me look forward to the future, Connie paused as the two watched the sun rising over the sea. It might not be pleasant or fun. But it will definitely be interesting. Chapter 126: A Brief Rest, A Little Punishment Chapter 126 A Brief Rest, A Little Punishment You are late, Illumca said as soon as she saw them returning to the mansion. She also saw that the two of them were disheveled and Connie walked favoring her right leg. Did the two of you have a fight? A simple spar, nothing big, Connie replied. We had a little bet, and now Akula will be one of our companions. Glad to have you join us, Zalkhin Altanghazar, Martell said as he turned from his chair. With you around, enemies wont be able to hurt us! Isnt that nice, Illumca? he asked, expecting the cold Dark Elf to react somewhat badly. Instead, what she saw was Illumca extending her arm up to the Centaurs belly. Welcome to the Party, Akula. It is my honor, Illumca, She said as she grabbed her arm. I will be asking a lot of spars in the future if you are interested. Of course, The Dark Elf answered. The two gazed eye-to-eye, confirming each others intention before letting go. She then returned to her room to put on some salve. Illumca asked if she needed any help, but she rejected, saying that she was not hurt that bad. You arent worried that Mistress had taken interest in Zalkhin Altanghazar? the boy asked with a sly tone. As soon as the Centaur was out of an earshot. Illumca folded her arms. She has risked her own life to save Connie, even to the point of breaking her own body. So, I consider her a friend. Boring, Martell shrugged. If its so boring for you, why dont we see how far youve improved on your swordplay, she grabbed him by the collar and dragged him out.
A few days after finishing their affairs, it was finally time for them to leave for Cairula. In the morning before they left, a few people were there to say goodbye. Which was quite surprising to Connie, seeing how she was sure that she had made more enemies than friends during her stint in the Capital. Illumca was speaking with the excited Eleanora while Klein was talking with Nick, who was feeding the horses some apples. You are leaving in this? Hannah asked with an unhidden bewilderment in her face upon seeing the miserable wagon that they are leaving with. But youve got money! The Mistress likes things in her own her ways, Martell said with a bit of a chuckle as she hopped onto the wagon. Hannah, Akira scolded her. Despite their history, Akira and Hannah came to bid them farewell, clad in laymens clothing to avoid the gazes of the people. Which was overshadowed by the fact that the Maiden of Water was also there with two very recognizable Church Knights. Its a shame, I havent had the chance to spar with you while youre here, Akira said. Then again, I would make a terrible opponent. Well, the good thing about knowing you are terrible, is that you know you need to improve. I am looking forward to you actually managing to put a wound on me next time. Thatd be the day. And I see that you decided to follow her, Miss Akula, the Hero of Calendia remarked. Akula gave him a firm nod. Yes. It is the beginning of my search for my own path. I didnt know that you are friends. Ah, we spoke at length a few days ago, the Hero said in response. Mainly about you and your tendency to make trouble anywhere you go, Akula added. Aandif she was notit would nooot beher, Allenca posited. Please beeecareful. The lands to the South aaareundeveloped. It iiisfilled with dense forestsaaand monsters that are strongerthan the ones you meetheeere. Winteriiis still in two mooonths. You better leave theeeresoon if you dooo not want toowait for nextspriiing. I cannot lie, I am rather looking forward to that, Connie said, Arent we, Nick? As long as I still have my neck when we return, Milady, Nick said from the back of the wagon, doing the last check on the wagons back wheel. The horses are fed and watered, Milady. We are ready to go. As they were about to leave, a man came riding on a horse. As soon as he arrived, he quickly got down his horse and bowed with a well-practiced flourish. Thank Junnaveil that I am not late, Jorge said, slightly gasping. Prince Elhart had bid me to come to you with a gift, alongside his wish for your safe trip to the South. He then produced an item which he presented respectfully to Connie. It was a golden badge with the image of a golden sparrow carved to the middle. This badge signifies the highest rank of our Merchant Alliance, the Golden Sparrow. You can use it to get help from any of our Merchant affiliates. He is sure that it will come very handy in your journey. Extend my thanks to the Prince. I will, Lady Steelheart. Please, have a good trip and safe passage.
The road back home was uneventful, unlike last time. They arrived in Cairula after lunchtime. Their arrival drew the gazes of many; some curious, some awe. A stark difference to the look that they gave her when Connie first took her first step into Cairula in her new body. L-lady Steelheart! a familiar grunt of a soldier saluted. Please, you can go in. No need to queue. Oh, not stopping me this time? She said teasingly. No, I wouldnt dare -! Relax, Im just playing with you, Connie waved him off and told Nick to continue inside. It felt like ages since we left, Illumca said contemplatively. Straight to Ethels? You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Connie nodded as she rested her elbow on the side of the wagon. Nick whipped the reins lightly to urge the horse to move forward. Ethels it is. You seem to have gathered some followers, Zalkhin Altanghazar, Martell remarked when he noticed a few children running alongside them. Their eyes full of curiosity and awe. Whoa, cool! Are you a horse? a sniveling little boy asked. But shes got a hat! Horses dont wear hats! a smart-looking girl crowed in. Akula was amused by the children and said. Well, do horses talk, little one? Oh! She talked! Wow! Some concerned parents quickly took them while saying sorry, intimidated by the large body of the Centaur. She was used to this treatment from the Stonemen, but she could not refute that it hurt her a bit. Once they arrived at the store, they found that it was chock full of people. All of them clamoring over the counters. Hoh, what is this? So crowded, Martell descended from the wagon and saw three men in regular clothes wearing well worn swords on their waists, lounging at the side of the store. Their clothes were worn out, but they were clean. Despite their slovenly attitude, their eyes were keen. When they saw the wagon, they moved forward. Good Afternoon, Lady Steelheart. These are my friends that I told you about, Milady, Nick said when he saw Connie looking at them with puzzlement. They are good men. Did you remember? I told you that I hired them to keep the store safe while Im in the Capital. Oh, yeah. I think you said that before, Connie replied. It did not inspire confidence in the scruffy Paladin. Any trouble while were gone? A few, but we chased them out, the eldest looking of them, a tough looking man with a balding head said. We also had a thief trying to steal some things, but Alan here made short work of him. Excellent. Ill add some Silver for your trouble later. Ah, Milady! Bertus ran up to the wagon and tried to help Connie down, but she had already jumped down the wagon and helped Illumca descend. Oh, Bertus! How are you doing?! Very well, milady. Very well! the jolly man said. Ive heard the news, Milady. Your father would be proud! Connie raised her nose at this and walked inside. Youre back, Ethel commented from behind the counter, her eyes never moving from the newspaper she was reading. Connie noticed that she was sitting much straighter now and her thin fingers had begun to fill up. Hows the Capital? Did you put it on fire when you left? Mistress did not put it on fire, but she certainly put some butts on a flame. We killed a Hero. Became Calendias worst enemies. Then became heroes, Illumca explained shortly. Well now, the silent one speaks! An improvement! the old crone raised a graying eyebrow. Connie sat in front of the counter and Sen quickly brought out teas for everyone. She was fuller now; her slightly sunken cheeks had filled up and now had a rosy glow to them. How are you doing, Sen? Im good! My moms getting better because of the Pills! She can walk to the garden now! Mm, good to hear, Connie rustled her hair for a bit before returning to the sour old woman. So how are things? Its going smoothly despite some disturbance. My friends are also doing well on their part. You should have seen the look on the old codgers face when they created their first Pill. Some annoyances have also approached me to learn how to make Pills. Of course, I chased them out. Hmm, Connie sipped her tea and grinned. Gather your fellow disciples tomorrow night, Ethel. It is time we move to the next level. Outside the Store, children were gathered around Akula. Some of them were trying to climb over her, one was even pulling on her tail, but she did not seem to mind. Akula put her hat on one of the children. The hat went down to his eyes due to the size difference. She then put him on her shoulders. The thrilled laughter of the child drew other children to her and they began to clamor asking for their turns. Just then four men came strutting in. All of them were burly and clad in leather armor. From their expression, Illumca knew that they were here for some trouble. You old crone! I bought a Rejuvenating Pill from you and it did not work! I want compensations! Their leader, a tall and scruffy man with a glass eye shouted. Is this one of those disturbances, Ethel? she asked. NoI think this is new, Ethel groaned. I dont recognize them either. Might not be a local. Illumca glanced at Connie, the latter waved her arm to signal her to stand down. Martell, if you please. Gladly, Mistress, the Innocent-looking Beastfolk boy bowed slightly to acknowledge her order. Good afternoon, gentlemen. I hear youve been complaining about our Pills? The small boy said innocently. May I ask how you used it? Where? And how? The troublemaker seemed to have prepared for this eventuality and asnwered. In the dungeon! Yeah, I got hurt in the dungeon and tried using the Pill! And it did not work. Yeah! And it almost killed him. Well, do you have the Pill? Martell asked politely. The man confidently produced the bottle. It was the same bottle used to store the Pills. Martell snatched it the moment he took it out. Hmmlets see, Martell took one Pill from the bottle and sniffed it. Dear Customer, did you really buy it from our store? Yeah! And it did nothing! But it seems to me that this one has no scent, Martell crushed the Pill in his palm and showed it to the others. And it is apparently made of dirt. Mister Bertus, please grab one Pill from the rack and give it to me. The strawberry-haired Beastfolk crushed the Pill the mustachioed man gave him and a waft of fragrant scent filled their noses. Our Pills have blue colored cores, unlike your fake one. So, either you got tricked, or you have the deliberate intention to trick us. But you came here so it must be the latter. Tell me, who paid you to try and pull one on us, eh? I C I ! The man stuttered. He did not expect to be outed like this. Run! The men turned to try and run away after he was caught, but he immediately ran into a brick wall. He then realized that it was actually a Centaur. Guh! the man choked as he was lifted off the ground until he was face to face with an angry Centaur. You are scaring the children. She threw him back inside the store, where Illumca brought him kissing the floor with a good kick. Argh! The other men, seeing this, intended to make their move but was brought down instantly by Nicks hired men. I-I cant move!! Martell grabbed the fallen man by his collar. You are challenging the power of our Pills, didnt you? In that case, shall we test it? The current Martell had power beyond his size, and he exuded much threatening aura that made the man feel like he was being stared down by a wolf. A hungry wolf who liked to toy with his food. Wait! Wait! Please spare me! Martell ignored his plea and said cheerfully. It is our pleasure to prove to you the effectiveness of our pill. Please have a sample. Martell then proceeded to cheerfully pound the mans face until he was unrecognizable. He then fed him a Pill forcefully. The swollen flesh and skin quickly began to return to normal. Look and see, friends! With just one Pill, you can heal yourself up! Lickety-split! he said with a big grin on his face. Would you like another demonstration? The impish boy said No! Its fine! The Pills are real! the man begged. Please stop! Dont be shy! Customers are always welcome to try our products! Especially naughty ones like you, He smirked as he cracked his knuckles then proceeded to pound him. Stop! Stop, please! Its Gerrick! Gerrick and hish friends paidsh me to scam you! the man said, his words slurring from the swollen lips. Gerrick? That little shit? Ethel put down her paper and groaned. Gerrick is the local Alchemist, in case you dont know. His profit has been going down since we sell Pills. Buy 2 get 1! The boy said with a smile that was the downfall of angels. Dont miss the sale! Just for today!! The onlookers were hesitating for a few seconds before they stormed the store. People of Cairula were not unfamiliar with such scene, especially Hunters, who were a rough bunch already. To them, if they could pay less for better products that would heal them, why would they pay more? While the others were occupied with helping the store, Connie beckoned Illumca to the back of the store. Illumca. Id like you to help me with something involving this fellow named Gerrick. Yes, Connie. Do you want me to? the Dark Elf made a stealthy little gesture across her neck. No, no. Lets not go there just yet. Just put some fear into him. Let him know, politely, that we do not appreciate disturbance to our healthy competition. Take Martell with you. Go at night. Can I draw some blood? If need be, Connie winked.
The next day, after a visit by the duo of remorseless people, a contract of agreement not to disturb Connies business complete with a blood thumbprint were placed on Connies table. The quick result made her feel quite good, and she taught the Herbalists turned Cultivator new tricks and new Recipes that night. Along with them came a few other Herbalists from another city who wanted to learn the new way of Alchemy, as Ethel put it. They were told to sign the same contracts as the first Herbalists. Out of five people, three accepted. Connie was not searching for opportunists, but for people who really wanted it. We will start small, Ethel. But soon enough, Culti C I mean, the new type of Alchemy will be the new standard of Alchemy!! After that, they spent the next few days resting their bodies and gathering supplies to prepare for the long journey South. Unbeknownst to them, a drastic change was happening in Calendia that would change their fate. A change that - like many things - started with a spark. Chapter 127: The Moon is made of Cheese Chapter 127 The Moon is made of Cheese Arlaine, Nick repeated what Connie said when they began the conversation about their next plan. You picked Arlaine. Of all the lands you could have chosenyou picked Arlaine. Yes. What is Arlaine? Akula asked. She knew much about the Grasslands, where to find the best place to hunt, where every single watering hole was. But outside her place of birth, she knew woefully little. It is a land near the tip of South Calendia. Nobles consider being sent thereabouts to be a punishment, not a reward, Ethel explained while sipping her tea. A death sentence to Highborn Socializing, Martell added. Once you are there, say goodbye to any hope of rising to the top of the social ladder. Nevertheless, it is where I need to go. Nick sighed and cupped his face with his hands. After a few seconds, he inhaled loudly and grumbled. Fine. But our wagon will not be enough to weather the trip. We need to change to a better, sturdier one. Then supplies. Its gonna be a bit pricy. Connie wordlessly pulled out a bag of gold and pushed it forward. Nick saw the glittering gold and groaned. Oh yeah, I forgot. Were bloody friggin rich now. Gotta get used to that, he counted the provisions he needed to take in his mind. Give me five C no - four days. Youre leaving again, Connie? Sen said with a pouting face. Sorry, Sen. This is something I have to do, Connie put her on her lap and wiped her dirty hands. But we still have a few days. So, while Im here, lets make the best of it. Tell me everything youve done while Im gone. Sen then proceeded to excitedly tell Connie whats been going on. Only when the sky had grown dark, and her eyes could no longer open did she stop. As she watched their backs disappear into the night, Connie thought of how Sen would live if she had never met her. If, that girl had never found the courage to pester her back then. Perhaps she would have to grow up, sooner than later.
Connie entered the Hunters Guild the day after with Illumca and Akula in tow. As for Nick, he had many things to take care of for their journey and Martell offered to accompany him. Many eyes turned to look at them as they stepped inside, but the three were used to this treatment and paid them no heed. Cosette. Connie! Youre back! the young girl with pink hair beamed. I heard the news from the Capital! Are you okay? Im fine. Thats nice to hear. Are you here for a Quest? the girl continued hopefully. Or perhaps just to see me? Illumcas eyes narrowed when she heard her, but Cosette was not a lily-livered girl. Then, Cosettes eyes slowly widened as she looked up to see the towering presence of the Centaur and gasped lightly. Ah, this is my new party member and companion. This is Cosette, a friend of mine, Connie introduced them to each other. I am Akula Altanghazar, the blue-cloaked Centaur introduced herself. She did not offer her arm, however, as she saw that she would break the pink-haired Receptionist in two if she had done so. Ive heard stories about Centaurs from the other Hunters, but this is my first time seeing one. You look very strong, have you ever considered becoming a Hunter? A Hunter? Ive never thought about that. South Calendia? Cosette said, after a brief sigh of disappointment. Do you have some business there? Yes. I got land there, someplace named Arlaine. Arlaine? Cosette said. Hmm. I remember. Thats quite a remote place. Ah, right! Cosettes eyes widened as a thought came to her. Its a shame you missed him. If you just returned three days earlier, you would have had a chance to meet with Guild Master Sabrac. He said he is looking forward to meeting the one who defeated the Hero of Vorzenny. Sabrac? Akula repeated the name with awe. Sabrac the Dragonslayer? You know him? Illumca asked. Know? Akula smiled widely. One of my Fathers wishes is to take his head and present it to our Ancestors! Didnt your father also want to have my fathers head on a stick? Connie said. Slightly perplexed at this uncommon head-collecting obsession Akulas father had. Is this a part of your culture? Indeed! It is a great honor! Akula said with a face full of pride. I doubt he could do that, Cosette chuckled. Guild Master Sabrac is an old rival of the Lord General and the second strongest warrior in Calendia. Being one of the very few Hunters who had attained S Rank in the Guild. There is a reason why he is called a Dragonslayer," Cosette shook her pink head. "In any case, Guild Master Sabrac is practical man. As long as one is capable, he would take them in, she leaned in and whispered. That is why he tolerated the Vice Guild Master. "If my father is here, he would say that it is even more reason to do that." "Yessh. Next thing I know, you''d want my head on a stick too," Connie said jokingly. "Well, I wouldn''t say no to that," Akula said with all seriousness. "I think your head would be most beautiful on a stick." The blonde-haired girl paused as she traded looks with an incredulous Illumca. "Did anyone ever say that they never know when you are joking or not?"
In the other side of town, Albert Planthorne was examining an intricate brocade on a mannequin when he heard his door opening. Upon seeing the person coming in, he narrowed his eyes. Good afternoon, Mister Planthorne. My Mistress ordered me to get her orders from you. Oh, its you, the old man said. I was expecting your Lady to come here personally. I was looking forward to showing her my newest work. But youll do. Yes, youll do, the man tried to hide his smile, but he was radiating giddiness. Now, tell me everything about what transpired in Cairula. Well, I dont have the C Come now, I am sure you can spare some time for an old man. I have worked my hardest on you and your companions clothing after all. Martell chuckled lightly. The man is the best tailor in the continent, after all. Indulging him a bit would be profitable in the long run. He then agreed and proceeded to tell him every detail. While listening to the story eagerly, the old mans gaunt face beamed. So, my fineries had a part in foiling the ill intentions of Vorzenny. What a story! I knew Lady Connie is an exceptional person! She is worthy of my finest! he then continued. So, you are heading to the South are you? Then I will have to make some changes to the clothes. How soon will you be heading out? It should be within the week. Very well, tell your Mistress that I need to do some adjustments to the clothes. It will be finished in two days. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Wait, I was told to get it today! By then, the old, lanky man had already started writing a plan on a book, completely forgetting the flustered young Beastfolk. Martell gave up after a few tries and went back after.
Connie and her entourage left early in the morning a few days later on their new wagon and old horses, just before the cock crowed three times. Akula preferred to walk on her own, as she disliked feeling cramped inside the wagon. After cutting across the boring Flatlands that took the better part of the afternoon, they entered a forest. The forest was called Bredda. A name that came from the Second King of Calendias wife. It was not as dense as Zelbes, and the colors that covered it were almost like blazing fire. Deep red. Sunlight came peeking through from the forest canopy and onto the forest floor, giving it a solitary atmosphere. As they rode, Akula suddenly turned to her left and shot an arrow. There was a quick squeal and the sound of something heavy falling. Illumca immediately vanished and returned with a dead boar. Straight through the head, Illumca said, Impressive. The Grasslands provide to those who are able. I have trained in archery since I was very young, Akula replied. I remember that Elves are also naturally gifted in archery. Would you like to train with me sometime? I dont do archery, The Dark Elf said while hauling it over her shoulder. Her tone had a hint of distaste in it. "I still feel like we should stay a bit longer, Sen seemed to miss you a lot," Nick commented. "We still have time after we return," Connie answered simply. "Perhaps she would not even miss me that much with what I planned for her." Before they left, Connie had left Ethel with more than enough money to advance the business and hire a few more people, including the directions she wanted her to take. This included her desire to get Sen a proper education. While they were bantering, Martells ears twitched. He looked at the road before them and spoke. Horses. About fifteen of them. Indeed, not long after, Nick saw men in hunters clothing rode up to them arrogantly. Five men went around to their left and right, surrounding them. A man that looked to be their leader, greasy-haired and one-eyed, began to speak with a very thick accent. Ho, there, ladies. Where might you be going? Barandur Pass, Nick said with a bored expression. And we want no problem here, so if youll just let us be on our way C Well now, we cant have that, can we? Bredda Forest is a very dangerous place. Who knows what danger you might come to without proper protection, he suggested. I and my nice friends here can escort you to Barandur Passfor the right price. This is the first time Ive seen robbers that dont just outright rob you, Akula commented. Is this normal in this part of Calendia? Judging from his clothes and way of speaking, he might be a former Noble who have fallen on hard times, Martell added. Must be slim pickings too, looking at their mugs, Nick noted the impoverished look on the robbers. You wound me, the man said, the corner of his eyes twitching. I am just offering my sincere service. Why are these people not intimidated? They are clearly outnumbered! And if we dont pay? Illumca asked. The greasy man gulped upon laying his eyes on the beautiful dark elf. He had never seen such a beautiful woman. A shame that she had a scar on her. Well, there might be trouble ahead then, he said, trying to control himself. Enough talking, Boss! Lets just rob em! Yeah! the other men agreed and raised their weapons. Oh, threatening us, are they? They have guts, a languid voice spoke from within the wagon. Suddenly they felt like something cold touched the back of their necks. Their enthusiasms were quickly dampened, and a tinge of fear crept up from the pit of their heart. See if we can find their bravery when their guts are spilled. Immediately, Martell obeyed and opened his Sword Box. As you wish, Mistress. Let me test my new daggers. Been a while since I punish evildoers! The greasy man raised his sword in alarm, but it was too late. A sword had embedded itself in his chest. And the one holding it was smiling with the pure innocence of a child. Do none of you even think of having an Analyze Skill? Otherwise, you wont be stupid enough to try your hand at killing someone higher leveled than you. K-kill them!! the man nearest to the leader panicked when he saw their leader dispatched so quickly. Imjust going to stay here, Nick said as he watched Illumca severing the head of a man to his right and moved on to another without even giving them a chance to retaliate. You all got this. When the last of the men was dead, it did not take more than a few minutes. As Illumca was wiping her new daggers on the leaves, she glanced over her shoulder at Martell, who was crouching on the ground. What are you doing? Im collecting their swords. I need them for my Arts, Martell said as he threw a chipped but decent quality sword into his Item Ring. Waste not, want not. It was a forgettable conversation between the two of them. But for the rest of the world many years after this, the name Sword Collector would become an object of fear.
When the sky grew dark, they made camp and feasted on their recently caught bounty. The fat of the swine above the makeshift campfire made a delectable sizzling sound, and the aroma of roasted meat tickled their noses. Akula, who volunteered to turn the meat on its spit, sneaked a few sliced into her mouth, as she now felt comfortable enough to remove her veil in front of them. Only now did they realize that the Centaur was - in reality - quite a heavy eater. She had finished a whole leg by herself. Nick had tanned the swines leather and poured salt on some lean parts of the meat, intending to preserve them for later use. We will reach Barandur Pass the day after tomorrow, the man said as she massaged the salted meat to get the salt into the meat properly. After that, its unknown territory for me. We might have to get a local guide to get us there. Thats fine with me, Connie said, as she licked hot fat off her fingers. By the way, Martell. Can you show me again the thrust you did when you kill the robbers leader? Martell obeyed and took out his sword from his wooden box and repeated the move. Connie inspected his posture and did a few adjustments, poking and kicking at his legs. Do it again. When he did as he was told, his eyes widened in surprise. How? It felt different that time. It feltmore powerful! Of course, I did not reach my current understanding of the sword without picking up a few tricks, Connie said. But you are much better than I was at your age. You pick things very fast, you damn genius. You might even reach Sword Comprehending soon. Im sorry, Martell apologized, not knowing what to say. But can you explain to me what Sword Comprehending is? Didnt I teach you about the concept of the Stages of Understanding the Sword? Yes, but I still dont understand. How do I know if I have reached the next stage? Does it feel the same as leveling up? Well, no. When you get it, you get it. It is a state of both the heart and the mind, you see. Yet just by looking at the eyes of her disciple, Connie knew that her explanation drew blanks. Connie folded her arms and rubbed her chin. The way the people in Grea think was very different from my old world. They lack patience and understanding of the abstract due to their tendency to put numbers in everything; in essence, limiting themselves to those numbers. Which made it harder to convey certain ideas. Even Martell, who showed brilliance in how he processed things, was not immune to this. Furthermore, Connie had never experienced leveling up so she could not describe it. hmm, how do I make it easier to understand? Give me some time. Connies some time turned out to take a few hours. Nick and Martell had fallen asleep. Akula, who was by nature, not a nocturnal Beastfolk, had been nodding off. Only Illumca was still dutifully sitting by her side, silently watching. The blonde-haired girl said after a time. Illumca, wake Martell and Akula up, then follow me.
After waking the two up, they followed Connie to a clearing by the lake. She signaled for them to sit on the grass. Whilst they did so, she took a dried branch from a fallen tree and swung it around playfully. What a beautiful night, She gazed at the full moon with a nostalgic expression. Do you know what the moon is made of? My grandmother once told me in one of her tales that it was made of young sheeps cheese, molded by Huna, daughter of Hurgul, when the Night Mother Anukara asked for milk that she could hold in her hand, Akula replied. In my tribes lore, it is said that the moon is a lamp, gifted by Thalamut for Anukara so that it could light her way in the night sky. Mmm Connie nodded. Yes. To some, the moon is a ball of young cheese. And to others, it is a beautiful lamp. Now, I know you are questioning why I am taking you here in the middle of the night and ask you about the moon." "It''s because I wish to confer some knowledge to you. Something that needs you to think outside the numbers its limits." "Are you sure I should be here?" Akula asked. "I''m not your disciple." "That is fine. It will be useful for you too. What I am talking about is a School of Thought. A way of thinking. And now, I have a question for all of you. Connie waved the branch that she was playing with and pointed it at Illumca. What is a sword? A C a weapon, Illumca said quickly, with the speed of a student who wished to earn the teachers goodwill. A sword is something to cut people with, Akula gave her answer. A tool, Martell said when it came to his turn. A flattened iron with an edge. Connie smiled after hearing their answers. A tool? A weapon? A flattened iron fashioned with an edge, capable of deciding the life and death of its wielder as well as its victim? In the understanding of common men, yes. But shallow, too shallow. You are too focused on the form. She rubbed her chin and asked them again. Let me ask a different question this time. What can a sword do? You cancut with it? Illumca answered, slightly confused. Is this a sword? she waved the branch in front of her. Of course not. Thats a tree branch! Akula said, snickering. Are you playing with us? Connie made a sudden slashing motion, and a falling leaf was cut into two right in front of their eyes. This made the three of them fall silent from disbelief. And yet it cuts, she then snatched one of the falling leaves out of the air with her fingers and asked again. Is this a sword? Thatsa leaf, Illumca answered, unsure of what to say. This time, Connie infused her Energy into the leaf and slashed the branch he was holding to two. And yet it cuts, Connie let the pause linger in the air so they could digest what she just showed them. Do you get the idea now? II dont get it, Martells face began to redden as he tried to understand. What I just showed you is a peek to the highest understanding of the sword. It is calledOne with the Sword, Connie explained. And not just sword, every path of Mastery of weapons have their own levels of understanding. It takes ages of training, comprehension, and a lot of luck to reach. B-but thats not how swords work! Martell was near mad after seeing what Connie did. It isnt logical! Connie smiled knowingly. It seems that I need to make it simpler. So that you may understand the sword and avoid the same mistake I made in my pursuit of the Path, I think it is easier if I explain it to you through a story," Illumca noted the melancholic expression of her paramour and teacher, illuminated by the moonlight. "I will tell you...my story. Chapter 128: One With the Sword Chapter 128 One With the Sword Connie waved her hand, her new robe shimmering against the midnight blue sky. Her figure was solitary against the moons reflection. To learn my understanding of the sword is to know my past, Connie explained softly. My story might sound like tall tales to you, but I want you to listen. Justlisten. Lend me a sword, Martell. The strawberry-haired boys ears twitched and he quickly took out the best sword from his Item Ring, the one that belonged to the leader of the robbers that he just killed a few hours ago. He presented it with both hands. Connie took the sword and unsheathed it from the faded leather sheath it was in. It was a well-balanced sword. The handle was a typical Calendian model with a gradually tapered edge. Good sword, she commented. After a few moments of silence broken only by the sound of night creatures and the rustling of the leaves, she began. One lifetime ago, I was a mana poor scholar who dreamed of nothing more than a good job in the Da Hu Government. At that time, I knew nothing of the sword or the world of Jiang Hu. The only thing I wield is a pen. Compared to my peers, I was a bit worse than average. So, it came not to anyones surprise that I failed the Government Exam two times in a row. Upon failing my third, I drank myself to a stupor and managed to fall off a cliff. As I was falling to my death, a traveling Cultivator saved me, her eyes softened when she reminisced about her old teacher. The man flew to me, riding a Flying Sword. The first feeling of flight, and the wonder of Cultivation, she took a deep breath. That momentwas my first contact with a sword.
Connie laid her eyes on the brilliant reflection of the moon on the lake''s surface. But in her mind, she was gazing far into a memory of a long time ago. A bittersweet feeling filled her chest. Heintroduced himself as Wang Yun. He took me to his sect. And under his tutelage, I learned Cultivation, along with my Senior Brother, Li Hanfeng. I lived in the Sect for twenty years, during which I achieved the first stage of understanding the Sword, Sword Knowing. This is a stage that everyone starts with, which is also the stage Martell is in right now, Connie rubbed her chin with a snicker. At this stage, you learn how to swing a sword, how to cut at a perfect angle, the right snap of the wrist, the proper way to hold a sword, She explained while swinging the sword she was holding. In their eyes, it was as if she was dancing, the sword a silvery blur, flowing like a river. Sometimes gentle, sometimes fierce. All the swordsmanship of the Plum Blossom Sect is based on a poem. One sword to bring peace to all men. One sword to slay evil and uphold justice. Pure and inviolable as the plum blossom Our sword sighs against the myriad attachments The sword became part of her body, moving in concert as she recited the steadfast poem. Once she finished doing the basic moves, she held the sword aloft. Beautiful, Martell said slowly, his eyes transfixed on the figure of his Mistress. Illumca and Akula even forgot to breathe. It was no longer just a sword technique; it was art. It has been ages since I used these moves. It was too flowery and superfluous for my current taste. These words caused the three listeners jaw to drop. There was also a little joke back then, that any children with a sword is already at Sword Knowing. Because even children know what a sword is, Connie paused, expecting a reaction from her disciples or Akula. Finding none, she coughed awkwardly. Teacher Wang Yun meant well but comedy is not his strongest suit. She then continued with her story. On my Thirtieth Spring, I attained the second stage of Understanding the Sword. Sword Comprehending, although people usually call it Heart of Sword. I got it two full years faster than my Senior Brother. At this stage, one could control the sword as if it is a part of ones body. Connie let go of the sword and it flew up onto the sky. It zipped through the trees and across the lake; making a silky, soft noise as it cut through the air. It made a sudden jump into the sky and as sudden as its rise, it bolted onto Connies head. Connie! Illumca was about to protect Connie, but the sword was faster. They all gasped as they imagined the sword stabbing her head. Contrary to their expectation, the tip stopped less than an inch away from her eye. This is Sword Comprehending taken to its limit, Connie said simply. Martell was astonished. He could control swords easily with his Telekinesis, but to be able to have such precise control was beyond him. As for Akula, she was so taken aback by the scene in front of her that she could not utter a curse for making her heart jump so fast. The sword spun 45 degrees before her. She grabbed its hilt, one finger at a time. Upon achieving this stage, the Sect Elder had my Senior Brother and I go to a cave named Sword Grotto, where many Named Swords were stored by our Predecessors. After many trials and tribulations, I obtained a sentient sword named Tranquil Lake. Tranquil Lake was a sword that chose its wielder based on strength and will. As for my Senior Brother, he failed the trial due to having too many distracting thoughts. Connie put her arm behind her and turned her back against them so that they could not see her face. After obtaining it, I cultivated until I gained my Dao. The name of my Dao back then was the Dao of the Benevolent Sword. The moment I obtained it, I was empowered. And in my youthful arrogance, I believed that I could reach the next stage of the sword in one go. But no matter how I tried, I could not advance. I stagnated. A river that does not flow will never change. Teacher then ordered me to descend from the mountain and join the Righteous Faction. A Faction filled with so-called righteous men. With justice and goodwill in my heart, I went on to slay villains and evil demons. The hazel eyes of the hero-admiring Centaur met hers. There were many questions in her head. Her answer was a bitter chuckle. Yes, Akula. I once walked that path you sought, that is how I know of your struggles. How else could my words resonate within you? This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it I had adventures that could be written in stories by Minstrels and Songstresses. My deeds quickly earned me the moniker Silk Blossom Swordsman. She stopped suddenly. Her voice began to tremble, then she continued like nothing happened. And It was during this journey that I met Yao-er, Yao-er popped up from her hair and nuzzled his head against her blonde hair. Years went by and yet I still did not get any closer to the next stage. I did my work zealously and dutifully as if possessed, slaying evil wherever I go. At that time, I believed that I was right in my choice, Connies fist tightened. Until that fateful day.
One day, out of the blue, my Senior Brother visited me in my abode. I was happy about his visit, for he was my best friend. We drank and talked deep into the night. We told each other of our dreams, of our ideals, Connie gazed at her hand, stiffly moving it about as if the feeling was there still. After a few cups of wine, I realized that I could not muster any strength, not even to hold my cup. The Senior Brother that I respected the most had poisoned me with Meridian Destroying Poison. By the time I realized it, it was too late. I tried my best to fight, but Tranquil Lake left me as I was no longer strong enough to hold it. The betrayal affected me so much that it shattered my Dao. When I asked that vile man why he would do this, he laughed and simply said that he coveted my sword and my fame. He did not even do me the courtesy of killing me. He wanted to see me broken. He wanted to see me suffer. There was no pain in her voice as if it happened to someone else. A bitter smile adorned her lips. The smile of someone who had come to terms with her pain but had never forgotten. ConnieIllumca did not know what to say. She knew that pain well. So well that it hurts. Her hand unconsciously touched the scar hidden underneath the eyepatch. I am fine, Illumca. I must tell my story. So that you do not repeat the mistake I have made. Betrayal is the one true poison. The bane of all men, kings, and gods alike. It is a poison that seeps deep and never let go. Illumcas eyes narrowed, a memory she would have liked to forget resurfaced momentarily only for it to be squished down again.
Without a sword, without cultivation, I became mortal once again. News of my downfall was spread quickly to the Heretic Faction. Thus, those who knew this fact hunted me ceaselessly. Afraid for my life, I sought help from the Righteous Faction, but to my surprise, they did not even lift a hand to help me. No. To them, I am nothing but a liability. A worthless cripple. She looked up to the moon and raised the sword she was holding. In anger, I cursed the Heavens! In despair, I abandoned the sword! Her voice boomed across the forest, causing the still lake to trouble and the trees nearby to shake. not long after, one of my enemies caught me and sold me to a Poison User called the Northern Poison Toad. He was a cruel man. Ugly in both heart and appearance. Along with me, he bought more than a hundred men from all over the reaches of the continent. He threw us into a deep cavern filled with poisonous creatures and was made to kill each other until only one survived, in what I later found out to be a Forbidden Ritual named Infernal Gu Ritual, she then explained the meaning of Gu. Gu is a process wherein poisonous insects are put into a jar and were left to fight and eat each other until there is only one survivor. Which is the most ferocious and poisonous of all the insects. Then.I, Connie went silent for a few long minutes. There was a definite reluctance in her expression. Icannot tell you what I experienced in there. All I can say is that what I experienced in there changed me forever. During my stay in the cavern, I found a Heretical Scroll containing the art of Gu Body Tempering. Left with no hope, I used it and was reborn into a new body, with a new mind. A new me. I shed off the pitiful shell of naivety and righteousness and became something else! With my new cultivation, I managed to be the only survivor of that hellish carnage. The ripple of violent emotion cascading off her body caused goosebumps to appear on the three listeners skins. As the Gu Rituals only survivor, The Northern Poison Toad then took me in as his disciple and forced me to learn the Thousand Poison Claw. He also used me as a testing site for many of his poisons to force me to create a Poison Core within my body. Barely a day would pass without me suffering in agony as his poisons wreak havoc inside me. Boils would appear on my skin, pustules and tender bruises that leak pus would break out everywhere. To distract myself from the pain, I had to hurt myself, again and again. The only reprieve I had was the moments when I fell asleep from exhaustion. During those days of pure agony, I gradually formed a new Dao. One that was filled with my curse and my hatred against the Heavens. Hearing this, Martell and Akula shuddered. As for Illumca, there was a part of her that was angry for her, but alsorather happy to have once shared the kind of pain that only the two of them could know. It was a strange and conflicting emotion. Months passed and I finally rose onto Treading Earth Early Stage - my former Cultivation Stage - thanks to my Poison Core. Then I found out that he was grooming me because he wanted to put his soul inside my body to obtain my youth. Not long after, I hatched a plan to escape. Unfortunately, he found out and I had to kill him with my own two hands, with the Technique I created from the same Claw Technique that he forced me to learn, she formed her free hand into a claw. Akula could feel the power contained within that claw and was reminded of that battle she had with her. The three of them shuddered as they listen to Connie telling her past lifes experience. They felt a mix of pity and awe. Pity for the life that she led, and the awe for the strength of her heart.
Soon after, I resurfaced in Jianghu using a new name. Wang Tian Gu. A name I chose to remind me of my purpose. While I was on my way back to my sect, I found out that my past selfs name had been slandered and defaced, my deeds forgotten and mocked by the people. As for my Senior Brother, he had since become the Sect Leader of the Plum Blossom Sect and turned the once pure Sect into a mockery of its past identity. A post he obtained by colluding with other Sects. Killing my teacher in the process. Upon discovering what had transpired, I was enraged. Thus, I decided to turn his heaven into hell. I disguised myself as a disciple and turned the corrupt disciples onto each other. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. And life for a life. I watched as he fell into despair and paranoia. And the moment he reached the bottom, I took his life the same way he took mine. With poison. It was irony at its best, A look of ecstasy appeared as she remembered it. However, Li Hanfeng at that time was one stage higher than me at the time. A fight was inevitable, Connies eyes turned serpentine as she spoke. I turned my rage and hatred of him into a sword. And we fought for hours before he finally succumbed. Upon his defeat, he begged me to be spared. He even offered to give me back Tranquil Lake and to give me all his treasures. Andwhat did you do? Illumca gulped. I looked him in the eyesand then..., Connie cracked her fingers with glee. I ripped his chest apart with my bare hands. I then took his body and hung it on the sect''s entrance for all to see. With that, my revenge against him was complete.
Whathappened to the sword, then? Illumca asked. Did you not take it back? Ah, yes, Connie once again turned her gaze at the moon. I took Tranquil Lake back. But by then I no longer had any attachment for that sword. What good is a weapon that would betray its Master for greener pasture? After leaving the sect, I happened upon a lake, just like this one. I threw the sword into the lake and - as I was parched at the time - I exchanged the scabbard for a cup of tea and some sweets from a nearby stall. The tea was lukewarm and tasted of soil, while the sweets were barely passable, as it had some grits mixed in. Then, as I sat there and drank that lukewarm tea, enlightenment came upon me. And I attained the state of One with the Sword. The state of where you realized that anything in the world can be a sword. Connie swung the sword in a straight, downward arc against the lake. At first, there was no reaction, but then the moons reflection on the lake suddenly was cut into two. Huh? Akula blinked in disbelief. The lake water then exploded, creating a huge wave which came at them. Connie gathered the falling leaves using her Energy and send them into the oncoming wave, breaking its lower portion into pieces. The water, the leaves, they all can be a sword! For the sword is me She spread her arms apart and focused Yin Energy into her palms, then brought them down, creating two blades of Yin Energy which broke the rest of the curtain of water apart. She turned around, her robe flapping against the midnight breeze. Her deep blue eyes shining against the darkness as water cascaded back into the lake as a light rain behind her. And I am the sword.
While the others were still agape from watching the performance that she had given them. Connie explained. One with the Sword is not just Sword Mastery in the strictest sense. It is a culmination of your training, your cultivation, your Dao, and the life that you have led. ...M-mistress, you mean you obtained this while drinking tea? That C that easy? Martell gasped in disbelief. Connie did not get angry upon hearing his words. Instead, she fell silent, reflecting on the path that led her to achieve that most sought-after stage of Sword Mastery. The life that she had experienced, the bitter loss that she had overcome. She did then gaze upon her reflection on the troubled water. Yes, it was that easy. Chapter 129: Barandur Pass Chapter 129 Barandur Pass Lets take a break here. Good timing, Im getting a headache reading on the wagon, Connie said After about two hours of riding, they arrived at a small village by Barandur Pass. The houses here ran along the road in clusters of two or three houses due to the scarcity of safe space in the mountain. Nick brought the wagon to the village square, although it was nothing more than five large houses surrounding a community well. Oh, there is a Hunters Guild even here, Akula said in surprise. And its even in the same building as the tavern. Good timing. Lets have some lunch here then. Its going to be a while before we see another establishment, Nick advised.
The tavern in question was called The Blind Boar. Inside, there was only a handful of people. A few locals who were having a drink in daylight with no fear of their better halves wrath, a gathering of middle-aged men in washed-out armor, and a couple of travel-worn elderly couples. A young boy who was sitting by the door woke up suddenly from his stupor and came to them in a hurry. W-welcome to the Blind, the boy stammered when he saw the eclectic group of people. Boar. Five of your strongest ale. And something to eat, Illumca said. Whats good to eat here? Akula asked. Our Boar Stew, of course! I dare to say that my father makes the best stew around, the boy said proudly, his nerves had calmed down when he realized that the frightening Centaur was not about to eat him. Then well have that. And some bread, Nick said. Thank you. Ill bring them to you soon. The stew and bread came quickly, along with the ales balancing on top of the boys spindly arms. The taste of the stew was strong in its gaminess. It was relatively lightly spiced but it was hot and rich, thanks to the long boiling process. Connie, whose palate was better than the others, noticed that it was smoked first before being stewed, making it more fragrant. As they were eating, Martell suddenly asked. Mistress, Ive been curious about one thing, he began while dipping his bread into the stew. Yesterday, you told us that your main weapon should be a sword, then why did you give Grunford to Akira? I was curious about that too, Nick added. Grunford is a legendary sword that many would sacrifice everything for. Legends told that The First King gained the strength of a dragon when he used it. Mmm, lllumca agreed. I know why you gave it to the Hero, but I think it would still be better for you to use it. Wait, you gave a Legendary Sword to the Hero of Calendia?! Akulas eyes widened in surprise. To resist the temptation of power and gave it to another person who needed it moreare you sure you arent a hero? Hmhm. You all give me too much credit, Connie mulled the question. Its actually quite simple. Inside that sword lives a water dragon named Cavenjaal. Cavenjaal! Martells eyes shone. Ive read that name in a book before. He was the dragon who ruled the Western Sea. By enlisting his help, the First King managed to secure the path to the Demon Continent. Is that so? Still, no matter how much power he has, there is no way Im going to hold it. Why is that? Illumca raised an eyebrow. To me, welldragons are likehow do I put thissewer rats? This caused Martell to pause. Huh? What do you mean, Mistress? Let me see. Imagine that you are offered with the promise of power as long as you wield a sword with a beast sealed within, will you wield it? Of course! Then what if that beast happened to be a sewer-dwelling rat the size of a house? With diseased skin and rotted patches of flesh that stunk to high heavens. Now imagine if you must hold that sword. Will you be able to do that? The instant that the imagery of such scene came into their heads, the whole table went silent. Illumca frowned and discreetly discarded the half-chewed boar meat in her mouth. Connie, thats not something you should talk about while were eating. B-but, Mistressyou have Yao-Er. The little silkworm, who felt that he was being called, popped up from inside Connies collar and jumped onto the table playfully. After it noticed that there was no food for it, it grumpily returned inside her sleeves. And you use bugs and stuff in your Alchemy. Isnt that worse? The dragons back in my world...they stole my child from me, all for the sake of righteousness and the Heavenly Way. And then they threw themselves at me before I attacked the Righteous Coalition, exhausting my power and stopped me from using my Contracted Beasts. I could''ve won. you know, I could''ve won. This earned Martell blaming looks from the others sitting on the table. "Sorry, I was just venting. I met my daughter even after all that. And for that at least, I am grateful. But there you go, to me, dragons are those sewer rats, Connie said, as she stabbed the tender boar meat with her fork, disintegrating it. I just hate dragons. I despise their very existence. Just like what I said last night, a sentient sword is not something I am partial of. And neither are dragons. Its not even their form, its their essence. Those subservient overgrown slaves of the Heavens, Connie spat. Grunford is definitely out of the question. Hearing the finality in Connies tone, Martell sighed. I just think that its a shame. We are going to a dungeon after all. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Hmm, Yes. There is little info about that dungeon even when I tried to contact my veteran friends. Ill try asking the Hunters here, Nick wiped his mouth then called for the servant boy. When he asked for the Guild Receptionist, a skinny old man with clothes heavily stained by stew came out. It turned out the owner of the Tavern also acted as the branchs Guild Receptionist and Guild Master. Nick asked him about how to go to Arlaine and if there was anyone that they could hire to lead them there.
What do you mean, no Hunters? Nick repeated the mans answer. Well, we do have one, Sir. His name is Monty. But hes just a D-Ranker doing odd jobs around here, the skinny man said as he pointed at the old Quest Board hammered to the wall. It was quite a sad-looking board. Old and slightly moldy. There were only three Quests on there, one of which looked to be so old that the paper had started to yellow. As you can see, this is a very small village with mostly children and old people. The most you can get around here is just enough for a days meal. People usually just go straight through if they are looking for money. And Monty? Well, he cant find the butt end of his trousers on a good day. Is that why there are robbers in the forest? Akula asked. The man flinched. Y-yeah. They dont really bother us here much. No one here has a lot of money, you see. Did youmeet them? We did, though we dont know their names, Nick said. Im really sorry for that. We cant do anything about those men. There are too many of them and the Capital never cared much about us here in the South. They only come out when they are sure they can rob their target. I did not expect them to actually be smart about their work, Martell whistled. I guess thats why we managed to take care of them so fast, they just go after weaker people. They dont dare to go after stronger ones. The local men sitting on the other table suddenly shouted. Did you say you took care of them? Are you for real? Yes. We left the bodies in the forest, youll find them there, Martell said. There were fifteen of them I think? They killed them, the man slumped on his chair. They killed them! Thisthis is great news! The boys father slammed the table happily. The meals free for all of you! My treat! This is the best news Ive heard all year! In that case, Id like to ask for seconds, Akula handed him her plate, licked clean. Dont skimp on the meat!
The boy served plates after plates of food to the strange group with worship in his eyes. He had heard tales of strong Hunters before, but with Monty being the loafer that he was, he had since become indifferent to them. But after seeing the real deal, he realized that there were Hunters like them out there. Proper, strong Hunters. As he was taking away the empty glasses, the elderly man who had been sitting nearby came to their table and greeted Connie. Pardon my rudeness, Lady Steelheart? Hmm? Connie put down her bread and looked at the elderly man. The man had deep wrinkles and faded blue eyes, with a well-trimmed beard that jutted upwards from his chin. He was wearing a warm coat that once could have been bright red, but whose color had long since faded from use. Forgive me for disturbing your meal. Lady Steelheart. Please forgive my forwardness. My name is Baron Osten Miller. The lovely woman sitting there is my wife, Emma. I have heard a lot about you. None of it good, I bet, Connie smirked. Please, dispense with the formalities. Ive had my fill of them back in Calendia. Is there something you need from us? She was treated cordially. Therefore, she replied with the same level of respect. We could not help but overhear that you are heading towards Arlaine? the man asked. This might sound presumptuous of me, but could I ask you if we could travel together? My barony in Gouthe is on the way to Arlaine. It does not really matter to me, what do you all think? Connie asked her companions. Hmm, are you traveling alone? Martell asked. No, the three men sitting over there are my footmen. Unfortunately, the people we hired as guards ran away when we were beset by the group of highwaymen. I had to pay the toll after that. That is why we have been stuck here for three days, not knowing how to proceed. Why? Is the journey that dangerous? Akula asked. It shouldnt be. But I have heard some news from the barony that the monsters are getting rather active despite the cold weather. Which is unusual. Connie received the gazes from her companions and agreed to his plea. Very well, we can go together. We will be leaving as soon as we finished eating, is that fine with you? The old mans face beamed. Of course, please. We are ready to leave anytime!
Deep inside the mountain somewhere in South Calendia, a family of deer was drinking from a small stream that flowed steadily from a broken piece of an old tree. One of them, a fawn, was a curious one. Its small, clear eyes flickered here and there before they fell on a strange thing under a large tree. If a person was there, one could see that it was a statue of an old man. The fawn sniffed the statue and nudged it a few times with its nose, but it quickly grew bored and turned to its family, only to find that two large, bipedal monsters were feasting on them. Their mouths dripping blood. Frightened and confused, the fawn made small, high-pitched bleats before it was snatched up by a pair of long, furry arms. It did not have a chance in Sud-Ghazid to survive as its neck was bitten through. Then, while the two monsters fed on their prey, one of them raised its head in alarm. The ground trembled a few times before a large reptilian mouth filled with sharp teeth grabbed one by the head and bit it off. The other bipedal monster screeched and attacked the new monster with its powerful arms, but its carapace was too tough. It then slapped the bipedal down with its powerful tail and stepped on it with its powerful leg a few times, crushing its chest. Any Hunter who saw this monster would have turned tail long ago, for this was a B-Rank Monster. Zagriva, the Armored Wyvern. It boasted scales harder than iron, with strong pair of legs that could crush boulders easily. On its head was a spear-like protrusion that it used to ram through enemies, pulverizing them through momentum and weight. This particular one had rusted-green scales, a sign of a pregnant female. Pregnant Zagrivas were more aggressive than regular ones, making it closer to an A-Rank Monster. The Zagriva shook the earth with its triumphant roar before digging into its prize. Suddenly, she noticed the statue sitting beneath the tree. She did not know why, but despite not showing hostility, she felt danger coming from it. The Armored Wyvern roared the force of its breath causing the trees in front of it to bend and break. Yet the statue was immovable. The statue opened his eyes. Only then did the Zagriva realize that it was a man. The same creature that she had fed on many times before. He wore nothing but a worn-out cloth to hide his shame. His eyes were grey like clouds in winter. Cold and detached. He looked at the monster with as much interest as a man inspecting a dead animal on the road. He then slowly unfolded from his sitting position. Stiff muscles and joints creaked as he did so. When fully erect, one could see how tall he really was. The mans body was a mass of old scars on top of muscles that looked as if they were carved from ancient rock. His body was so thin that one could see the outline of his bones and muscles from his skin. On his back was a pair of wings as black as a raven''s with its tip as white as snow. His hands and feet had tough, yellowing nails that curved like eagles talons. The greying hair that ran down his back was rough and unkempt. So still he was, that a family of bats had made themselves comfortable within his hair. The bats flew away when they found that their new nest had started to move. The spear on his lap too was something unusual. It was not made of metal or wood but from the spine of a terrible creature. Its tip was barbed, to saw the wound of its victim as it exited the body. This was a tool for hunting and killing. But what kind of beast could this man be hunting to need such a fearsome weapon? The Zagriva lowered its body. Ready to charge. The man held his spear, just so. Legs firmly planted to the ground, his arm muscles tightening. Then he thrust with his spear. It was not a Skill or a Technique. It was just a normal straight thrust. Something a beginner would do the first time they were given a spear. And yet it broke through the tough skin of the monster. The sheer power it contained pierced through its tough carapace and destroyed many trees in its path. The Zagriva roared unwillingly as she fell to her death, shaking the forest. The man dipped his hand into the steady stream of blood pooling under the monster and drew a crude circle upon its chest with it. As he was about to pull the Essence Crystal from the wyvern''s chest, he heard a sound coming from her stomach. A small Zagriva came out of the pregnant Zagrivas belly. Its armor was not yet fully formed, and it had yet to open its eyes. If it is fate, then so be it, the man said, his voice hoarse and gravelly like the sound of an aged dwarven mine. He cut the umbilical cord on the creature then left the newly-born monster to its fate. As he walked, a golden Hunters badge peeked out from under his beard. A badge belonging to only the highest-ranking Hunters in all the continent. An S-Rank Hunter. Chapter 130: Hatshena Tal! Im Faraum! Chapter 130 Hatshena Tal! Im Faraum! Back in Courandhel, Akira was standing in front of a dummy. Ever since the strain between his and Prince Mikaels friendship, Akira decided to focus on his swordsmanship. Every night he trained until his hands were sore. Clad in nothing but his trousers, Akira held an iron sword firmly in his hands, Grunford laid silently on a nearby wall. His body was covered in sweat that had started to evaporate. Watching from the side was Klein, who himself was out of his uniform. Usually, he would be resting in his room by now, but the Hero had been asking for his guidance as of late. Haa!! One swing, without Skill. But it was different. The dummy split cleanly and the feeling on his sword was strangely fulfilling. Well done, Akira, Klein clapped his hand. That was an exceptional cut. Even I could not do better. Ah, sothis isthe feeling, Akira inspected the dummy with his fingers. Understanding the swordIts not just how you swing the sword, but also knowing the opponent, he sighed tiredly. Cornelia is correct. Mindlessly training is inefficient. Just swinging swords repeatedly without purpose means nothing. If you can do with a regular sword, then you can do better with Grunford. You think I should? Akira asked him back with an expectant face. Its up to you, Klein shrugged. Akira made up his mind and took Grunford by the hilt. Its bluish edge was mesmerizing under the moonlight. Suddenly, one of the wyvern''s eyes carved into the sword shone bright blue, enveloping him.
Akira found himself standing on top of a small patch of land surrounded by pristine water. As he bent down to touch the water, he marveled at how clear the water was. That was until he noticed something odd. He looked up and saw an ominous red sky. Blue and red. The two colors of that mysterious realm met on the horizon, yet they never mixed. Well met, Sakagami Akira. Akira turned to see the source of the voice. He flinched when he saw the figure of a dragon as large as a house. The blue dragon with webbed claws was lounging with its powerful arms folded before its scaly chest. The great size and the heaviness of each syllable coming out of its huge mouth caused him to quiver. Sensing the hesitance of the man before him, it glanced at the sky and said, The sky? You get used to it. W-who are you? Are you the spirit of Grunford? I am Cavenjaal. Guardian Dragon of Calendia, sealed within Grunford by a contract with the First King. Behold, Sakagami Akira. You will be faced with three trials yada yada yada, then you will obtain my power. Akiras mouth opened, but there was no voice coming out. What, you dont want to obtain my power? N-no, Im just surprised by how callous the dragon residing in this sword is. To be honest, Ive already prepared a grand gesture for the next wielder of Grunford. But the visitor before you had taken away my spirit for such formalities. You meanCornelia. Yes. Fortunately for you, the girl showed no interest in wielding Grunford. Thus, you became the next candidate. However, Grunford has not accepted you yet. That is why you still cannot use its full power. I have witnessed how hard you are working. That is why you can enter this domain you are standing in right now. That means, I have a chance to catch up to her?! That girl? You might as well give up. You see the sky up above? That is the effect of her presence here. Even after she had left, the bloody sky stayed on. And this is after I used my power to take back the ground. Her will and mental fortitude is something rare, even comparing to the Heroes of ages past. I will surpass her. The dragon lowered his head until he was at the level of Akiras. Did you not see the move she used to decapitate the Treant-Golem? That single move far outstrips the capability of a Swordsman. Even that of the First King. If you wish to gain the full respect of Grunford, then you must surpass that move. It is nigh impossible as you are now. Even so. I will surpass her. I must! For I have people who rely on me to protect them. Hearing this, the dragon laughed hard. His voice shook the realm, causing Akira to almost fall on his bum. Haha! This is why I love humans! No matter how high the sky is, they always desire to reach it. Im sorry? Forget the trial then! What trial is more fitting for a Hero than trying to overcome someone who could make even dragons tremble?! he roared towards the red sky and proclaimed. I, Cavenjaal the Water Dragon. Oathbound to the First King. Guardian Dragon of Calendia!! Hereby acknowledge Sakagami Akira as my Contractor!! Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. He then pierced Akiras chest with his webbed claw, creating a scar that became the mark of their contract. Now, return outside this realm, Akira, Cavenjaal narrowed its reptilian eyes. I feel something evil in the castle. Akira suddenly woke up from his trance and found himself lying on the ground with Klein sitting beside him. Akira, are you okay? Your body began glowing blue along with Grunford. I dont dare to do anything. The young man returned his worried gaze with a reassuring smile. Yes. Im fine. I just met with the dragon sealed inside Grunford. BOOM! A sudden explosion caused the castle to shake. The two men turned their attention towards the source of the explosion and saw a plume of smoke rising into the night sky. What was that?!
Half an hour ago In the dungeon where Calendias greatest secret was kept, the guards and the Mages worked in rotation within their roles. The man guarding the only access to the outside world was now counting his time until the next shift. His eyes were already fighting to stay open, but the stress and longing for the sun had made his eyes droopy. Clang. State your name, the man said. His arm at ready from the sudden noise. Its me, Ron, a low, hesitant voice came from behind the door. I still need you to tell me your name. Its protocol. Horace Newman. Im replacing Ashley in a few. The guard named Ron exhaled and opened the heavy iron door. Hey, Ron, the man in a Mages robe walked in, his face looked exhausted and there were bags under his eyes. Is Lord Blackmore here? No, hes attending his sons birthday. Captain Forey is in charge tonight, Ron said. You have something to tell him? No, just making sure, the Mage turned to him and then said with eyes full of regret. Im sorry. Huh -? The guard did not manage to utter another sound as a shadow slipped in behind the man and clasped a hand over his mouth to prevent him from screaming. A knife stabbed him between the clavicle, ending his life. Once he went fully limp, the figure slowly laid him down. Four figures in dark cloak followed behind the Mage, whose face was now ashen from the realization of what he just did. Keep your promise, let my family go, he said painfully. It has been done. The sole female in the group of Assassins wrote. The relieved expression on his face suddenly turned into surprise as a knife went through his back. Heskar! Why did you kill him? Arryn gestured angrily at her fellow Assassin. We cannot afford for him to jeopardize our plan. His family is safe. But ours arent. At that, Arryn held her silence. She knew that he was right, despite her unwillingness. Leyn raised a hand and gestured forward. They stopped as they were about to reach the end of the tunnel. Three men at the top. Five at the bottom. There are three Mages on each side of the seal. Take care of them first. He gestured furiously. Take out the smoke bombs. Throw them at the count of zero. The four Assassins behind him all took out a pair of fist-sized balls from within their cloaks. Leyn showed three fingers which he closed one by one. The moment he lowered the last one, eight smoke bombs rolled inside the Dungeon. Smoke diffused quickly from the bombs, catching the men guarding the seal off-guard. What the -! the guard at the top shouted in alarm. But a poisoned dart had hit him in the neck, causing him to choke on his own swollen tongue. Enemies! Kill them! Captain Forey, a middle-aged man with a stern face, ordered as he unsheathed his sword. His keen senses had saved him from a sneak attack from the right and even counterattacked. He could feel his sword drawing blood and was immediately emboldened. Show yourselves, Assassins! The captain was an experienced man who had fought in the frontline. Even at such a disadvantage and with the screams of his men all around him, he managed to keep calm. He managed to fend off another attack on his vitals. He stepped forward and thrust his sword into the body of the attacker. Got you! He shouted angrily. But then as he was about to pull his sword off of the Assassin''s body, he saw that the black-clad man had gripped hard onto his sword, preventing him from pulling out. At that moment of weakness, another assassin came up from behind and slit his throat. Y-you..ghh..ghoward! When the smoke settled, the men guarding the seal had been taken care of. It is done. But we lost Orell. The tallest Assassin made a solemn gesture with two fingers across his heart. Another one of our kin is lost. One of the other Assassins cursed. When will our suffering end? It was a question that had no answer. Thus, they did not dwell on it. They then looked up at the grotesque demon that was the whole purpose of their presence there. Their arrival did not evoke any joy from the demon. In fact, while all this was happening, the demon named Bet-Huda was spectating the scene from inside his seal. A smile of amusement and ridicule upon his deformed face. The Assassins excepting the one named Arryn quickly moved to remove the power sources of the seal that held Bet-Huda. Ah, the lowly Tongue-Cuts. The Tarnished. Bet-Zebeks little experiments, Bet-Huda said with his gravelly voice. Id have never thought the likes of him would care about me. And you are right in your assumption. I care little of you, O Beleaguer of Souls. Bet-Zebek, the Ur-Nagud groaned. The answer came from a mirror that Arryn was holding up. Decorated with the blasphemous letters in Demon Tongue, the mirror showed the half-rotten face of what looked to be a humanoid creature with teeth where eyes were supposed to be. He was wearing a faded luxurious robe of a kingdom long gone. The voice that came from the horrible creature evoked a feeling of the damp coldness of a cemetery. If you are not here to save me. Then why have they come here? To take away your Essence Crystal. You dare!! Bet-Huda growled in anger. The humans have disgraced you until you are nothing more than a shell of your former self. Such a pitiful fate. Did you risk having your men discovered just to spite on me, Bone Eater? That thought does come to my mind in the dark of night. But no, Maluk Sedi Ged-Abidanab has ordered me to save you if it was at all possible. In case that it isnt possible, however the demon paused. A definite glee was apparent on his face. He told me to take away your Essence Crystal. Grrr Bet-Huda growled. His deep growl caused the Assassins to tremble. Rather than having the further indignity of your Essence Crystal being turned into a weapon, should you not offer it to Our King? At the very least, your death will serve a purpose, Bet-Zebek said. Bet-Huda fell into silence. Suddenly, one of the Assassins combusted. A muffled scream echoed in that underground dungeon. Take them out! Blackmore appeared along with the old Advisor, whose cane was still bursting with Mana from the magic fire he conjured. Instantly, the Assassins were surrounded by more than thirty men. Give it up, Assassins, Alrond said. You might have sneaked through the Barrier that I had installed to this dungeon. But do you really think I did not prepare a contingency plan? The Assassins'' expressions were grim. But Bet-Zebek, safe from the dire situation behind the mirror, merely scoffed. What is your decision, Bet-Huda? he asked again. Will you stay here and become their plaything once moreor will you offer your life to Our King? I did not fear sacrifice. Only that I regret having disappointed Our King. Close your eyes, Tongue-Cuts, Bet-Huda growled when he saw another one of the Assassins lost his life to the humans. Im Faraum! I offer my life to you!! May you bring eternal damnation to the Races! Hatshena Tal!! Hatshena Tal!! Hundreds of eyes appeared from within Bet-Hudas body. From inside his mouth and from the open wounds that spewed out pus and rotten flesh. All of them moved independently of each other. And then, with the final drop of strength that he had, he unleashed a devastating Skill that he had never used before. His Unique Skill. Madness Scourge! Chapter 131 : To Win the Battle and Lose the War Chapter 131 To Win the Battle and Lose the War After being assaulted by the eerie light coming from Bet-Hudas Skill, Alrond found himself standing in a garden. The man knew the garden well. It was one of the many gardens within the Castle, but the flowers and the gazebo that stood next to him had been gone for many years. It now only existed in his memory. For this was the garden where she used to be. His eyes then fell onto a figure holding a stalk of rose in her hand. And for the first time in many years, Alronds heart jolted. The sight of her face was anodyne to his loneliness. The only person who treated him as a man. Marie, he spoke her name with longing. She looked the same as when he first met her. Long beautiful hair like the ray of sunshine, with a smile as innocent and pure as that of an angel. Her pastel pink dress made her look like a character from a picture book. Hello. Alrond, She called his name with such sweetness as she offered her hand. The old man took her hand gently and kissed it before clutching it onto his forehead, trembling. Marie, Marie. But then, he felt the ground shifting beneath his feet. He looked up and saw the flowers rotting and the gazebo slowly bending from rust. His beloved Marie too was changing. Where he touched her, the skin began to fall away. Surprised, Alrond gasped and pulled himself away. What do you think Alrond? Am I not beautiful? She asked, as if unaware of what was happening around her. Maries skin fell away in chunks, revealing the flesh and innards within. Her beautiful eyes now nothing more than hollow sockets as her eyeballs had fallen onto the ground. No! No! Nooo!!
Alrond jolted awake as he felt a sharp pain upon his chest. He opened his coat and found his Protective Amulet had broken and a sharp piece had caused a wound the size of a finger on his chest. Along with that, most of his Magic Items on him were also broken. The only reason he managed to surface from that illusion, was because the attack was weakened by the protective measures he took. It prevented the illusion from taking him in too deep. He noticed a powerful metallic smell and saw a dead Knight had fallen with his neck wrenched open. Then he saw a scene that could only be described as created by Nakir-Sud-Mara himself. One Knight was clawing his eyes out with his gauntleted hands, screaming and laughing. Another was eating the flesh of his friend, blood and gore dripping from his mouth. Another still was sitting and carving his own flesh, pieces of his flesh served neatly in front of him while he was cooing to invisible children before he took his own life. Nice meat. Nicey nicey meat. Yum yum. As he was stupefied by the horrifying scene, the last of the Knights that were with them ripped his mouth with his own two hands. Blackmore was standing still in the middle of his deceased men. His eyes staring blankly into space. Suddenly, he took out a knife from his coat and stabbed his hand, and twisted it. Aaagh! the chubby man fell onto his knees and gasped for air as if he had been drowning. He spat out fresh blood onto the floor and growled angrily. Aghhahhahthat was deeply unpleasant. Blackmore, how did you -?! Ive been with that Demon for months. Ive been learning the way to fight illusions since I saw what its body parts did to my men, the man said as he drank a Potion to heal his wound. But fortunately, my heirloom Charm had taken the brunt of the Skill. When he saw what happened to the Knights, he made a deep frown. Unfortunately, they do not have the same strength of mind. Is there any survivors? "No," Alrond said grimly. "We made a mistake, Alrond," the man said, but his gaze was not looking for excuses. It was merely a statement of fact. Then he continued. Where are they? Im afraid they have escaped. Not for long. What about you? You go ahead and chase after them, Blackmore. In my current state, Im just going to slow you down, the old man staggered as he leaned back onto the wall, exhausted. Its time like these I wished that fool Gregory was here. But he has other things on his plate. By the end of his sentence, he found that Blackmore was already gone. Alrond sighed. He was ever a man of duty. Then he sighted the giant crumbling body that was Bet-Huda. Despite his malformed mouth, he could have sworn that there was a smile of satisfaction on it. This incident was something out of his expectation. As Alrond gazed on the victims of the creatures unholy Skill, the man made a disgusted face. What kind of ruler could inspire such devotion from his subjects, that a Demon with such attachment to his life would gladly offer his life to him? His grip on his cane tightened until his knuckles were white. Nevertheless, they will pay. They will pay for sullying my memory of her. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
The surviving Assassins were currently holed up in one of the many rooms dotting the Castle. They were carefully putting a green Essence Crystal the size of two human heads into a box. The box had numerous runes written in Demon Tongue carved into its exterior. Careful. Arryn signaled at Heskar, who was handling the box. Dont look too long at it. Bet-Hudas Essence Crystal retains some of his power even after his death. Thats why we need this box to put it in. Leyn took the box into an Item Ring and threw it to Arryn. Arryn, take the box. You are the fastest among us. Leyn gestured. Weve suffered some losses. But the mission does not end until we reach the Gate Rune. As he finished his gesture, he raised an arm and peeked through the gap in the door. He saw a Knight speaking to his colleague in a hurried motion before both went away together. The Knights are alerted. Well have to escape faster. He gestured. Lets go out the window. With that, they sneaked out of the room and sneaked along the walls before making their way up to the roof. Before they proceeded any further, Heskar pointed at the mass of Knights that had started to gather at the courtyard just below them and nodded at the other side of the roof. The four nodded their heads together and moved to the opposite side. Just as they were about to see the edge of the Castle wall, a spear of ice pierced through the roof. Followed by another and another. The agile Assassins managed to leap out of the way. Cavenjaal was right. They were headed here. Two figures jumped onto the roof and brandished their swords. The Hero of Calendia and the Captain of the White Lions. Shit. Heskar cursed in his mind. The two sides stood on top of the roof, the air practically crackling with tension. Give up. There is nowhere for you to run, Klein said, ice spear forming above his opened palm. The Assassins slowly shifted their legs back, ready to dash away. But before they managed to run, Akira had unleashed Torrential Water, one of the new Skills he learned after being acknowledged by Cavenjaal. Three powerful spouts of water burst from above, blocking their path. Blade of Flowing Water! Akira pushed forward, aided by a burst of water that guided his attack. His target managed to hold his sword across his chest in time, but the force was too strong. He could not avoid being slammed into the parapet behind him. The Assassin who was thrown back spurted blood. But he managed to leave a bomb behind. Akira! Klein braced for impact, but then he saw the other three running past him. By the time he realized that they were fooled, the Assassins had already jumped over the wall. Akira! Take care of him and tell the Knights that Im going after the Assassins! he shouted as he followed after them. Akira shouted his acknowledgment and quickly ran towards the Assassin he defeated. As he got close, he saw that the man had already killed himself. A gash upon his neck, with fresh blood still dribbling over his chest. The sword by which he did the deed laid upon his limp hand. The black-haired Hero was still not used to how lightly they disregard life in this new world and winced regretfully. Curiosity won over his regret, however, as he took off the black mask and head covering that obscured his visage and gasped. Dark skin, long pointy ears, and a beautiful face even on a male. A Dark Elf? Just then something fell next to him, crushing the roof shingles. Surprised, he turned towards the source and saw a man that he recognized. Earl Blackmore?! Akira had met with the man before. He was a jolly-looking man with a penchant for halted, awkward laughter. However, the man before him now looked vicious and bloodthirsty. His eyes glancing at him sternly. Which way did the Assassins go? O-over the wall, Akira pointed in confusion. Once receiving his answer, the man dashed off with the agility seldom seen in a man of his girth.
While running across the roofs of the building in the Business District, the three Assassins were chugging Potions and throwing them over their shoulders. He is still after us! Hes on a horse now! Dammit! How do we shake him off?! Ill hold him off. Leyn began to slow down, but a hand slapped over his shoulder. No. I will. You and Arryn just get that thing to Bet-Zebek. What? Arryn was stunned by the mans action, the Heskar she knew was a Dark Elf who was brash and selfish. She had disliked him ever since they first met. To offer himself to guard the rear was far from his usual self. Arryn. You are the hope of our tribe. This is not where youll die. Heskar, you! The man was already heading off to his imminent death before she even thought about what she wanted to say. Hell die. Without Skills and Magic, he cant fight one of the strongest Knight in Calendia. Thats why hes staying. The longer we stay here the harder it is to finish the mission. Leyn gestured furiously with one hand. Now, lets go!
Klein was chasing after the Assassins over the roof for a good while before making a misstep and falling onto the hard road. Fortunately, he had a stronger constitution than most and immediately managed to land into a roll. He then spotted a horse and immediately commandeered it. Quickly reducing their distance. Suddenly, he felt danger coming through his Passive Skill and ducked, thus managing to avoid getting hit by a poison dart. An Assassin lunged after him from above, a short sword in hand. Klein roared and swung the sword from his waist, deciding that a Spell would be too slow. Metal against metal, the Assassin was thrown aside. The captain ignored the Assassin and prioritized chasing after the two. The abandoned Assassin did not take kindly to this and blew another poison dart. This time the target was the horses rump. NEIIIGHH!! The horse jerked and threw its rider aside before crashing into a nearby house. Klein dusted himself off and saw the Assassin standing in the middle of the road while innocent bystanders ran off, scurrying like insects into safety. He could sense that the man before him was strong, but not up to his standards. Youre not going to give me anything, are you? Klein said in frustration. Ill make short work of you and then Ill go after your friends. Hmh Above them, Earl Blackmore was jumping from roof to roof while putting on a plain white mask to conceal his face. His familys innate ability to track people was what made him vital to the dark business of the Calendian Royalties. He spotted the clash between Klein and an Assassin below, but he did not stop to help. Its very obvious that hes just there to stall. Where are you, you little rats? Fortunately for him, the night in the Business District was lit by lamps, allowing him to see even at night. Finally, he arrived in the slums. Many eyes turned towards him. With clearly expensive clothes and demeanor exclusive to Nobles, anyone could see that he was a Noble. Thus, there was no chance for any street urchin within eyesight not to try and shake him down. ey, rich man. You got something to do ere? Anyone whos anyone knows theyve got to pay dues to - Did any of you see people in black cloaks running in? Blackmore asked while ignoring the man. Countless eyes looked upon him with distrust. Ey, listen ere! Blackmores fist crashed against his skull with such force that he spun three times before landing into a pile of trash. Just then, he saw a glimmer of light that was distinct of a Spell being invoked coming from one of the buildings about fifty paces away. There you are. He then dashed forward to the source of the light. His hand dipping into his coat, knives ready for battle. When he noticed the crackling of the mana flowing inside the room was growing brighter, he knew that whatever they were doing must be stopped. So, he threw the knife from his hands, using his Skill as fast as he could, aiming at the window. Blight Knife!! Three streaks of scarlet broke through the damp wood. The chubby man climbed over into the room and found a small Gate Rune with a number of large Essence Crystals that powered it. A Gate Rune is a rune that enabled travel from one location to another. However, two of Blackmores knives had stabbed into parts of the painted circle. Interrupting the flow of mana of the complex rune, causing it to malfunction. He also saw a few drops of fresh blood on the ground. One of his knives had managed to hurt one of them. This did little to alleviate his anger, however. Infuriated, the man got out of the building and grabbed the first Knight he could find, and jabbed the Kings Seal into his face. You! Seal the slum and call the Mages!! Wake them up with a bucket of ice if you have to! While the man went away almost pissing his pants, Blackmore entered the slum again. Fearful eyes gazing at the little giant as if he was a monster. Ill find you. Ill find you all even if I have to scour the whole of Calendia! Chapter 132: The Best Bread in Calendia Chapter 132 The Best Bread in Calendia Before Connie and the others went on their way, Connie invited the elderly couple to ride inside their carriage, which they obliged happily. As they talked, Connie found that Baron Miller and his wife were quite affectionate. Especially after they hit a rock on the road and the Baron reflexively held his wife away from the window. As you can surmise from my last name, we are relatively new Nobles. Our family used to be regular farmers. Through a twist of fate, my grandfather found a new type of wheat resistant to the cold weather. Thus, we were given land and a hereditable title by the former King, the old man said. Oh? Thats interesting. How does it taste? Martell asked. Osten then spoke proudly. It tastes sweeter and nuttier. It lasts longer than regular wheat. And it also keeps you full for longer. However, we are exclusive vendor to the Royal Family, so it is not freely available to the masses. Have you tried the bread during the Ball in the Palace a few weeks ago? They were made using flours made of our wheat, Emma added. Hmm, we didnt have a chance to try them, unfortunately, Connie glanced at Illumca who was sitting beside her, looking out the window. Her shoulder tensed at the mention of the event. The blonde-haired girl placed her pinky beside the Dark Elf''s. She responded by hooking it with hers. Then we would be glad to treat you to them when we arrived at our territory, the Barons wife said. They are excellent eaten with fresh butter and dipped in honeyed milk. Then, they heard a few knocks on the door from Akula. When Connie opened the window, she was greeted by fields of green as far as the eyes could see. Illumca followed suit and could not hide a smile when she smelled the sweet aroma of the wheat wafting inside. They could see stalks of wheat dancing to the breeze under a blue sky. A few men and women in thick working clothes saw the Barons carriage behind the larger carriage in the front and waved at them. They seem happy to see you, Baron Miller, Akula said. I try my best, the old man said with a wholehearted smile. Welcome to the Miller Barony, Lady Steelheart,
After passing the small town of Roghal, they crossed an old stone bridge that led to a path uphill. A row of fruit trees adorned this path. On one of them, they saw a pregnant woman shouting at it, accompanied by a concerned servant. Upon closer inspection they could see a boy about ten perched on one of its branches, smugly eating a pear. Clause Miller! You get down now! No!! The boy shouted back at the woman. Get down now or I swear to the Goddess I will ground you for a week! You wouldnt! While she was negotiating the boys surrender, the servant noticed the carriage and whispered to her Mistress. Immediately, she turned her head with a bright smile. Oh. Father, mother! You are back! the woman slowly maneuvered her body into position with the help of her servant. The elderly couple went down in haste and carefully hugged the pregnant woman. Laura, what are you doing out here? Emma scolded her warmly. You should be resting! No time to rest, Im afraid. Bernie is out to inspect the field and if I dont make my round in the mill, theyll start to slack off, she responded with a wave of her hand. And these people are? Lady Cornelia, this is my daughter-in-law. Laura Miller. Baron Miller quickly introduced Connie and her companions, which earned the woman a bit of a scare. Oh, we have such dignified guests?! Pardon me. This is such a big occasion! I have to get the servants to prepare, the woman panicked slightly. In her hurry, she almost stumbled, but Akula caught her just in time. Pregnant women must not strain themselves. Its not good for the yhunag. Seeing the slight frown on the pregnant Laura, Martell coughed a little. Zalkhin Altanghazar meant babies, Madam Laura. Oh, of course. Forgive me, the woman replied awkwardly. Im not well versed in other cultures. Thats my sisters forte. Incidentally, is the boy scrambling for the town your son, Madam? Nick asked suddenly. Huh? Laura and her servant turned and saw that the boy had long vanished from the top of the tree, using her momentary distraction as a chance to run away. That little imp, the woman smiled with a tired but happy sigh. I swear, that son of mine. I dont know where he got that endless stamina from. Father, can you tell one of your men to take him back to the manor? Im afraid hes been around the wrong crowd lately. Of course, dear, the old man agreed. After sorting that out, Laura turned to the servant she was with and said. Marcy, be a dear and run ahead and tell the others to prepare for guest, would you? Yes, maam, the servant did a little bop before making her way up the hill.
After a short trek, the carriage stopped in front of a medium-sized manor made mainly of stone and mortar, whose fa?ade was covered with so much vegetation that one could barely see the windows. To its right, there was a windmill with men coming and going, bearing loads of wheat. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Once they arrived, Laura was quick to take charge. Like a Commander, she began instructing the manors servants, all the while bearing the weight of her unborn progeny. Connie and her party were quickly invited into their dining room. Though at first, she was unnerved with the other Races, she adapted quickly. When Akula, being understanding of her large physique, offered to sit on the floor instead, the pregnant Madam gently refused and told the men to bring in a bench for the Centaur. Laura was a woman of exceptional toughness, through and through. Even Illumca was impressed. Soon after, they were served tea on top of an oak dining table, which had been decked with the finest white linen. There was jam, honey with honeycomb still inside, fresh milk, fresh butter on top of white porcelain - and of course - their much-touted bread. There was also some fresh cheese for those who wanted some savory things. This might be a bit lacking compared to what you can find in the Capital, but I assure you that our bread is the best in Calendia. Please, help yourself. Emma smiled awkwardly at Connie. Forgive us, Laura means well but she doesnt really understand how a proper afternoon tea looks like, despite my best efforts. I think this is a fine spread, Connie replied politely. On the other side of the table, Akula was unsure of how to eat the dainty-looking things. She was used to eating hearty, fulfilling meals. The only thing she understood was the bread, so she took some while looking at the others. She then slathered on some butter, opened her veil slightly, and bit into the bread. Instantly, the fragrance of wheat and butter filled her nose. Her lips curved gently as she masticated the bread, allowing the taste to permeate her body. Not even in her tribe had she ever eaten such wonderful bread. As for Illumca, whose expression was more than often as stiff as a statue, did not realize that her cheeks were full as she took in the bounty of the earth with gusto. It seems you like our bread? the woman said proudly. It is very good with honey also! While they were having a nice conversation over the delectable spread, a jolly-faced man with rosy cheeks and round nose came through the door. Father, youre back! He said with the largest grin Connie had ever seen. He looked like the bigger version of the naughty boy they met on the way. Bernie! What are you doing with a sword in the dining room?! Shame on you! Laura scolded him. Oh, we haveguests? the man could not hide his surprise at the eclectic gathering of races on his dining table. We will talk after you put the sword on the rack and wash your hands. Now. Yes, dear. After he returned, Baron Miller introduced him as his son by blood. Bernie Miller. Who acted as the leader of the town and the head of the local militia. When he knew the identity of his guests, he was elated and asked many things about the Capital. Connie handed him over to Martell, who told the story with all the eloquence of a Bard and the frankness of a politician. Amazing. Truly amazing, Lord Bernie sighed after sipping his tea. I did not expect a simple visit to the Capital would turn out to be a historical event. Im just grateful that you two are fine, he said while patting the shoulder of his father. Its thanks to Lady Steelheart. Youll be staying with us, of course? Laura asked hopefully. She seldom had the chance to entertain guests. Especially not a hero. It would be a story she could milk for ages. Just one day. We have to go to Arlaine. Just then, a servant came in with a look of fright upon his face. What is it? We have guests, Laura said. I-Im sorry, Maam. I have urgent news, the man said. He then whispered into Lord Bernies ears. His initial happy look quickly turned into one of surprise and alarm. Wait for me outside, Bernie quickly said before standing up and wore his sword. Bernie? Is something wrong? Our son went missing in the forest. The farmers found two of his friends at the edge of the forest. They were hurt badly. They are now in the Mayors house. The moment she heard this, Laura staggered back and almost fainted. But Illumca managed to catch her and sit her down on a chair. A servant quickly came over and fanned her. Baron Miller and his wife were too stunned to react. Well go with you, Connie said as she wiped her mouth with a napkin. But C Dont waste your time trying to say no. When Connie said she will come with, she will come, the Dark Elf said with a shrug. Thats just how Milady is, Nick said while packing a handful of bread for the road. Thank you. Frankly, this is the worst time for this to happen. Any help from experienced people is very much appreciated. Mother, take care of Laura, please.
Once they arrived at the Mayors house, they were quickly brought inside by the Mayor''s wife. Milord! The mayor greeted him. What the hell happened? Where is my son?! Bernie shook the elderly mayor as soon as he saw him. I-Im sorry, Milord. I dont know. One of the boys is still unconscious because of his broken foot and the other was too shaken. I havent managed to get a coherent answer from him. My son! Bernie glanced at the boy who was lying on the bed with a woman who seemed to be his mother crying by his side. The boys right leg was broken so badly that you could see his bone piercing through his skin. Where is a Cleric when you need them?! The father of the other boy growled. Er, the Priest is still not back from the Capital, the Mayor said helpfully. Not realizing that it only made the woman cry even harder. The only one we can get is Mr. Rodgen the Herbalist. But he said that the wound is too large for him to handle. He needs to amputate. How will my boy live with just one leg?! The cacophony of excuses and cries and general incompetence of the Mayor made the already agitated Bernie began to lose his temper. Shut up! The voice came from a beautiful Dark Elf who stepped into the room with a stern face, followed by a small Beastfolk boy and a young woman in a Centipede Robe. For the child, best have Martell handle him. He has a gift with words, Connie said with a calm tone. As for the other boy, let me have a look. Her tone and confidence caused the others to stand back. The Mayor was about to question her presence there but Bernie glared at him. Martell used his sweet talk and gentle voice to coax the boy gently and managed to get an explanation of the situation. When the boy managed to calm down, he began to speak. A few hours ago, the leader of the children that Clause Miller was a part of dared the boys to go to the forest and get Brittleberries. Most of the children were afraid of going to the forest because the Mayor and Lord Bernie had forbidden them to go there. But after being goaded by this leader - a fifteen-year-old boy named Harry - for being cowards, some of them followed him into the forest. There were five of them, including Clause. However, when they went inside, there were no berries to be found, so Harry made them go deeper inside. And that was when things went wrong. Unfamiliar with the deeper parts of the forest, they were lost. Then, they were attacked by a lone Iron Wolf. They all scrambled away from fear and lost track of each other. Fortunately for the two boys in the room, they ran in the right direction and found their way back. Even if one of them broke their leg. What about Clause?! What about my son?! Bernie cried out but was held down by the father of the boy. Dont yell at my son! Lord Bernie. Its best for you to gather people to search for your son and the rest of the children while there is still light, Connie said after hearing the story. Yes, thats right. Thats right. Im sorry, the man said with regret at the frightened boy. No, Im sorry. Anyone would have acted like that were it to happen to their children. In that case. Ill handle the boy with the broken leg, Connie said. Ill save him. His life and his leg. Lady Steelheart? Do you know how to save him? Yes. I pledge this on my title as a hero, she said, almost wanting to laugh at her own words. However, she did not want to prolong the argument. Illumca, Martell, and Akula. Can I ask you to help them? The first two and Akula, who peeked inside through the door as it was too cramped inside, agreed with a firm nod. Im counting on you. After that, Connie had everyone inside the Mayors house except for Nick to leave while she was treating the small patient. All the while, Bernie quickly got the militiamen together, even posting an Urgent Quest in the local Hunters Guild.
Meanwhile, deep in the forest, a curious little does eyes were watching an unfamiliar light that fizzled and popped before it. It quickly grew into a spark that crackled and writhed and formed a dim rune, from which two figures dressed in all black were spat out. The doe ran away scared while the larger of the two figures struggled to stand up. He moved his right hand and signaled furiously. He got my left shoulder! Chapter 133: Dear Old Friend Chapter 133 Dear Old Friend While Lord Bernie was leading the preparation for the excursion into the forest, Martell was having a discussion with Akula and Illumca in front of the Hunters Guild. This time, I want to be the one leading the party, is this fine with both of you? Fine with me. Your bloodline is better at tracking than mine, Akula said while checking her bow. How about you, Illumca? The Dark Elf nodded. Saves me the hassle, she gestured in the direction of the local Hunters Guild. But shouldnt we also get the quest? An Urgent Quest worth a lot of points for our ranking. No. We shouldnt, Martell said with certainty. There are a few reasons. First, Mistress did not tell us to take it. Second, if we took the quest, what we do will become an obligation. It will be of monetary value, yes. But thats all. Whats more important here is doing these people a favor. Doing something good without asking for payback is what heroes do, the Centaur said. We all have enough money to last us for a lifetime, after all. Indeed. Thats all it is, Zalkhin Altanghazar, Martell smirked. What we are doing isheroic. After a while, three Hunter parties ranging from D to C rank were gathered at the town square. There were also ten men from the local militia, all of them wearing a mishmash of leather armor and iron plates. Lord Bernie climbed onto the top of an ancient stone chair and explained what they were about to do. thats all. The goal is to find three of the missing children. Three young boys. My son, Clause. Orlands son, Matt the man paused, before saying with a bit more grit than needed And Barrys son, Harry. Is there any other question? One of the Hunters, a man with a greasy mustache spoke out loud with arms folded arrogantly. Why is there a Beastfolk boy with us? Hell just be a hindrance. A dirty-looking woman with matted hair who seemed to be a member of his party growled, showing half-rotted teeth. Yeah, go back and suck yer mamas teeth, boy. This is an adults job. The boy can hold his own, Illumca interrupted her, silver eye glaring at the woman with a no-nonsense vibe. And you, keep your opinion to yourself. That goes for all of you. The woman faltered. She then said with a trembling voice, eyes averted from the single eye that seemed to peer into her. Tch. Dont blame me if you got ripped apart in the forest! Lord Bernie smiled wanly and attempted to bring the focus of the goal at hand. After that, they set off towards the forest, accompanied by the looks of worry of the townsfolks.
Meanwhile, outside the Mayors house, the mother of the boy with the broken leg was fidgeting with her eyes fixed at the door. When she saw Nick coming out of the house, she and a man who seemed to be her husband came towards him. Mr. Hunter! How is our son? she asked. Nick closed the door behind him. It should be fine. Milady is treating him. Lady? Is she a Noble? Ive never seen a Noble whod choose to become a Hunter, she said. She is a Noble, alright. Otherwise, whyd the Baron be so respectful towards her? her husband said. But can we trust her with our son? Can anyone in this place help him not lose a leg? Well There you go then, Nick waved his hand vaguely. By the way, is it normal for monster activities to rise at this time of the year? The pair of husband and wife looked at each other. it isnt actually. This only happened for the last two years. The years before that, things arent this bad. Hmmm Nick turned her gaze towards the forest to the east of the town. I hope Milady has it right, entrusting this to them.
The search party arrived at the entrance of the forest not long after. They had two hunting dogs with them. I advise you to separate into groups, Lord Miller. Well cover more ground faster that way. Id like to, but there are many powerful Monsters in the forest. If we spread too thin Then lets group the people into four groups of five according to their levels. But there are only 23 of us including me. We can go at it just by ourselves, Lord Miller. The Militiamen looked at the boy pityingly, seeing him as a na?ve boy who had overestimated himself and his companions. After a quick deliberation, Lord Bernie agreed and let the two dogs they brought with them a sniff of the boys belongings. As it was autumn and people rarely bothered to wash their clothes during such months, there was no worry of their clothes losing their smell. In fact, there was too much of the smell. One of the dogs sneezed upon sniffing Harrys socks. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Let me take the scent too, Lord Bernie, Martell politely said. Are you sure? the fat heir of the Barony asked. He did not know how to treat Beastfolks as he was afraid of offending his Mistress. Martell ignored him and took a deep whiff of the piece of the cotton shirt on the mans hand. Dont you worry about a thing. My nose is the reason our party managed to save the Maiden of Water from being kidnapped by the Demons a few weeks ago. The Hunters who were looking down on him and was about to disparage him shut their mouth in time. Now, lets continue the search while we still have some light.
Having separated from the group, Martell led Illumca and Akula deep into the forest. He and Illumca were familiar to the forest terrains, even in a mountainous region. Thus, they traversed the forest with great ease. As for Akula, due to being more used to flatlands, she had some trouble navigating her four legs around. Arent you cold in that getup? Akula asked Illumca after a few minutes of calling out the boys names. Not as much as I thought it would be, Illumca answered as she exhaled, creating a wisp of white fog that rose into the air. Connie said that its the effect of my Cultivation Stage rising. Soon I wont even need to eat every day. I still find it hard to understand that you could stay alive without eating or drinking for weeks. How is that even possible? Being with Connie, I find that most of what she does is impossible, she said as she carved a symbol on a tree. She was not familiar with that forest and preferred to not get lost. Martell suddenly stopped crouched on the ground. He scraped away a few pieces of broken twigs and smushed leaves. Ive found some footprints, Martell said. These belong to two children. One of them is Bernies son. His ears twitched when he noticed something else. They could hear snarls and growls echoing around them. An Iron Wolf appeared before them. Followed by another, then another. Though it seems that something else found us instead. Many somethings, Akula took out her Sukheri with a grin. But no matter how many Level D Monsters there are, we can take care of them. Now, wait a minute, Martell said as she took out Wild Geese from his box. Let me try something Ive been learning just for this occasion. Dream of a Red Pavillion, Martell said as he began plucking his instrument. A sonorous soft melody resounded in the forest. At first, the wolves were wary of this strange sound. But soon their bodies began to sway, and their eyes began to flicker. Drowsiness took over their consciousness before they began to fall, one by one. With the end of the last dying note, Martell grinned. Okay, now lets start bashing heads in.
In a natural cave that used to be utilized by the local hunters to rest, the two Dark Elf Assassins were licking their wounds. Hngh! Leyn grimaced as Arryn bound the wound on his shoulder with a clean cloth. That dagger was cursed. The male Dark Elf Assassin gestured harshly with his eyes glaring with hate at the knife that was lodged into his flesh just recently. His complexion was very pale. The wound kept on bleeding even though they had treated it and had used dozens of Potions. We need to get to Arleine fast. Leyn gestured with his one good hand. What are we going to do with them? Arryn asked as she pointed at the two young boys tied up and gagged near the back of the cave. I dont want to kill children. If we do, will we not be the same as the Demons? Their eyes were staring at them, filled with fear. The two unlucky boys stumbled upon the Assassins while they were running from the stray Iron Wolf. Lets just knock them out, then. Suddenly, Arryns ears perked up and she quickly gestured for Leyn to stay silent.
After disposing of the gathering of Iron Wolves, the sky had grown dark, and it was becoming harder for Akula to move. Ugh, the Centaur groaned. Thats the fifth tree I bumped into now. My headll soon have a dent in it if I keep this up. Illumca shook her head wearily at her comment. It would take many more trees before it could make a dent on the Centaur''s exceptionally hard head. When they reach a hill, Martell suddenly crouched low and whispered to them. Go down, go down. What is it? Do you see that cave down the slope there? I smelled two of the boys inside, he said quietly. Then what re you waiting for? Akula was about to stand, but the Beastfolk boy grabbed her by the wrist. Wait, wait. I also smelled one, Martell sniffed the air one more time. No, two other people with them. I also smelled blood. Can it be some locals? Illumca offered. No, Lord Bernie had forbidden people to enter the forest, Martell said. So, heres my idea. Illumca and I will get down there and check. Zalkhin Altanghazar will stay here to provide backup when we need it. Alright, whats the signal? the Centaur asked. Us screaming for help should be enough, I think, Martell said. Illumca and Martell slid down the slope and walked to the entrance of the forest warily. As they walked into the cave, they saw Clause and a freckled boy tied up on the dirt floor. The moment the children saw them, they shook their heads desperately. Illumca suddenly felt danger coming and cried. Watch out! Illumca dove towards Martell and rolled on the ground as two figures lunged at them from the shadows above. Telekinesis! Control! Martell shouted from Illumca embrace. He did not know who they were, but having children tied up and gagged meant that they were up to no good. With a snap, he launched a sword towards his attackers, but they were faster than he expected. The two Assassins were experienced. The moment they saw that they were disadvantaged, they immediately threw knives at them before running out of the cave. Dammit! Theyre quick! Martell said. Illumca! Go after them! Ill take care of the children!
Outside, Akula saw two shadows passed her by. She did not manage to react fast enough, and they were already gone by the time she turned around. They went that way! Ill help Martell! Akula shouted when she saw Illumca. She quickly nodded and ate one of the new Pills Connie concocted. The Fleet Foot Pill. The moment it entered her stomach, she could feel her legs feeling lighter. With the newly boosted speed, she chased after the fleeing shadows and soon after managed to catch up to them. Illumca ignored the safety precaution and fired a few butterfly-shaped Fireballs at them. The two went momentarily wide-eyed at seeing a Dark Elf Assassin casually throwing magic at them. This lapse of focus proved to be their undoing as the larger Assassin was hit on the back with it. Oof! he rolled on the forest floor on impact. Seeing her companion falling, the female Assassin was enraged and roared a roar that sounded like a wounded animal. The Assassin rushed forward, intending to pierce Illumca with her short sword. But outside of her expectation, the one-eyed Dark Elfs dagger slid along the swords blade and quickly disarmed her. A counter stab by Illumca using her other dagger came at the enemy, which tore the coat. Illumca frowned from her miscalculation of her enemys arm due to the cloak and brought her dagger across. Her opponent let herself fall on the ground to avoid getting cut and rolled away. The female Assassin scrambled towards her sword, but Illumca pushed forward and brought her heel down on the Assassins hand and twisted it, crushing her bone and earned Illumca a cry of pain. Now, tell me who you are. And why youre here, Illumca ordered. The Assassin roared, ignoring her broken hand, and pushed forward for a tackle. Fortunately, Illumca was fast enough to step away and avoided being tackled on the ground. Guh! Illumca kicked her heel down. The hidden dagger in her right boot slid out and she kicked at the female Assassins head. However, the Assassin managed to turn her head just in time that the sharpened edge only managed to graze her mask. Illumca grabbed the Assassin by the neck and turned her over to finish her with a quick stab into the heart to finish her off. It was at that moment that she came face to face with her past. A face that she wanted to forget. A face that she would see in her nightmares. The face of the friend who abandoned her. Unconsciously, the name of that friend escaped her lips. Arryn Chapter 134: The Wound that Never Heals Chapter 134 The Wound that Never Heals Illumca was so stunned and bewildered by the reveal that she did not notice a large body running towards her. Thud!! Her body rolled a few meters away from the impact. And by the time Illumca finished processing what she saw, the normally cold and collected Dark Elf suddenly burst with rage. Rage that she thought she had forgotten. Cracks began to appear from her skin. On her face and her limbs. Undying embers seemed to pulsate through them. Breathing. Living. The female Assassin glanced at her with a look of confusion while she caught her breath. ARRYN!! Illumca howled as she charged forward with her daggers. All manner of techniques were forgotten. Her dagger swished left and right, pressuring her opponent and drawing blood. Arryn felt her back bumping onto a tree and in desperation held her sword aloft and met her daggers. The heat coming from her daggers turned the steel red and sizzling. Her breathing alone was enough to cause Arryns cheek to blister. But then Leyn caught Illumca between his arms, dragged her back, and slammed her onto the ground. Hrrrgh!! Gagh! The impact forced air out of her lung, discombobulating her. She quickly scrambled to get up, ignoring the pain she was in and tried to chant a Spell. But she was unable to utter a sound. The male Assassin did not get out unscathed from the effort though, as he groaned from the pain of his cursed wound opening, and the burns that he got from handling her without protection. Suddenly, an arrow whizzed past his ear and sliced a part of his ear lobe. The arrow was shot with such strength that it stuck deep into the tree behind him even after being derailed. If the arrow had not been derailed, he would have lost his life there and then. Illumca!! The two Assassins glanced at each other and decided instantly to run away, but not before leaving a parting gift of a smoke bomb to cover their retreat. Where are they?! Illumca staggered forward through the smoke. But they were already gone. And with their speed, even with the help of Martells tracking skill, they would not be able to catch up. Illumcas arms trembled. The knuckles whitening from the force she was putting into her grip. AAAAAAH!!! AAAAH!!!! she roared in anger. A wave of heat came off her body, causing the leaves around where she stood to burn. Then, a deep searing pain filled her chest and soon took over her body. Within her Dantian, her Dao Symbol shook.
Meanwhile, back at the mayors house, Connie was writing a prescription for the boy with the broken leg. While he was doing so, he was speaking to the boys parents with a touch of exasperation. I have fixed the bones, sewed his wound, and cleaned it well. Fortunately, the bone break cleanly, otherwise he might really lose the leg. The parents nodded at every sentence, thus making Connie slightly suspicious. incidentally, do any of you know how to read? Well Haahgive this to the Herbalist. Hell know what to do. The ingredients are all common, so its going to be cheaper than buying Potions. The parents put both hands forward to accept the parchment which would cost them half a months salary carefully. As Connie was handing the prescription, she sensed a great power that disturbed her Energy. It was coming from the sliver of the Will that she planted inside Illumca. Thank The couple felt a gust of wind and saw the door in beside them was suddenly flung open and broke off from its hinges. you?
Connie ran full speed towards the forest. Midway there, she saw a lone pillar of fire rising to the sky. She quickened her pace; her steps were so fast she seemed to float above the ground. Along the way, she saw Lord Bernies people whose eyes were filled with fear and confusion from the sudden appearance of the frightful phenomenon. Lady Steelheart! Lord Bernie called. You all return to the town! Ill handle this! she said quickly before disappearing into the forest. The people could only watch in stupefaction seeing the speed by which she had done so. The smell of fire and ash grew stronger as she got nearer to the center. Not long after, she saw the dependable Akula with her Sukheri defending against the incoming fire. Mistress! Martell shouted happily. Behind him were two children. She recognized one of them as Lord Bernies son. What is happening to her?! Akula groaned. We cant get any closer than this. The heat of the fire is too much! Connie flung her gaze towards the source of the destruction. Illumca was standing there, in the middle of scorched earth. Her clothes had been burnt away, revealing naked skin with cracks that burned bright yellow. In Connies vision, the phantom of a pair of butterfly wings had appeared on her back. Their colors were the color of dim embers. The scene resembling a butterfly trying to escape from its cocoon. UughUuugh! ISTIA! ARRYN!! MERIDA!!! ILL KILL YOU!! ILL KILL YOU ALL!!! Cultivation Deviation, Connie said with a look of alarm. Something must have happened to shake her foundation so badly. But I have never seen something like this! Stolen novel; please report. What do we do? Akula, you take the children and return to the town with Martell. I will figure something out. But - ! No buts. This is something that only I can help her with. Akula sighed at her own helplessness and quickly took the children in her arms before dashing away. Martell looked at Connie briefly before following behind her.
Connie watched Illumca as she fell on her knees, groaning in pain as the fire accumulated within her body was fighting to break through. Her surroundings had turned black as coal and the soil cracked like her skin. She had to get close enough to strike her acupoints and stop the flow of Energy in her body from running amok. But the wall of fire that surrounded her was so hot that Connie could feel the sweat on her face even though she was 20 meters away. Illumca! Hrrgh!! I need to get closer Connie edged closer towards the wall of fire and immediately felt like she was inside a boiling sauna. She tried sending a wisp of Yin Energy infused with sedating venom towards Illumca, but the fire burned it away. Thisis not regular fire. This fire contains her Dao. Normally Id be praising her for the feat, but this just makes it harder for me. I cant use strong attacks either. Otherwise, itd harm her cultivation. Illumca! Can you hear me? You need to calm down. If you keep this up, you cant return! The Dark Elf trembled and slowly lifted her head up. AAAHHH!!! she let out a wail which sent a blast of flame at Connie. Chen jumped out of Connies sleeves and inflated himself, shielding Connie from the blast of fire that burned her surrounding black. You are no longer that girl who was cursed to live in darkness!! Connie cried out, sweat coursing down her face. You are Illumca Fir Liban! Is this the limit of your will?! Is this how it will end for you?! AAH! THE PAIN! THE PAIN! THE STENCH OF ROT AND PUS!! Are you going to leave my side?! she shouted again. NO!! Illumcas body staggered back. NO!!! Then dont lose to despair!! she shouted when she saw her sending out another blast of fire. Chen! Now!! Aided by Chen, Connie burst through the wall of fire in one push. The slimes body sizzled and boiled. Connie took off her robe in one swift movement and spun it around in front of her, to shield herself from an incoming fire blast. The new Centipede Robe had been reinforced by Planthorne, giving it a resistance to all elements. Add to that the improvement of Yao-Ers silk, it managed to ward off the Dao-infused fire momentarily. Blinded by the robe, Illumca could not react when Connie jabbed her vital points in rapid succession, blocking the outburst of Energy. With no more Energy to power her transformation, the butterfly wings faded away and the cracks in her body began to close. Connie caught her as she fell and circulated her Energy into Illumcas body to repair the damage done by the Cultivation Deviation. After a while, Illumcas breathing grew steadier and she fell deeply asleep. Ah, Illumca, you troublesome girl. I dont know whether to be proud or be annoyed by you.
After the incident, the search party returned to the town successfully. The teenager named Harry was found by one of the Hunters. He was cowering in a hole where he fell into while running away from the stray Iron Wolf. The boy was greeted with a swift punch on the head by his father and was harshly reprimanded. The other parents wanted worse punishment for him, but Lord Bernie did not press the issue and let the father decide. In doing so, showing the magnanimity of the Miller family. As for the pillar of fire, Martell lied, saying that it was caused by some men in black cloaks. And that Illumca was hurt while trying to protect them. As for the two boys who saw everything, Martell was quite happy to shut them up with promises of helping them not to get punished too harshly. Lord Bernie and the others were so happy that everything was fine that no one bothered to ask any further questions. The Miller House was so thankful for Connie and his companions help that they wanted to give them a banquet. Connie refused the offer gently as she needed to take care of Illumca. After two hours of treatment, Illumcas condition improved. Connie then left the room and searched for Martell who she found was listening to Akula telling stories about her daily life in her tribe by the fireplace. The Miller family was also there, listening with fascination to the entirely different culture. Martell noticed the beckoning of his Mistress and then told her what transpired in the forest in full. Dark Elves? What are they doing so far from their kingdom? Connie pondered. Hmmthey might be the cause of Illumcas Deviation. Anything else you remember? Martell bit his nail and slowly began. This might not be important, but for some reasonthe two Dark Elves did not use any Skills when fighting us. Even when they were on the verge of defeat, he hit his hand with the other and spoke. Oh, and they never spoke. At all. Hmmm. Looks like that there is more to this than what it seems, Connie sighed. She took some soup and bread for Illumca. But when she returned to her room, the Dark Elf was gone. The window near the bed was wide open.
Outside, Illumca was sitting on a pile of vaguely square-shaped stones that used to be part of a wall atop the hill overlooking the town. The wind was brisk, and the air was cold inside her lung. She welcomed the cold, as it felt like it soothed the fire that grew inside her stomach. May I join you? Connie''s voice came from behind, full of concern. Illumca did not answer, but she shifted her sitting posture to allow Connie to take a seat beside her. The ever-present scent of earth and herbs coming from the blonde tickled the Dark Elfs nose. They sat there without talking for a good while. Connie too did not take the initiative of starting the talk. She patiently waited until Illumca opened her mouth. Martell told you about the Dark Elves? "Yes. Do you know them?" "I know one of them," the girl began to speak. She wassomeone from my past. Someone who I thought was my best friend. Connie saw that the one speaking was not the proud Dark Elf that Illumca had become. but the small, scared girl whom she met in the bandits cave. The blonde-haired girl turned her body until she was facing her. Ivenever told you about how I ended up in that cave where I met you, have I? No. No, you havent, Connie said. But I can wait until you are ready. Its not that I dont want to tell you Illumca hesitated. Its justI fear that once I told you what befell me, all of thismeeting you, reborn into this new body, becoming companions with Martell and Akulaand maybe Nickwould all turn out to be nothing more than a pleasant dream. That I am still in that cage, dreaming all of this out of loneliness and despair. Without saying anything, Connie put Illumcas hands on her cheeks. I can tell you for sure, that what I amis not a figment of your dream. You cannot imagine me even in your wildest dream. Illumca laughed bitterly when she felt the warmth of her skin against her chilly hands. Connieyou said before when you taught us the meaning of your swordthat time is the only anodyne to regret and pain of the past. But the wound stays. It is. Then, will you stay and hear the story of my wound? What else could she say except... Yes. Illumca closed her eyes. And the cold of autumn night was gone, replaced by the heat of summer afternoon.
She was back to that day many years ago, in the hall of the Great Tree. In a forest hidden from the eyes of outsiders. She wore simple clothes of pure white that day, with a crown of marigold and orchid. her feet were bare, as were many other children of her age. Her every step filled with joy as she touched the cool soil and danced with her cousin, Arryn. For it was the Day of Blessing. A most sacred day when children were to be presented before the Great Mother Tree. Avatar of Menakis, the Honorable Consort of Hurgul, so that they could be blessed and obtain a Gift of Skill. She remembered holding hands with Arryn throughout the festival. The Dark Elf girl was beautiful like all Dark Elves were, with adorable dimples and baby fat upon her cheeks. Her father was Duanes brother. Thus, they had been together ever since they were but babies, sucking on each others toes while they slept in the same cot. She herself was firstborn of the union between the Liban Clan Chief, Duane Linden Liban, and a human woman named Jenna. It was rare for different races to be able to have a child. So, she was an exception. And thenthere was Istia. Istia Alamedes Liban, her half-sister. With cruel eyes and a frown that seemed to be ever-present on her face. In exchange for allowing him to marry Jenna, The Elders of the Clan forced Duane to take one of the Dark Elves to keep the purity of his bloodline. Reluctantly, Duane agreed and took one of his cousins as his wife. A beautiful and prideful woman named Merida Alamedes Liban. Thus, her half-sister was born. Despite their differences, Illumca loved her half-sister all the same. And she thought she loved her back. But that thought would soon be proven false. Chapter 135: A Butterflys Cry Shall the Centipede Soothe Chapter 135 A Butterfly''s Cry Shall the Centipede Soothe Innocent and rosy-cheeked, the young Illumca was a beautiful child. Due to her mixed heritage, her hair was slightly wheat-colored and her ears shorter than most of the elven children her age. Halfblood Elves live a shorter life than those with pure blood. Aside from that and the lighter-colored skin, they were not that different. Thus, the children danced and played among themselves. Merida gave each child a slice of honeycake. A delightful treat of barley and honey pounded and roasted into the form of small leaves. Have some, dear, the beautiful Merida cooed at Illumca. Ive reserved the best and the largest for you. Thats okay, mother Merida. Ill let Istia have it. Oh, she already had hers, the beautiful Elf said after a brief pause. This is a special one for you. After all, this is such a happy occasion! Really? Thank you! Illumca said as she ate the honeycake. It tasted sweet and fragrant. Merida smiled and pinched Illumcas cheek until it was slightly red. There you go. Now, run along and play with the others. As she watched her go, Meridas bright smile turned cold. Yes, there you go, little half-blood. Soon, the time for merrymaking and conversation was at an end and the children were gathered in front of the Great Mother Tree. All the childrens parents stood in a circle around them, except for Illumcas mother, who was forbidden to enter as she was a human. An Elder with eyes as green as unripe leaves prayed to Menakis in the old tongue. The bells hung on his wrists and ankles jingled as he stomped on the ground and shook his arms in a trance. The children watched the wild and powerful movements with eyes filled with fear, as they had never seen such a raw and powerful dance. It was a dance of remembering. A dance as old as the birth-cry of the firstborn of the Elves. And as remembrance often did, it made those who watched it feel wholly uncomfortable. Some of the children cried, but some were silent. And some still were thoughtful. Illumca was the latter. After the dance was finished, the Elder slit the bark of the Great Mother Tree and let drops of golden sap drip into a goblet filled with young wine. He then mixed it with his bare hands before giving it to the children, starting from his right. The children each took a sip and recited a prayer after. Not long after the fifth child took his turn, the first child was bestowed a blessing by Menakis. A green glow rose from the bottom of his feet, and he touched both sides of his ears, mesmerized. II can hear the grass! The trees! The second child followed suit with a cry of joy as he jumped as high as two meters. The young Illumca could not hold her excitement as she watched those who had gotten their blessings ran over to their parents with joy. I hope you get a good blessing, Illumca said to Istia, whose eyes were staring hungrily at the goblet. The kind gesture was responded with a dry scoff. When the goblet reached Istia, she took a slow sip and handed it back to the Elder. When the time came for Illumcas turn, the Elder almost shoved the goblet to her. A drop of the wine fell and stained her pure white garment. Illumca took it in stride and took her sip. After all the children had taken their sips, one by one they received their blessings. Soon, out of fifteen of them, ten were left. Then seven. Then four. Even Istia and Arryn had gotten theirs. And finally, the only one left was Illumca. She looked at Duane, who was smiling nervously at her. He mouthed an encouraging word to her. Suddenly, Illumca felt heat coming from her stomach. Her skin and scalp tingled. At first, she thought that it was normal, and she was waiting expectantly for her turn to get Menakis blessing. However, that heat rose onto her throat and the tingle turned into a painful burn that made her cry out in pain. Aaaah!! It hurts! Mom!! Dad!!! It hurts!!! Boils then began to appear on her skin, rash and pustules followed. The people around her quickly backed away, horrified. Duane, who was presiding over the ceremony ran over to her daughter and quickly raised his Magic Staff. High Heal! A bright healing light came onto her, but it had no effect. High Heal! The man repeated again. He tried a few more times before his brother came over and stopped him. DadIt burns! Gean! What do I do?! Elders!! I need your help!! My Magic is not working!! Duanes desperate cry for help did not have the desired effect, however, as none of the Elders made a move to help him. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Merida came towards them and spoke. It seems to me that half-bloods are not worthy to receive the blessings of our Great Mother. What?! Duane looked at his second wife as if he was seeing her for the first time. What in Sud-Ghazid are you talking about, Merida?! This is punishment! We should never have allowed the Chief of our Tribe to have children with those inferior humans! How dare you!! The pain caused Illumcas consciousness to ebb. She then saw the figure of her best friend and reached out to her. Arrynpleasehelp me Illumca cried out. But her best friend looked at her as if she was a disgusting monster and ran away without looking back. The shock of being abandoned and the pain of the change then robbed her of her consciousness, and she fell into darkness. The next time she opened her eyes, she was chained and caged like an animal. Her every movement caused her great pain. She cried out for help only to be answered with nothing. After a while, someone came into the room. It was a Dark Elf that she did not know. Wheres my dad? Dont talk to me, half-blood, the Dark Elf threw a piece of stale bread into the cage with a look of disdain. The Chief should have listened. A Loyalist should not have mingled with other Races. This is a just punishment. The man spat and turned his back from her. Leaving her in the darkness once more. This occurrence was repeated time and time again. A brief moment of light, and then darkness. She survived by eating whatever dreg was given to her that day, or when in luck, perhaps a stray rat or a bug would wander in and she would feed on them. During her days in the cage, her right eye grew infected and itchy that she had to scratch it until it bled. Despair and pain became her constant companion. And soon she lost track of time and what little hope she had before, was then lost. Days turned into weeks. Weeks turned into months. And months turned into years. Left in such a state, she should have gone crazy. Or perhaps, she already had.
Connie watched and listened. Even in her best hours, the Dark Elf was a very private person. Doubtless that the experience that shaped her current personality was not a pleasant one. Now that Connie had listened to her, she understood why she felt compelled to help her. For Illumca had drunk of the same poison as her. A poison named betrayal. And even now the wound festered within. The night had grown silent and the final embers of the nights revelry in town had died. Illumca turned to her. After recounting the dreadful events that led her to her fate, tears wet her cheeks. Whether out of relief or anger, she knew not. Why did they not kill you? Connie asked. It is forbidden for a Dark Elf to take the life of another Dark Elf. For it is an act despised by the Goddess Menakis. Thus, all they could do was keep me out of sight. Istia and her mother wanted me to live. Im sure of that. They wanted me to suffer. I spent years in that cage, in the darkness. I cannot remember how many times I wish I could just die. They kept me in a cage; like an animal. and from the bits and pieces of news I overheard, I found out that they had usurped my fathers place. Only then did I realize that what I experienced was their deed. But I could not find out what happened to my parents. When you found me in the Bandits hideout, it was because they were moving me somewhere. Only they were ambushed by them, and I was taken in as a part of their trophy. Why they did that, I do not know. Where they were going to take me, I also did not know. Illumca clutched at her chest. I have had enough of not knowing! I have had enough of feeling helpless!! What should I do, Connie? she said as her grip on her chest tightened until her hands were trembling. What should I do with this feeling that burns inside me? I have never felt it scorch me so! what does your heart tell you to do? I want to know why they did this to me! I want revenge on all those who hurt me! Revengeis it? Connie spoke with a somber tone. Revengeis a hollow thing. It will not return to you what you lost, nor will it ease the pain that you felt. It is a selfish thing. And no good will come of it. You speak of it as if youve experienced it. Ive experienced it. And I still am, she said with eyes that told of the ages. And the fire that still burned within. But what if thats the only way to make things right?! she asked again her silver eye burning with determination. What if thats the only way for me to sate this anger inside me?! If it is the only thing keeping me sane?! As I said, revenge is a selfish thing, Connie commented. It means something only to the person who exacts it. The question isare you ready to do it? she paused, eyes gazing deep into Illumcas silver eye. To do this deed that your Goddess had expressly forbidden you to do? I will take my revengeeven if it means I become a sinner in the eyes of others of my Race. But before thatI want to look at Arryn in the eyesand ask her why she abandoned me. If that is what you decide to do, then I will help you, Connie took her by the chin and kissed her forehead lovingly. But never let revenge be the only thing in your head. You still have many things to do, many things to experience. The silver-haired Dark Elf looked into the eyes of her teacher and beloved and found comfort in them. But for some reason, she felt her eyes suddenly filled with water. Ehwhatshappening? she tried to wipe her tears, but for some reason, it kept flowing. Her body sagged to the ground. Then she buried her head into Connies lap and sobbed. Connie placed her arms around her back in response and stayed there until Illumca fell asleep from the relief of unloading the burden of her heart. The Autumn wind rolls cold; the wolves welcome the young into their fold, Connie said quietly while she stroked the head of silver of her disciple, eliciting a contented sigh from her. Chen and Yao-err popped up from inside her sleeves and watched the moon beside her. The young and innocent have no worries, Connies voice fell into a whisper. The villainous heavens have no eyes.
I am sorry that we could not host you better than this, Baron Miller said. It was early in the morning and the whole Miller family went out to send them off. Even the young son. Who was still groggy from lack of sleep. That will have to wait for next time, Baron Miller. We have a schedule to keep, Connie said to the old man as she glanced at the pregnant daughter-in-law of the Millers, clutching at the sleepy young boy leaning onto her leg. And perhaps, by then well see a new member of your family. By Junnaveils Grace, Lady Steelheart, Bernie said as he exchanged gaze with his wife. Safe travels. After that brief goodbye, the wagon plodded down the hill and eventually passed the forest and onto the plains. A few hours after lunchtime, they reached the outskirts of Arlaine. It was an uneventful journey that Connie used to its fullest as she taught her two disciples. Akula was outside listening in from an opened window. When the sky grew dark once again, they stopped by the side of the road and lit a fire. The five had the Millers delightful bread, some fresh cheese, and roasted meat that the Millers packed for them. The Millers daughter-in-law was indeed a true lady of the house. She would not be lacking even compared to the Nobles of the Capital. Illumca was cutting a piece of meat onto her bread when her ears twitched. She quickly pointed the knife, still greasy from fat, towards her back. Nick too, stood up at ready at the figure coming closer towards them. Peace, fellow travelers. I mean you no harm, a steady voice said. Its owner had raised his arms in a show of surrender. The moment the light from the campfire hit his face, a rare look of distaste came upon Akulas face. Anapuas blessings be to you, fellow travelers, the newcomer said. May I share your fire? Nicks eyes widened in surprise. Is that an Elf? Chapter 136: Caelin Yor Baradin Chapter 136 Caelin Yor Baradin The newcomer introduced himself as Caelin Yor Baradin, an itinerant Elf who was down on his luck. As he had lost his mount while traveling the road to a snake bite. It would take me hours to return to the last town. Especially when the sky had already grown dark. Thankfully I saw your fire and I dared myself to approach, the man said with a handsome smile. And to my luck, it is the infamous Lady Steelheart and her party! And not bandits who are hungry for my body. The Elf said jokingly. His words were not without point, however. For indeed he was handsome, with a swashbuckling demeanor about him. He had curly green locks, a pair of slanted oval blue eyes, and a jaw that you could cut a diamond with. Despite being technically of the same race, Illumca had never seen an Elf before. He was garbed in a tanned leather coat that covered a white shirt, from which Martell could spot a hint of chainmail within. His trousers and boots were travel-worn. And strapped to his back was a well-made bow and a sword of high quality. You know of us? Martell said. Well, its hard not to. I was only in the Capital for two days, but rumors about your party are abound! the man said jovially. But ummay I ask, if I did something to offend you, Miss Centaur? I just have somebad experiences with Elves, she said bluntly. No, not with Dark Elves, Illumca. Ah, yes, the man said with an understanding sigh. I understand your apprehension. But I assure you, I am not like them. For one, I have already been exiled from my tribe for even daring to go out into the world! Caelin guffawed. You are a jolly fellow, arent you? Nick raised an eyebrow. Really? I think this is quite normal, the Elf said as he bit into the bread Martell had given him. Ah, yes. Ive been meaning to ask you. Did any of you ever meet a very tall man accompanied by a woman? His height is about 2 meters. The man had a hunched back and the woman had long brown hair. the Elf said as he rummaged around his bag and handed them a piece of thick paper with a man in an exotic ceremonial garb painted upon it. He then gave another with the picture of a plain-looking woman with long hair and a bored look. The mans name is Rhoddes and the woman is Dhani. They are my companions. But theres no face in the drawing here. Just a cloth over his face, Nick said when he saw the picture. Akulas brows raised in wonder. Wait. Is your friend an Anukaran Nankhudi? What is that? Connie asked, unfamiliar with the term. Nankhudis worships the Dark-Mother Anukara. It is an old and terrible religion. Its followers believe that in darkness lie peace. And in death lie hope, Akula spoke with a tone of awe. The birth of their believers is mourned, and their deaths are celebrated. MyGreat Uncle had the fortune to have been laid to rest by a Nankhudi Priest. He was maimed in the stomach by three spears and still managed to kill one of his attackers before dying. It was a good death, Akula spoke in respect. That ispretty morbid, Illumca commented at hearing the Tonsuldes reminiscence. To which Akula merely scoffed. It was a great burial, the Centaur said proudly. We feasted on meat and drank wine for three days in his honor. His three wives and seven children were very proud. Iwas actually talking about the Nankhudi, Illumca said. Haha, Despite how it sounds like, it is actually a peaceful religion. Aside from their tendency to self-harm and gloomy personality, they are decent people, Caelin gave his comment. It is even said that the burial of Kings and Queens must have a Nankhudi Priest to preside over it. To ensure that their souls are not taken to Sud-Ghazid, he chuckled. Of course, this was many hundred years ago. It is an antiquated practice. And there are no longer that many Nankhudi anymore. Just as there arent a lot of Thalamut worshippers. Anyways, weve made arrangements to meet in the Capital, but the Guild there said that they had accepted a Quest in Greyvault in Arlaine. A Quest? So, they are Hunters? Martell inquired. Indeed. We are in a party together. We happen to be quite famous in the Eastern part of Calendia, Caelin sighed. It is rare for him to go off without saying anything to me. So, I was quite perplexed. Greyvault, eh? We are heading there ourselves, Nick said. He glanced at Connie, asking for her thoughts. Connie sipped on her wine and spoke. You can travel with us if you want. That would be great! Caelin said with a slap on his thigh. Much thanks, Lady Steelheart. Well, now that thats settled, we should all get some rest. Tomorrow, we wake early.
The next morning, they all had some cold leftover meat and some bread for breakfast before leaving for Greyvault. They passed a few villages along the way. Their conditions were rather dismal, and they saw that there were quite a few men who were laying in front of their houses with vacant eyes. Their bodies looked thin and malnourished. This scene was not isolated in one village either, prompting Akula to ask a woman who was passing her about them. However, she did not manage to utter a word before a man came out from one of the houses and dragged her in. Dont take it personally. Arlaine is not a prosperous land. So the people are warier of outsiders, Caelin said to her. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The five of them, six including the itinerant Elf, arrived before the gate of Greyvault just before lunch. The Centaur marveled at the town which was built on the foot of a mountain; half of which was built upwards as if challenging any daring attackers to try it. Unlike the small town of Gouthe, Greyvault had proper fortifications made from local stones. The style of which seemed to be older than the one in Courandhel. Built for practical purposes rather than style. While they were queueing behind a short line of carts trying to enter the town, Martell noticed that the wooden gate that served as its main entrance had its sides rounded from years of use. It did not have the imposing look of the Brookspire Gate, but he saw that it had seen its fair amount of fights, judging by the marks left upon its surface. Next! There were four guards posted before the gate. After waving them over, they all stared at Akula, not knowing how to react. Is thata Centaur? one of them whispered. First time Ive seen one. The man who waved them over gestured to Nick arrogantly. Open the door. We need to inspect the carriage! What?! Thats unacceptable - ! Nick was about to complain when the carriage door swung open. Is this enough, sir? The guards eyes widened and he tried to swallow his spit when he saw the people inside. There were a Beastfolk, two Elves, and a young girl sitting inside. All of them were exceedingly handsome and beautiful. The Guard, who was used to more homely looking people, quickly regained his wits after the surprise and said. Y C you need identification papers to enter. I dont know that we need one, Nick said with a frown. Is this standard procedure? Mayors order! Anyone who wants to enter Greyvault must provide proper identification papers! And wheredo we get this identification paper? Connie asked from inside the Carriage. The guards looked at each other and smirked. Well, if you dont have one. Perhaps we can arrange for another type of identification paper, Nick noticed the guard was shaking a coin pouch discreetly. He groaned in response. Ah, they expect lubricants, Caelin rubbed his forefinger and thumb together as he looked out from within the carriage. Life in this part of Calendia is not easy for coinless men. Let me pay for us. They are asking for money to let people inside. Shameless bastards! Akula cried foul. Now, now, Zalkhin Altanghazar. We are not here to make enemies Martell tried to calm the Centaur down. He then looked at Connie warily. are we? Indeed. Indeed, we arent, Connie smiled. Caelin shuddered when he saw that smile. Give them their coins, Martell. Including our Elven friends part. And add a Silver Coin each for them to keep mum. The guard outside became irate from the slow response. But his face suddenly brightened when Martell came over and handed him a sizeable pouch. And one silver each for your silence. With a bright smile, they were allowed in with no further disturbance. Strange. You are a Lady of a Duke House, Lady Steelheart. Why not show them your stature? They would fall head over heels to serve you. I have my reasons, mister Caelin. And the Elf did not ask anymore. He had seen much to see that the person before him was not what she seemed.
Once they entered the town, Caelin got down from the Carriage and bowed thankfully to them. This is where I take my leave, Lady Steelheart, and companions. Although it was woefully short, I had a pleasant time. If you are still in the area after, please do visit me in the Hunters Guild. I hope you find your friends, Caelin. Farewell. Thank you for your kindness. Farewell. When the Elf was gone, the Carriage moved once again. Its wooden wheels clattered against the paved road. the Elf is right, Connie, Illumca inquired. Why did you not use your authority? It would be far easier for us then. Indeed, it would. But that would alarm the local government, wont it? And we wont be able to see how the town really is. As for the coins we wasted on the guards in front of the gate? the blonde-haired girl chuckled. Think of them as severance pay. Those guys dont know the noose theyve tied on their own neck, Martell shrugged. By the way, Mistress. Have you noticed? There are people here and there that looked the same as those we saw before. Sallow eyes, skinny body, and a vacant stare. The people dont seem to be bothered by it, Illumca added. It isnt normal. Suddenly, the carriage pulled into an abrupt stop. Connie fell face-first into the wonderful cushion that was Illumcas bosom, and a scent of sandalwood entered her nostrils. Martell had no such luck and bumped his head on the wooden door. Ouch! Why are we stopping? Martell growled angrily. Trouble on the road! he heard Nicks loud voice from the coach seat.
On the road, a disheveled woman had been pushed to the ground by a thuggish man. With him were two unsavory-looking men with nasty beards. Mom! a small boy came over to the woman and tried to help her up. My husband! the woman cried. Give me back my husband! I told you, I dont know where your husband is! You crazy woman! You lie! I saw your men with him before he was gone!! Shut your mouth, woman! the man roared as he came at her with a sword. Her son tried to protect her but was easily swatted away by him. Did you put a hand on a child?! Akula came running once she saw this scene and slapped the man away. Unfortunately for him, even Akulas casual slap could break bones. He was flung into a nearby stall. His nose was bloody and broken. You bastard!! His followers came running at Akula, but Connie had kicked one on the leg so hard it snapped in twain with a nasty crunch. While the other suffered a kick from Akulas rear legs, sending him literally flying across the road and crashing into a window. Just then, guardsmen came running over to the scene. To Connie and her companions surprise, they did not take the thugs into custody and instead were surrounding them. Stop this at once!! the leader shouted. The leading thug crawled over from where he had fallen and laughed while holding onto her broken nose. Haha! Thats what ou get for puttin our hands on me!! OhoI see, Connie instantly understood what was happening and gestured to Illumca, who had taken the chance to stealthily take the mother and daughter away to safety using her newly raised Presence Concealment Skill. Connie and Akula alone could have devastated the guards as easily as flipping their hands. But to Akulas surprise, she simply raised her arms and then shouted with a calm voice. I surrender! The Centaur was confused by this decision. But when she saw her winking, she decided to follow suit and surrendered to the guards. Whoa, whoa! I surrender too! Nick raised his arms hurriedly when he saw spears being waved threateningly at him.
Why are they surrendering?! Martell almost cried out in frustration as he ran behind Illumca. He had escaped from the guards while they were busy trying to capture Connie and Akula. His size and habit made it quite easy to do. Connie must have a plan. For now, we must take these two away, she looked behind and saw a few men following behind them. Ugh, some of the guards are actually competent, Martell swore. I like them soft and pathetic like the ones in Cairula! As they were rounding a corner, a figure, clad in a long brown coat called upon them from behind a storefront. Without wasting any time, Illumca and Martell dove inside the storefront before a curtain was pulled down and two old men came out and placed a makeshift table in front of the store. Hey, old men! Did you see two people running this way?! the guards asked them. The old men pointed to the left with their pipes lazily. To which direction the guards continued their pursuit. Illumca watched the guards through the gap between the curtains until she was sure that they were gone before addressing the person who helped them. Who are you? Why did you help us? I suppose you could say thatwe have a mutual friend. The figure said as she took off her hood, revealing a pair of mismatched Beastfolk ears of ginger and white. Her mischievous smile did not inspire any confidence in Illumca. My name isHenri-Artur. Charmed, Im sure. Chapter 137: We Will Not Be Gentle Chapter 137 We Will Not Be Gentle Inside the house was a man with a roughly cut beard and a butchers knife on his hip. Sister! are you mad?! The man yelled angrily as soon as the guards were out of sight. Didnt I tell you to stay home?! How can I stay home while I know whos the ones responsible for my husbands disappearance?! You!! The man stepped forward and raised his arm. But then the boy came forth and stood before his mother with trembling arms. The man stopped and awkwardly lowered his arm. He slowly brought the two of them into his arms. Im sorry, sister. Thisthis isnt how its supposed to be. this doesnt seem like an accidental occurrence, Martell commented while he watched the woman and her son cried into the mans chest. Isnt this nice? Thank Hurgul we made it in time, Contrary to the scene before them, the woman who called herself Henri-Artur was nodding to herself. Seemingly unmoved, as if a spectator watching a mediocre but acceptable play. Whos that man? And who are you? Illumca inquired, her silver eye narrowed in suspicion. Didnt I say it before? I am Henri-Artur. A humble Minstrel who just happened to be embroiled in this rather unsavory event. As for that man, hes Tom, the local butcher. The woman is his sister. explain, Illumca growled. Feeling as if she was being dragged into something unpleasant. Hm? What is there to explain? the female Beastfolk put her hands together in an exaggerated manner. Ah, yes. You two just arrived in town, so it makes sense that you dont know whats happening here. We are part of the Resistance, you see. Resistance? Illumca blinked. Thatdoesnt sound good, Martell groaned. We should pull out now before we get involved, Illumca said. We dont have time to be involved in some hare-brained men playing at resistance. Hare-brained?! the man who was consoling the two unfortunate souls roared. You outsiders dont know what weve experienced! Tom! Stop! They saved us! The woman said while wiping her tears. dammit! Let us not get too excited, yes? Henri-Artur said. Look, the Towns Guards have mostly been bought by the Greyrat Gang. You cant rely on them. So, if you want to save your friends, its better if you work with us. Come with me, Ill let you meet the leader. What do you think, Martell? Illumca said. She wanted to go and save Connie as fast as possible, but there is too much information that they were missing. She now knew enough not to go in fireballs blazing. Martell considered this problem for a few seconds and finally nodded. Alright. Lead the way. Ah, I know youd see reason, Henri-Artur said cheerfully. Tom, how about you and your family go back home? And stay there for their safety. Im going to take these two to Mister Harrison. Are you sure we can trust them? Theyre outsiders. They saved your sister and her son without asking for recompense, is that not enough to say that they bear no ill will? Still - ! If thats not enough for you, I can vouch for them, the odd-eared Beastfolk gave him a smile. A smile that, despite its friendliness, caused the man to shiver. Now, then. Shall we? Do follow my lead, the slums are hard to navigate if you are not familiar.
The female Beastfolk called Henri-Artur led the two of them through a maze of narrow streets and alleyways. Like most slums, the houses were packed together so tight one could scarcely walk straight. To have enough room in such a place to stretch ones arms would be a luxury. Illumca - as usual - spoke seldomly, while Henri-Artur was simply humming along the way. You have a strange name, Henri, Martell said to break the ice. The odd-eared Beastfolk suddenly stopped and snarled lightly. Its Henri-Artur. All of it is my name. Henri. Artur. We dont know each other enough for you to call me Henri. S-sorry, I didnt mean to offend, Martell said, for some reason he felt the hair on his back standing from that little snarl. Illumca too, felt for her daggers. Oh, no worries. Mistakes happen, Henri-Artur laughed and waved it away dismissively. Her earlier tension vanished as if it was smoke. After all, you are my friends friends. And a friend of my friend is also mine. You said that before, Martell said. Whom do you mean by a mutual friend? Well, Sid. Of course! the woman exclaimed happily. She told me much about her trip to Alabaster Atrium. She mentioned the Lady in Centipede Robe and her companions. Thats how I know who you are. Makes me a bit jealous. Just a bit, mind you. Ah, Miss Sidonai! Martell was reminded of the Minstrel who always had her eyes closed that they met while they were fighting for Grunford. Is she well? She is. Sadly, she went to Al-Khemiya a few weeks ago and I had to separate from her. Hurgul knows how much I hate the desert. Its rough, coarse, and youll spend days pulling sand out of your fur. Youre not a local, then? So, how did you get involved with this mess? Would you believe that it was a series of bad luck that caused me to be where I am right now? Henri-Artur shrugged. There I was, peddling my skills on the road, earning my coins. Then one night, after spending some money for ale and kicking around some drunk people trying to pay me for nightly service, I saw members of the Greyrats Gang abducting a Daydreamer. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Daydreamers? Thats the name locals use to call the people that you see around here that looked like theyre daydreaming. Thats why the people call them Daydreamers. Illumca scrunched up her brows. What caused them to be that way? Its better if you heard the story from the man who experienced it. Here we are. The three arrived in front of a line of old houses with three old grandmothers sunbathing on old wooden chairs. Above them were strings lined with clothes of many colors, drying under the sun. The grandmothers looked at them and greeted the cheery Beastfolk enthusiastically. After the short greeting, she went to one of the houses with an unassuming door. Then knocked on it five times. Two times short, two times long, and one time short. After a while there was the sound of the door being unbolted and she entered, followed by Martell and Illumca. Inside, there were ten men gathered around the room. Some drinking and some eating. Some sharpening their swords, and some were huddled around a table doing Junnaveil knew what. All of them had the same tense expression. Hello, hello, Mister Harrison! I am back! the woman said cheerfully. And I bring friends with me! Flashes of naked swords filled the room barely illuminated by a ray of sunlight coming from the gaps between curtained windows. Henri-Artur! Why in Sud-Ghazid did you bring outsiders here?! Whoa, these people are not enemies. The one standing in the middle, a well-mannered man with slicked-back hair and a face that looked as if it had been battered by many seasons, gestured with his hands for his men to lower their weapons. Did you manage to find Jacks wife? Yes. But by the time I found her and her son, shes already confronted Ol Mullaney, the answer caused the peoples faces to freeze in horror. however, these two people and their companions managed to save them before they got caught by the Guards. Toms taking care of them now. After she finished her sentence, the people inside the room sighed with visible relief. Ya should of lead wid dat! A man with only one tooth groaned angrily. So why did you bring them to our hideout? the man with slicked back-hair asked. Let me finish. Unfortunately, in the process, their friends got caught instead. Sooo, I took them here thinking that we might help them. Help them? I am thankful that youve done us a service. But we are not in the condition to be helping outsiders. Wait, wait. I am telling you, these people are strong! Perhaps we can arrange something! You scratch their back, they scratch yours, type of thing?" Enough of this! Henri-Artur told us that you can help us save our companions, Illumca spoke out. "But I see that we are wasting time here." "Oh? You want to try me, girl?" the one-toothed man taunted Illumca. Alright, put down your weapon, the two of them can wipe the floor with us as easy as flipping their hands, the man said. My name is Harrison Stillbrook. Im sort of the one making decisions around here. I am sorry for my men being so antsy, it comes with what we do. Did you analyze us? No, but anyone worth their salt can see that you two are dangerous. This turns us back to my former question. Why did you bring them here? We don''t have enough people as it is. "We don''t need your people''s help. Just information." Henri-Artur patted the prickly Illumca''s shoulder to calm her down. Ahem, you all should have heard about the Hero Killer. The daughter of the late Duke Steelheart? Ive heard stories, yes. It''s all the rage in Courandhel, they say, a man with a balding head said. Henri-Artur flung both hands and gestured fluidly at the sky. Yes, indeed. The magnificent Hero Killer. The thankless hero that saved Calendia from the betrayal of Vorzenny and its Traitorous Hero. She jumped onto the top of the table where the light hit it just right. She then dramatically bowed. So daring and selfless is the Hero Killer, that she did not mind being hated and jeered, as justice and staunch loyalty to the Country is the only thing in her mind. With her loyal companions, without seeing Race or belief, they defeated the Hero of Vorzenny. But in turn, she was put on trial by her own people. She turned with a flair, eyes locking into every individual in the room. Perfectly mastering the scene. However, through the grace of Junnaveil, she revealed herself to be right and just in her action. From a name that was reviled by everyone as a Hero Killer, that title becomes a symbol of justice. That she would dare to kill a Hero if it means bringing peace to the land. Henri-Artur then spread her arms slowly. This is the tale of the Hero Killer, Lady Cornelia Asterium Steelheart! You mean! Indeed, they are! Henri-Artur presented the two of them once more with a flourish. These two are companions of the infamous Hero Killer. The Dark Elf Illumca Fir Liban, The Crimson Butterfly. The small but courageous Martell Lobelia, The Skyward Sword. Illumca was bewildered by Henri-Arturs action. SO much that she almost forgot what they were there for. As for Martell, he wanted to ask where they got that name. Is that how they call us now? Why do we not know that? Ahem, yes. The ones caught by the Guards are my Mistress, Lady Cornelia Asterium Steelheart, and two others. Is this true?! a still skeptical man asked. I have no need to lie, where else can you meet a party of so many diverse Races together? Illumca was about to explode from the mix of bad smells from the men in a tight space and her own impatience when Martell grabbed the Dark Elfs wrist and shook his head. He then whispered. Let me handle this. Friends, friends. We would be glad to help if we can. But we are woefully still lacking in information, as we only just come into town when we are beset by this misfortune. If you can tell us the details about whats happening, perhaps we can be of each others help. Yes. Of course. We would be glad to help the hero of Calendia! Where should we start?
While Illumca and Martell were being briefed by the Resistance, Connie and the rest had been put in jail. In which there were already some men and a few scared women inside. They clamored and hooted when they saw them coming. Their items had been confiscated, leaving them only with the clothes on their body and the chains that bound their hands. Now keep your mouth shut and I might remember to get you out of here! Captain, we shouldnt go too far. Look, the young lady is wearing nice clothes. She might be the daughter of a Noble or something. Perhaps we are being overhasty? Shut your trap, Davis! What kind of Noble in their right mind would let their daughter go to Arleine at this time of year?! She might just be a Hunter After a tirade of admonishment, the Captain left, leaving the guard named Davis sighing. He went back to his desk in the gloomy dungeon and drank the stale ale in his wooden tankard. Do we not even get a trial? Connie asked the man calmly. Im sorry. I want to help, but my hands are tied. Hah, so this is the Greyvaults Towns Guards, is it? How are you different from a gang? Akula said mockingly. Yeah, youre right. These days, whats the difference? the youth said to himself. I joined the Towns Guards because I really like it here, you know. Despite this place being so far out in the country. But after the Captain - Davis remembered himself and shut his mouth. Do go on, Connie gestured. After the Captainwhat? Hey, lady! How about playing with us for a bit instead of that cowardly guard? one of the men did a crude gesture with his hands and hips. He was quickly silenced by a swift punch by Nick which cracked his skull. The Paladin, who was already irked by being put in chains brawled with the next guy who was about to kick him from the back. Just as they were getting into it, Connie said with a growl. Nick, if you are going to put them down. Then put them down. After receiving that order, Nick did not hold back anymore. He held a mans head who was about to cut him with a broken glass hidden under his shirt tightly. He then proceeded to ram his head against the stone wall. One, two, three times until he was out of commission, blood staining the wall as he slid down. The rest of the prisoners were stupefied and horrified by the show of brutality and slowly backed down. H-hey! What are you doing?! Davis was used to people fighting behind bars. It was a natural occurrence when violent people were gathered in one space. But it went too far this time. Ignore what my companion is doing, Guardsman Davis. Whats important now is what you are going to choose, Connie said flatly. My name is Lady Cornelia Asterium Steelheart. And I have been appointed Lord of Arleine by His Majesty, the King of Calendia. She then cocked her head. Now, will you open this jail cell, or shall we break out of this place ourselves? Bear in mind. We are not gentle. Chapter 138: A New Day, A New Towns Guards Chapter 138 A New Day, A New Town''s Guards Back in the Resistances hideout, Harrison told Martell and Illumca about the situation. Before this, the Greyrat Gang was just one of the many gangs that existed in this town. The Mayor did not do much about them because he could not be bothered. As for the Towns Guards, those that they caught were small-time crooks. They never managed to catch the leaders, Harrison paused, his face showing a disturbed expression. However, things changed last year. When the Greyrats had a change in leadership. The new leader is called Mister B. No one knows how he looked like, but he was cruel and cold-blooded. Within a few months, he took over the gangs with great speed, Harrison hesitated as he found some of the men withdrawing to themselves upon being reminded of the dark days. Those were bad days. Blood filled the streets everywhere you can see. The townspeople tried to ask the Mayor for help, but he never did. He just waved us off like we didnt matter. Some of us here lost friends. Good friends. But then Jack, the husband of the woman you saved before found out that Mister B had been paying that corrupt Mayor for his silence. His claws had also sunk into the Towns Guards. The Greyrats influence was so deep that they did not even bother trying to hide it any longer.
Davis cried out in astonishment. B-but I cant just open this jail cell! Thats tantamount to treason! Our exit from this accursed cell is not a question of possibility. It is a foregone conclusion. But whether it will be for the betterment of the Towns Guards or itsdestruction will be answered by your next move. Akula leaned down to look at Davis. Through her eyes, he could see the anger she was holding back. This is your chance to fix this corrupt path the Towns Guards are taking. Nick cracked his neck as he spat at the ground. Just do what she says, friend. Miladys wrath is nothing a normal man could endure. I. I still need more proof. Return to me my Item Ring, and I will show you the proof. The man hesitated, his eyes darting left and right as he pondered his next action. But then he saw the scene of the cowering prisoners behind the Centaur and made his decision. He went out of the dungeon and saw the Captain placating the upper member of the Greyrats, Ol Mulaney with ale and tobacco in his office. Then he saw his colleagues, drunk in the afternoon with no intention of working. Something snapped in his heart, and he clicked his tongue inaudibly. Davis returned a few minutes later with a ring in hand. Istill cannot trust you. Put your right hand through the bars to activate your Item Ring. Thats fair, Connie grinned and took out the Letter of Appointment given to her by the King from within the Item Ring. Is this enough for you, Guardsman Davis? A brief look at the stamp was enough for the man to immediately turned supplicant. Milady! Davis quickly unlocked the cell and took of Connies cuffs. Akula did not wait for him and broke apart the iron that bound her with a snap, causing the other prisoners to shudder. The young-ish Davis turned to look at Nick. Whatre you looking at? I cant do that kind of thing. Connie called forth Chen, who slithered down from her sleeves like a snake. His purple color has now a tinge of red in the center. A proof of his success in processing the disease Connie had gathered over the course of the week. He had not been active outside for days and was itching for some action. Milady, if I may ask. If you have this, why did you not show it to the Captain? Davis asked with a perplexed expression. You wont have to be incarcerated here if you did. Because the side of Connies lips curved for the slightest second. I want the dirt to gather up first before I do some cleaning up. Lead on, Guardsman Davis. We are going to make a statement today. M-milady, there are about twenty men in our Headquarters today. They are all the Captains loyal men. I think it would be safer for us to escape first and gather my friends before we do anything. The Captain is already past Level 50. Only a few men in this town can fight against him! To his surprise, the three of them laughed.
Harrison sighed as he scratched his head. Now, there were still some good eggs among the Guards, but they were pushed down by the ones that already broken their oaths to protect our town. They are nothing more than another gang now. I just wanna ask. Did none of you try to alert the government? Martell inquired. The people in the room all looked at each other and shook their heads. We did try a few times. But it ended up with our people missing. The last victim was Jack. Ever since then, no one dared to go. So, all we can do at the moment is to hide here while trying to decide on what to do next. Then why dont you start a riot? Martell asked again. Im sure there are enough dissatisfied people to incite one. The bald old man looked at the innocent-looking Martell, surprised at the audacious and drastic idea coming out of his mouth. Do you know how many deaths that will cause? Most of us are just laymen! The heaviest thing most of the people here had held is a hoe! Harrison calmed the old man down and continued. Even then, the Towns Guards are the Mayors lackeys. Despite their current condition, most of them were above level 30. And as for Captain Hills, he was above level 50. None of us is his match. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.
In his office, Captain Hills was lighting a new cigarette for the thuggish man named Mulaney. A bandage was bound across his face to help heal his broken nose. Beside him were two of his men who had survived the meeting with the Centaur. I wan dem dead! Yhou ear me?! Dead! Alright, Mulaney. I can do that. But before that, can you ensure that the next shipment of that thing, I can get first choice? Yhes! I already shaid sho!! Hare you daking me fer a lhiar! the man spoke with muffled voice as he was still unable to breath normally. Ol Mulaney was a bad man for sure, and he took pride in that. He used to be a leader of a small Gang, making ends meet by extorting the merchants in his part of town. But when he met the new leader of the Greyrats, he knew that he was someone he could not fight against. So, he agreed to join him. Ever since then, life had been sweet. It used to be, that a sight of the old Towns Guards member would send him running. But now the Captain of the Towns Guards was trying his hardest to make him feel comfortable. It made him feel good. It made him feel superior. And tonight, it would be the sweeter when he gets his revenge on the woman who crushed his nose. Oh, yes. Im going to make them suffer. Then suddenly, with a loud bang, the door leading to the dungeon was blown right open. The heavy wooden door flew a few meters before hitting an unsuspecting man who was drinking ale and half flattened him into the wall. Good afternoon, gentlemen! Connie greeted the dumbfounded men of the Towns Guards. Her eyes glancing around the room until she found the corrupt Captain. The Captain and I need to talk about my grievance about the quality of his job. What the - ?! the Captain shouted angrily seeing his prisoners escaping. Men! Get them! The guards who were caught unguarded quickly scrambled up towards their weapons and threw themselves at them. Chen, you can break them. But dont kill them! Connie ordered. Chens slimy tentacles whipped, and grabbed, and threw the attackers with ease. He was not the slime that he was. Now he was something more powerful. When his tentacles touched skin, they blistered and befouled. The pain caused the men to scream in pain as if a fire had touched them. Whilst his slime of a minion did his bidding, Connie pulled up a chair and sat on it, cross-legged. How dare you! Davis, are you colluding with these prisoners?! Hills said upon spotting the man standing beside Connie. Captain Hills!! are you even hearing yourself?! Youre the one working together with the Greyrats to ruin our town! Davis exploded. He threw himself at the Captain with the sword on his waist, forgetting how he was scared of him from righteous anger.
Ol Mulaney saw the Centaur who made short work of him, decided on self-preservation, and ran to the door, leaving his two men begging for mercy as two powerful hands rammed their heads against the wall. He crawled along the floor and flinched when he saw the guards around him were being thrown around like rags. This act of cowardice was thwarted by Nick, who during the commotion had closed the only door leading out and held it shut with a table. Y-you! Dont come closer! Akula dashed up to the thug and landed an uppercut that sent the man flying to the ceiling, where he became stuck, the lower part of his body dangling helplessly. Nick whistled in awe. Is he dead? To the side, Hills had slugged Davis with the back of his sword and was about to land a finishing blow when a wooden tankard hit the back of his head. He turned around and saw Nick running across the office tables and kicked him in the back, causing him to fall onto his knees, roaring. Come on, little man! You were making fun of us on the way down to the dungeon! Now show me that youve got the stuff to back it up! he taunted him while grabbing a decorative shield hanging on the wall. Furious, the man leaped at him with a powerful Skill called Sword Rush that allowed him to cross the distance with incredible speed. This is a Level 50? Nick parried the powerful thrust with the shield. He then landed a clean punch at the mans chin. Still, not enough, Nick stepped forward and decked his head with the side of the shield. The man wobbled backward and fell onto his butt, unable to keep standing. After that, Nick threw away his shield and started pounding the man, clearly still feeling irked from being put in jail unfairly. After getting a few good hits in, Connie stopped him. Alright, thats enough. I still have need of him What do we do with this man, Milady? Nick rose from his mounting position and dragged the man that he had beaten. Every part of his face was swollen black and blue. And he was barely holding onto his consciousness. Youyou dare attackthe Towns Guards?! the man heaved, trying to get air past his swollen nose. Youllbehanged!! Oho? On whose authority? Connie asked from where she was sitting. TheKingsLaw! Connie scoffed. Is that so? Connie showed the Captain the Letter of Appointment and pointed at the Royal Stamp. I suppose you should start counting your days, then. Seeing the Kings Stamp on the letter, he quickly understood the deep trouble he had gotten himself into, at which point he fell into despair. He had placated a local thug only to offend the daughter of a Duke. Hows that feel now? You miserable piece of shit, Nick guffawed. Spareme, please! PerhapsIf you tell us everything. then I might be persuaded to go lighter on your punishment, Connie gestured at the thug still hanging on the ceiling. Otherwise, youll share that mans fate.
After listening to the man uncovered his sins and the Mayor''s connection with them, Akula''s fist smashed through the table beside her. "How vile! Connie! We need to free this town from his clutches." In time, Akula. In time. For now, on to business, Connie clapped his hands. Today the Towns Guards are going to get a new start. And for that, we need a new Captain, Connie said. She then turned to Davis, who was nursing his swollen cheek. Are you hale and hearty, Guardsman Davis? Er? Y -yes sir! He replied, still dizzy from his earlier scuffle. A bit scuffed up from the fight, but ready to serve! Have you ever dipped your hands into unlawful gains? Nono, sir! I mean, maam! I mean, Milady! Good man! Congratulations, you are now the new Captain of the reformed Towns Guards. Davis blinked a few times, unable to process his sudden promotion. M-me, Milady? Yes. You are the most decent Guard Ive seen in this town, and we are going to do a lot of changes around here. Oh. Daviss mind slowed to a stop when he realized what he was hearing. Oh. Exactly. Oh. They then heard the door being broken through from outside. A few Guards holding who stumbled inside quickly stepped back. Weapon at ready but without any intention to be the first to enter the scene of carnage. Hear my first order, Captain. I am giving you and those men cowering by the door half an hour to gather every member of the Towns Guards here. And by that, I mean every. Single. Member, Connie said. Those who arent here within half an hour will get fifty lashes. Is this clear?! Y-Yes Milady!! Davis roared with hope from seeing the strength of the new Lord of Arlaine. "What about the former Captain''s men?" Connie looked at the sorry figures of the men writhing and groaning on the floor. "Let them feel the pain for now." "Oh, also that reminds me. The Guards who are guarding the entrance to the town? I want you to call them here and whip them fifty lashes. No questions asked, is that understood?" "Yes, Milady!" "Then off you go, Captain." What are you all waiting for?!" He shouted, his swollen cheek forgotten. "Get your sorry asses on the street!! The new Lord of Arlaine has said her piece! With the confused Guards gone, Connie rose from her seat and spoke. Nick, take some ropes and hang former Captain Hills in front of this building upside down. Hang him from the tallest pole you can find. I want everyone to see him. You - you promised! Yes, I did. I promised not to kill you. I''m going to let the elements do it for me. Ill get right on it, Milady, Nick said as he dragged the unwilling man by the neck. What do you want me to do, Connie? Akula asked, still itching to fight. Get some rest. Once the men are gathered here, we will move to the Mayors place, the blonde-haired girl said as she patted Chen. You are then free to rampage as you like. Because today...today, we are undoubtedly and unequivocallyjustice. Is thisis this true? No strings attached? No strings attached, Connie confirmed with a knowing smirk. Khikhikhi! If you do this often, youre gonna make me fall for you, you know. Akula then grinned the toothiest grin she had ever done in her whole life. Chapter 139: Let Me Hear You Squeal Chapter 139 Let Me Hear You Squeal Half an hour later, men wearing the uniform of Greyvault Towns Guards had gathered in front of the headquarters. They were bewildered by the sudden summon, but what caught them off guard the most was the situation of their captain; gagged and hung on a pole upside down. The cold air bit into his cheek, turning the skin red. Below him were ten of their own men, parts of their exposed skin red and blistering; the pain preventing them from fainting. Questions and uncertainty filled their heads. Their legs shuffled uncomfortably under the watchful gaze of the Centaur standing before them. One look and they knew that she was stronger than anyone there. Much stronger. Are these all the members of the Towns Guards? Akula scrunched her eyebrows. Are you serious? They all look soweak! How are you supposed to keep a town safe with those flabs you call stomachs?! Nick glanced at the rock-hard abdomen that Akula sported and rolled his eyes. He patted his own belly, which despite being quite muscular, had started to soften from age. These are the sorriest piece of shit I have ever seen, Nick cursed, irritated. Hey, you! Its not standing to attention if you slouch! What are you all doing?! A Guard who just arrived shouted. Theyve harmed the Captain! This is a crime!! The man raised a sword, intending to save their captain. But his effort was quickly put down by Nicks headbutt, right into his face. Akula took up her bow and shot an arrow at another man who had also taken up his sword. The arrow clipped the ear of the hostile Guard and went into a nearby tree, the force contained within causing the unfortunate tree to burst into smithereens. Junnaveil knew what would happen if that arrow went through the body of a human. Anyone else? Nick bellowed as he let go of the poor mans lapel. Quiet! Davis came forward to keep them in order. He then gestured politely towards Connie, who was reading through a sheaf of documents they procured from Captain Hills hidden cache. This is Lady Cornelia Asterium Steelheart. The new Lady of Arlaine, appointed by His Majesty King Gerard the Second, The man started. He felt his throat dry and squeaky when he started, but as he continued, his voice gradually began to become louder and more confident. By the order of the new Lady of Arlaine, the Captain Jeremy Hills had been stripped of his position from dereliction of his duty. And I have been appointed the new Captain of the Towns Guards!! Hearing this, the Guards clamored. What? Is this a joke? The Towns Guards had merely about fifty members. And all of them knew the man standing before them. He was one of the men who refused to stay in line and was demoted to jail duty. Davis looked uncertainly at Connie, who did not move from her chair and kept on reading the documents. His eyes moved back and forth between his fellow Guards and her, not knowing what to do. Seeing this, Connie put down the papers and began to speak. Her voice was laden with Sword Intent. Kneel. Suddenly the men felt that it was hard to breathe and all of them fell to their knees, unable to muster the strength to stand. The Towns Guards have the duty to protect the townspeople. You have all sworn this oath upon joining, Connie spoke. But you all have broken this oath. You all have spat upon the works of your predecessors. She released her suppression and the Guards eagerly gasped for breaths. Some vomiting from the discomfort. Indeed, mistakes have been made. And the Townspeople have all but lost their respect for you. And that is why I am here. I am here to give you all a chance to atone for your mistakes. Today, I will lead you to take out the root of the problem. Today, we will arrest the Mayor and put him to justice!! Who among you dares to follow me?! The Guards were filled with disbelief. They all knew that the Mayor had employed strong mercenaries to do his bidding. That was one of the reasons that they could not do anything to him. Do you want us to die?! One of the men shouted, forgetting his earlier fear. Are you afraid? Then leave. Leave and never come back., Connie spread her arms and shouted. Those who are afraid, put down your sword and leave! The newly reformed Towns Guards have no need of useless cowards! I need courageous men! Hot-blooded men! The Guards looked at each other, unsure of what to do. One man then threw down his sword, the edged weapon made of pig iron made a dull clang as it hit the cobblestones. It was then followed by another, then another. Davis watched the backs of his colleagues left one by one. The veterans and the newbies. A tinge of pain and loneliness in his heart. All that was left then were seven men. Five of them were young men with bright looks and slight confusion upon their faces. While the two others were veterans. Not leaving, old man? Nick patted the shoulder of a balding man with a rather rotund body. He had greasy white hair and a white beard that grew out in odd angles. He also had the look of constant homelessness about him. Im already old enough to make peace with whatever is coming to me, the old man said. Sergeant Brandon Stillson. At your service. Ive always said I dont like the Captain. You heard me, right? Never liked the man, the other man said. He was younger than Brandon, but he looked like he had been through more than a few rough patches in his life. Thats Private Goons, one of the remaining young men said helpfully. Hes been a private since I was a boy. Hes a bitnot right in the head, but hes a good man. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. I see, and who are you? Private Locke Braun, sir! he saluted. Now, these are good men. Men with principles! Akula nodded in satisfaction. Davis was speechless upon looking at the only remaining members of the Towns Guards. Are C are we sure about this, Lady Steelheart? Davis asked. He was starting to regret his decision to follow her. These Guardsmen are not exactly the best of the best. I am very sure. In fact, this is better than I expected, Connie said with a bright smile. Its justwe are severely lacking in manpower, Davis said again. I think its wise to hire a few Hunters. The Mayor -! Hush, Davis. I dare offend the Prince and the whole Nobility of Calendia. You think Im afraid of a small-time Mayor? Connie stopped him with a wave of her hand. Now then, follow me, Captain Davis. Youre going to work under me from now on. Youre going to need to learn how I handle things.
Mayor James Hordins mansion was located near the base of the mountain. It was a garish, eye-watering conglomeration of bad taste and opulence. Statues of naked women and powerful beast-like men filled the mansions garden with no intention of hiding the nature of its owner. Every part of the mansion was filled with so much carving that one would wonder how it could hold its form. The mans office was no less richly decorated. As it was filled with many antiques that shone gold under the afternoon sun. He was proudly admiring his collection as he did every day when a maidservant came in bearing a tray of tea. The poor girl could not hide her trembling as the soreness on her leg from the last beating she endured from his Master did not have the chance to heal yet. As she slowly walked forward, her leg was caught on the edge of the carpet. Her wounded leg could not steady her in time and she came tumbling down. The sound of perfect ceramics fell and broke. M-Master! I -Im sorry -!! The maid begged when she saw his Master came towards her with a face like that of the devil. Outside, the men under his employ frowned when they heard the screams. Shortly after, Hordin opened the door and spoke briefly. Clean this up. They then came in and covered the body with a cloth, removing her from his office. Thats the second one this month, a tall man in scaly leather armor came in as he was about to sit behind his desk. He was accompanied by a wild-haired woman and a large, robust Beastfolk male holding a cudgel. The surface was covered with many unidentified fluids that had dried and stained it permanently. The tall man glanced at the departed servants body and sucked in air harshly with his nose. Continue this and youll be out of competent servants soon. They can always be replaced, Orville, Mayor Hordin said. His meaty fingers choked by rings of gold and diamonds caressed the remains of a broken cup with a look of anger. But this cup? There is no replacement for this work of art. The woman reclined on the sofa in front of Hordins desk. The Mayor flinched when he saw her putting her dirty shoes on the sofas cushion, yet he dared not speak. He could only bear his anger and swallowed it down. For despite their presence here for his protection, these three before him were watchdogs who served only their owner. And it was not him. He had tried bribing them once, to pull them to his side. The result was not pleasant. He grabbed his wrist with a look of fear. Why are you three in my office? he asked, feigning bravery. You think we want to be here? the woman asked brusquely. I want some action! Not to rot here, doing nothing like some people! Isnt that right, Bosley? HmHmm the Beastfolk man harrumphed in agreement. Melida See? Bosley agrees with me, Melida said. Orville stood before the Mayor, looking down at him like a hawk looking at a sparrow, Im here to tell you that Mister B feels that you are not doing your job properly. Some people that fancied themselves as the Resistance has been making things annoying. Its getting hard to steal people away like it used to. Ive done my bit! Hordin said defensively. Thats why no one ever gets the Greyrats or asks dangerous questions! Not enough, the man bellowed. Mister B is moving up his schedule. We need more people. More bodies for our needs. But if you are taking more people, its going to be hard keeping it only as a rumor! Its not of my business. Look! Ive been doing my best to provide Mister B with what he wants! But I cant let the Capital know what Ive been doing, otherwise, Im screwed! the man flared up, anxiety made him forget who he was dealing with. Immediately, Orville loomed over him with a deadly stare. Do not mistake your position here, Hordin!! You are nothing more than the bastard son of a Noble. You have nothing going for you but the Mayor in front of your name! You cant even inherit your fathers title!! If you think no one can replace you, then you are fooling yourself, his voice lowering into a growl. You arereplaceable. Just like that servant you just killed. Hehehe, I love it when Orville gets nasty, Melida laughed. Hngh hngh hngh, Bosley followed suit, a tad slower than Melida. Suddenly, they heard a loud sound coming from downstairs, followed by shouting and screaming. Whats going on out there?! the rotund man shouted angrily and stepped outside. When he descended the stairs, he saw his people sprawled on the ground on the first floor, groaning in pain. Then he saw the uniforms and he exploded in anger. What is this?! How dare you come in here and destroy my property! Davis looked up at the hateful Mayor and raised a parchment and yelled out loud. My name is Davis Thornston. I am the new Captain of the Towns Guards! Mayor James Hordin! I am arresting you for the crime of bribery and corruption! This is outrageous! Hordin roared. Wheres Hills?! Former Captain Hills is being taken care of by my subordinates. Now, please come with us peacefully. Hordin snapped from the disrespect and yelled. How dare you impersonate a Captain of the Towns Guards! This is a rebellion! Men! Take them out! Are you talking to the poor sods kissing the ground here or the ones making friends with the pavement outside? the Paladin said mockingly. Either way, they aint coming. So, might as well just give up. Rebels! Hording cried out pathetically. Rebels! Rebellion? Hardly, a young girl came into his sight with hands behind her back. To her side was a Centaur and a slime the size of a man. An impressive sight compared to the poorly armed Towns Guards. Is that the evil Mayor? Hes just like what I thought hed look like, Akula scoffed. Behind them were the remaining Guardsmen who by now was nothing more than a spectator, unable to fathom the violence and one-sided massacre that they had just witnessed. Unlike when dealing with the Guards, Connie and her companions did not show any mercy now. Captain Davis is arresting you under my order. If anything, it is you who is rebelling. Who are you?! Ah, silly me. I thought I saw a pig talking just now, so I forgot to introduce myself, the young girl laughed. The laughter reminded Hordin of many bad memories caused by his low birth. I am Cornelia Asterium Steelhart. Also known as the Hero Killer. I have been appointed Lady of Arlaine by His Majesty, the King of Calendia, Connie spoke. She then gestured at him. And I am stripping you of your title.
James Hordins mind went blank. Without his title, what would he be? Without his title, would he have to live the life of a layman, forced to work for scraps of food? Despair overcame him. What would a man do when one was put in front of its maw? Some would stand up, but some, like the Mayor, would go mad. ORVILLE!! Kill them! Kill them!! James Hordin cried out in anguish. The man named Orville did not like being ordered by the stupid man, but he was still useful. So, he gestured at Melida. "Cut off her head." Shadow Step! The woman disappeared into the shadows and appeared next to Connie. To her surprise, her target had turned her head in her direction with a smirk. Attacking an unarmed person? Connie slapped away the womans hand, grabbed her by the neck, and then pushed her against the wall. All with the same right hand, while the left was folded behind her back. Thats good decision-making, but sadly With a powerful tug, Connies hand turned into claws that ripped the poor womans neck. Blood spurted up like a fountain as the people in the room watched in horror. I am good with my hands. With a hand still bloody from her earlier kill, Connie gestured at the Mayor. Come on now, dont be shy. Let me hear you squeal!! Chapter 140: Crimson Serpentbane Chapter 140 Crimson Serpentbane While the Mayor of Greyvault was having a breakdown, in the slums, Harrison was explaining about the Greyrats when they heard the door being pummeled with impatience. Harrison nodded at the man tasked with guarding it. Check it out. Its me! Hans!! the man hitting the door shouted. Hans? What in Sud-Ghazid? the man guarding the door. We agreed on the password! Forget the damn password! the man cried out. Theres an emergency!! What?! the door was quickly unbolted, and the man stumbled inside, almost tripping on the stairs. But he managed to put his leg forward just in time and said with alarm. Harrison! The Mayors Mansion is being raided! Henri-Artur narrowed her eyes. What did you say? Raided? By whom? He glanced at the Beastfolk briefly before answering, without looking at her. While I was helping Pa selling our fruits, I saw some of the Towns Guards were being led by some strangers. They were heading towards the Mayors Mansion. Curious, I followed them. When they got there, one of them, a man in full armor bashed the front gate open. And then they started fighting! Huh? Thisthis is not how I envisioned the script to be, The Beastfolk murmured with a surprised expression. Who are the strangers leading them? Harrison asked, his face grave. Who would dare to attack the Mayor so haphazardly? I dont know them, but there is that man in full armor, a Beastfolk with four legs with them all in blue and white. Oh, and a young girl walking at the very front. Martell and Connie looked at each other and rolled their eyes. Does this girl have blonde hair and wears a very distinct robe? Illumca asked. Yes. Its mostly white with long black things on it. Very creepy. The Dark Elf sighed. sometimes I wonder if Connie does this kind of thing deliberately just to piss off people. Ah, a curve appeared on the side of Martells lips. He then turned to Harrison and spoke. It seems Mistress is going to solve your problem for you, arent you glad? Then there is no more need for us to stay here. Lets go to her. Illumca and Martell then went out, ignoring the stupefied look of those around them. W-wait, Im coming with you! Henri-Artur said as she ran after the two. Harrison and the other could not keep up with the sudden change of situation and stood where they were. Mouth agape.
MELIDAAA!! The Beastfolk roared and leapt towards Connie, but a powerful lance struck him before he managed to land a blow. He was blown back through the wall made of wood to another room. Your opponent is me, you big Kerichi! Akula grinned through her veil. She then charged at him with her lance and pushed him through another wall to the second guest room. Seeing this, Davis shouted at the men behind him. W-what are you waiting for?! Three of you, assist Miss Altanghazar!! The younger men of the Towns Guards nervously moved to help her, although they were unsure whether they could do what they were ordered to do.
Shes very excited today, Connie said as she walked up the stairs, one step at a time. Despite the destruction happening on the other side of the mansion. The attention of the man named Orville was wholly towards the young C seemingly harmless C girl. Judging by what he had witnessed up until now, however, that was nothing more than a fa?ade. Youre very strong, Orville said as he kicked the former Mayor C who was bawling while cradling his leg in fear C away. You killed Melida in one move. I admit I cant do that even at my best. So what? Are you going to surrender? Connie asked. She suddenly disappeared from his sight and appeared beside him. Orvilled leaped away in reflex, but Connies claw had already gotten his right side. Gagh! the man groaned in pain when he saw the claw mark that had gone through his hidden Orc Leather Armor and broke his ribs. Come on now. Is that all? What a waste of money! Connie taunted him. Youve bought a faulty product, mister former Mayor! As a mercenary, Orville had killed a lot of men. He knew that sooner or later he would die like them too, killed in a war somewhere. But he did not expect that he would die being the dog of a small-time Gang Leader. No, he wanted to live. Seeing no other recourse, the man took out a small vial from within his breast pocket. The liquid within was a brilliant blue. The man swore as he drank the whole vial and threw it against the wall. Suddenly, he arched his back and his body bent abnormally. Agh! Aaaagh!! the man cried out as his body jerked and contorted. He then began growing until he was twice his former size. Dark, pulsing veins popped out from beneath his skin and his formerly fair skin turned greyish black. YessI can feel it! Power!! With this power, I can reach the boundary of an Unrestrained!! He spoke with a lisp as his tongue had outgrown his own mouth. Now, you are nothing to me! Unrestrained? Connie scoffed. You cant even touch the hem of an Unrestrained Candidate. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Orville attacked with his sword. As he was bigger than before, the sword he was holding now looked more like a dagger in his hand. Connie kicked a nearby table towards him and he cut through it. RAAARGH! he cried out and slashed with his word. Every swing caused a powerful wind to blow. But in the eyes of Connie, it was clumsy and unfocused. The sudden change had brought power, but not technique. The maddened Orville realized this after a few swings and changed move to a feint and continued to an uppercut, which threw Connies small body a few feet back. Milady! Nick, who was unable to find a space to move in shouted with concern. Pfft. Hahahah! That was quite the hit! Connie moved her hands up and down as they were sore from the hit. If we are talking defense alone, I have to admit you are quite tough, Connie smirked as she took out something from her Item Ring and put it on her left hand. It was a claw made from the fangs of a Crimson Firesnake. Thus the name, Crimson Serpentbane. The first three nails were longer than the others, their color red as blood, contrasting with the dull metal that formed the rest of the weapon. It was a vile weapon. One that no self-respecting blacksmith would accept. But Bennett, the Blacksmith Connie tasked to create this particular weapon, was a man with no such self-respect. He was a man of practicality who believed that a weapon is a tool for killing enemies. Nothing more, nothing less. Now, lets see if Mister Bennetts work can pierce through your skin.
On the other side of the house, Akula was having her first fight with pure strength. And she was having the time of her life. Strengthen! Bosley shouted his Skill. Earth Smasher!! Clang! Clang Clang! The thunderous sound of Sukheri and Bosleys bloody iron-tipped cudgel sent shivers through the heart of the Guards around them. Akula matched him blow for blow even without Skill. Soon, Bosleyss arm gave in to the strain. Until finally, his bone broke from a final furious bash. HRGGH!! Akula muscles tightened, and she brought the Sukheri down with a powerful grunt, crushing through the weapon and caving in the Beastfolks skull. His head exploded from the force. Blood and fat splashed onto the poor Guards. One of the young Guards, who was named Braun, slowly touched the piece of flesh stuck on his helmet and nearly pissed himself. "I wonder if Connie is finished with her part," she said to herself. She did not know why, but yhere was no doubt in her mind that Connie would win. "Hah, maybe Illumca is having a bit of an effect on me."
In the front lobby, the battle was heating up. Useless! With this powerI willkill you! He did another powerful straight punch that destroyed a statue, however, Connie had ducked under it and stabbed through his wrist as his fist went past and dragged the nail along his forearm, resulting in a gaping wound that spurted out blood uncontrollably. YAAARGH! A Masterwork, Connie said with an appreciative smile. Now, here comes my next move! Try to survive! Connie kicked the man away to gain some distance, then formed a ball of thick Ying Energy which she crushed, sending hundreds of terrifying Yin Energy to rain down on Orville. Every streak of purple light pierced into his tough iron-like skin, shaving away his protection. It was a Technique that Connie invented while fighting her way through the Plum Blossom Sect. Purging the traitors who had forgotten their vows to their ancestors and corrupted the very foundation of the Sect. The sorrow of having to end the Sect that she once loved was poured into this move. Denying the Nine HeavensRain of Sorrow. Damaged and full of holes, Orvilles powerful body finally gave up and he fell to his knees. There was no trace of his earlier confidence or power. Even ifI lostAghhahMister Bwilldestroy you. Connie stepped in front of the dying man with a daring smirk as a response. Im looking forward to it. Crimson Serpentbane pierced through his chest. As it did, the Yin Energy that had invaded his body reacted one by one. Connie stepped away lithely as the body started to balloon before stopping behind a large-bodied guard. "Might want to raise your shield." The sight of what happened after would cement Connies place in the heart of Davis and his subordinates. And the cause of many nightmares and silent terror many months after. It was also the wettest explosion that they had ever heard.
When Illumca, Martell, and Henri-Artur arrived, a huge crowd had formed in front of the Mayors mansion. They pushed through the crowd and saw the broken gate, the dead mercenaries littering the garden, and Akula in a good mood, leading the pale-faced Towns Guards to clean up the mess. Zalkhin Altanghazar! Ah, little Martell. And Illumca! Where have you been? You missed the raid! she said cheerfully. We had some trouble. Where is Connie? the silver-haired Dark Elf asked. Ah, she is interrogating the Kerichi upstairs in his former office. You should go up there. Youre not coming with? Oh, no, Akula said awkwardly. Ill leave that part to you. Sergeant Stillson, lead them in please. The old veteran saluted as best as his slightly hunched back could. Henri-Artur, you C Martell was about to invite the Beastfolk inside, but she was already gone. Where did she go? I dont know. I didnt sense her leave, Illumca said, her single exposed eye narrowing as she peered into the distance. But I have the sense that well meet again before long.
As the two were about to enter, they could hear the sound of someone begging for mercy through the door. I beg of you, Lady Steelheart! Spare me!! the fat man was on his knees, begging for mercy. Are you begging for your life after you ordered your men to kill me? Connie said while playing with the beautiful porcelain cup in her hand. She then threw the precious antique behind her, where it broke into smithereens, splashing tea on the wooden floor. Are you simple or something? She saw Illumca and Martell coming in and gestured to them while keeping her focus on the sorry creature sniveling on the antique carpet. Davis, who was standing before the door, sidled away to give them space. Did you meet Akula? Nick asked, he had taken off his helmet and was enjoying a mug of ale by the sofa. Yes. She is very chipper. I wonder why shes staying outside though. Maybe its just because she didnt want to climb the stairs. Tricky steps, though. Especially after Milady did what she did. With a shrug, Martell sat opposite Nick on the sofa. As for Illumca, she silently took her position near Connie, leaning on the wall by the window. The two smiled briefly at each other before Connie continued haranguing the former Mayor. Or are you saying that you are important enough that I, a Dukes daughter and the owner of this land, should spare you? N C no! No! Of course not! the man said hurriedly, sweat cascading off his back. I - I did not mean any disrespect. I just mean that I C I can help you! I have a lot of influence in this part! Oh, you already helped me enough, Hordin, she spoke while getting up from the chair and admired the craftsmanship of a decorative sword inlaid with precious gems placed on the wall. You have welcomed me quite warmly. With spears and swordsquite the welcome. I C I beg your forgiveness, Lady Steelheart!! he felt that he was just digging his grave deeper with each word coming from his mouth. Then lets hear some truthful things from you. Are you working with the Greyrats? N the man was about to say no, but the look on Connies face made him decide otherwise. Y-yes. So, a Mayor used his position to squeeze money off his people and work with the local Gang? You are quite a piece of work, arent you? Nick said with disgust. T-thats the only way that I can live. Youve never met -! Hordin clasped his own mouth suddenly. Never met who? Connie asked. She then remembered the last words of the dying man named Orville. Does this have something to do with Mister B? Hearing the name, the former Mayor looked visibly panicked. Connie pressed in. I C I dont -! Oh, you clearly know. I really dont -! he was about to speak once again when Connie took out the sword that she was holding from its scabbard. With a silvery sheen, the decorative sword suddenly had its edge inside James Hordins mouth. Say that you dont know.one more time, and I will see to it that you cant speak anymore. Nggh! Ngghh!! The former Mayor cried and pissed his pants in fear of the mad girl in front of him. Nick scoffed at this, while Illumca groaned in disgust at the spineless man. Connie, however, had little reaction to this little act of expelling of bodily fluids. She had seen worse. Just as she was about to do more bodily harm on the former Mayor, a knock came from outside and Private Brauns head peeked in. Milady. A man named Harrison wishes to see you. Shall I let him in? Hmm? Connie gazed at Martell, who then explained about their meeting with Harrison and his Resistance. Shortly after, Connie turned her gaze towards Braun and spoke. Let him in. With a harsh tug, the sword was pulled out of the fat mans mouth, leaving a nick on the side of his lip. Well, it seems that I might have to rethink your value, mister former Mayor. He instantly felt regret for his choice of staying mum upon hearing her tone. Chapter 141: Azure Dream Chapter 141 Azure Dream Outside, along with onlookers who had gathered to see the show, Harrison, and a few of the members of the Resistance were gazing with disbelief at the end of their most hated tyrant. For these people, who had suffered for so long under his corrupt management, to suddenly have their most desperate wish be fulfilled so suddenly felt surreal. One of them even tried to slap himself, thinking that he was dreaming. But the fact laid there in front of their eyes. Broken statues and fallen mercenaries were being dragged away from the views of others. And out here, standing gallantly to guard the entrance was the mighty form of the Centaur, Akula Altanghazar. Her presence alone was enough to deter anyone with intentions of doing anything opportunistic during the aftermath of the raid. Harrison, I dont think the new Lady is going to be any better than the Mayor, one of them said. Look at this! What kind of a Hero could do something like this? Hush, another one said. Lower your voice. Beastfolks hearings are good. Who knows whats gonna happen to us if that one with a horses lower body heard you? The leader of the Resistance shook his head. I dont know. But seeing this, if shes going to be as bad as Hordin, I dont think this town will survive. Sergeant Brandon returned from within and saluted at Akula. He whispered to Akulas ear. Though she had to lean down so that he could do so. Mister Harrison? Connie has decided to hear from you. Follow Sergeant Brandon to the second floor, the Centaur said with a powerful voice. To which Harrison smiled awkwardly as he thanked her.
The man was quite perturbed by the scene of utter carnage that he had seen on the way to the second floor. He could imagine the fierceness and the strength needed to cause such destruction. And, despite the Towns Guards best effort, removing the bodies and cleaning guts and brain matter off the walls were not easy tasks. Watch the floor please, we still cannot get all the fat off them. Theyll need a good scrubbing else the smelld stick, Brandon said with a nonchalant look. He was a man who had lived through many things, so a bit of flesh stuck on the wall did nothing to him. He was taken to the door which was once the office of the tyrant who made their life hell. When his name was announced, he had second thoughts. Which he shook away with a bite to his cheek. No, its already done. Ill see this through, whatever the result may be. When he stepped inside, he saw a young girl, sitting with her boots over a desk. Behind her stood Illumca, covering her nose with her scarf. While Martell and a man who he did not recognize was sitting on a sofa with the pitiful Ex-Mayor sniffling on the floor. There was also a hint of piss lingering in the air. He did not expect that the infamous Hero Killer to be so young. But he also realized that despite the traces of battle outside, there was no trace of it on her. This meant either she let others fight for her, or she was indeed much stronger than she looked. To this, he would much prefer to err on the side of caution. Greetings, Lady Steelheart. My name is Harrison Stillbrook. I amthe leader of the Resistance in Greyvault. Yes. Martell has told me about you. Connie said as she nodded her head at the pitiful man curled up on the carpet in front of the desk. Looks like Ive done your job for you. For that, I thank you. Your Ladyship. Then, there was a few moments of awkward silence. Which was broken when Connie asked. So what brings the Leader of a Resistance in front of my proverbial doorstep? The man gathered up his courage and began to speak his reason. If I may ask, Your Ladyship. Youve stripped the Mayor of his position. Whatsgoing to happen to Greyvault now? Connie shifted her leg and replied with another question. Hmmand what do you mean by asking me that? Its justthe town has suffered a lot. And its people are wounded and tired. Oho, are you threatening me, Stillbrook? If what I am going to do to this town is disagreeable to you, you will stand in front of my gate with torch and pitchforks? Nick stabbed the knife that he had been playing with, making Harrison jolt. The man quickly regained his wits and answered. Ivegot to be honest with you, Your Ladyship. Your actions have made some of us doubt that you are a hero. And thisusincludes you, I suspect? Harrison hesitated to answer. Despite the girl in front of him being much younger than him, he could feel the pressure she exuded. The air of a ruler. As if it was normal for her to be in such a position. Harrison grimaced. Youhave done what we could not do, Your Ladyship. You wiped out the Mayor and his henchmen in one day. What could we do to you that would be of threat to you and your people? the man said bravely. However, Martell noted the clenched-up fist that had started to draw blood on his side. But you saved a family that you did not know. I dont think that you are someone as bad as this man. Hahahaha! Connie laughed. Aah, alright. Enough of this little game of back and forth. Greyvault is mine now. And I dont need a house infested with rats and roaches. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. She threw a small, intricately carved gold ball from the desk up into the air before Chen caught it from inside her sleeves. There are many things I dont know, many things that need to be fixed. And for this matter, this little shit is of little help to me, can you do better? Yes. Your Ladyship! the man bowed gratefully. Nick, call the newly minted Captain Davis here. Today, we are going to talk about the future of Greyvault. Connie ordered. Oh. And get someone to drag him and the carpet out. The smell of piss is starting to annoy me.
Well, I had little expectation for this town, but this blows it out of the water, Nick said after hearing what had been going on with the town from both Captain Davis and Harrison Stillbrook. If the head is rotten, it is unavoidable that the rest of the establishment also be rotten, Martell commented. But that is not whats most dangerous, Your Ladyship, Harrison took a deep breath before continuing. We also havethe Daydreamers. Daydreamers? Yes. Im sure that you had seen those people who lay about everywhere in Greyvault and the villages around here. Its a common scene around here. Do you know what caused this illness? As a matter of fact, we do, Your Ladyship, Harrison said as he took out a vial. Similar to the one that Connie saw the deceased Orville had taken before he swelled into an abomination. The color of the liquid within was much lighter, however. What is that? Illumca asked. This is a drug named Azure Dream. I took it from a young man I met a few days ago. This is the cause of the heartache and pain that led us to our current state, Harrison turned to the man sitting beside him. Im sure Captain Davis recognized this. Davis did not miss the sarcasm within his tone, but he relented, knowing full well that the Towns Guards had some responsibility in it. This is the drug that the Greyrats had been selling. In the dark corners and the hidden alleyways of the town. Yes. And the Towns Guards did nothing. There was no rule against selling medicaments! It is only after we saw the appearance of Daydreamers did we start to realize that something is wrong. And by then, the damage is done, Nick nodded. So, what does it do exactly? If you take it, youll feel energized and have the strength to work for hours, Harrison began with a grim look. At least, that was in the beginning. When the drug stopped being effective, you will then feel lethargic. Only after taking another dose of it will you feel the power that you experienced before. But with each vial you took, the effect grew shorter and shorter. And once you hit a certain point, you feel the exhaustion too hard to ignore. And then you just sit there without any motivation to work or move. Thus, Daydreamer Illumca commented. How vile. And then Davis started with a grit of his teeth. then people started to go missing. After a few reports, I investigated them against Captain Hills order. Then I realized that almost all of the missing people were Daydreamers. But when I reported it, I was demoted to jail duty. Hmh. All of it is a giant conspiracy, Nick commented with a grunt. Milady? Connie had taken the vial and sniffed its content. After a few seconds of deliberation, to the horror of those who watched her, she upended the whole content into her mouth and swallowed. Your Ladyship! Connie! Connie ignored the chirpings around her ears and closed her eyes. She concentrated her mind as her tongue and nose picked apart the drug into its constituents. When she opened her eyes, a wry smile appeared on her lips. Are you okay Connie? Yes, Im okay. But it seems that the fish were baiting is bigger than we thought, she said. How much did this thing sell for? Harrison thought about it and spoke. Three to five bronze coins, give or take. Depends on the seller. Thats really cheap! Martell said. Thats much cheaper than a Potion. Is it such a bad product? No, on the contrary, this is something good. Something really good, Connie said. Thats weird. Usually, for something like this, youd give them a taste, and then as soon as they got addicted, you raise the price, Martell explained. And with each dose, you leech more and more from them until they cannot escape from it. Thats horrible, Akula commented. Hearing such terrible things being said so easily by such a young cub made the two men unfamiliar with Martells deviousness feel uncomfortable. Lets talk about that later, Connie waved him off. First of all, this drug is a type of stimulant. It allows its user to feel invigorated, powerful. Yes. But thats not all. It also plays with the brain. Makes you feel happy and good. Once you know of it, you cannot go back. And the second, yes. The Gang distributed it. Now, the question then is this, Connie put the vial back on the table. How do they get this? Who made this? Connie said. This is not some half-baked concoction. The one who made this is a highly skilled Alchemist. On par with the ones in the Capital. Butbut why? Davis asked, confused. "If the Alchemist is that good, why did he not just move to Courandhel and enjoy the money and prestige that comes with that skill, instead of playing with the lives of our people? Not everything is weighed in gold or praises, Captain Davis. Sometimes, people do what they do merely because they have a hunger for the satisfaction that comes with it, Martell said with a morose tone. For bad, or for good. Dammit! For them to play with the lives of our people! No matter what, the source of this sick situation must be found and eradicated. For that, we should destroy the Greyrats, Davis said. and how do you propose we are going to do that? There are hundreds of them, scattered around town likerats! Harrison shouted at Davis. Also, most of these Gang members do not join them because they want to. They do it because of necessities! Most of them are just errand boys! Are you going to kill them all? What are we going to say to their families then? That they made the mistake of joining the Greyrats so sorry, he needs to die? Harrison yelled. Harrison, youre forgetting yourself! Davis yelled back. Were in front of Lady Steelheart. Connie waved Harrisons apologetic bow off. Id like nothing more than purging unsavory characters from my town. But taking the future away from some kids that made some wrong decisions to survive just to do away with the gangs are taking it too far. I prefer to strike right to the root of the sickness rather than treating the symptoms. We catch the head, and everything will crumble, Connie said. I heard tell of someone called Mister B? Mister B. Yes, people have said that hes the head. But no ones ever seen him. Some even think he doesnt exist, Harrison added. Then I suppose further chat with the Mayor is needed, Connie said. So, we have four main objections we need to take care of, she started counting them with her right fingers. The Daydreamers. The Azure Dream. The Greyrats, and last but not least, the reform of the Towns Guards. I trust that we can count on the Resistance to help us in our endeavor? As you wish, Your Ladyship! Harrison said proudly. Good. I will assign you your parts later, Connie said. For now, you and Captain Davis may be excused. I and my party have some things to discuss. Nick, escort them out, will you?
As soon as Nick returned, Connie ordered him to lock the door. She then called out to Martell. There is something you said before that had hit the nail on the head, Martell. Hmm? Which one? he asked. The ingredients in Azure Dream are many. Even after I picked it apart, I can only find out about half of its components that I am familiar with. But even half of it consists of no less than ten ingredients. And these ten alone would cost much more than five silvers, even diluted. If the Greyrats are selling it for five Bronze coins each, then they are selling it for a great loss. It doesnt make sense. Are you saying that the aimis not profit? Martells eyes widened. You mean? Yes. Though its just a conjecture at this point. But bear it in mind as you go with my next order, Connie sighed as she put a hand on Illumcas shoulder. You too, Illumca. The next few weeks will be hard on you. Just say the word, and it will be done. Chapter 142: A New Boss, A New Beginning Chapter 142 A New Boss, A New Beginning The night on the day of the sudden end of Mayor Hordins tyranny, the town slept. Giddy and uncertain of what the new boss of the place may bring. On the larger scale of things, however, it was an event unworthy of note. Safe for the one who oversaw the whole thing. Up upon the top of the Belltower for the local Junnaveil church, Henri-Artur Pelletier watched the town breathe with a sardonic smile. Ah, I see that this girl is not the type for subtlety. From how Sid described her, I thought shes going to take it slow, she spoke with a playful voice. Instead, she made a spectacle of it. Taking over the Towns Guards and taking down the Mayor within a day. Not something sane men would do. The Laughing Beast. Le Fou. Unlike the other four of her fellows, her title inspired little understanding of what she does. But she understood that to be a Fool, one must be smarter than others. To dance the line between the hearts of men without being affected by them. For a Fool is a fool not because she achieves her goal by being powerful. She achieves her goal by nudging things along. Love and hate. Pity and arrogance. These were her playthings. But this girl is not someone to be taken lightly. She is a sword that cuts both ways. She walked across the roof with great poise and balance, shedding off the coat that she was wearing. She raised her arms and spoke with a language foreign to Grea. Vous! Qui souillez par le sang le visage de Junnaveil!! Quelle arrogance! Quelle impitoyable!! She then paused, her gaze turning towards the direction of the moon. This is why I cannot stop loving this world! Both its beauty and its ugliness! She jumped into the air and landed lightly on the edge of the roof, her back arched like a cat. But the play is not yet done, Hero Killer. The wolf is there, still among the flock of sheep. What will you do next?
The next morning, Connie woke up lazily, awakened by the morning sun. She had no taste for the gaudy mess that was Hordins mansion and chose instead to be hosted by Harrison C who, with great confusion and pride C hosted her and her companions as much as he could. Harrisons companion, Lydia, a single mother of two, was a great woman with a vivacious personality and would never let anyone in her house without proper feeding. Connie could still feel last nights kidney pie still stuck in her ribs. Illumca helped her wash up before she took her breakfast, a serving of porridge and bacon, fried to perfect crisps. And thick sausages bursting with fat and blood. Heavy enough to last her through the day. She was in a great mood until Harrison came from the door, saluted, and spoke. The preparations are done, Your Ladyship. The townspeople are waiting for you to make the official announcement as you ordered. Connie stabbed her fork into the sausage and took a large bite. It was something she needed to do, to give clarity to the people. That did not mean she had to like it. Gah, politics.
In the town square, hardly half of the townspeople were gathered in front of a makeshift stage that had been prepared for just the occasion. Akula was very handy with her hands and was able to finish the foundation within half a day. Of course, being able to lift heavy wooden logs alone was something of an advantage. Connie took the stage and introduced herself formally as the Lady of Arlaine. The townspeople, in return, gave her a lukewarm response. Martell could smell the uncertainty coming off the townspeople. The distrust and fear that had been sown by the tyranny of the former Mayor and the Towns Guards had sunk deep into their minds. To them, even a change of their ruler would not change a thing. Connie too could sense this. She wanted to give them a speech about what she was going to do, about how things were going to change with her here. No, these people are too spent. Too spent and tired. She pondered for a bit and smirked. Alright, change of plans. Connie shed off her robe and threw it at Illumca, who was standing next to the stage. She grabbed it mid-air and wondered what she was going to do. And then, Connie flew.
With one step, Connie leaped into the air and descended in the middle of the people, who quickly gave her a wide berth. Creating a circle about three meters wide with her in the center. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Connie then started to speak. I could give you a speech, with carefully crafted words to ease your pain. But I thinkno, thats not what Im here to do. Youre not here because you see a good future for you and your family. Youre here because you dont know what the future will bring. She walked around and looked at each of them in the eyes. Then she stopped and pointed at a teenager with short hair and a badly spun coat. You, whats your name? B C Ben, Your L - ladyship. You can all just call me Cornelia. Okay, Ben. Do you love this town? Y-Yes? the young man said, unsure of what to say. He had never been so close to a Noble. Of course, you do. Youve lived here your whole life. But me? Ive only been here for a day and one night, and I spent a good half of that day being jailed. She then proceeded to point at two more people and asked them about their family and their lives. The last one, a young girl, braved herself to tell him about her, missing her father. Her mother quickly covered her protectively and asking for forgiveness profusely with eyes full of fear. You dont have to fear for her words. Speaking the truth is not supposed to be rewarded with punishment. It should simply be rewarded, Connie took out a piece of sugar candy, a luxury thing for the common people. Chen popped out from his hair, grabbed it with a tentacle, and dropped it onto the girls hands. The girl, amused and curious, tried to touch him. The mother, for fear of the monster, almost slapped him away. But Chen dodged her hand, nuzzled the girls cheek fondly, and returned inside Connies hair. Yes. You all love this town, and thats why you dont trust me. Because you dont know me. Or maybe because of the mess you made. The men are still picking bits out of the wall. Nick thought but kept it for himself. But most of all, you dont trust me because youve had that trust trampled for too many times. You seek help from the people who were supposed to protect you, and they turned you away! You seek guidance from the man who was supposed to have your best interest at heart, and he took your trust and threw it away to be eaten by the dogs and the crows! Connie began to see some of the people trembling as she made her way back onto the stage. Not out of the cold, biting wind, but from the heat of their bubbling emotion. Youre angry. And tired. And you dont know what to do. Youve spent your days not knowing what to do with those feelings and now youre numb. Numb to the pain and to the people around you. Nick saw Connies raised arm from the middle of the crowd and quickly called out. Bring them! Quickly, two men in chains were brought to the stage by Davis and Harrison. The prisoners were all clothed In plain clothes reserved for death row inmates. Connie did not address the men, instead, she introduced the plain-looking young man who had donned the Captains uniform for this day. You know this young man, Im sure. Youve seen him patrolling the town, doing his job. An honest man trying to do his best for his town, she said as she put her hand on his shoulder. Though she was shorter than him by a head, he did not dare to look down at her and kept his gaze straight to the crowd. She then put her other hand on Harrisons shoulder. Who gazed at the crowd with a look of pride. And this is the brave man who had taken up arms to resist the tyranny of the former Mayor. I am sure most of you have heard his name. Harrison Stillbrook, the man who led the Resistance, as he was introduced, some of the members of the Resistance in the crowd cheered. For their efforts were being acknowledged. However, these were just a few, making it almost pitiful in the larger sense of scale. As for our Davis here, he wanted to uphold justice but was punished for his honesty with having to sit underground, watching iron bars days on end. All thanks to this man to my left. Connie looked at the crowd and asked. Is this fair?! Nno some people started to speak. Their voices were low and stuttered. But that did not matter, the clogs in their throat had started to give way. I ask you again! Is this fair?! NNO! More voices joined in. And then there is this man, she walked over behind Hordin and kicked him, so he fell over with his butt in the air. While all of you are trying your best to eke out an honest living, this man took money that was supposed to be used for the town and used it to make himself a mansion of gold and precious stones. Is this fair?! NO!! Yes. Burn. What do you think I should do with them?! Hang them!! Hang them!! The chants quickly grow as more and more people who heard the voices could not resist their curiosity and joined in. Then so be it! In my name as the Lady of Arlaine, I sentence Jeremy Hills and James Hordin to a hanging. A week from now. S-spare me!! NO!! The prisoners were quickly dragged down the stage, as their presences were no longer of use. Yet even as they were dragged away, the chants did not go away. Connie let them unload their anger for a while before gesturing to them for silence. Her presence, now a beacon of change in the minds of the crowd, made them obey. But know this. Their deaths are not the end, She began. This is a new beginning! There are many things that still need to change in Greyvault. The rats that still plague our town. The men who preyed on the weak and disabled. They need to go! Connie watched the fire that now burned in their eye with satisfaction. But! For that to happen, I will need your help! Join me! Join me so that we can bring change! Join me! And we! Connie let the pause linger for a few moments and made a conspiratorially wink with a shushing gesture as if whispering a secret. Wewill not be gentle in our actions. At this, the crowd began to chant her name. The chanting grew until every corner of the town could hear her name. Lady Cornelia! Long live Lady Cornelia!!!
The next few days came in a blur. Connie told Captain Davis to start recruiting people into the Towns Guards. As for the Resistance, with nothing to resist against, it was quickly disbanded. Most of the former members of the latter with able bodies came to join the newly reformed Towns Guards at the behest of their former leader. Akula was told to train them until they were decent. Unfortunately, sticking true to the nature of most Calendian, there were some grumbles about their instructor being a Centaur. However, after being told that they were free to complain about her race to her face, none came to her. Or perhaps it was the weeklong Centaur-led training. At the same time, Nick was told to lead daily patrols to catch the Greyrats operating at night. Martell was given the task of interrogating the former Mayor and the former Captain, to squeeze as much information that he could get. From them or Greyrats that would be caught during the operations. At first, Nick complained about the ethics of letting someone as young as him do something like that. However, when he saw him taking out books about it with an expectant smile, he just smiled awkwardly and rescinded his objection. After a private talk with Connie, no one had seen Illumca for days. When asked, Connie just said that she was on a secret mission. As for the administrative side, Connie appointed Harrison to be the interim Mayor to take over as she did not have the time for such things. For she had something much more complex and urgent to take care of. Curing the Daydreamers. Chapter 143: Daydreams Are Made of These Chapter 143 Daydreams Are Made of These With the removal of Mayor James Hordin from office, Connie found to her fortune that not all members of the towns administrative function had been tainted. The few that had, were given a chance to redeem themselves by proving that they could do better. And one of them was to seek a building to her specifications, according to the Medical Books that Kim Sooyoung had provided her. This building would be the place where the Daydreamers would be treated. Within two days after the announcement, they found a large empty warehouse that used to belong to a large company that had gone bankrupt outside of the town. It was quickly cleaned, and makeshift beds were placed. The moment that it was opened to the public, chaos ensued. More than two hundred victims were brought in by their family members or friends. So, it was not surprising that when Connie arrived to see the progress that they had made a few days later, she made a deep frown with a puzzled look. This is a lot more than I expected, she commented to the man currently showing her inside. The man who introduced himself as Hagen Sondt was a middle-aged man with a beard that had its tips singed for once too many times, resulting in a beard that curled every which way, making him look ridiculous. He was also the only Alchemist in town. The number of Daydreamers was more than the beds prepared, so the ones unlucky enough to be late had to settle with a blanket on the floor. And with so many people huddled together, even with an open window it was unavoidable for the air to carry a sour stench. This is only about half of the ones that came here up within these three days. We had to refuse a lot of them so that we couldadhere to your orders, the man said with a look of appreciation. What is it? Connie said, perturbed by the look from the man. Sorry, I did not think that a Noble would care about what happens to the people in a town like this. But here you are! A hero and an example to all Nobles in Calendia. Its only right to do this, Connie waved him off. Very well, Lady Steelheart, he said after sending that she did not want to waste any more time. Still. I did not expect these numbers. How can there be so many able-bodied men who had fallen to the drug? Because the former Mayor raised the taxes to satisfy his needs, these people needed to work harder, and that is why they had to rely on Azure Dream. And yet, though it was a fast solution, when it wore off, they had to use it again. Some might not even use it because they needed the power it provided. Some used it to feel happy. To forget. Thats really vile. Yes, and it shouldnt have reached this point. Not if the former Mayor had any human sentiment left, Hagen said grimly. He then coughed and continued explaining. We have ten Herbalists treating the Daydreamers with all kinds of herbs that might help. The ones with light symptoms reacted to the treatment that one of our Herbalists made. What kind of treatment? We tried Antidotes, Potions, High Potions that I made myself. Then some medicines the Herbalists made. Then, we found that the ones with light symptoms are best treated with herbs that induced vomiting, he noticed the movement of Connies nose and spoke. Yes, thats one of the reasons for the sour smell. The problem is the ones that were more heavily affectedthese are the ones that we dont know how to treat. A man then approached them. A tired-looking man with age carved into the wrinkles under his eyes. This is Mark Rounds. A personal friend of mine. Hes the first one to answer the call when you ordered us to gather. Better late than never, the man said with a nigh imperceptible disdain. Pardon the man. Hes not normally this way. Hes been treating Daydreamers since a few months back with my help and as you can see, hes not exactly well-rested. Connie smiled with a knowing nod. You dont have to like me, Mr.Rounds. As long as we can return these people to normal, I dont care if you come to dislike me. Now I dont know much about this sickness. Can you explain it to me? The Herbalist blinked once, unsure of what to think about this young woman. Nevertheless, he brought them to a man currently laying on the bed absent-mindedly while his wife was cutting apples for him. There are largely two types of Daydreamers that we found. The first is this man here. He had only started taking Azure Dream for a week; thus, he only shows light symptoms of lethargy and loss of appetite, he said. But this woman here, he gestured at a comely woman who was staring into space while her son gazed on with a look of helplessness. This woman had been taking the drug for a long time. About two months. People like her just lay there, refusing to work or eat. They become hollow shells unable to even take care of themselves. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Your Ladyship. I want you to look at this, the old Herbalist brought them to a man who was laying on a bed. His body looked pale and malnourished. Rounds took out a knife and pressed its tip against the mans skin until it drew a speck of blood. there is no reaction, Connie said as she rubbed her chin. Connie came over and checked his reflex. No reaction still. She stood back up and regarded the two men. How about excretions? Defecation and urination? Connie asked again. The men were surprised at the casual way she spoke of such filthy human needs. T C they do still have that. However, because they did not move, they often soil themselves. Those with families are better off. Those that are alonewell Connie sighed. Curing poison is harder than poisoning. Very well. In that case, I need the recipe for the herbal medicine you gave them. I will try to make a concoction that can help. At this, Mark Rounds said. Pardon me, but I dont think that amateurs should try to do anything they do not understand. Amateur? Connie said with a wry smile. Its been so long since someone said that to me. Ill have you understand that Im an Alchemist. Alchemist? This time Hagen was the one surprised. Ive never heard of you being an Alchemist, Lady Steelheart. Though I do appreciate your help, Alchemy is something one is born with. There is no way someone as well versed in fighting as you is also an Alchemist. Connie looked at them. So, if I show you my ability, you will listen to me? Without waiting for his answer, Connie took out a few simple herbs from her Item Ring. Now watch, and dont look away. #28: Blasted Gray. The herbs in her hands were enveloped in a poison that liquefied them. She then grasped her hand, processing the herbs before slowly opening it, revealing a small pill in the middle of her palm. That! That is a Rejuvenation Pill! Hagen shouted. How do you know that? Connie asked him with a raised eyebrow. She did not expect someone to know about it this far to the South. A Hunter friend of mine gave me a bottle of it when he was visiting me! May Imay I try it? He then took out a small knife from his coat and slit his palm, letting out a few trickles of blood. Hagen then took the Pill, felt it melt, and enter his body. Within a few seconds, the small wound stopped bleeding and closed perfectly. Seeing this, Rounds was astonished. Wh C what? I have never seen something like this! Contrary to his friends reaction, Hagen laughed. Incredible. I have never seen Alchemy done so fast, without a cauldron, even! Is this a Skill? You could say that. By Junnaveils Grace. The Gods are indeed unfair! he lamented. Mark, old friend. Youve seen Her Ladyships ability. Why not follow her orders for now? We have been going blind all these times. Trying something new might do something good. Mark Rounds took a deep breath and finally let out a sigh. Very well. Lady Steelheart. We will support you as much as we can. Very good. Then buck up, you two. There is a long work ahead of us.
While Connie was doing her work outside of town, inside the underground jail of the Towns Guards, Martell was having a conversation with James Hordin. All the prisoners that were in there had been freed with a slap on the wrist, as they were just troublemakers and lay-abouts that were caught during patrol. The former Mayor was strapped onto a block of wood that had been nailed to the ground. He looked worn and torn. Nowhere you could see the arrogance he had shown when he was at the top of his world. A knife had been stabbed through his hands and into the block of wood. Martell playfully used his Telekinesis to make the dagger tremble and sing, causing great pain to the former Mayor. PleaseIve told you everything I know These are paltry things. Ive found out about these when I was speaking with Mr. Hills, Martell spoke as he wiped the blood that was on his hand with a cloth. What I want is info aboutMister B. I believe those men that my Mistress and Zalkhin Altanghazar had taken out were his people. Ive never met him. I spoke with himthrough a contact. And who is this contact? Theythey always change! the man spoke with bated breaths. Never the same person. Then tell us who these people youve met were. Hellkill me. Mister B will kill me! What difference does it make? If you do not tell me, you will die anyway, Martell said. But perhapsif you give me the information, we can work out something. Martell knew better than anyone that the easiest way to coax someone is to dangle the proverbial light of hope in the labyrinth of despair. To his surprise, however, Hordins face stiffened up, and refused to say anything more. This Mister Bseems to scare him more than I do. Martell then sat on a stool and looked at the man before him. He took in his personality, his wants, his fears, his desires. After ten minutes of silence, he stood up and decided to take a different approach. He walked before him and looked straight into his eyes with those ominous emerald eyes of his. Mr. Hordin. Let me tell you a story when I was a child a few years back, the boy started. An outsider in my village had been caught stealing a ram and was sentenced to hanging by the village elder, he said playfully. It was a whole occasion. Pigs were slaughtered, wines were taken out, and the people wore their best clothes. Even my father, who was a coin-pinching bastard, bought me a piece of tiny little candies made of honey, white flowers, and flour. They were like little golden drops from heaven. When afternoon came, the thief was brought to the gallows. He was made to stand on a wagon as the noose was tightened around his neck. The man cursed and fought, but all was in vain. The elder made his usual tirade and then the wagon was drawn. Martell placed his hands around Hordins neck. He put only the slightest pressure into them while he continued. The thief flailed his legs around as he made unpleasant noises. The villagers cheered as he started to lose his color and finally wentlimp. I did not understand what was happening at the time, but I suppose to the villagers, it was entertainment. The feeling of euphoria as they were made to wield the power of death over anotherit must be exhilarating, Martell let go of his hand as Hordin choked and sputtered. Not because of what Martell did, but because of the imagery that was so vivid in his head. And in a few days time, you too will become entertainment to the townspeople. They will cheer for you as they watch you die. Just like that thief. And then we will feed you to the dogs. Your bones ground up with oats and used to fatten the crows. No. No! Hordin was scared of death, but what he was more scared of was the loss of his status, that he would share the fate of those that he killed. To be debased to a mere thief. After that, Martell took his time with him before coming out of the dungeon. Mister Martell, Brandon Stillson, the oldest man in the Towns Guards saluted. Did it go well? I hear the screams stop after the first two hours. It went unexpectedly informative, Martell closed his eyes a few times to get used to the light outside the dark jail. I will have to reconvene with the others. This Mister B is not as simple as we thought. Chapter 144: The Greyrats in Turmoil Chapter 144 The Greyrats in Turmoil Martell. Shit! the Beastfolk Boys ears twitched as he jumped aside. Dont surprise me like that! How are you even erasing your scent?! Illumca did not answer and simply handed over a piece of paper. This is the result of my stakeout. After a brief read of the report, Martell grinned. Well now. It seems we can start doing some real clean-up around here. Those rats wont know what hit them, he continued. Lets go tell Mistress the good news. The two then made their way towards the treatment facility to find Connie. Once they were there, however, she was nowhere to be found. As such, they asked a Herbalist currently treating a patient. The Lady is in discussion with some of my colleagues nearby. I will take you to her, the man said as he handed his responsibility over to a volunteer nearby. They were taken to a small farmhouse rented by the town where they saw Connie leading some people in stained clothes in a discussion. She was standing in front of a chalkboard C an invention brought to Grea by the Third Generation Hero of Vorzenny (who sadly died from drowning) C while crossing the name of a plant written upon it. Mark Rounds and Hagen Sondt were also putting in their two bits, proposing possible alternatives or making suggestions. Though Connie was arguably someone whose knowledge of Alchemy was centuries above them, she would be the first to admit that she was not familiar with some of the ingredients used in Azure Dream. However, by utilizing the experiences of the Herbalists, she managed to fill in the knowledge gap. Theyve been at it since last night, the Herbalist said. She is a genius. A one in a hundred years genius! She perfected our treatment for the patients with light symptoms within hours. And now, she is making a recipe to treat the ones that are wasting away. A feeling of relief came into Illumcas heart. It was the first time she ever saw Connie so animated. As Martell was about to call for his Mistress, Illumca caught him by the shoulder. Wait. What is it? Do we need Connie to handle this? No, but Mistress said that she wanted to be informed as soon as we get new info. Then well give it to her once we finished handling the Greyrats. I dont know about this -, Martell was about to complain further, but he threw his hands up when he saw the expression on her face. Okay, fine. Well handle this on our own. But youll follow my plan to the letter. Is this clear? Crystal. Lets go back into town then. Illumca disappeared into thin air as a response. Seeing this, Martell sighed. Why make things harder for us? LoveI could never understand it.
A few days had passed and the jail in the Towns Guards Headquarters was at full capacity for the first time in years. There were so many of them that Martell had to delegate the interrogation to other members of the Towns Guards. However, most of them had nothing worthy of note. After the Azure Dream was outlawed by Connies decree, by Martells suggestion, Akula and Nick started a crackdown on all peddlers of the vile drug, putting pressure on the Greyrats. Its a Raid!! Illumca watched from her perch as men and women ran out of a supposedly empty house with weapons in hand. These were not soldiers, she thought. But they chose to hurt their fellow men with a poisonous chalice in exchange for a few coins. So, she did not pity them. Even as they fall in surrender when they realize that they were no match for the Towns Guards. Among them, there were four men that were different from the others. These were dangerous men with blood in their hands. Curiously enough, they were higher leveled compared to the others. And with blades and swords in hand, they pushed the Towns Guards back. But Illumca did not move an inch. They were not her prey. They were getting the upper hand, and they grew braver. That was until she heard familiar horseshoes running across cobblestones. Fall back! Akula yelled. The sight of a Centaur hurtling at you at full speed was a terrifying one. One of the mercenaries saw her coming but was helpless to act as he was thrown across the street with a powerful swipe of her Sukheri. It did not take long for her to rout the Mercenaries. And still, Illumca did not move. Then, her eye spotted the figure of a bearded man, climbing down a second-story window of the hideout. Ah, there you are. Illumca prepared her silk thread and gave it an experimental tug.
Akula walked in front of the hideout of the Greyrats, watching her men handling the aftermath of the raid. She looked at the large hole on the wooden wall of the building, a result of her overzealous movement. Ugh, this is why I hate fighting in Stonemen towns! Too many obstacles! Too many buildings! I cant even have a proper charge! As she complained, she saw Illumca walking towards her, dragging a man who was struggling to get free. Whos that? The leader of this hideout, Grisham. I asked him about Mister B, just like I asked the one in Third Street before him, she answered. He never met the man. He only got orders through a proxy. Same answer then, Akula groaned. They then saw Private Goons coming towards them. He saluted twice and said. Saw em. Yes I did. People in the basement. Lots of em. Wont move even when I poke em with a stick. After hearing the report, the two looked at each other grimly.
Twenty men and women, all at the late stage of Azure Dream addiction, Martell repeated the news brought to him by Illumca. With those we found in Third Street, that adds up to thirty-three people. By Hurguls Beard, this town is really rotten. Davis, who was watching the people being treated and cleaned by volunteers from the former Resistance could only agree. He could not fathom the number of people that have been taken throughout the year. But for what? And to where? I dont know what they are used for. But as for where...we just managed to find it out, Davis answered. They were instructed to transport the kidnapped people to a specific location in the forest about twenty kilometers from her. They transported them by putting them inside Beer Barrels by acting as merchants." If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "DId the Resistance not know about this?" "The Resistance...was spread too thin," a former member of the Resistance that joined their meeting admitted. "We were facing hard enough time trying to save those we can save." "Alright, forget it," Martell said. "Now that we know, we also found out that they even made a dummy merchant company to do this. Thats horrible, Akula said with clear disgust. Horrible, yes. Horrifying, evenbut clever. None of the prisoners we caught thus far is smart enough to think of something like this, even the leaders. They are all simple thugs," Martell explained as he pushed the paper in front of them away. "That is also why the Greyrats are a decentralized organization. What isdecentralized? Akula asked. In this case, it means that leaders of each hideout are responsible for his own territory. From the info that we got from the ones we caught; leaders of each hideout were told to stay only within their territories. Anyone who encroached on other leaders territory is severely punished, Illumca explained. Yes, they can make their own decisions to an extent. But every important order always comes from a proxy, Martell said. But one detail stood out, she said. The proxies communicate only through writing. Probably to hide their voices, to prevent their identities from being found out. Like I said, too cautious and clever to come from a ragtag bunch like Greyrats. wait, we did not have this detail before, Illumca said. Her eye narrowing. Because I just got it this evening, What about the mercenaries? Did we get something out of them? Yesand no, Martell sighed. All of them said that they are personally chosen by Mister B. But again, they never even met him. He is a slippery one, this rat. Then is it hopeless? Akula asked. Hard to trace does not mean that they cannot be traced. Everyone has their sore points. In this case, its the number of people Mister B needs, Martell said. He demanded that they increase the number of people to be sent to him. Now that we have rescued the victims, the rest of the Greyrats will be even more desperate to fulfill their quota. As such, they will become careless. Martell steepled his fingers together. So now, we have two options. The first is to trace the trafficking route. However, if Mister B is as clever as I thought, he wouldnt risk doing transports while the Greyrats are tightly monitored. The second iswith Mistress getting closer to finding out the cure for Azure Dream, they will grow desperate. And on the other hand, we will continue doing this, push the Greyrats to the brink. We will cut off his proverbial arms and see whether he screams. And when he did, we will be prepared. Martell then handed them their assignments. Zalkhin Altanghazar can go ahead and continue to do your work. Nick, get some eyes on these three merchant companies. You said we dont need to take care of the trafficking route. We always need a backup plan. Thats what Mistress always said, he replied. As for Illumca and me, we will continue to work on surveillance. With any luck, Mister B will come out like a drowned rat out of a gutter.
In another place, far from the bustle of the town, Arryn the Dark Elf was startled awake from her sleep with a frightful look on her face. She dreamt of old times, of old sins that she had never forgotten. And it made her feel worse. She looked around and saw that she was in one of the many stone rooms where the Clan was based in. So, we made it back. She thought. Then she heard a groan from the bed next to her and saw Leyn lying with a dim smile. He was bare except for his trousers. His abdomen was bound with a cloth that smelled heavily of herbs. You look like a horse had run over you. Arryn signaled. Trust me, it felt worse than it looked. Leyn motioned stiffly. How long have I been asleep? Benua told me that weve slept for a few days. I also just woke up a few hours ago. Enough time to feel my rib killing me. After a brief conversation, the two fell into silence. However, their eyes met a few times. It was clear that the two of them wanted to ask something of the other but did not know how to begin. Leyn, that Dark Elf she finally managed to start, but her hands hesitated to move. They moved slowly as if she was unsure what to say. Shes dead. Leyn gestured without looking at her. Shes dead and it was our fault. We trusted a traitor and lost everything. Would a Demon like Bet-Zebek and his ilk spare a disabled child like Illumca? He had killed many of us for less. But she knew my name! Perhaps she managed to escape! Have you looked at that Dark Elf? One look at her, and youd know that she was of pure blood. Our Illumca was a Half-Blood. They could not be the same person. She might know your name because you were careless or something. Thats! They heard the wooden door to their front open and saw a Dark Elf came in. He wore simple cotton clothing stained with green and red. His fading grey hair had been cut short and parted to one side. He was one of Arryns close friends, and one of the few Healers who had learned enough to be able to treat people without the use of Magic. Woke up already, have you? I see that your complexion is still a bit pale. Benua gestured swiftly. Also, Leyn. That Chetkusa wants to see you. Chetkusa was a disparaging Old Elfin word, whose closest meaning in Calendian was Night Soil Worm. But to Arryn and her clan, that word referred to only one thing. Their master, Bet-Zebek the Bone Eater. Calling him with a dirty word was nothing but a feeble attempt at rebellion. But without it, it would feel like the Clan had completely surrendered themselves to him. Ill go. Arryn, you just woke up. Benua protested. Leyn still needs his rest. He cant even breathe right with that broken rib of his. Alright. Benua shook his head helplessly and took out a handful of leaves from a jar on a wooden shelf next to him. Chew on this. It will numb the pain a bit. Thanks, Benua. She said as she took them gratefully and chewed on it. It tasted rather spicy, but soon the insides of her mouth felt thick. You should go now, the Chetkusa does not like to be kept waiting.
In a room made out of ancient stone, a Demon with humanlike teeth for eyes sat on a throne that looked as if it grew from the rocks beneath. Thousands of candles light the room, each little breeze made his shadow dance. The Demons gaze was fixed on the Essence Crystal before him, pulsating like it was alive. A black mist enveloped it, moving erratically. When Bet-Zebek put one of his long, horrible claws near it, the black mist repelled him. Eliciting a smile of glee from his rotted jaw. Ah, Bet-Huda. Lauded Ur-Nagud of the Unborn Foal Banner. Even in death your hatred still lives. I could only imagine how you felt as you sacrificed your life, a halted, unpleasant chuckle escaped his rotted mouth. But rest assured, once IBet-Zebek of the Bereaved Dead Banner, assimilated your Essence Crystal, Iwill rise and take my rightful place by the side of our Beloved King. May He reign forevermore. Then, as his fingers danced, playing with the baleful mist and absorbing it, he spoke. Come forward. A figure walked into the chamber once the permission was given. Lights from the candles fell onto her bronze skin, long ears, and wheat-colored hair. There was fear and trepidation on her face as she slowly made her way towards the throne. Ur-Nagud Bet-Zebek, she spoke. You called for me? The Demon did not answer. Instead, he pointed with his horrible, maggot-eaten hands at a silver plate laden with piles of bones. The Dark Elf hesitated as she put her hands on each side of the plate, trying not to look at them, and presented it to the Demon. Bet-Zebeks right hand reached out onto the plate. He picked a small one and put it into his right eye. With a horrifying crunch, the bones were crushed. Merida averted her sight. No matter how many times she had seen her Master ate, she could never get used to that unpleasant tingling sensation behind her eyes when she did. How goes the gathering of the cattle? Bet-Zebek the Bone Eater asked as he waved away the plate. With relief, the Dark Elf put the plate away and once again tried not to look at it. She felt like she needed to scrub her hands raw after this. Itsgoing fine, Ur-Nagud. Going fine, is it? Bet-Zebeks fingers danced, and he launched a plume of black smoke which slammed against the female Dark-Elf, throwing her to onto the stone wall. You dare lie to me?! I have ordered you to get me more humans!! But where are they?! Forgive me, I will rectify this mistake! It seems to me that still having your tongue makes you disobedient. Perhaps I should allow you to share the same fate as the rest of the Clan that you betrayed? You cant! Maluk-Sedi Ged-Abinadab had promised us! Do you think you are special, Merida of the Liban Clan? Maluk-Sedi Ged-Abinadab had allowed you and your daughter to keep your tongues not out of respect, but because you are more useful with your tongues intact. Pray that I do not find you to be tiresome, lest I choose to sever it forthwith. The nightmarish Demon stood up from his throne. His body creaking as he loomed over Merida, who looked at him with fear. His hand reached out and clasped her jaws between his two fingers. I have shown you the way to control the humans. Devised the way how you should organize the lowly gutter rats so that you could distribute power so that no one is stronger than the other. Such that they would only plant their eyes on each other, and not ask anything more. I have C as you humans say C lead you to the watering hole, Bet-Zebek said with a chilly tone. Merida could feel the maggot infesting his hand wriggling onto her cheek. Do I need to teach you how to drink also? II will take care of it, Ur-Nagud! This will be your last chance, he said as he let go of her. One mistake, and I and those who serve me will slake our thirst with the blood of your brethren. And I will make you watch as I pluck your eyeball and crushed it with my teeth, Bet-Zebek said as he pointed at his eye socket. The teeth making a grinding noise. II will do my best! I dont want your best. I want you to do, the Demon sat back on his throne and bellowed. Now leave! Merida scampered away the moment she heard the order. When she closed the heavy stone door behind her, she met eyes with Arryn, who was walking towards the chamber with a bit of a limp. There was no hiding the hostility and hate contained within Arryns eyes when she met Meridas. If she had a voice, she would have cursed her name a million times. Merida the Traitor. Merida the False-Tongue. The woman who sold the Clan to the Demons. Chapter 145: One Does not Hang Without a Stage Chapter 145 One Does not Hang Without a Stage What are you looking at, Arryn? Merida demanded. Merida and her daughter were the only Dark Elves of their Clan who did not get their tongues severed. They also refused to learn the hand gestures with which the rest of the Clan was forced to create out of necessity, as they considered them debasing their bloodline. It was this sense of elitism and that made her isolated. And yet, they were forced to obey everything that the traitorous mother and daughter say. It was humiliating. It was torture. Arryns answer was moving her right thumb across to her left as if inserting it into a hole. It was a gesture widely known by all Elfin Races to be a gesture of utmost rudeness. Seeing this, Merida was about to fire a Wind Spell in retaliation. But this was stopped by a dog-headed Demon who guarded the entrance into the Bone Eaters chamber growled. His voice reverberated in the stone hallway. Cease your prattle, Dark Elf. You may kill each other at your leisure after she has answered Ur-Nagud Bet-Zebeks call. Merida clicked her tongue and left in a rather hurried manner. For she knew Bet-Zebeks temper. As for Arryn, she tried to swallow her saliva but found that her throat was dry. She tried to stay calm; for a leader must stay strong for her subordinates. Yet the matter of the mind and the heart were different. For she was about to meet the Demon who ate her fathers heart in front of her eyes.
Back in Greyvault, Connie was standing before a patient who had begun to show symptoms of advancing towards the late stage of his addiction. He had started to show no desire to eat or drink. Hagen and Mark stood on the other side of the bed where the patient lie, with the rest of the Herbalists behind them. Help him up. Connie took out a glass bottle filled with a brown liquid. Once she took the top off, a powerful herbaceous aroma filled their noses. This was a Potion they created after much trial and error. Connie slowly poured the potion into the patients mouth. They all watched with bated breaths as the patients throat moved to swallow the liquid. is it not working? Hold on, hold on. Look The man suddenly sat up and began to Hurl. The experienced Mark quickly gave him a bucket. The man puked out the insides of his stomach. After a few more times, he coughed and spat out a blue, gel-like substance. Agh, what did you feed me, you bastards?! The man cursed the men around him. But instead of anger, the Herbalists responded with a cheer. Hagen and Mark gave each other a nod of approval. As for Connie, she was more interested in the blue substance that the man puked out. After handing over the still-confused man to a volunteer, Connie gathered the people involved in the creation of the Potion in a meeting. Vomit inducing herbal concoction can only help those who are starting to show symptoms of addiction. It does not work on heavier ones. But with this new Potion, we can treat those with the more advanced conditions! Hagen said brightly. Thats all fine and good, but we still have a lot of things to work out. And dont forget, we just received more patients after the raid by the Towns Guards, Mark said somberly. His words returned the men from their initial good cheer to slight depression. Small victories, everyone! Small victories!! Hagen said, trying to get their spirits up. We have made more progress in five days than we did in seven months prior! Its all thanks to our new leader! A master not in just swordsmanship, but also Alchemy! I am still in awe! I have learned a lot of things that still baffles me! Alchemy is not just about experience, but also creativity, Connie said off-handedly. Youve got to dare to make mistakes. Pricy though those mistakes can be. Ah, yes. The woes of all Alchemists. Money. Connie waved him off and pushed her back onto her stiff seat. But enough about that, Mark said sense. We still need to create something to help the patients who had reached the last stage. As for that, the easiest way to make the cure is to decipher the ingredients ourselves, Connie turned to Mark. Have you got what I asked you to find out? Yes. Based on the characteristics of the ingredients you asked us to find, we have three candidates for what you seek. He showed Connie three realistic drawings of plants complete with details of the colors to their right. The first was a pine-like plant which he called Devils Nails. The second was a red-colored plant with palm-sized leaves called Blood Corish. The third was a flower with thin, delicate white petals tinged with a verdant green color whose name was Green Snow. Out of all of these, none are endemic to Calendia. I found these out because Ive been searching through foreign books. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. None are local? Then how did they make so much Azure Dream? There must be suppliers! Easy now, lets not jump to conclusions, Mark said. But the man has a point. They need to have a steady stream of supply. However, as you can see, this place is not very lucrative for business. We rarely had suppliers from outside coming in. And if you want to order any of these from outside the country, you will have to wait for months. Thats troubling, Connie rubbed her chin. I need to at least have a bite of it to understand its properties and effect. While they were thinking, one of the Herbalists, an awkward-looking woman suddenly said. Well, um. If you are looking for Green Snow, I think a Hunter friend of mine found one before. What? How? Mark barked. Hesaid he found it on the outskirts of Untouchable Marshes. The whole room did a collective slump of the shoulders except for Connie. Continue, she said. This was a few years ago, while there were Hunters attempting the Dungeon. He courted me with a flower similar to the drawing there. I dontremember the specifics, though. We broke up not long after. Untouchable Marshesthats a problem, Mark said thoughtfully. The Guild lost many good Hunters back then when they were trying to survey the place. And that was before the Dungeon spilled over outside. What do you think, Your Ladyship? Connie could not help but did a sly grin. I think its worth a shot. Definitely not because I am looking forward to seeing this paradi C I mean C dungeon. For now, I will take care of this matter. Hagen was surprised. You personally, Your Ladyship? I have a few friends that I can C No, this is much too important. I will take care of it myself, she said. She then pushed the blue substance on an iron plate. Also, I want you to research this. Our patient spat this out after she vomited his insides. And Hagen, can you handle the creation of the new Potion by yourself? Yes, Your Ladyship! After that brief meeting, a member of the Towns Guards assigned to take care of the security of the farmhouse knocked on the door and was permitted to enter. He announced Martell and Illumcas arrival. You all can go, Connie said and asked him to let her companions in. You two look tired, Connie greeted them while stifling a yawn. Though she did not need much sleep, trying to create an entirely new Potion from scratch still used a lot of mental strength. Its worth it, Martell said before he began reporting the progress they had in regards to the Greyrats. She listened to him with eyes closed and fingers steepled. Once he was finished, she asked them. You did all thiswithout telling me? Its my fault. Iasked him to not tell you, Illumca said. We can do it by ourselves. I know we can. Connie stared at Illumca, whose eyes were burning with such fervent desire. Then glanced at Martell, whose perpetual smile betrayed no emotion. It seems that I have underestimated your abilities," she let a small chuckle escape her mouth. "You two did a good job. She saw Illumcas lips widen into a happy smile and sighed. However, this Mister B seems to be a tough nut to crack. Be careful when you provoke him. Yes, Mistress. And...there is also the matter of the hanging tomorrow. Hanging? Ah, Connie raised an eyebrow. Almost forgot. How is the preparation going? It went without a hitch. Nick was unexpectedly very knowledgeable about hanging, Martell reported. As for the two main attractions tomorrowthey had been very vocal about not wanting to die. And no ones trying to do anything to those two? Unfortunately, not. Hmm. I suppose either they are unable to do so, or they think they are not worth it, Connie rubbed her chin. Never mind then. The hanging will give the people closure. It will go as scheduled. Also, I want you to announce to the townspeople that we have found the cure for the early symptoms of Azure Dream. Is it wise to do so, so early? Illumca asked. It will give them hope, at least. And hope is in scarce supply these days, Connie spoke. She then got up from her seat, rubbing her eyes with her thumb and forefinger. If that is all, I am going to have a bit of a laydown. Illumca saw this and spoke. Im coming with you. Connie did not refuse as Illumca took her arm and walked beside her. Martell watched the two of them leave and let out a small exasperated sigh. Back to work for me then.
The news was soon broken by Harrisons team that a cure had been found for the Azure Dream, the drug that had taken many away from their families. The townspeople did not quickly trust the news, but after seeing some of the family members of the patients affirming the news, they rejoiced. Praises and adulations were given to the Lady of Arleine. Yes, but that was not all. As the hanging was tomorrow, the people were ecstatic. They had long been suppressed and dismayed by their Mayor. As such, there was no cause for celebrations for months. With the news and the subsequent event tomorrow, things quickly turned chaotic. Harrison stared at the mountains of paper in front of his desk and wanted to cry. He did not expect that succeeding in removing Hordin from office would mean he had to take up the work that had been neglected for years. But soon, the man became even more aghast when he saw the administrative workers coming in with even more piles due to the hanging tomorrow. Last moments requests for stalls came in in droves.
That evening, unlike the excitement that the townspeople had, the Dark Elf named Merida slammed her hands onto a fragile wooden table and broke it half. How! HOW! How the hell did this happen in less than two weeks?! Merida glowered. Due to Bet-Zebeks order, she had no choice but to come to Greyvault personally with some of her men using a secret path. What she did not expect was how things had changed so drastically. Everything that she had built for many months had been torn apart within days. It was like the world was playing a joke on her. The current Towns Guards and members of the Hero Killers Party are too strong. The new Lady of Arleine managed to kill one of our best mercenaries even after he used an undiluted Azure Dream. What? Meridas eyes widened. The unexpected answer caused her to narrow her eyes in disbelief. Impossible! We just got the report. One of our contacts did try to send us a message. But he failed as the hideout was raided before he got a chance to. Dammit! This wouldnt have happened if she got more men. But twenty of them had perished in the name of duty this year, and at least ten had been killed due to angering Bet-Zebek and used as food by his Demons. Leaving them with only seventy people in Calendia. About half of whom were non-combatants. She knew that her men were disposable in the eyes of Bet-Zebek and the Demons under him. They would not care if all of them were gone. She was biting her thumbnail in frustration until it bled. Fortunately, the former Mayor and the Towns Guards'' former Captain knows nothing, we could just abandon them, Merida said after she calmed down. But this Cornelia Asterium Steelhearthad fucked everything up. She needs to die. She then looked at the report in her hand and saw a distasteful name. The name of the Half-Blood that had dirtied her Clan. Kh, that I would see this insufferable name even after shes bit the dust she swallowed the blood from her wounded thumb in anger. Yes, she is dead. There is no way this is the same girl. As long as I finish the job, it wont matter. And when Ged-Abinadab fulfilled his promise, then those fools that cannot see that working with the Demons is the only way forward will see the error of their ways. For now, the Hero Killer, or whatever her name is, must die.
In the darkness, Henri-Artur who was crouching motionless with her eyes closed was smiling. Using her Passive Skill that she had mastered to its peak, Sharp Hearing, she managed to isolate the voices of the Dark Elves and their secret meeting from a hidden place. Although the Dark Elves were good, they were far from being as good as Le Fou. Oho, is a good show is coming? Chapter 146: The Regrets of Childhoods End Chapter 146 The Regrets of Childhood''s End While Merida was fuming on the other side of the door, one of the Dark Elves waiting outside noticed a familiar figure sitting on a wooden box, her face slightly sickly. In her hand was a half-drunk mug of wine to stave off the cold. Arryn, why are you here? You still havent recovered from your earlier mission. The False-Tongue commanded it. The Dark Elf slowly moved her fingers in gesture. She said that I must regain the trust of the Bone Eater if I want to live. Thats bullshit. We all know that that mission is a suicide mission anyway. The fact that you and Leyn managed to return to us is already a miracle. Doesnt matter. Shes always wanted me dead because other than her daughter, I was the only one with the bloodline of the Chief. Another Dark Elf tapped on both of their shoulders and gestured while shrugging. At least dying on the battlefield is better than being eaten by the Demons. This sobering idea quickly put a damper in the room. But they all knew that it was a real possibility. Seeing this, Arryn smiled and gave the two Dark Elves a reassuring pat on the back. Rest up so that we can do our job tomorrow. Well share my hidden stash of liquor after this mission.
Anticipation. Hope. Anger. Happiness. Sadness. Impatience. Today, Greyvault was a cauldron of such emotions. And though it was a macabre event, stalls had been set and the whole city was in a festive mood. The smell of baked goods and sweets filled the main street. For many, this was an occasion. And for some, it was more complicated. While Harrison was making his round to ensure everything went smoothly, she spotted Jacks wife standing in front of the hanging platform. Her son was leaning against his mothers stout legs. He was clearly bored and cranky, yet his mother did not budge. The two had stood where they were since morning. Harrison tried to coax her to take a rest, if not for him, then for her son. Her answer was, Today my husbands killer is going to hang. He will see the end of the man who took away his father. Seeing the stout refusal of the woman to relent, the man ruffled the hair of his old friends son and set off. He then told his aide to buy them something to eat. At last. Todaywe can leave our suffering behind us.
When it was nearing noon, The people slowly began to gather in front of the hanging platform. Connie walked onto the raised stage amongst the murmur of the crowd. Each creaking of the wooden steps of the hanging platform beneath her shoes made their anticipation grow stronger. Once she reached the top, she placed her arms behind her back and greeted the townspeople. Good morning, people of Greyvault. Today, I will not speak too much. For today is not my day. Today belongs to you, the people, she began. for on this day, we will sentence the men that had taken advantage of your for too long, to their deaths. She then bellowed. Bring up the condemned! Moments later, two men whose faces had become the nightmares of the people were taken onto the platform, escorted by two stern-faced men. They were led by Martell, who was in his best clothes today. Their limbs were bound with thick iron that forced their arms to hand loosely from their shoulders. They were both clothed in simple clothes made of rough hemp. The moment the people laid their eyes onto them, shouts of profanities, hate-filled screams, and sobs of sorrow filled the square. Some people began to lose their emotions and started to push towards them. Thankfully, members of the Towns Guards were ready to stop them from advancing. Martell led them to the noose, his face did not budge even as they begged for their life. He had heard them many times and had grown weary of it. Martell had taught Connie the proper procedure for the hanging. She followed his instructions and asked them if they had any last words. Please! Its not my fault! Jeremy Hills begged. Snot and tears dirtying his face. As for James, in despair, he let loose all his hate and anger towards the townspeople and the girl who had taken everything away from him. How dare you jeer at me, you lowborn shits! James Hordin screamed. I curse you! You little bitch!! You whore!! Connie did not grow angry from such name-calling and simply sighed. After this, she was supposed to recite the text written by the officials of centuries ago just for such an occasion. But she chose to forego it. And the words that she said after that would stay in the minds of the townspeople and become a curse that would be used to scare children long after. You will hang today for your sins and wrongdoing. For the lives that you had taken, and the dreams that you have shattered, Connie spoke. Her voice was cold and emotionless. I have prepared for you the coffin in which your body shall be buried. And in the darkness, the worms shall feast on your rotting body. The people will remember you, but no tears shall be shed for you. None shall grieve your passing, and none shall pray for your soul. Nick and Davis walked over to the criminals; put a shroud of black onto their heads and tightened the nooses on their neck. For indeed, you are nothing. And you will return to nothing. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Connie glanced at the sun glaring at them from above, then nodded at Nick. The scruffy man pulled a simple lever and a trap door opened under their feet. Their fall was clean and their death happened within seconds. Seeing this, the people cheered. Connie watched the process with mild interest before taking her leave of them. For today, the day belonged to the people.
After the execution was over. The cleanup was given over to Harrison and his people. As for Connie, she was having lunch with her companions in a tavern which she had rented for the afternoon. For she was tired of all the attention she was getting. The wine was weak and watered, but the meat stew was warm and hearty. Ive never actually seen a hanging before. Not even in my old life, Connie said as she spooned the stew into her mouth. You havent? I thought youve lived long enough to see most things, Illumca said. Our type of justice was usually executed through a swift separation of the body and the head. Because most Cultivators, even if they cant fly, they can still float. Hm, wellhanging might not be fast or glamorous, but it does have drama. Ive read that deserter from the army were usually hanged and left to the elements for weeks as a show of force. That they did. The Frontlines is not for traitors and weak-hearted men, Nick said. We dont do hanging in the Grasslands. Heads on spikes are the best way to show force, Akula joined in. Nick tilted his body sideways as he looked at the Centaur. You say you want to be a hero, but you are surprisingly morbid. Akula looked back at him as she folded her hand together. The best way to prevent further evildoing is to stop evildoers from doing evil, no? Its simple. Connie chuckled at this gory verbal exchange between the two very different people when a female Beastfolk came before her. She had never seen this person before and was quite wary. Good afternoon, Lady Steelheart. If I may, the Beastfolk curtsied while holding the edges of her coat. She had a grace that did not fit her rough exterior. My name is Henri-Artur. Oh, its you! Martell exclaimed. Where have you been? You kind of left in the middle of everything. A Minstrel has a lot of things to do, the odd-eared Beastfolk smiled. As it so happens, I am here because have informationabout the people after you. Connie''s eyes narrowed and she put her spoon down. "Elaborate."
After some time, the self-proclaimed Minstrel finished telling them what she had and was now being eyed with suspicion by Connie. How do you know this? Lets just say that as a Minstrel, one needs to be more resourceful than others. I have certain Skills that had helped me survive this long. Hmmyou just happen to help the Resistance. Then you just happen to help my companions. And now you just happen to overhear about a plan to assassinate me? Connie steepled her hand together. How convenient. The two were smiling, but their eyes, locked onto each other without moving, showed otherwise. I understand your skepticism. But I assure you, I have nothing to gain from tricking you. In fact, you may take my life if you find me lying! what? Nick exclaimed after a sharp intake of breath. Yes, you may burn me, behead me, oohperhaps hanging? Connie pinched the bridge of her nose and shook her head. Why are the people around me all soabnormal? Pot, meet kettle, Illumca commented. But if she is right, then we might be able to get this over with fast. Correct, howeveryou might find that fighting them will be hard for you. What do you mean? Illumca asked. Youll see, the Beastfolk answer was cryptic.
The night grew dark, but the festivities in the square had not died down. A large bonfire had been made before the hanging platform. Men and women were dancing around it, the smell of ale and roasted meat filling the air. Connie was enjoying the night air with a cup of wine in her hand in the same tavern she rented that afternoon, away from the crowd. The tavern owner had been told to leave his place of work for the night. She took a slice of hard cheese from the plate before her and took a bite, letting the sharp tang of the cheese to linger on her tongue. Cheese was a peculiar food that she had started to grow a liking to. She never even thought that milk could turn into something so different in shape and texture. As she was enjoying herself, she suddenly raised her cup and spoke loudly. Why dont you all come out and join me? Figures clad in black came out of the shadows. The dull glint of weapons reflected the small candlelight by Connies side, the only source of light in the tavern. With a signal from the figure standing behind them, the shadows wordlessly attacked Connie. However, she deftly evaded each attack, all while taking bites of her cheese. One of them slashed at her with a short sword, but she leaned back while hooking the attackers leg with her foot, tripping him. In one smooth move, she jumped over the shoulder of another and landed gently on the table. One hand on her cheek. You know, this ambush does not have the same meticulousness I saw in the Greyrats organization. This is sloppy. Hurried. Unfinished. Seeing that they were losing even with an ambush, the Assassins hesitated to move. Or perhaps the strategist and the executor are different people? the edge of Connies lip curved slightly before turning into a frown. Well, enough games. Lets see if you can dance in the darkness. With that, Connie blew the candle out. By the way, I cant see in the dark. So, this is your chance to off me, a burst of bright laughter seemed to bounce from everywhere. The Assassins did not waste a chance and quickly attacked where Connie was, but their swords met with steel. Then, a childish voice rung from above them, and a pair of eyes the color of unripe hazelnut opened and saw them, clear as day. My Mistress cant, Martell said. There was then a muffled scream and the sound of steel cutting flesh. But I can. There was a muffled scream and the sound of a body falling. Seeing that the situation was already hopeless, the Assassin who was leading the charge quickly made a decision and kicked the tavern door open and let the light in. Quickly the Assassin made a hoarse cry and gestured roughly with both hands. As soon as they saw that, the rest of the Assassins scattered. What a spoilsport, Martell complained with an exaggerated groan.
With difficulty, Arryn managed to get out of the tavern safely. But when she turned around, she saw two of her men being struck down by a Centaur in a blue coat. Another was being crushed by a shield coming down from above. Shit, they are destroying us! She thought. She cursed bitterly at the irony of being ambushed by the ones they were supposed to ambush. Despite this, she knew that at least one of them had to return. Arryn then made her way across Greyvault, jumping from rooftops to rooftops. Suddenly, she saw a flaming butterfly flapping its wings right next to her. It then exploded with a loud sound. The blast threw Arryn barreling down the roof, onto a balcony, and down onto the streets. Cough! Arryn felt her insides shake. The wound she had suffered from the infiltration mission to Courandhel opened from the shock, and blood quickly seeped out from her shoulder. She struggled to get up. But before he managed to do so, she heard a shout. Fireball! Another butterfly appeared before her, and she quickly jumped back. The blast, however, propelled her back and made her roll a few meters away. Gagh! Arryn felt her bones creaking. An ember had caused her mask to catch on fire and she quickly discarded it. It was then that she heard a shout that caused her heart to tremble. Arryn!! The Dark Elf Illumca walked slowly towards her while being surrounded by crimson butterflies, illuminating her body. Her every step echoed in the empty street. Are you going to abandon them? Arryn?! Illumca bellowed while she threw fireballs after fireballs at her. Are you going to scamper away with your tail between your legs, like that time when you turn away from me?! Arryn hid behind a parked wagon but was immediately routed out as Illumca cast a Firewall Spell that threatened to fry her whole. We were sisters once! And now look at you! Running away in shame! Have you no words to say to me, you coward?! Illumca? Is it possible? Nothere was no other explanation. Why else would she call me with such pain? Arryn could not utter a word, for her tongue had been cut. Even if she could, she would not know what to say. Any attempt at reconciliation was futile now. The words that should have been said went unsaid. And Arryn knew that it was far too late to make amends. But she had to protect the Clan, even if she had to dirty herself. It was her fathers dying wish. She had to fight. Chapter 147: We Should Never Have Met Chapter 147 We Should Never Have Met Arryn charged at her with her short sword. I admired you once. You and your Magic, Illumca dodged the sword with a step to the right. But not anymore, She said as she danced with her daggers. Parrying, cutting, and thrusting, as lithe and unpredictable as a butterflys flight. Arryn pushed the attack in frustration, doing a quick thrust after a feint to the left. But Illumca had seen this and caught her wrist while retaliating with a thrust of her own. Arryn swiftly dodged the attack by tilting her head to her left. But Illumca, who had been trained by Connie in manners of close combat, smoothly transitioned her earlier thrust into a downward push and forced her opponent to kneel. At the same time, she dislocated her wrist, causing Arryn to drop her weapon in pain. Illumca kicked her on the chest and sent her sprawling on the ground. Hahhah Illumca quickly mounted her and brought her dagger close to Arryns neck. Their eyes locked into each other. Illumca saw the resignation in her eyes and felt angry. Angry at how easily she gave up. She wanted her to fight back. Wanted her to feel how she felt when she was thrown into despair. You have no right to surrender! You have no right to be so weak!! Her hands that were holding the dagger trembled. She did not know why. Is this not what I want? Stop. As she was doubting herself, she heard Connies voice. She thought that she was hallucinating, but the girl really was there, standing before her with hands behind her back. Howdid you find me? Its hard not to when everything around you is on fire. Whydid you stop me? She tried to kill you! If you would push that dagger into her throat with joy in your heart, Id have let you do so, but Connie knelt before her and brushed away the hair that obscured the wet cheeks and the tearful eye on her First Disciple. this is not a face that says that you are happy. Then what should I do? That is not for me to say, Connie replied. What do you want to do? Illumca wiped the snot that was starting to leak from her nose with the back of her hand. After a few moments of pause, she looked at Arryn who was still staring at her with a bloodied nose. She then sheathed her daggers. Arryn. Its time we talk. With that, she dug her fist into her solar plexus. The sudden punch expelled the air from her lung and sent her into the darkness.
Haah!! The bite of a splash of ice-cold water woke Arryn. She opened her eyes and shuddered as the water seeped into her clothes. Hellocousin, Illumca said as she threw the used bucket to a corner and dragged a wooden chair close and sat upon it, her arms resting upon her knees. She then leaned down and brought her face inches before the captive Assassin. I should ask if you are happy to see me, but I suppose I am someone you least wanted to see right now, she began. There was a smile on her face, but Arryn could see the mocking cynicism in that smile. The feeling is mutual. Arryn was still looking at her with an expression of disbelief. The Dark Elf before her was tall, outstandingly breathtaking, and possessed of Mana so pure, she could feel it prickling against her skin. How could she be Illumca? The Illumca who was so kind and gentle? Oh yes, I can see questions in your eyes. The wretched little girl, rotting in her own flesh, abandoned to suffer unto death stands before you. Transformed, she smiled with a condescending shrug. But this is the truth, my once-sister of Menakiss blood. Look at my face. This face belongs to Illumca Fir Liban. The Half-Blood. For I have been reborn. In bodyand in purpose. She then grabbed hold of Arryns face. As for you, you havent changed at all. My dearcousin. You may have grown older, but that is all. The door to the jail opened, and Nick came in while dragging a wooden table and an extra chair. I got you what you need. He then picked Arryn up by her collar and sat her on the chair. To her surprise, he then cut the rope binding her wrists. Dont do anything stupid, he said as Arryn rubbed her hands trying to get the blood flowing in them. Nick placed a paper and a pen on the table while saying. The boy said youre gonna need this. Illumca sat opposite of her and placed her arms on the table, her eyes never moving away from the Dark Elf before her. Im gonna be right outside the door if you need me. The gruff Paladin exited the jail. The door closed with an audible creak, leaving the two old friends facing one another. Illumca noticed how her cousins eyes were eyeing the paper on the table in doubt. She said nothing and simply pushed the pen and paper to her. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Did she know? Did she see our shame? There were so many questions flying around Arryns head now. She glanced at the stoic Illumca and started to write. She did not know what she was expecting, but she could see the impatience in Illumcas eye. Where are my men? we have not met for so long and the first thing you ask me is this? I am touched by your love, Illumca said with a voice dripping with sarcasm. Other than a few adjustments to the total number of their limbs, they are still mostly alive. Hearing this, Arryn quickly wrote. They are your fellow Clan Members!! HAH!!! The same people who abandoned me because I am a Half-Blood?! Illumca slammed her palm on the table. The only reason they are alive right now, is because Martell still needs some info from them. Stupefied by the callous way her cousin acted when talking about hurting fellow Clan members, Arryn was about to write some more. But then suddenly, Illumcas grabbed onto the hand that was wrapped around the pen. She looked into Arryns eyes and growled, even as Arryn tried to break free. Dont mistake me for your friend, Arryn. The old Illumca that once sat under the night sky with you while telling stories of Heroes and Kings is long gone, The Silver-Haired Dark Elf said as her hand started to grow hotter. Too well do I feel the anger bubbling inside me. Im afraid that I might not be able to control myself for much longer, Illumca slightly cocked her neck to the right, her voice seething. We are enemies now. You are here to answer my questions. And not the other way around; Is that understood? The heat was starting to get unbearable, and Arryn made a grunt of pain while nodding. Good, Illumca slowly let go of her hand. The skin of Arryns where it was in contact with Illumcas hand was red as if it had been scalded lightly by hot water. Good. Arryn let go of the breath that she had been holding. She would have never guessed that she could feel such pressure and fear from another Dark Elf. She looked again at the Silver-Haired Illumca and saw that there was no kindness in her eyes or the tenderness of an old friend. After a few moments of silence, Illumca asked. Now, my questionall of you had your tongue cut, why is that? It was to keep us subservient to ourLord and Master, the Demon Bet-Zebek the Bone Eater. Youworked with Demons? And I thought you could not fall any lower! You dont understand. That is the only way that the Clan could survive! That Bet-Zebek is a creature with no remorse. We had to do this to protect those who are unable to fight! The children, the elders! If we do not follow their orders, they would feed on them! And then rather than an honorable death, you all chose to become tools for the Demons? And yet at the same time, they so easily abandoned a child just for not being of pure blood? Illumca laughed. She laughed at the irony, at the ridiculousness, at the audacity of these people who shared her Race. But there was no joy in her laughter, only shame. Shame and pity. Oh, how would Menakis see the Clan now after you have turned your faces away and spat upon her face, Illumca said. Are you not ashamed? No, I dont think so, a better question would behow? My father would not do this. Even if his daughter was exiled, he was a man of faith. He would not abandon Menakis even if it meant death! Arryns face fell. She then slowly wrote something on the paper. Illumca took the piece of paper and read it. She had half suspected it, but still suspecting and knowing it was a different thing altogether. She slowly crumpled the paper in her palm and took a deep, and painful breath before slowly letting it out. Whodid it? she asked, her voice slightly trembling. Arryn could not see her face, but her hunched shoulder showed that she was not unaffected by the truth. It was Bet-Zebek and his subordinates. When they took over the Clan with the help of the traitors Merida and Istia, your father and some of our strongest Clan Members - including my father - tried to fight back. Unfortunately, their resistance was futile. As punishment for resisting, the surviving Liban Clan members were forced to serve them. And to humiliate us even more, they took away our abilities to use Skills and Magic by severing our tongues. Illumca tightened her fist. Thenwhat about my mother? That, I do not know. We were separated into two groups before we were taken away by Bet-Zebek. Your mother was in the other group. Im sorry. what? I know that its too late to say it, but Ive made a mistake that I cannot take back. Ive hurt you. And I was too afraid to help you. For that, I am sorry. When she read the paper, Illumca snapped. Youdo you think a simple sorry will make up for everything that Ive endured?! The betrayal? My fathers death?! Illumca slapped her face. Arryn felt the pain on her cheek and slowly turned her face back. She did not fight back. I dont care what you are going to do to me. But at least let go of my men. You are not the one in charge here. Connie is, Illumca said. If she wanted them dead, then their lives are forfeit. I will do nothing to defend them. Crestfallen, Arryn gripped her fist tight. As for Illumca, after slapping her she felt a bit calmer and returned to her seat. Next question. I C BOOM! All of a sudden, the whole jail shook. Moments later, the door burst open, and Nick peeked in with full gear. Sorry for disturbing the reunion talk, Illumca. But weve got emergency on our hands. What is it?! Its Demons. Demons and a boatload of fucking Gelded Flayers.
Illumca ran outside and saw the hellish picture of townspeople running and screaming while being chased by monsters that looked like childrens doodles in nightmares. Gelded Flayers! Fucking Gelded Flayers! the oldest Towns Guards member shouted angrily. How in Sud-Ghazid did those things appear in Greyvault?! Captain Davis shouted. I dont know! All I know is that when we were staking out one of the Greyrats hideout, about ten of them came pouring out of it! Martell said as she plucked the string of Wild Geese and pushing an attacking Gelded Flayer back using the resulting shockwave. The moment the horrendous thing fell, Nick led some of the men to kill it. Im going to take some men to guard the Daydreamers outside the town! Captain Davis said to Martell when he confirmed the monster''s death. Alright, good luck. Take some of the Pills Mistress gave you. Martell! Whats happening? Illumca approached the Beastfolk boy in alarm. You can see for yourself. Demons and Gelded Flayers have invaded the town. There dont seem to be more than a few Demons, luckily. As for the disgusting stick monsters, we have enough to overrun a big village. Right now Mistress and Akula had headed to the East and West Part of the town respectively -, Martell paused when he saw their supposed captive standing there with them. Why is she here? Arryns eyes were wide in shock. On the ground, there was a demons corpse with several swords stuck into his body. And there was also some Gelded Flayers lifeless body. Some of them were flattened to the ground and some were split into pieces. Do you know something about this? Martell asked when he saw her expression. It took her a few moments before she finally regained her wits and started writing. I dont. I may do a Demons work, but Ive never used those abominations! But then, a horrifying idea came into her mind, and she wrote in a hurry. But if its Merida. She is not beyond doing such a thing. When she read that name, Illumcas face immediately changed. That whorish swine is here?! Tell me where that bitch is!! Martell was so surprised by the fiery Illumca that he was suddenly lost for words. I dont know what you got against this person named Merida. But you say that she might have something to do with this? he asked her. Yes. I can lead you to her. Then go and take care of it, Illumca. I am going to stay here and lead the Towns Guards. Arryn was still adamant as she wrote. What about my men? Is this the time to bargain?" Martell frowned. "They will be here. Safe. And if you help us, they might stay that way. Understood. I will take Illumca to our hideout. Unwilling, but with the promise of sweet revenge before her, Illumca followed Arryn as she ran up to a rooftop. Just you wait, Merida. Just you wait! Chapter 148: Night of Demons and Flayers Chapter 148 Night of Demons and Flayers Men! To me! Akula bellowed. Six large-bodied men in uniform retreated the moment they heard their leaders order. They were being pushed back by a Demon with a face on its torso. If it was them a few weeks ago they would not have even dared to fight Demons, but now they have more confidence and were quite unwilling to obey the order. However, they had been whipped enough to have obeisance to their four-footed leader ingrained into their heads. Raaargh! Akula nocked her bow and let loose an iron arrow that pierced the Demons leg, forcing it to kneel. Without missing a beat, she shot another one. This one penetrated the Demons mouth and brought it down. WOOOGH!! The men beat their shields with the pommel of their swords. Akula! Akula! While they were doing so, Akula suddenly snapped around and shot an arrow that pierced the head of a Gelded Flayer that was trying to attack a wounded man. Akula approached the dead body of the Gelded Flayer with her Sukheri in hand. When she poked it; it disintegrated. Akula looked at the man she just saved and lifted an eyebrow. She recognized him as one of the men that had been kicked out of the Towns Guards. The first man who took up arms against them when they announced the reformation. She could see that there was still a wound on his ear from the arrow she shot. It was red and swollen. Hoh, its you, Akula frowned from behind her veil. He was one of the most vocal in ridiculing the new Towns Guards for following the orders of Beastfolks like her and Martell. She knew this after a few men complained behind her back because of the harsh training she made them undertake. The man whimpered when he looked at her. Fearful that she knew what he had been doing. To his bewilderment, Akula simply lifted him up from the rubble like holding a child and placed him aside. Can you run? Ier, yes. Alright! Then get out of here. We still have a job to do! As she was about to turn around, he could not help but utter a question. W-why? However, he did not dare to continue the rest of his question for fear of retaliation. Everyone deserves a chance, the Centaur said as she began walking away. But I can only give you one. Whether you take it or not, thats all up to you. The man stood silent for a moment as he watched the Towns Guards fulfilling what they were supposed to do. To defend the town and its people. Since when did I lose that drive? The man thought. Since the first dirty coin fell into my palm when a Senior Guard told me to let a crook go? Since the day I feel unclean when I donned my uniform? Also, get that ear looked at, she said, as she marched into battle followed by her men. There was no fear in their eyes. Only pride. The man then gazed at the gallant back of the Centaurs figure and thought. If I follow her, can I alsobecome like them?
On the other side of town, Illumca and Arryn saw two figures being surrounded by four of the misshapen creations. The former recognized both people and sent out three butterflies that burst upon contact with the enemies. As the creatures let out inhuman shrieks, the swashbuckling handsome Elf pulled on his bow and let out an arrow that precisely hit its head. At the same time, the second figure made a jump and shouted. Tomber! A beautiful crescent kick severed the creatures head where it rolled a few times before turning into ash. Gelded Flayer. Half made things of the Demons. Filths and dregs of bodies deprived of spirits, born only to kill, and then die, the callous and humorous Henri-Artur spoke with so much spite that spittle spurted out from her lips when she turned her head around. Baradin! Illumca called from atop the roof. Ah! We meet again, Miss Illumca! the Elf said with a friendly wave. He noticed the other person beside her and continued. Is that one with you also a Dark Elf? What a day! What are you doing here, Baradin? Illumca asked as she jumped down from the rooftop. Caelin, please. I trust we have enough friendship to eschew last names, yes? the Elf said with a great smile. As for what Im doing here, I was actually having a dialogue about recent local rumors with this lovely Minstrel here, when I was so rudely disturbed by these monstrosities. Henri-Artur?! You again? Illumca said in surprise. The Beastfolk came forward, almost sheepish as she answered. There was no trace of her earlier spite when she described the half-made creatures. Hello again. Funny how we seem to be meeting so often, isnt it? Perhaps that is how heroes are, I suppose. They gravitate to dangerous places. Illumca eyed the odd-eared Beastfolk, feeling a sense of incongruity from her. Baradin saw the strange atmosphere between them and quickly said. A-anyway, we tracked the Gelded Flayers to this building. We were about to investigate. Would you like to join us? Illumca glanced at Arryn, who nodded solemnly. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
There is no question that they were summoned here, Caelin said when they saw the state of the inside of the building. The smell of blood was thick and cloying. There were bloody scratch marks on the walls made by inhuman hands. Hrrgghrrr An unpleasant-looking creature with blood dripping from its large jaw crawled out from inside a dark room. Its jowl rumbled as it let out a deep purr. A Demon. No, two! Another one got down from a broken ceiling, its two bulging eyes swiveling madly as it unfolded with the ease of an unoiled hinge. RAAAR!! Illumca unsheathed her dagger while Arryn grabbed a short sword from a dead body. Illumca eyed her briefly before turning her attention at the Demons. Suddenly, Henri Artur shouted when she felt her fur bristle. An ambush! She ducked just in time before a sickle-like-appendage of a Demon who suddenly appeared behind them managed to cut her head off. Caelin discarded his bow and took out his sword to attack the newly appeared Demon. Behind it, three more Gelded Flayers showed up. At the same time, the large-jawed demon leaped at Illumca, but she used Shadow Step to evade it. In one move, she stabbed her dagger into the Demons back. The Demon roared in pain and flailed its tail. She managed to step away just in time before it hit her. The Demon with two bulging eyes rushed at her, but with a quick move, she slashed across its chest. Green, murky blood sprouted from its body. But the Demon grabbed tight onto Illumcas arms even as it died. Despite its size, she felt like her hands were caught in between two logs. Dammit! Imbue Fire!! The dagger began to burn, but it did not lessen the dead Demons grip. The Demon with the large jaw used this chance to attack the defenseless Illumca. But the Demon did not manage to reach her as a short sword had pierced through its head. Hihhumgha!! Arryn shouted. HaahHaah houhoghay? Arryn took out the sword from its head and began hacking at the Demons arms. After a full minute, the arms came off and Illumca shook them off. Arryn then offered her hand, but Illumca slapped it away and got up to retrieve her dagger from the Demons body. The Dark Elf with severed tongue looked at her hand and felt a tinge of pain in her heart. Finished on your side? Caelin said as he wiped his sword on a piece of a tablecloth. Yes, Illumca said as she groaned. A strange, unpleasant feeling made her skin crawl. Caelin saw the Dark Elf made a scowl. Can you feel it? he looked at the goosebumps on his thick arm. Yeah. I can feel traces of mana prickling on my skin, Illumca walked purposefully to the room where the Demon with a large jaw came out from. Inside, the plain-looking room there was a false wall that seemed to have been broken through. And though that hole, they saw a hidden room with the remnant of a Gate. The Rune Circle had been broken beyond repair by several deep gashes that looked to have come from the Demon she killed just now. She ran away. Dammit! Illumca roared. Dammit!! Illumca punched the wall in frustration. As she did, flame jumped out from her fist and began to singe the stone wall. Did you know this?! Arryn quickly shook her head side to side. In comparison to the Illumca who was frustrated from having missed the chance to take her revenge on Merida, Arryn just looked at the Gate, and then at Illumca. I didnt even know that we had a Gate here. She alternated between them a few times as she was at a loss. She wanted to comfort her, but she knew that it would just make things worse. So, all she could do was watch her from behind. Illumca was feeling worst than ever, however, she was reminded of the breathing technique Connie taught her if she was having trouble with her emotions. As she took long, deep breaths, her head began to clear. She then looked at Arryn. You know where shes going, dont you? Without waiting for an answer, she then dragged Arryn away.
After dealing with last nights invasion, the town was on alert. People had gathered by the square on instinct. Afraid of being by themselves. All of them were stealing glances in the direction of the mansion that served as the current Mayors office. Inside that very office, Connie was lounging on the thick chair behind the desk with her legs on top of the table. Despite the place officially being his place of power, Harrison could not fathom the thought of sitting on that seat when she was present. While hearing the reports from his aide, he groaned. Tell me the damage. Dont bother with trying to soften the blow. The aide, a young man with round glasses and unkempt hair blinked. Well, actually, Mayor Harrison. The damage was mostly on the towns infrastructure. As for the number of victims, it was still within the acceptable range. Acceptable? Akula growled. How many lives lost are acceptable to you? M-miss Akula. Please calm down, he did not mean it. I C I misspoke! Forgive me! I mean, its still less than the lives we lost last month, the young man said when he realized what he just said, but for whatever reason still decided to push on. How about the Towns Guards? Harrison quickly asked Captain Davis. Thankfully, all of our members are still with us, Said the Captain, whose armor was now quite battered, with his helmet dented on one side. The side of his cheek was also a bit swollen, and his arms felt so sore he could not lift it higher than his chest. But he felt so happy and refreshed for the first time in ages. It was a fortunate thing that Martell had the idea of posting the Urgent Quest as soon as the battle started. Otherwise, we would have many more lives lost. Suddenly the door was thrown open and Illumca came in, followed by Arryn and Caelin. The elusive Minstrel was gone as soon as they took their eyes off her. Did you get that woman you were after? Martell asked, when she saw her face, he whispered at the tired Nick. Apparently not. Connie. Ive got something to tell you, she said, wasting no time and getting to the point. She glanced at Harrison and Davis before meeting Connies eyes. Upon knowing her meaning, Connie told Captain Davis, Harrison, and his aide to vacate the room. What about him? Nick eyed Caelin, who was rifling through a book from a nearby shelf. Oh, right. Outsider, the handsome Elf scoffed. Ill be breaking my fast in the Hunters Guild. Nice meeting you again, Lady Cornelia. Connie chuckled. Thats one guy you cant help wondering why hes not dead yet.
With outsiders gone, Illumca began telling her companions of the cause of last nights invasion and what it meant. The looks on their faces became grave as soon as they realized the gravity of the situation. Outrageous! Akula shouted angrily. Theythey were using this town as a farm? For food?! I see. So, our actions had pushed them to the brink, and so they had to resort to desperate measures, Martell added. but with such meticulous planning, its hard to imagine that the Demon would resort to a crude method like last night. Its because Ur-Nagud Bet-Zebek is attempting to fuse with another Ur-Naguds Essence Crystal. And for that, he needed more humans. I overheard this while he was talking to his aide. For that, he forced Merida to go beyond her capabilities. Thus, the poorly-planned ambush last night, Connie said as she pressed her head against the chair. the Demons, the Liban Clan, the Daydreamers, and Azure Dream. These are all connected. And by the looks of it, the deeper we go, the more likely it is that we are going to find out more unsavory things. The party members all looked at one another. What shall we do then, Illumca? Connie then asked. I Illumca paused as she closed her eye. When she opened it again, Connie could see the flame of anger burning within. I will have my revenge. And I ask you for your help, Connie. Are you mad? Merida is under the protection of Bet -Zebek! You dont know how strong he is! He killed our best warriors within minutes when he took over our Clan!! And still Illumca turned to her. It will be done. Thats what we do. Its eerie how like Milady Illumca has become, Nick shook his head tiredly. Killing Demons? Its something I wont experience staying in my Clan. Im looking forward to it! Arryn looked at them and wondered how they were not scared about fighting Demons. Strong Demons that could make humans their playthings. She had refused to tell Illumca where they were for fear that it would jeopardize the lives of other Clan members. However, upon seeing the trust Illumca had with the girl named Connie, she could not help but want to try to grasp that thin ray of hope. Arryn then took a paper from the desk, her face stony as she dipped the pen in the ink and wrote upon it. If you are willing to fight against them, then I will tell you where we were hiding. Who knew what ran in her mind when she decided to tell them the hiding place of her Master and her nightmare. Untouchable Marshes. Chapter 149: The Chase Began Chapter 149 The Chase Began Untouchable Marshes. The Dungeon was actually the main reason that she had decided to take the unattractive region as her domain. Though events that had transpired in recent days had somewhat distracted her from her quest. Untouchable Marshes, Nick spread open a map of the region and shook his head. Now, thats a tricky one. Local Hunters have been avoiding the place like the plague after realizing that its more profitable to hunt in the forest rather than diving into that place. And why is that? Akula asked. Simple cost and profit, Akula. The place is chock full of poisonous monsters and plants that they had to buy a lot of antidotes just to survive the place. And the cost of antidote is not cheap. Martell put his finger on the location of the dungeon and commented. Exactly the place a group that needed secrecy would prefer, He then put his forefinger on top of his bottom lip. Which begs a question. How do you survive the Dungeon? We have a Gate that connects to the Fifth Floor of the Dungeon hidden in a camouflaged spot in the Marshes. We have a hidden path that we take to get there. I still dont trust her, Nick said with spite. I trust her, Illumca said. A small, meaningful gaze upon her eyes. We have her people. She wont abandon them. But the enemies that we are going to fight might include her people also. I can persuade them. Meridas direct subordinates might not be open to discussion, but most of us would not serve the demon if we can help it. And how many demons are there under Bet-Zebeks command? Illumca asked. There are about a hundred Demons of varying strength, a few of which were killed during the attack. Just a hundred? Connie raised an eyebrow. Thats surprisingly few. That number is already enough for something that requires secrecy, Mistress. After all, they still need to feed, Martell with a level tone. A direct contrast to the expressions of disgust on the faces of the others in that room. Too many missing humans will be too conspicuous, even with the late Mayor covering up for them. I suspect that is one of the reasons they are using the Dark Elves as their go-betweens. Arryn looked at the innocent-looking beastfolk with a complex expression before continuing to write. Do not underestimate them. The main threat is not just the Demons. It is also Bet-Zebek and his craftiness. I am sure that they will be on high alert the moment Merida returns with news of the botched mission last night. Then there is no time to waste. We should go and take care of Bet-Zebek before he managed to increase his power and gather his forces, Connie said as she got off the chair. Should we get some of the men to come with us? Akula asked as she stretched her back after sitting on the floor for so long. No. They might have improved, but they are not experienced enough to accompany us to the Dungeon, Nick said the harsh truth. Especially not the Untouchable Marshes. But we could do a Hunter that knows the place. Very well, Connie clapped her hands. Illumca, I want you to watch her until we make our move. Akula, tell the Towns Guards to double their vigilance. The people need assurance and their safety guaranteed. Connie then nodded at Martell and Nick. As for you two, come with me to the Hunters Guild. She then looked at all of them with a grave look. All of you, prepare yourselves as best as you can. We will leave at noon. Just as they were about to disperse, Arryn coughed to put attention to herself. I want to take Leyn with us. He knows the place better than I do. Whos Leyn? Connie asked off-handedly. Hes the big guy that almost killed me in the forest, Illumca answered succinctly. Connies eyes swiveled from Illumca to the worried Arryn and back again. Ill leave the decision up to you, Illumca. thank you. Connie waved her off as she left the room.
Back at the Towns Guards Headquarters, the Dark Elves survivors of last nights failed mission were sitting behind bars. Their feet were free, but their arms C for those who still had both C were cuffed. Two men were guarding, their faces gaunt from lack of rest. The door had been temporarily fixed with a mishmash of wood. Illumca ushered Arryn in before she herself entered. The Guards knew her as one of their new Ladys companions. Unlike Nick and Akula, however, she had never been assigned a position, thus the two Guards did not know how to address her. When Arryn saw her people, she quickly ran towards them. The largest Dark Elf behind the bars was the first one to notice her and stood up. His eyes were full of concern. Leyn, is it? Illumca said as she gestured for the Guards to open the jail door. You are coming with us. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Hearing this, the rest of the Dark Elves crawled up from their sitting positions, only to have the one-eyed Dark Elf glared at them. Step back! She barked. Only he is coming with us, the rest of you will stay put. Leyn raised one eyebrow in question. Arryn saw this and gestured. I will explain on the way. Seeing this, Illumcas hand shot towards Arryns wrist. So, this is how you communicate? From now on, you will speak using slates or paper in front of me, otherwise, I will take this as a threat, she said as she let go of her grip on her wrist. Do this again without our permission and you will see my dagger in your heart. The Dark Elves looked at her and shuddered upon seeing the bloodthirst that leaked out from her piercing glare. Behave and you might live.
While Illumca was handling the prisoners, Connie, Nick and Martell were headed to the Hunters Guild. The three strutted in with Connie at the front, ignoring the surprised looks the Hunters were giving them. Despite that, most of them had seen her power when she was subjugating the Demons and consciously chose not to comment on the arrogant entrance. Inside, they saw Caelin drinking ale with an old man with a greying beard that was groomed to a high degree. Ah, Cornelia! He beckoned them with a raised tankard. Let me introduce you to a friend of mine. This man is Mendehl. The Head of the Merchants Guild in the area. Ive known ever since he was a young apprentice merchant. Greetings, Lady Steelheart, the merchant stood up and bowed. As he was about to take her hand, Connie stopped him. I rather dislike the stuffy highborn formality. A handshake would be enough. Without missing a beat, Mendehl took the offered hand. Then, a handshake it is. What did I say, Mendehl? She is a good one I tell you. Of course, it is nice to know that our town is in good hands now. I expect as much from someone that the Prince had taken an interest in. Which Prince? Connie narrowed her eyes in suspicion. Oh, not the Crown Prince, believe me, the man said jovially. Its Prince Elhart. I will not hide it from you, aside from being a merchant, I also own a winery. Though small, it produces one of the best wines in the country. Which became one of the Princes favorites. Thus, we had a lot of contacts over the years. Martell spoke under his breath to Connie while the elderly man was talking. He has been selling his potions at a loss to heal the wounded. He has also been selling us the materials for your cure for the Azure Dream at a cheaper price than normal. And what did he say? Mendehl smiled. He asked me to help you if ever you need it. However, when I saw what you are doing for the town, I would have helped without even being asked to, he then bowed his head once again. On behalf of the Merchants of Greyvault, I thank you for what you have done. Ill accept your sentiments, Connie received his sincerity with a smile. Im sorry to cut this conversation short, but I need to post an Urgent Quest. Oh, what is this about? Caelin asked while downing his tankard. Does it have something to do with last night? Yes. I need Hunters who know their way around Untouchable Marshes. Caelin and Mendehl gasped. What? Why are you going to such a dangerous place? We have reports of Demons making their nest there. They were the ones behind the attack last night, Martell answered. By Junnaveills Grace! Mendehl exclaimed. That is grave news! Untouchable Marshes? Caelin tapped his fingers on the table and chewed his lips. You are correct. That Dungeon is a B-Rank Dungeon. Hunters can do a lot better than the current Towns Guards. I doubt you will have many takers, though. I mean people who are worth a damn. Unless youve got the Gold to sway them. He then finished his ale and wiped his lips with his sleeves. But you can rest assured. I will be the first to take the quest once you posted it. Mendehl rubbed his beard thoughtfully Hmm, if thats the case, may I invite you to my store, Lady Steelheart? I might not be able to provide the forces you need, but I can help you in regard to suppliesfor a discounted price, of course. Not for free, then? Connie asked. Alas, I am a merchant. But I assure you, my wares C thought they might not be as abundant as the ones in Courandhel C are all of high qualities. Well then, let us not waste any time. Martell, I trust you wont have a problem with your task? Yes, Mistress. Leave it to me. Why arent you asking me, milady? Connies answer was a short exhale of breath and a shake of her head.
When the sun almost reached the pinnacle, Connie saw the people that Martell and Nick had gathered and made a disappointed frown. So, these are all the people weve got? Connie said when she laid eyes on them. Just six people? How much Gold did you offer? Enough to make a Junnaveil believer abandon his faith, Martell answered. There are a few C-Rank Parties applying, but Caelin advised me not to take them. The Untouchable Marshes is not dangerous just because of its monsters. But also because of its environment, Caelin commented. Anyone below B-Rank C aside from our esteemed Lady here C would just be fodder to the enemies. And these guys, Ive worked with some of them. They can take care of themselves. Connie sighed. Fine then. As long as they pull their weights, they shall have their gold. One of the Hunters C a tall, slender man with patchy sideburns due to a mess of old wounds on his cheek - came forward when he noticed her and straightforwardly asked her. My names Barney Hollister, Leader of The Bearkillers. Youve got enough Antidotes for your party? We got two Healers on our side, but we dont wanna have to waste their Mana for curing poisons. Antidotes? Connie turned to Nick. Yeah, like I said. We need Antidotes to survive the Dungeon, Nick then was reminded of her Ladys power and continued. I mean, regular people need Antidotes. Yeah, you need to have them. Without that, youre basically fucked, Barney said helpfully. You dont have to worry about that, Mr.Barney. I have that handled. Alright, Im just telling you that because youre paying. Also, you going to pay for the supplies right? Only we got a crate of Antidotes among ourselves and they are expensive. Its included. Yes, Martell answered for Connie, seeing as the latter was beginning to lose interest. So, when are we leaving? the man asked again. We will leave as soon as the last of our companions gets here. And here she comes, and none too soon, Akula said. Seeing the three Dark Elves, the people around them began to whisper. Seeing one was a rarity, seeing three was something noteworthy. The Hunters they hired were also staring at them curiously. Are you sure? Akula asked Illumca when she passed by her. They were trying to kill you before. Ill keep my eyes on them. If they do anything strange, she motioned at her neck with the tip of her fingers. Ill not stay my dagger. Seeing this, Connie put a reassuring hand on her shoulder with a thin smile. As you should. Alright! Lets move! With a clatter, Nick gestured to the Hunters and yelled. We are departing! Get on your horses!! Akula also ordered the Towns Guards standing by the gate. Close the gate behind us! After we leave, let no one enter!! Yes, Instructor!!
Because speed was the main order of the mission, Connie and her team of pursuers rode on horses at full gallop. Arryn and Leyn were positioned in the middle while others were riding either behind or in front of them. The reason for that formation was to keep them from escaping. As Martell was not able to ride a horse, he was forced to ride along with Illumca. After a few hours, while they were riding across the mountain, Martell shouted towards the pair of captives. By the way, Illumca told me that you two communicate using hand gestures. That sounds neat! Leyn looked at Arryn in question. She made a silent nod and wrote on a slate that she had been given to use. Despite being on a horse, her letters were neat and evenly spaced. It was something she had to learn while going on her missions. Yes. We used it to communicate as we can no longer speak well enough to be understood. Its something we created out of necessity. Can you teach me some of it? Martell smiled with puppy-dog eyes that he had trained to its pinnacle. A gaze that could shatter the hardest of hearts. The innocent curiosity of the boy affected Leyn, but as he was about to answer, they found that the road had been blocked by fallen trees. Caelin, who was leading the formation did not even have to think about the cause as he bellowed. Ambush!! Ready your weapons!! From behind the trees and from the cliffs above, enemies came at them. Demons!! Akula grinned happily as she shot an arrow that pierced through a falling Demon and pinned it onto a tree. Ill have my fill of your filthy green blood today!! Chapter 150: Untouchable Marshes...or is it? Chapter 150 Untouchable Marshes...or is it? Despite having been ambushed, the Rank-B Hunters were quick to react. They immediately formed a defensive formation with Connie in the middle. Leyn was about to move when Connie stopped them with a firm gesture of her arm. Let the others handle this. They seem capable enough. And indeed, they were. These were experienced Hunters. Different from the ones that were just starting out. Even from their stances, one could see that they have fought many monsters and perhaps, even Demons. Blades and claws clashed. Though they were not as strong as the Demons, the Hunters overpowered their enemies by fighting them four to one. Martell nodded in understanding. These were not Knights. These were Hunters. Fair was never their strong suit. Soon, the battle was about to be over. Martell blinked and a thought came to him. Spare one of them! Martell shouted. What?! Akula yelled back as she turned around and kicked the last Demons head right off his shoulders. Never mind, Martell sighed. With the ambush thwarted, Barney walked towards his employer while wiping his sword stained by the green blood of the Demons with a bunch of grass he grabbed from the ground. These ones are quite strong. Thankfully we dont have C-Rankers, otherwise, theyd just be fodders, Barney said as he approached Connie. He then remarked with a scoff. So, worth the Gold youre paying us? It is worth it, Connie said in response before turning to see the captive Dark Elves. It seems that you neglected to mention an ambush, Miss Arryn. Arryn hurriedly wrote with a panicked look. We didnt know that there would be Demons stationed here. I knew they could not be trusted! Nick said angrily. I think they are telling the truth, Connie. The numbers are too little to be a proper ambush, Illumca said while kicking a Demons body dismissively. I agree with Illumca. They seem to just be a recon team, Martell said in support. Which is a trouble on its own. Then we better hurry, Connie said as she threw a look at Calein. I agree, Calein turned his horse around while nodding at Connies words. Then he noticed one of the Hunters kneeling in front of a dead Demon. Hey! What are you doing? Extracting the Essence Crystals! They are worth a fortune! Hearing this, Connie said to the leader of the Bearkillers. Tell your men to not slow us down. We leave now. You hear the Lady! Get on your damn horses now! But - ! Leave them. Youll have more Gold than you know what to do with after this Quest!! The Hunters sighed and got on their horse, but not before throwing a last look at the bodies of the Demons scattered on the ground with regret.
In his chamber, the Demon Bet-Zebek was in the middle of absorbing the Essence Crystal that once belonged to his rival. Strands of Mana wound flowed from the glowing crystal into the tips of ten maggot-eaten fingers. By absorbing it, he would obtain Bet-Hudas power and rise to new heights. Bet-Zebek winced, as at times a jolt of pain would strike him unaware. Still fighting back, are you? he said as he strengthened his control over the absorption. Aah, the Essence Crystal of a fellow Ur-Nagud is incomparable to that of a simple Named Demon. I can feel my power growing with each moment. Kekeke He could see himself rising in rank, closer to the object of his adoration. The Demon King. But why stop there? I know that I can be better. Possibly even to the rank of Ged-Abinadab. Such thoughts caused his teeth to chatter in delight. But he knew that a Maluk-Sedi was far beyond his current power, both in status and strength. He would need to bide his time. But eventually. Yeseventually, the King would look upon me with favor. His train of thoughts was suddenly disturbed by shouts from his chambers door, breaking his concentration. With it broken, he growled in annoyance and stopped what he was doing. Who dares disturb me?! Master! It is me! Annoyed, Bet-Zebek waved his hand and the stone door opened. Half-stumbling, Merida entered and quickly fell to her knees. A grunt of displeasure came from Bet-Zebek. What gave you the bravery to disturb me in my chamber, Dark Elf?! And where are the humans I ordered you to bring?! Forgive me, Master! The new Lady of Arleine and her people somehow knew our plan and foiled them! I have tried my best, but it is all I can do to return and bring this information to you!! The traitorous Merida confessed while pushing blame away from her. Bet-Zebek suddenly vanished from his throne and reappeared before Merida, leaving a trail of black smoke. He lifted her by the neck and let her dangle there for a good few seconds before talking with an eerie calm. I amdisappointed. I should have never entrusted such an undertaking to one of the Races. Even if it was for the sake of Maluk-Sedi Ged-Abinadabs experiments. Meridas hands tried to take hold of the Demons fingers, but they were like ancient stone. Still and unmovable. Give me! Your help! Merida gasped, the color of her face was starting to pale. I will! Make sure that I succeedthis time! Hmm Bet-Zebek turned his head to the right, appearing to think about this. Seeing this, Meridas face could not help but bloom into a smile of triumph. Only for her heart to instantly be crushed as the Demons teeth-filled eyes turned to her and said, No. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Master! Ur-Nagud - ! Silence!! With a single roar, Merida was frightened into silence. The pressure emitted by the Demon before her had grown so much that she could not muster the power to utter a word. Bet-Zebek released her, and the Dark Elf fell into a heap on the ground. She coughed in misery as she massaged her neck. I have told you the last time you failed me that there will not be a next time, Bet-Zebek bent low until his teeth were so close that the maggots on his rotten face fell onto her. And we Demons keep our promises. He snapped his fingers and the Demons guarding his chamber came in and grabbed her by the arms. You cant!! Maluk-Sedi Ged Abinadab had promised us -!! the woman tried to protest He did promise you, but I am the one in charge of this place. And my word is final! the Ur-Nagud opened one of his eyes, causing Merida to involuntarily threw up. Ah, but I will not kill you. No, thats such a waste. After all, we are of the Bereaved Dead Banner. And we excel in experimentation, Bet-Zebek turned to the Demon holding Meridas left arm. I remember that Duga has an ongoing one that piqued my interest. Yes, Ur-Nagud. It is almost finished. He said that shes just lacking an integral part The Demon paused as a slow realization dawned upon him. thank you, Ur-Nagud. Duga will appreciate your gift. See that she does not fail me, as this Dark Elf did. Yes, Ur-Nagud. No! No! You cant do this to me!! He promised us!! He promised !!! Meridas begging and screaming fell into deaf ears as she was dragged out of the chamber unceremoniously. Hanad, Bet-Zebek called. A human-shaped Demon with half of his head missing came in and bowed. Ur-Nagud. Her failure had caused a disarray in our plans, Bet-Zebek began as he gently took a finger from a tray of bones that had fallen to the stone floor during his outburst and regarded it with interest. What do you think we should do? In my opinion, it doesnt matter. No one would be able to survive this Dungeon. Especially living beings. After all, there is a reason why none of the Races had managed to descend below the Fourth Level up to now. Even if they somehow managed to do so, the environment would have killed them before they managed to return to the surface. Bet-Zebek pondered this for a bit. He then put the bone on his hand into his eyes and bit into it. Nevertheless, to err in the side of caution is preferable to the alternative. Execute our contingency plan. Do not let anyone disturb my chamber. Once I finished absorbing that damnable Bet-Hudas Essence Crystal, nothing can stand in my way. As you command, Ur-Nagud.
After an hours ride, the group saw their first glimpse of the dungeon named Untouchable Marshes and was flabbergasted by what they saw. Akula squinted her eyes and looked at the mass of green in the middle of autumn greyness and commented. Is it just me or does that place look wrong to you? Whats wrong? Connie asked. Does that look like marsh in autumn to you? Illumca said. None of the plants are even right for this region. There are no pines, no shrubberies. That marsh doesnt make sense. No, it isnt even a marsh! Its a swamp!! Youre right, Caelin agreed with an offended look. You cant call a swamp a marsh. Its like calling a grassland, a forest. While Illumca and Caelin explained to Connie about the difference between plants with a strangely heated emotion, Nick spat on the ground angrily. Dammit! Nick groaned when he realized what he was seeing. Is this the reason why no ones been here? Yeah. More or less, The leader of the Bearkillers said. But I think its been growing. The last time we were here, it aint reached that part of the valley. What are you talking about, Nick? Illumca asked. Its a fucking Dungeon Break!!
Connie and the rest of the party entered the marshes after leaving the horses by the edge of the Untouchable Marshes. Those who had not been to the place were surprised with how different the environment inside and outside of it was. How is it possible for the air to be so hot and humid here? Martell said in annoyance. We are in the late autumn! How is it sosuffocating here?! Akula opened the front of her coat, revealing her bountiful endowments. She wiped her sweat with her sleeves. Her face showed much displeasure. Connie could not help but take a glance at her and felt a certain heat bubbling up inside. But that was soon interrupted by a mosquito the size of her palm, flying straight at her. She disposed of it with a flick of her finger. Thats the biggest mosquito Ive ever seen! Akula made a distressed look. Is that a monster? Illumca asked. No, its just a regular mosquito. The Dungeon Break has a strange effect on the regular animals here, including insects, Caelin commented. And this is not even the dungeon yet. Can you explain to me more about Dungeon Break? Martell asked the Elf. Yeah, I guess youve never seen one before, eh? Nick said as he stopped Martell from walking over a suspiciously colorful flower. He let out a small sigh. The one weve been to before was managed well. Caelin used his sword to cut off an obstructing branch and explained while making his advance. Its what happens when the contents of Dungeon spill over and affect the environment around it. When we have people diving in and killing the monsters inside, the Dungeon will have to expend some power to regenerate them. Which is why monsters inside Dungeons never seem to run out. He looked at Leyn, who pointed to his left, before continuing. Without people culling those monsters, the Dungeon will have excess power. And all that power needs someplace to go. Like a bowl overflowing with water, all that power would then spill outside. Youve seen this happen before? Yeah, ts a rare phenomenon. But I have never seen something this bad. We need to be careful. Dont touch anything if you can help it. By the way, Connies been awfully quiet. Where is she -? Caelins question suddenly turned into horror when he saw a half-bitten mushroom with a stalk the size of babys arm in her hand. Its exposed inner flesh looked mushy and had started to turn blue from exposure to the air. T-thatsDeath Bog Mushroom! Caelin panicked. Quick, spit it out! If we can get a High Antidote in you, we might be able to save your life!! Aah!! My leg!! Before Caelin managed to take out the High Antidote from his Item Ring, one of the Bearkillers let out a scream as he bent down in pain. A spike had pierced through the thick leather sole of his shoe. He fell onto the swamp floor and his color soon began to turn purple, and bubbles started to form on his lips. Marko!! Chen! Connie shouted. The Poison Slime jumped out of her robe and attacked the ground where the Hunter named Marko had trod on. Blood seeped out of the otherwise ordinary swamp floor. Chen pulled whatever his tentacle had caught and a Toad-like creature the size of a humans head, with spikes as long as mans fingers all over its back came out. Its body was still jerking involuntarily even though it had died from Chens attack. Quite the nasty thing, arent you? Connie examined the creature with a budding interest. A new monster Ive never seen before. With a poison strong enough to cause a grown man to the brink of death within minutes. Now, this is what Im talking about!! Dammit! The Antidotes not going in! Caelin said as he tried to make the dying man to take the Antidote. However, his jaw and throat were so taut that they ended up spilling uselessly to the side. Mergell Toad! That man is a dead man. Arryn wrote to Illumca. Illumca only raised an eyebrow and said with confidence. Not if Connie wants him to live. You bitch! Why are you so happy looking at one of my men dying?! Barney shouted as he moved to grab his employers collar. However, Connie simply moved him aside and bent down to look at the man. She hit three different points on his neck and jaw, resulting in the immediate relaxation of the jaw before putting in a blue-colored Pill. Within minutes, the seizure subsides and his body relaxed. W-wha - ? The Hunters could not believe what just happened. Conniehowdid you do that? A - and how are you not dead yet? You just ate a Death Bog Mushroom! the man scratched his head belligerently. All traces of her usual suaveness gone. Ah, now you know how it feels working with Milady, Nick smiled knowingly. Calm down, Mister Caelin. Take a deep breath, Martell said to calm the Elf. My Mistress merely has somepeculiar abilities. Are youimmune to poison? he asked after catching Martells meaning. Haha, please, she said jovially as she brought her arm around his neck and gestured grandly. You see, my friend. This Dungeon might look like a dangerous place to you. But to me, this swamp is a treasure trove! she laughed. Ready to be exploitedmercilessly. Martell coughed. Mistress. Lets not forget what we are here for. Connie caught the look on Martell and glanced at Illumcas whose face was still, but her look gave her chills. Ah, ahem. Alright, lets move on. TIme is of the essence!! With that little episode finished, the party move forward with greater confidence now that they had seen Connies ability. As they walked, Connie stealthily let Chen out, who then proceeded to separate from the team to engorge himself with the feast that wasthe Untouchable Marshes. Chapter 151: The Nature of Dungeons Chapter 151 The Nature of Dungeons Unlike the impressive entrance like the Alabaster Atrium, the entrance to the Untouchable Marshes Dungeon was bland and uninspired. It was made of porous, grey-colored stones. Stacked on top of each other to form a rough rectangular shape. Mold have grown well between the gaps and a few resilient plants have dug their roots into the stone. As if an entrance to a forgotten temple. It was large enough to allow five men to enter together, with its height as tall as two full grown men. On either side of the entrance were large, broken statues of what might have been a deity of some sort, standing on top of large, stone pedestal. But the stumps that were left atop them were not enough to know who the deity might have been. So, this is it, huh? Nick tapped his helmet with a frown. Place looks old. You think so too, eh? But this Dungeon is not even five years old, Caelin said. Many scholars have tried to make sense of them, including a personal friend of mine. Sadly, the more we know about Dungeons, the less we understand them. So where is this hidden path that we are supposed to use? Illumca turned to Arryn. Arryn and Leyn nodded and walked towards a seemingly ordinary patch of wet land a few meters from where they were. Leyn plunged his hand into the mud up to his wrist before pulling aside a stone slab covered in dirt and mud. There is a hidden path all along? Barney scratched his head. Dammit! if we had known we could have explored further! The path is something the Demons found after months of exploration in the lower floors. Regular humans would have died. But how did they get past the fourth floor? I dont know. Weve only been assigned here after they made the Dungeon theirs. While the others were busy with opening the path, Connie noticed that Chen had returned. She took a look at the poisonous materials that he had gathered and opened her eyes wide. I know that youre a glutton but you have outdone yourself! she held a piece of leaf with thorns that secrete fluid with grassy smell. If I refine them, I could prepare myself to break through to the next stage! Connie said. All I need is the right moment. She then proceeded to refine half of it and absorb them into her body via her connection to Chen. A sensation of fullness came over her Poison Core. Mmm, its been so long since I ate well. While she was relishing the rare sensation, she heard curses coming from the group. Arryn had gone down with Illumca to check the path, but by the sound of it, something did not go well. The path had been blocked by rubble, Illumca said, seething. Ah, figured that we arent going to be having such luck, Nick groaned when he saw this. Is there any way we can remove the rocks? No, Illumca said flatly as she shook off the dust settling on her clothes. Its all rock all the way down. Its definitely not a cave in. Someone deliberately destroyed the path. HmIt seems that our enemy has been preparing for us, Connie said. Then we are going to have to do this the old-fashioned way. The blonde-haired girl turned to the Hunters, her hair swaying as she did. I am sure that all of you had been told what we are going to face here, she paused briefly. However, I will tell you this again. The enemies that we will face will not just be monsters, but also Demons. Yes, the same Demons that we faced last night. And perhaps, some Dark Elves that were forced to do their bidding. All eyes fell briefly on the two Dark Elves. The stares caused them to flinch. Our lives are in your hand. We will not betray you. Dont you worry about them, Connie, Illumca remarked. Ill make sure they dont do anything strange. The blonde-haired girl rubbed her chin. These two will be instrumental to this mission, therefore I hope you all will try not to get them killed. Alsothere is also a possibility that we will find captives that the Demons keep as food, Connie paused when she saw the gaze of one of the Hunters changed. Ahem, excuse my friend here. One of his old friends had been missing for a few months. He was a Daydreamer, Barney said apologetically. We will try to save anyone that we can. But the priority will be the Demons. We must make sure that they will never put their hands on our people anymore. Connies eyes turned red for a second as she said. And to achieve thatI want nothing less than full extermination. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.
By Hurguls Beard. I thought that this place is going to be better than swamp, but this place is as humid as outside! Akula complained. Sweat had caused her thick clothes to stick to her skin. She wished she could take off her coat, but even she had a little awareness of men. Because of her tall stature, she also had to deal with the roots growing through the dirt ceiling of the dungeon. Every Dungeons different, Nick explained. With him in full gear, he acted as the lead alongside Barney, who had explored the place before. Not just the inside, but the monsters we are going to have to fight will be different. The flickering of the torches held by Barney and Caelin made their shadows dance, adding to the depressive atmosphere of the Dungeon. Aye. This place is filled with poisonous monsters. Thats why we can never be too careful. Many Hunters have risked their lives to map out the first and second floor of this damn place. Took them months! Just the first and second floor? How come? Connie asked. Because the third floor isnt something you can map. Also, the monsters here are completely different beasts compared to the ones in Alabaster Atrium. And speaking about beasts, Caelin raised the torch he was holding and saw cold eyes with vertical slits staring at them. Weve got Bearded Lizards!! Ten Lizard-like creatures leaped at them aggressively. Their slim, saw-like teeth emitting the foul odor reminiscent of rotting flesh. Shield Rush!! Nick dashed forward with his large shield facing forward, crushing the oncoming attacks easily. A few of them managed to cling to the walls and attacked the others. With a practiced move, Caelin slashed one open while Illumcas dagger swiftly hit the vitals of the last two. When she recovered the knife, Illumca covered her nose in reaction to the acrid smell emanating from the secretion of the lizard monster. Chen devoured all of them within seconds, earning looks of fear from the other Hunters. After that first unfortunate attack, they all had more encounters of the local monsters. Illumca and Akula took charge and defeated most of them with speed. A few unlucky Hunters were affected by the monsters'' poison, but Connie''s Pills took care of them. These are level 46 to 50 monsters. One is enough to kill inattentive A-Rank Hunter, Caelin whistled. And you guys are still C-Ranks? To be exact, the only Hunter in our party is Milady, though, Nick said. Ive quit official Hunter business a few years ago. What? There is no rule for Hunters to have to party up with Hunters only, Martell said. Aye, Barney agreed. Goes to show that Ranks are not all that its about. Were at the end of the second floor already! This is very fast, even with the help of our map. Barney held the torch aloft over a set of stairs heading down into the darkness below. After this, youll see why no one managed to map the third floor.
By Hurguls Beard The moment they entered the third floor, they were greeted by a vast expanse of marshlands covered with slight fog. The sky above was grey and unpleasant and seemed to have no end, as if they were back on the surface. The air too tasted clammy and unpleasant. Amazing, Connie looked all around her and saw no sign of any walls. She then looked back at the entrance of the third floor and marveled at the odd appearance of the stairs connecting the third and second floor just being there. Completely bereft of any substance, like a painting of a stairs to nowhere. The third floor has no map, because the place changes every time we enter, Barney said. The only way to go down to the next floor is to find and defeat the Floor Boss. Okay, so where is it? We dont know, the man shrugged. We have to do the legwork and search for it. Connie turned towards the two Dark Elves. We dont know either. Weve never been to the other floors. Leyn wrote. Martell coughed. Let me do this one. Telekinesis: Control, he declared. The Sword Box on his box slowly levitated and he rode upon it, taking care not to step on it with his dirty shoes. When he managed to get on, suddenly he felt a weight that almost made him topple. He looked back angrily and saw Illumcas impassive gaze. Go up, she said succinctly. With a grumble, Martell used his Skill to go up until they were about a hundred meters above the ground. Arryn was used to being on tall buildings, but it was the first time that she was up in the air with just a slab of wood under her. As such, she involuntarily gripped hard onto Illumca. The sudden intimacy reminded them of the past, causing both of them to look away from each other. You used to be the best with your eyes, Illumca then said with an exaggerated calmness. Can you see anything? Arryn was slightly taken aback by her words. But she quickly did as she was asked to. Her passive skill, Eagle Eyes, allowing her to look far beyond the capability of normal humans.
Once they returned to the ground, Arryn reported what she saw. Albeit using letters with clear traces of trembling hands. She gestured at a certain direction while lifting her slab. I saw something that way. It looked to be a gathering of monsters. But the foggy terrain doesnt allow me to see as clearly. Thats better than nothing, Connie said. Good work. Lets head there. With luck, that one might be what we are looking for. With no other way to go, the party made their way forward following the Dark Elfs suggestion with the same formation they used up to now. They met a few monsters on the way. Stragglers who had more gumption than strength. These ones were dispatched quickly by the other Hunters. Then suddenly, Nick raised his hand and gestured towards a large boulder near them. The party quickly moved behind the it. Torches, the scruffy man said as he nodded at a few firelights floating in the air, visible through a thin veil of fog. Caelin quickly dipped his torch into the marsh water, dousing it. Barney followed suit. Enemies. Clearly, Illumca said. Still a few hundred meters from us. They have torches. So, they are not just monsters. Demons too, perhaps. Lets ambush them! Akula said as she readied her bow and arrow. There was a clear excitement in her eyes. Agreed. They dont seem to have noticed us, Martell said. What if there are also Dark Elves?! Arryn wrote in alarm. Connie was about to answer when she felt the back of her neck tingle. Connie was a person who knew that to survive, one must trust her instincts. The moment she felt that tingle, she quickly turned and sent out a blade of Energy to a direction a few meters above them. There was a loud shriek and something fell onto the ground near Caelins Feet. It was a large, single eyeball the size of a mans head. A few tendrils forming a pair of diminutive bat wings were the only other thing the eyeball had. A Seeker!! Caelin cried out. Dammit! That means - ! The shriek roused movements and cacophonous clangs of iron mixed with angry roars from the directions of the torches. Well, there goes the element of surprise, Connie said as she calmly made her way to the front. Hunters!! Prepare for combat! Barney shouted. Lets make these shits regret they ever met the Bearkillers!! Akula nocked her powerful bow with an iron arrow, her arm muscles bulging as she grinned under her veil. They will make great head on spikes!! Chapter 152: Jala the Twice-Grafted Chapter 152 Jala the Twice-Grafted The arrow loosed from Akulas bow sung through the fog, the wind imbued into its body by means of Akulas Skill made the arrow even more deadly. But Akulas face was still when she saw C for a brief moment C a spark. Then they hear a roar so loud that it blew the fog away. The Hunters all felt fear gripping their hearts. Some of them even had a mind to turn tail. Stand your ground!! Connie shouted. They are coming. With the fog cleared, now they could see their enemies. Instantly their eyes fell on the large creature standing in the middle of a mixed group of monsters and Demons. By Junnaveils Grace! Barney exclaimed. It was a Toad the size of a house. Its body a sickly green and yellow color. Upon its back was a Demon with a humanlike body and two heads, the two heads had colors mismatching the color of the rest of the body. He wielded a mace that was far larger than any mace the Hunters had ever seen. The mace in question had a shaft about one and a half meter long, with the girth of an adult mans arm. The mace head was made of stone instead of metal. Humans. Ur-Nagud Bet-Zebeks warning is correct! the Demon sitting on top of the Toad monster said. I am Ur-Kulak Jala the Twice-Grafted!! You will make fine food for my men!! Were screwed! That Demon is the strongest Ur-Kulak under Bet-Zebek. Leyn wrote furiously. The Demon had his own brother''s head grafted onto his body!! Illumca, Connie glanced at the Dark Elf meaningfully, ignoring the panicked look of the Dark Elf. Illumcas eyes moved swiftly left to right as if she was reading something in front of her after declaring her Skill. She nodded at Connie. That things called Ershelan Giant Toad. Thats what we need to kill to move to the next floor. The Demons above my level, I cant see his exact numbers. "The Demon managed to tame a Floor Boss!" Barney cursed. "Dammit! Dammit all to Sud-Ghazid!!" Calm down, Barney. For now, we need to gather ourselves. Martell C you Just as Connie was about to say her orders, someone broke rank. And it was someone no one ever thought would do such a rash thing.
YOU BASTARDS!!! Caelin?! The normally coolheaded Elf rushed towards the enemies with his sword. An arrow came at him from one of the Demons. With a swift movement he broke it with a single slash before weaving through two Bearded Lizardss spitting attack and slashing their abdomens. He evaded another attack coming from behind and stepped on the face of a dog-headed Demon, using his face as a platform to jump into the air. The Toad blinked and opened its mouth. A pink, poisonous tongue dripping with poison shot at him. Air Step!! Caelin used the Skill to gain elevation and quickly followed up with another Skill. Wind Blade!! A blast of sharp wind directed at the Mace-wielding Demon cut through the air. Jala smirked and swung the mace with both hands, easily dispersing it. The move was followed with a giant swing which barely grazed Caelin, but was enough to cause his rib to crack as he was sent flying back. Argh!! He expected to have his back meet the ground, but instead felt a soft mound upon his back. With Caelin in his arms, Connie took a few light steps back upon reaching the ground to lessen the force. Martell!! Take the lead!! she said while she stabilized herself. At once, Martell played his instrument and roused the fighting spirit of everyone around him. Even those that had almost turned tail felt their hearts burning with bravery. With the newly acquired vigor, they began attacking the Demons. Forward! There are only thirty of them!! Let our party handle the Ur-Kulak!! Martell bellowed his order.
As the battle began and metal clashed against claws and fangs, Connie crammed a Rejuvenating Pill into the Elfs mouth. You cracked some ribs, Connie frowned. What the fuck were you thinking?! Themace hes holding, the man said as he tried to settle his breath. Thats Rhoddess mace. Id recognize it anywhere! Connie looked at the two Dark Elves who were standing awkwardly as they had no weapon in their hands. Do you know how Demon managed to get that mace? The Demons captured an Anukaran Priest and a woman a few months back. Jala took his weapon as a trophy. As a trophy?! Caelin shouted, which made his abdomen cry out in pain. Are they alive?! We dont know. They keep the captured humans in a jail cell separate from our living quarters. And most of us dont venture there willingly. Ugh Rest a bit and stabilize yourself, Connie said. She then took out two swords from her Item Ring and spoke. You, the big guy. Keep him away from the battle. And you, take this sword and follow me to kill some Demons. Then Ill know if you are really willing to get your balls all in with us. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. The two looked at each other. Arryn immediately grabbed the sword by the hilt. With no more choice, Leyn also took up the sword. At least you two had the sense to make the right choice. Connie let go after a gentle tug and smirked.
Akula took the lead as she fired arrow after arrow at the enemies while she galloped through the battlefield and managed to hit five. She also tried shooting at the Toad with her Skill, unfortunately, the Toads skin was too thick and slimy that they either bounced or slipped off. Dont spread out. Keep it busy! Dont let that Demon aid the smaller ones! Martell bellowed as he sent his swords flying towards Jala. The swords managed to pierce his arm. But they could not enter any deeper than the tips. Get that damned Demon off his mount!! Nick roared as he parried a Demons claw attack and separated its head from its body with a swift counter. The battle was hard. The Hunters fought back as well as they could, but the monsters were strong; their claws and poisoned fangs fierce. The Toad leapt all over the battlefield, everywhere it landed, the muddy ground shifted an made the Hunters lose their footing. It shot its sticky tongue at a Hunter and ate him in one gulp. Shit! Martell shot three swords to hinder him, but it only managed to make it angrier. Seeing that, Akula took out her Sukheri and charged towards the Ershelan Toad. Seeing this, Jala punched the Toads head, startling it. The toad bucked and spat out green colored sputums at her. GROOAAKH!! In an incredible show of leg strength owing to her Altanghazar blood, Akula kicked the ground and zigged and zagged past the attack. Angered by this, the Toad shot out its sticky tongue yet again. This time, due to its speed, it managed to stop Akula on her track. However, she managed to open her Sukheri just in time. Still, the impact managed to make her buckle. Not yet! Jala cried out in alarm. From the side, Illumca who had been biding her time in the shadows appeared with daggers imbued with flame. AKULA!! The Ershelan Toad saw the oncoming danger and tried to retract its tongue. However, it found out that it was unable to. At the other end of its long tongue, Akulas powerful fingers had dug into the flesh and wrapped it around her arm. The daggers swung down. Blood burst out of the wounds and it bucked around in pain. This sudden movement threw Jala off his back. With a heavy sound, the large Demon fell upon his back. The few Hunters who had finished off their opponents saw this chance and attempted to ambush him from behind. Barney, who saw what his teammates were trying to do, tried to stop them. But it was too late. The Ur-Kulak swung the mace half-kneeling and crushed their torso into red paste. All that were left were two pair of flailing legs that fell onto the wet ground with a splosh. This cruel scene quickly dampened the bravery of the Hunters who only just managed to win their respective fights. I have two pairs of eyes, humans! Do you think you can ambush me?! Jan -! Esta - ! Barney shouted in disbelief. He had fought Demons before, but it was the first time he saw a Demon as strong as this. From all the men that he had brought, only three excluding him managed to survive. He always knew that there was a possibility that they could die in their line of job, but he did not think that it would be today. Humans! the Demon grumbled as he regarded his mace. Small pieces of brain still stuck on its surface. The other pair of eyes glared at the Giant Toad who had C in its pain-induced frenzy C trampled on both enemies and allies. Kakkul!! The Demon bellowed. When it heard the call, the monstrous Toad began to calm down and quickly hopped towards him. Illumca noticed this and used her Skill. Firewall!! Pillars of fire made up a wall that stopped the Toad in its track due to its instinctive fear of fire. Dont let it on the Toad again!! The Toad croaked angrily and tried to jump, but Connie appeared from the sky with her weapon brimming with Yin Energy, pushing down. Youre gonna play with me, little croaker!!
Akula swung her Sukheri at Jala, who was enraged by the audacity of the Races hindering him. Jala roared and blocked the attack. I am Jala the Twice-Grafted!! Ur-Kulak of the Bereaved Dead Banner!! Even without my mount, I can turn you into meat paste! I will feast on your flesh and offer your bones to Ur-Nagud Bet-Zebek. The two weapons were locked in battle. Each pressuring the other. Sounds of stone grinding against metal hurt their ears as they leaned in close to push against the other in a contest of prowess. At first, Akula was in disadvantage, but then she felt a sudden feeling of empowerment. Keep going!! Martell shouted as he furiously plucked his strings. With a powerful grunt, Akula pushed back. Demon! Ill take your heads!! Ive heard those words many times! And each time Ive beaten them! Just like those Dark Elves you have with you! Berserk!!! Sukheri and mace met again and again. Each swing sending bursts of muddy earth into the air. With each hit, the Demons body turned redder and redder. His power becomes more and more pronounced. The next hit was enough to cause Akula to almost lose her consciousness. She only barely managed to stay awake through willpower. Once theyve been beaten enough times, they either die or submit. Which one are you going to be?! the Demon roared triumphantly. What you said is true, however, you forget one thing. Akula remembered Connie, who dared to fight against a Hero for the sake of what she believed in. She remembered her form; broken and beaten from an unfair fight. Rendered unable to stand as a result of it. She did not even blink when the whole kingdom went against her, and instead laughed and turned their words against themselves. Akula laughed. Her shark-like teeth red from the blood seeping from her gum as she clenched her teeth to gather power for her next blow. The ones who keeps standing up no matter how much they are beaten!! AAHH!! Skill Voice of the Undefeated Obtained. Her next blow was something that she had never experienced before. It was something that she could feel into the marrow. The heat of her will manifesting into strength. But she did not have the time to think as she used this chance to push on the advantage.
A shadow flit pas Jalas sight. Sensing danger, he wanted to catch the annoying fly. However, though he had two heads; he only had two arms. And they were both locked in a stalemate with the Centaur. Illumca took this chance knowing this and stabbed the eyes of his left head. If her daggers could not get through his skin, then his eyes would do. Such was Connies teachings. Aaargh! the creature flailed angrily. The sudden movement caused Illumca to fall. My eyes! The momentary lapse of judgment caused Jala to enter a state of rage and his eyes glow red with indignation. His muscles bulged and he raised his weapon in anger, disregarding anything else. All he wanted now was to kill the thing that just took his eyes. Heavy Bulwark!! Nick shouted as he raised his shield over his head. Damn you!! Earth Breaker!!! The maces head fell onto the shield like a meteor, cracking it. DIEEE! At the moment of impact, the ground behind and under him exploded. Illumca was not sapred from the aftereffect of the attack and was sent flying back. However, she was nimble enough to land safely. Get up!! Nick shouted through gritted teeth, forcing himself to stay standing. His bones felt numb just from that one hit. He could not imagine how Akula could handle such power by herself. Die!! The Centaur dug her legs into the ground and sunk her Sukheri through his abdomen. Green blood burst through the hole, staining the bronze-colored weapon. HAAAARRGHHH!!! the Demon roared. The roar caused even Akula to momentarily lose her grip. Jala pushed her away and then fell to one knee. With great pain he pulled off the Sukheri from his torso. Kakkul!! The Demon called his mount once more as he tried to cover the hole from which green blood were pouring out and staining the land under him. Kakkul!! He saw the Ershelan Giant Toad that was his mount and called out to it once more. Then he saw the figure of a white-robed young girl standing on top of his mount. Connie gave a little wave when she noticed his gaze. Crimson Serpentbane was still dripping with fat and blood from killing the Giant Toad, whose skull had been cracked open. Standing nearby with a shocked look on her face was Arryn. This person could kill such a strong enemy by herself. She did not need me. She was just testing my determination. And she shuddered.
Jala looked around him and saw that he was alone. None of the monsters or Demons under him survived the battle. And with the human head-sized hole in his torso, he would not survive for long. You win, Centaur. But my death does not mean a thing. Ur-Nagud Bet-Zebek will see you beaten and your bones shall be his food. Just like those Dark Elves. Just like those who coveted our land. Akula grabbed her fallen Sukheri, regarded the resigned Demon briefly and said. May Sud-Ghazid take your soul. CRACK!! Chapter 153: Foreboding Trap Chapter 153 Foreboding Trap How is our loss, Barney? Connie asked from atop the corpse of the Floor Boss. Considering the enemies? Not being wiped outs already a mercy, Barney said as he put his butt on top of a rock. Frankly, if it wasnt for yer party, well just be the Demons dinner. Youre awfully chipper after losing more than half your men, Martell said. Dats the thing about being a Hunter, yeah? We know the risks when we signed up for the quest. Least your Mistress theres paying for everything. Most times, when you die, you just die. No money fer the family or whatnot. Can I take this head, Connie? Akula asked as she proudly showed the decapitated head of the Demon named Jala. She took only one as the other had been crushed. Martell has already stored the corpse in his Item Ring. Yes, you earned it, Connie answered. She was gazing at the fist sized Essence Crystal taken from the Giant Toad. A door suddenly appeared near Barney, causing him to jerk awkwardly in surprise. The door opened, and within, one could see steps made of stone descending into darkness.
Caelin knelt before the weapon of his comrade, not caring that his clothes were drenched in mud; his face haggard from worry. Caelin Nick, who saw this came over and tried to console him. Dont worry. Im fine, he said with a tired smile. The two of them are not that weak. They should still be alive. Nick did not comment on the Elfs words. He knew that it was something Calein said to try and reassure himself. To give himself hope. Can you help me ask Miss Akula to take the mace with us? The thing has enchantments on it that made it unable to be stored inside an Item Ring. Why her? Cant we just Nick tried to lift the weapon and found that despite his strength, he was unable to lift it more than a second before dropping it to the ground. Ah, got it. The Centaur it is.
While this was ongoing, Connie could not help but be curious about the door. Especially after seeing the apprehension shared between the local Hunters. So, she took out a torch, lit it and held it aloft as she took a few steps down the stairs. Beyond the dim light of the torch, she could see nothing but murky green fog. Fog so thick one would mistake it for a swamp. The Fourth Floors filled wid Poisonous Fog. Many Huntersd tried walking in with Antidotes, but aint no one returned. Oho, is that so? Connie handed the torch to Martell and confidently walked into the fog. Barney did not manage to react fast enough before the top of her head disappeared into the swathe of green. The sound of her steps soon also disappeared, prompting worried looks from her party members. Isis she okay? Illumca asked. Though she knew that Connie was impervious to poison, she could not help but worry. Just as she was about to step into the Fourth Floor, Connie returned. Her face was pale and sickly. She signaled them to step back before exhaling a tuft of thick green mist. Ah, yeah. I can see why no one returns, she said as her color slowly returned. Once the fog got into your lung, it inflames the throat and destroys your lung. Youll die from the blood filling your lung. Itll be death in fifteen breaths if youre lucky, Connie gestured at her throat. No matter how many Antidotes you bring, you wont be able to use it if youre drowning in your own blood. Everyone shuddered at the thought. So, do we just go back? Barney asked. Nonsense, Connie waved her arm confidently as she took out ingredients from within her Item Ring. Give me five minutes and Ill have the Pills ready. Just as she said, within five minutes a small pile of reddish Pills was created and promptly distributed to everyone. These are called the Second Breath Pill, Connie spoke. It will give you an immunity to the Poison Fog down below. One Pill will only work for one hour. So, Im giving you all a few of them. Swallow them now. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. After seeing the effect of the Pills firsthand back on the surface, the Hunters did not ask twice before popping them in. It will take about half an hour to fully take effect. Meanwhile, you might feel a bit of a prickle in your throat. Lets use this time to take rest. After that, Connie found reasonably sized spot before starting to absorb the Floor Bosss Essence Crystal. Ignoring the scene of her group trying to scratch their itchy throat. When she finished absorbing the Essence Crystal, she led the group down the murky green fog. Not knowing what might be waiting for them within.
On the Fifth Floor were a long hallway lined with rooms. The rooms had iron bars to prevent its inhabitants from escaping. However, the occupants of those rooms had not the capability of doing so. For they did not even have the will to even think. A Demon with half a face walked along the hallway, occasionally glancing at the Daydreamers within. The stench of excretions and unwashed filth made the Demons already sour mood became even sourer. Its near time to change shift, The Demon said once he reached a certain door made of iron. How is it? The Demon guarding the door answered. Not a peep. That bastard has the resilience of a rock! The other Demon scoffed and looked through the small gap near the middle of the door. There was something there, something resembling a man. But he could not be a man, for he was much too deformed. Far too outrageous in proportion. His right arm was large and exaggerated; as thick as a tree trunk, while his left was the size of a normal human. The right side of his back had a large hump that forced him to hunch; rendering him unable to raise his head above his shoulders. His long, black hair was matted and stuck to his skin due to the mix of sweat and blood. If you just say that you renounce your goddess, then you would not suffer any longer!! There was no reply from the figure. The Demon spat and kicked the door, causing an unpleasant sound that rang across the hallway. Theres still a short while before I had to go to Ur-Kulak Hanad. Wanna have a quick snack? The half-faced Demon laughed. Abandoning our duty, are we? They wont be able to escape anyway. Im feeling something fatty today. I saw a good one on the first room. When the two Demons left the vicinity. The man within the jail raised his head slowly and spoke. Dhani. Are you still alive? He spoke with a voice filled with such tenderness one could not believe it came from such an ugly thing. From the jail cell next to him, a womans voice answered, raspy and tired. Your Dark Mother had not taken me yet. Thank goodness. I thought you would wish me a good death. What was it you often say? G-grief C something? Those words are reserved only for service. Youre no fun, the woman said with a small humor. Though every movement she made now bring pain. when the time comes, I will send you to the Dark Mother with joy in my heart. But for nowI still wish that you would suffer life a bit longer with me. Haha, never pegged you for a sappy one. there was a rattle from the chain that held the Nankhudis unusually large limb as he shifted his position to ease the numbness of his wrist. You should not have followed me. We are friends. And a friend would not leave another alone when hes embarking on a stupid quest because of some stupid oracle telling him to. I am a Nankhudiand it is my dutyand my honorto be the hands of Anukara And what is the oracle saying to you? That I should wait. sometimes you really make me want to cast Lightning Spire on you. I know After a small groan, no more sound could be heard from Dhanis side. Perhaps she was too tired to speak. They had not fed us for a few days now. Rhoddes looked into the shadows within his cell and prayed. Anukarainu yhitsa imbite. Tok geber maulokau.
The Fourth Floor was not that different to the First and Second Floor. Other than the threat of painful death from breathing in the poison filling the air. However, as there was no map for where they were at the moment, the pace of their progress had slowed considerably as Nick had to map the path on his own. This included the traps that they managed to trigger. Some of which had the former bodies of unfortunate trespassers still upon them. Honestly, this is rather disappointing, Connie said as she cut a Bearded Lizard into two even pieces with her claw weapon and side stepped an trap that launched an arrow at her neck. After a fight like that Id have expected something more on this floor. Jala is the strongest Demon under Bet-Zebek. In regards to power, the only thing we have to worry about is him. Connie glanced at Arryns writings and commented. And have you thought about what youre going to convince your people when we meet them? The Dark Elf looked uncertainly at her. She and Leyn had chosen their path. But what about the others? Out of the blue, Martell shouted. STOP! All eyes turned to the Beastfolk boy, whose face was now tense and unwell. Mistress. I feelsomething is wrong here. Connie narrowed her eyes and began to spread her senses. You are right. Something unclean is nearby. Then, the dungeon trembled. They all looked down as the ground suddenly fell under them. Those who had movement Skills tried to use them; but whatever caused the ground to vanish, it sucked them down before they could properly utilize them. As a result, all they could do was fall into the darkness below.
Inside a room illuminated by sickly yellow light, Hanad was gazing at the result of his newest masterpiece. His scaly arms still stained with fat and blood from his earlier work. How is the condition of the subject? A Demon with a beautiful womans head but a repulsive insect body below the torso, looked for any sign of decomposition on their newest subject and spoke. There is still no sign of rejection, Ur-Kulak Hanad. This one is a success. Good. Our Master will be pleased. Ur-Kulak. Another of his assistant spoke. Someone tripped the trap Ur-Nagud Bet-Zebek laid on the Fourth Floor! They got past Ur-Kulak Jala? the insect Demon could not hide his surprise. How is that possible?! Indeed, Jala is strong, but he does not have the brains of a Demon of Bereaved Dead Banner. Ur-Nagud Bet Zebek took him in because he needed someone with strength to balance things out. Incidentally, I was the one who grafted his brothers head C Kalu C onto his body. Hanad sighed. Whatever the case, seeing as they are able to trigger the trap means that they have someone who could nullify the effect of the Fourth Floors Poisonous Fog. You, order the Tongue-Cuts to make themselves useful and kill the invaders. But they managed to kill Ur-Kulak Jala! What can the Tongue-Cuts do? They can stall for time, Hanad grinned. Even if they die, they can just be materials for that trap anyway." He laughed with an unpleasant snark. "That is, if those humans could manage to survive what we have in store for them. The scaly Demon put his hand over a large, chitinous bulb in the middle of the room meaningfully. And even if they did, we always have a backup plan. Chapter 154: Regrets of Days Past Chapter 154 Regrets of Days Past Ugh! Illlumca let out a painful grunt as she landed heavily onto hard stone floor. It was all she could do to change her orientation so that she did not fall on her back. Fortunately, as her level rose, so too, did her toughness. She slowly got up and looked at the place where they fell from. However, the trap seemed to have mended itself as she could no longer see the hole. Connie?! Anyone?! she tried calling out, but heard no response. She looked around and saw that she was in a curiously empty chamber with a pathway leading to another chamber. Deciding that staying put would do her no good, the Dark Elf decided to make her way forward. She took out a torch from her Item Ring and made use of it. After what felt to be an hour of walking and a Pill later, she arrived at a chamber unlike the ones she had been before. This one looked to be in disrepair, cobwebs and little crawlers dotted its edges. An eerie, crude picture of seven eyes had been drawn using chalk on the wall. Four to the left and three to the right. It seemed to have been drawn quite some time ago. There were four pillars surrounding a raised floor. Upon which she could see a mound of dead bodies that rose above her head. Decomposing, bug-ridden bodies with signs of bitten off flesh piled on top of older, innumerable skeletons. The smell of it overpowering her senses. She heaved a dry heave, before wrapping her scarf around her mouth and nose. Illumca realized that more than one of the corpses were of her Race. A feeling of disgust and pity came over her. But she kept it to herself as she made the quick decision to have nothing to do with the suspicious altar, There must be hundreds of them! This does not bode well. She hurried to another pathway to the left of the altar. But then, as she was about to reach it, a slab of stone fell from above, blocking her way. She quickly made her way towards the path she came from. But a slab of stone had also barred the way. Illumcas ears the perked up as she heard movements. She turned around with the torch in front, the other hand grasping her dagger. The sound became louder now. Here eyes darted around to see what made the movement. And to her horror she saw what was making the noise. The mound of corpses was trembling. And then, one by one, they rose.
Illumca had never seen Undeads before. She had seen dead people, of course; mostly her handiwork. Yet she had never seen them moving after the life had been taken out of them. And definitely not the ones that had been reduced to bones. And the smell. Undeads?! Undeads in a Dungeon with poisonous monsters? How is this possible?! Fireball! She cast the spell out of reflex. The butterfly-shaped fire slammed into one of them, instantly knocking a few down with it. However, there were still many of them, lumbering towards her mindlessly. The skeletons were not strong, but their numbers made up for their lack of strength. That, and their inability to feel pain or fear made it hard for Illlumca. As she cracked the skull of one of the opponents with the hilt of her dagger, she began to feel it was getting hard to breathe. She immediately realized that the Pill was wearing off. She quickly took out an extra Pill from her Item Ring while erecting a Firewall. As she was about to pop it into her mouth, the skeletons burst forth from the flaming wall, piling on top of one another. The surprise attack caused her to react instinctively. She raised her dagger, only to see the Pill fell onto the ground and rolled into the middle of the pile of skeletons. Dammit! Her throat felt like it was on fire and she coughed profusely. The dry coughing caused her stomach to tense up and became unable to focus. She tried to get in more air, but this caused the poison within the mist to enter more readily. Causing her to become sicker. Hillumgha!! Illumca heard a voice awkwardly calling out for her. She saw Arryn jumping down from a broken wall hidden by the shadows atop the crude seven eyes drawing. Haim here!! she yelled. A few of the skeletons aiming for Illumca turned around and changed their target to her. As they lunged awkwardly at her, Arryn leaped onto a nearby wall and ran across it to get to Illumca. Hillumgha! Harr yhou oghay?! Pathsblocked! Illumca said with difficulty through bouts of coughs. Arryn bit her lips. Without her magic, dealing with the swarm of Undeads would be foolish. She quickly assessed the environment and realized that the only way out is through her way in. While they lumber towards them, she saw that one of the pillars was tilted dangerously as time had eroded its base. She grabbed Illumca who had started to lose consciousness from lack of air and dragged her towards it. She then braced herself between the wall and the pillar and pushed with all her might using her legs. HHRRRAAGHH!! With her push, the pillar gave way and fell onto the Undeads, crushing them with impunity. The force of the fallen pillar broke it in half, half of which broke through the wall, revealing a hidden passage. Ghome hon!! She carried Illumca into the passage while fending off a few skeletal stragglers that managed to survive the fallen pillar. When she saw what some of the Skeletons were wearing, her heart jumped in her chest. Her voice was stuck in her throat. She swallowed her pain and went beyond the broken wall. The newfound space looked like a storage room. It even had a door on it. Seeing this, a fire appeared on Arryns eyes. She quickly got through the door, threw Illumca aside and jammed the handle with her short sword. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
Arryn cursed as she carried Illumca deeper into the room. Cough! Arryn heard the cough, saw the blood coming out from Illumcas mouth and panicked. She then remembered the symptoms that Connie described beforehand and without thinking twice, fed Illumca her own Pill. Within a few minutes, Illumcas lightheadedness subsided and her throat no longer burned. Seeing Illumcas breathing steadied, the wheat-haired Dark Elf suddenly felt very tired and she sat down a few meters from Illumca. Then she heard the scratching and banging behind the door. Suddenly she felt overwhelmed by everything. She hugged her knees and began to cry. Haagh!! Arryn hugged herself tighter. Ghhaa - !! Tears of sorrow and despair flowed out of her eyes. When she saw what some of the corpses had on, she realized that some of them were her clans-people. Their bodies defiled and cursed. Even in death, they had not the dignity of being returned into the earth. Was what Im doing so meaningless? Is this our punishment for merely wanting to survive? (Cough)! (Cough)! What are you crying for? Illumca slowly sat up, her throat still sore from coughing too much. Arryn wiped her tears with her sleeves and wrote on her slab. Are you okay now? Did you feed me your share of the Pill? I did. I dont know what else to do. You could have left me to die, she said with a bit of spite. The young Dark Elf felt her heart ache. Then she wrote after a bit of hesitance. Its better if you live instead of me. You are the only one capable of avenging our fathers. Illumca narrowed her eyebrows. Surprised at how defeated she sounded. What brought this on? Arryn began to write on her slab. Seeing this, Illumca scolded her. I know you can still talk with your mouth, Arryn. I can understand it still despite you sounding like you are gargling stones. Why do you need to write it down? Dont you find my voice ugly? Hearing it reminds me of what we had lost. For Dark Elves - who love all things beautiful and are beautiful themselves C losing the ability to speak and sing was unbearable. Especially hearing such unsightly noise coming from themselves. It was torture. Ugly? Yes. But what does that have to do with anything? Her old friend said nothing, though her eyes were wet. She wiped her tears again before writing once more. They turned our kin into Undeads. Defiled their corpses. They hid them from us! And laugh at our obliviousness!! So? If they could defile our corpses like that, what would stop them from undoing their promise to us? Theres no point anymore. Illumca scratched her head in irritation. Why in Sud-Ghazid are you acting like a victim?! If its like this, why dont you all just rebel? The Clan could forsake a child but could not gather their courage to do whats right? Rebellion? Not a day went by without me thinking about rebellion. But as I said, they took hostage of the weaker members of the clan. The old and the young. The separated us into batches, even took away the newborns from their mothers. They promised to spare them if we do obey their orders. To protect our Clan even if we had to suffer this indignity, that was my promise to my father. But to turn the dead into Undead is to curse their souls into eternal suffering. If they can do something like that, what would stop them from lying to us? Arryns writing became harsher and more slurred. The Bereaved Dead Banner are meticulous in their cruelty. Ingenious in their quest to serve their King and their God. I have been with the Demons for many years, Illumca. And the things Ive seen haunts my dream. Enough, Illumca said. There is no use for self-pity now. Hearing that, Arryn laughed. The sound was more like someone choking on a bone. She then wrote on her slab with a thin smile. You are strong, Illumca. You are everything that I aspire to be. Perhaps if you were the one in my position back then, things would be different. Merida and her daughter might be the one who betrayed the Clan, but I was the one who failed you. Arryn trembled as she wrote the words. She hiccupped as tears flowed from the edge of her eyes. The me back then wouldnt be able to do anything, she spoke. Its my suffering and meeting with Connie that made me what I am now. , Illumca stared at her old friend with a cold, impassive face. However, a trickle of sympathy leaked from the corner of her eyes. You must lover her a lot. She is my sun. She is my everything. She is the only one who would touch me even when I was covered in filth and pus. She would let me kiss her even as my fire was burning her skin and my lips scorched her lips. Not everyone can have the luck to meet someone like that. That is the only good thing I have in this wretched life of mine. She hated her clan. But she hated even more the Demons who caused her suffering, and the mother and daughter that succumbed to their whispers of temptation. But the past is the past. Theres no use regretting what had been done. You all still need to pay your dues, Illumca said with a scoff. One way or another. Arryn wrote with a small smile on her lips. If we make it out of this alive, I will spend the rest of my life making it up to you. You can never make it up to me. I will try. dont make promises you cant fulfill, Illumca said as she handed Arryn a spare dagger from her Item Ring. Now, enough rest. We should move on.
In another part of the dungeon, Connie was walking along a path with Chen following closely behind. Behind them were remnants of broken skeletons and dead bodies. She stopped occasionally when meeting a fork, taking a sniff of the air before choosing a path. Every time she went through a doorway or a hole, she scratched the edges with her weapon. She had mistakenly done a turnaround twice and did not want to do it the third time. Chen plopped to her side with a curious wiggle. To which Connie responded with a sideways glance. You are asking me if I know the way? Heavens know I dont. Then again, Im not looking for a way out. Im looking for the source of the Poison. Notice how the Poison Mist is getting thicker. Be careful now, I think we are nearing the source, Connie said as she ducked through a gap between two broken columns. She dusted herself and found herself looking at what she had been looking for. What a specimen, Connie sighed. In front of her was a large, flower-like growth; stuck into the body of a centipede the size of four full grown men. Its roots seemed to have taken over the dead centipedes body. The roots pulsed as if it was breathing. With every pulse, the bulb let out plumes of green mist into the air. And what a treat you will become, she took a stance and destroyed it with a swift claw attack. The bulb was cut into pieces, its pieces immediately disappeared. The tendrils withered as quickly as snow in a warm summer day, followed by the subsiding of the mist. How unnatural. The Poison Mist should not have been so fast to disappear. Is this one of a Dungeons Idiosyncrasies? As she pondered her next action, Chen came back from salvaging the bulbs leftover and handed Connie a green Essence Crystal that fit right into herpalm. Within, she could sense a baleful energy formed from the grudge of those that it killed. After a brief thought, she sat down and began to refine into her Poison Core. But instead of using it to bolster herself, she pushed the Energy within into her Contracted Beasts. The orb with the symbol Sui shone as it took in the Energy. After a while, Connie stopped and the orb returned to its dormant state. She would rather not risk overfilling the bowl that was her foundation at this time. Normally, such a thing would be a great news for any Cultivator. However, Connie was aiming for a perfect foundation. That was, to use a material of Extreme Yin as a catalyst for breaking through to Treading Earth stage. Especially now that she had begun to become enlightened with the use of disease. By combining both disease and poison within her Poison Core, she would embark on a path no one had ever walked before. And for that, a perfect foundation is a must. And perhaps this Ur-Nagud Bet-Zebek might have what I needed. With that thought, Connie could not help to have a high expectation for their inevitable meeting.
Ugh Nick lit the torch in his hand and held it above his head, trying to see where he was. He groaned as he shifted his arm slightly. His body felt like it had been hit by a Centaur at full speed; his head had a small bump that rubbed uncomfortably against the roof of his full-sized helmet. He had had the worst luck today. And he wondered if this was because he got up on the wrong side of the bed today. Not that he had a proper sleep. Despite his high level, he was getting on in years and honestly, it was just the thought of fulfilling his promise with her Mistress that he took on this job. He had met with Akula and one member of the Bearkillers a while ago and had met a dead end. As his thoughts wandered a bit, he noticed a particularly odd slab of stone next to him and nudged it a little bit. When it moved, his eyes quickly did a look around of his surroundings. When he saw that nothing happened, he pushed on it harder. Seeing that it did nothing much, he took two steps back and then kicked it. The stone fell back, revealing a path large enough for him to squeeze through. He gingerly stuck his head through the hole and realized that he had made a path into the quarters of the Dark Elves. And the stone slab did not fall silently. Wellshit. Chapter 155: Not for Children Chapter 155 Not for Children After dealing with the source of the Poison Mist, Connie and Chen traversed through the Dungeon and finally made it to a room leading to a stone door which had partly opened. She noticed that the room had a few other paths that branched to other places. When she got close to the door, she could smell a powerful rotting stench. Connie! The blonde girl turned around and saw Illumca throwing herself at her from one of the other paths leading to the room. The Dark Elf hugged her tight with a face brimming with happiness, only for it to quickly change when she got a sniff of the air; she jolted back. Ugh, that smell?! she recognized that cloying stench that stuck to the back of your nose and made a disgusted face. The stench of decay and death, Connie said as she gestured towards the door. Try not to gag. You too, Arryn. Wrinkling her nose, Connie stepped through it and saw that it led to a large chamber that could easily fit two houses, dotted with piles of corpses. Old and new. A lot of them had been picked clean off their flesh, but some were left rotting without even being touched. A few torches had been lit within; their flickering lights made shadows that danced as if the devils dancing over the corpses of the unfortunate victims. In the middle of the chamber, a few members of their group had gathered in a circle. Caelin, Leyn and Martell was standing behind Bernie and one of his men, who was crying. Martells ears and tail perked up when he caught a whiff of a familiar smell, even in this room. Mistress! What are you all doing in the middle of this nauseating place? Connie asked. One of the Bearkillers saw someone he knew in the pile. So, Bernie is now trying to calm him down, Martell said, devoid of any empathy towards the mans feeling. By the way, the Poison Mists disappearance, was it any of your doing? It was a beautiful specimen, Connie said. But lets not waste time, the faster we get to our goal, the faster we can get out of this forsaken place. Shes right. We can mourn him later, Caelin said. Connie picked up one of the skulls strewn around the floor and noticed scrape marks as if an animal had run their teeth across it. Seems like this is where the Demons throw away their leftovers, Connie placed the skull on top of the nearest pile of bodies with a frown. Then we should be close to their hideout. Seeing the wary look on the disabled Dark Elves faces, she knew that she was right. Suddenly, they heard the sound of a something unlatching with a heavy clunk. They quickly dispersed, hiding behind anything that they could find. A Demon walked down the stairs while making burping noise. In his hand was a bucket whose insides rattled each time it swung. When he arrived at the bottom of the steps, he carelessly threw the contents of the bucket. Seeing this, Bernie C who was the closest to the Demon - could not help but gag. That small sound was enough to cause the Demon to become wary. Whos there?! He shouted. The Demon noticed and abnormal shadow behind a pillar and grinned. Where is that voice coming from? he cooed, even though he already knew where his victim was. But suddenly he was taken by surprise by searing hot pain. Undetected, Illumca leaped into action from the shadows behind him and sliced the muscles behind his knees so that he lost support and was forced to fall to his knees. Before he understood what just happened, a dagger had been stabbed into his throat and dragged across his front neck and he died drowning in his own green blood. After that quick kill, Connie gestured towards the door where the Demon came from.
The door led to a dingy hallway lined with iron bars. They could see human figures sitting with blank faces staring at nothing. Here, instead of the smell of death like the one in the chamber before this, the place smelled of waste and blood. Which was another type of smell with equally nauseating effect. It was torture to Illumca and her sensitive nose. Yoja, have you finished with the bucket? I need to piss, they heard a voice calling out towards them. Fortunately, they were hidden still by the door. Yoja! I need the bucket!! The Demon saw something flew from behind the door and felt his chest becoming hot. He looked down to see that a sword had embedded itself deeply into his chest, followed by another and another. Each hit causing him to back up a few steps. He took four swords to the torso before he fell back and died. The swords levitated into the air and swung once to get rid of the green blood before returning to Martells Sword Box. Ungh, the smell, Bernie pinched his nose. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. This is a lot of people. How are we supposed to take them out of here? Caelin asked. That voiceis that you, Caelin? a voice called out to him. Caelins ears perked up and his face lit up. Rhoddes?! Caelin almost slammed his body against the thick door leading to the room where his teammate was kept. He saw his condition through the gap and exclaimed. Rhoddes, what in Sud-Ghazid happened to you? Where is Dhani? Ugh. Whoscalling my name? Dhani?! Youre okay too? Thank the Gods!! Caelin? Took you long enough. Caelin saw the ring of keys lying atop a table next to the corpse of the recently slain Demon and quickly got to opening the door. The first few tries failed. However, the fifth one succeeded. These are your friends? Martell was taken aback by Rhoddes, whose body was so misshapen he wondered how he could even become a Hunter. How could he even walk? Ooh, by Hurguls Beard. You look like shit, Caelin said, Are you sure youre both okay? Just a scratch. This isnt even half of what I usually do for the Annual Ceremonies, Rhoddes joked to alleviate the burden on his friends face. Look at you acting tough, Dhani commented. At least I can move a bit better now. Those Pills you gave us did the trick. Thank Connie, shes the one who lead the Raid. Also, Rhoddes, I lent your Mace to one of our members. Is that okay? Thats fine. But that meansyou managed to defeat Jala? Yes, we did. But not without sacrifices. I see, Rhoddes said with his deep voice. Suddenly, he stopped moving when he saw Martell. The runes painted onto the cloth covering his face glowed for a brief moment. With a surprising speed, the man rose from the ground and placed a massive hand over Martells shoulder. The span of which was enough to cover his shoulder and the top half of his arm. W-what is it? Martell was taken aback by the sudden movement of the gentle giant. Young one, I see traces of a Demons Curse on your soul. It seems you are the one the Dark Mother spoke of. Ungku Nadi. Fated Child. I am Rhoddes Mugandi. An Anukaran Nankhudi. What is your name? What are you talking about? Get your hands off of me! Martell panicked. The sudden touch by a stranger had made him panic. Forgive me, the giant man withdrew his hand apologetically. Child, I have received a prophecy from the Dark Mother Anukara that I was to wait for a sign. The moment I saw you, I see it. I saw the sign. She must have meant for me to help you, he said calmly. Would you like me to cleanse you of your curse? The offer that came out of the blue caused Martell to stand there agape. It was the first time he ever lost words ever since he met Connie. We have at least eighty Daydreamers here, and none of them are non-responsive," Bernie said as he walked back towards them. We cant possibly bring all of them out like this. Did you try the medication? Illumca asked as she turned to Connie. You said the ingredients for the cure is here, right? The one I made was for those in the early stages. For this one, we are still lacking the crucial ingredients. The ones they use in Azure Dream. Hanad is in charge of creating Azure Dream. The stock of items used for it should be in his Grafting Chamber. Leyn wrote. No, even if I can make it, they are all too weak to move. Long terms of sedentary lifestyle had atrophied their muscles so much that even standing is hard. Then what do we do? We move on with our main goal, Connie clapped her hands together. We erase all the threats to the town. Then we can take our time moving them to safety. Then we should head to our Quarters first. We should be able to persuade them to help us if I tell them what we are going to do. Arryn wrote with gusto. Alright, Caelin and the rest of you, stay here and guard the captives. Illumca, Martell, and you two Dark Elves lead the way, she ordered. She then looked at Caelin. Lock the door after us. After that, only let members of our group to enter, understood? Best of luck to you, Connie. Im sorry I cannot help more, Caelin said. Say those things later, Caelin. We still have a lot to do, Connie folded her arms behind her back as she walked forth. Are you coming, Martell? I C uh We can speak about this after all this is over, Ungku Nadi, the Anukaran Nankhudi gave him a kind nod. May you greet death with rejoicing.
Along the way to the Dark Elves Quarters, they relied on stealth to avoid alerting the Demons. As for erasing their existences off of this Dungeon, there would be time for that later. While hiding in the shadows, Connie took a glance at Illumca. Although she could still sense her wariness towards Arryn, she had lessened her hostility toward her quite a bit. Perhaps something had happened while they were alone. Not long after, they arrived at an oblong chamber with weapons on racks scattered around the place. Three young Dark Elves that looked as young as Sen were cleaning them with rags. A Dark Elf with faded grey hair was sitting on a wooden stool, focused on making poultice. Arryn tapped on his shoulder and he started. He looked at Arryn and joy filled his face. He hugged her tight and signaled. Arryn! I thought you were dead! And Leyn! But the moment he saw Connie and the others he quickly became wary. The younger Dark Elves had also noticed the newcomers and quickly hid behind Benua. Relax Benua, they are here to help. She wrote so as to not agitate both sides. They are here to kill Bet-Zebek. The old Dark Elf looked between Arryn and Connies group, then at the unfamiliar Dark Elf that was looking at him with a conflicted look. Are you insane? He wrote after he took the slab from Arryns hands. There is a reason that Chetkusa is an Ur-Nagud! How many of our warriors died fighting him? And you say that these people can kill him? They defeated Jala. And that young woman with blonde hair killed the Vorzennian Hero. She answered. This earned them looks of astonishment. Then suddenly, the door next to Benua fell with a thump as a Dark Elf clad in black slammed against it. They could hear shouts and sounds of weapons clashing inside. W C what in Sud Ghazid? Martell exclaimed. Without waiting for permission, Connie and the group walked over the fainted Dark Elf and came to a scene where a number of Dark Elves had been incapacitated and thrown around like rags. In the middle was Akula, Nick, and an extremely bewildered member of Bearkiller who wished he had not taken this job. Stay on your toes! Nick yelled. Are we supposed to kill them? Are we not supposed to kill them? Connie did not tell us what we should do!! Akula complained as she punched an attacking Dark Elf into unconsciousness. She was getting better at holding back after training with the members of the Towns Guards. Normally her punch would have exploded the opponents head. Oh, thank Junnaveil! Nick exhaled when he saw the distinctive robe of his Lady. Milady! Illumca!! Do something about your Clan members! Hearing that name, the Dark Elves stopped and looked at the tall figure stepping over the unconscious body of their brethren. Her sharp, hostile gaze as she scanned the room caused the back of their necks to shiver. These pieces of trash are not my Clan members. While Illumca was controlling the room, Connie ordered Martell. Martell, close the door please. And make sure no one comes in. Martell looked at Leyn with a shrug. The two then pushed the unfortunate Dark Elf aside and repositioned the door so that it more or less covered the entrance. He then stood in front of it and sat down to take a brief rest. One the younger Dark Elves tried to peek but Martell put a finger on his lips and smiled mischievously. This is not for children to watch. Chapter 156: Blood Debt Chapter 156 Blood Debt Inside the now relatively sealed room, the Dark Elves C who were still conscious, at least C were arguing among themselves in a flurry of hand signals and maddened stares. Leyn was doing his best with transcribing their signals into words for Connie, who seemingly had told him to do so, his forehead sweating all the while. As for Illumca, she was standing still with arms folded. Her powerful gaze and her unexpected silence making the Dark Elves feel disconcerted. How can this be her? The Illumca I knew were sick! But the one before us now has such pure Mana within her, more than our strongest Elder! This is trickery! When she saw what Leyn wrote, Illumca wanted to laugh. Is it so strange? Life is full of ups and downs. Once, I was sick, and then I got better; Once, the Liban Clan was prosperous, and now its nothing more than servants to the Demons. Suddenly, a dagger was thrown from Illumcas side and pierced through the arm of a Dark Elf. A hidden knife fell from his hand. Youd better not try anything stupid, Illumca said with an icy tone. Kicking aside a fainted Dark Elf, she pulled up a chair and sat on it. Sit on the floor. And put your hands where I can see them. Do as she say. Benua signed. These people are strong enough to kill Jala. Even if you try your best, you will just add to the number of men lying on the floor. And so, they did as she bid. Illumca watched them. Now that their position was reversed from how she was forced to look up when put into the cage, she felt a strange sense of satisfaction. Then she began to speak. Do you know, that when I was little, I thought that the Clan was the best thing in the world, she asked them, fingers steepled as she tapped her lips with them. Of course, how could they not? For the Dark Elves were beautiful and wise. Such was what my mother taught me. And I believed her. But now? she let out a deprecating chuckle. Im no longer that ignorant little thing. For I have seen true beauty. I have seen true love. I have someone who would fight a whole kingdomfor me. For my sake. Not because of my lineage. Not because of my beauty. Because it was me, she emphasized her words emotionally, hitting her chest repeatedly. Connie watched the looks that the Dark Elves were giving her. Some were filled with guilt; some were of bewilderment; some were shameful; and some were hostile. Now that I see you all once again, I understood. That you are all victims. Victims of your own idiocy and cowardice! You are C each and every single one of you C fools without compare! With each word that she spoke, Illumcas body emitted a heat that slowly but surely making the room hotter and hotter, making it harder to breathe. You are not satisfied with just abandoning a child because the Elders said she was cursed. You believed Merida and her daughter simply for the fact that they were pure of blood. And in turn you let corruption take root within your clan, which resulted in the death of your true leader, my father! she stood up and kicked the chair she was sitting on. The Dark Elves winced at this. And now look what that short mindedness of yours have brought you? Indentured servants with no say to your own fate! Where is your so-called pride now?! Where is your honor?! Henoff!! Henoff! One of the Dark Elves shouted, followed by resigned sobs. It was a female with a missing eye. Ghwe know. Ghwe medh a misdhake. Hand ghwe harr bhaying for idh. As soon as the woman cried, some of the others did too, especially the older ones. But this only agitated Illumca further. Tears? Now?! You regret! NOW?! When everything has gone to shit?! My father is dead, and my mother is in a place only Mother Tree knows where!! Illumca swooped over with speed and kicked the nearest Dark Elf, stepping on his chest with fire burning in her eyes. Illumgha, bhlease! Arryn came forward to reach her, but Illumca brushed her off. Bhleasehabh mershy, a woman came forward and pleaded. Why are you looking at me like that?! Stop that!! Illumca shouted. Their faces. They are looking at me just like how I looked at Merida when I was forced into the cage. A monster? Is my desire for revenge making me a monster? While her heart was in turmoil, she suddenly remembered Connies words. Revengeis a hollow thing. It will not return to you what you lost, nor will it ease the pain that you felt. She wanted revenge. But should I take revenge on the whole clan? Even on the innocent ones? On the children? To the ones who only knew to follow their parents? She stepped on the Dark Elf harder. Even if she forgave them, she could never wholeheartedly do so. But blood demands blood. In her confusion, she turned to Connie, her eyes seeking help. Connie saw this and opened her mouth. It is not my right to say what is right and what is wrong in the name of your vengeance. But if it was me, I prefer to weed out the root. The rootIllumca closed her eyes. The cause. The cause of mysuffering. Finally, Illumca made up her mind and released the Dark Elf, whose chest seemed to have been broken because of her foot. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Mercy she mumbled. Mercyyes. Illgive you mercy. There was murmur of happiness between the Dark Elves. But firsttake off all of your masks. Let me see each and every one of your faces. Confused but relieved, the Dark Elves did not complain much as they took off their masks. Illumca took a long hard look at each and every one of them and then pointed at three elders whose eyes had faded in color and a male Dark Elves who looked at her fearfully. She made them stand before her and smiled. The four of you. Take your own lives. Illumca! What are you doing?! Arryn wrote. I gave them the mercy that they wished for. I will settle on not killing everyone she began. All at the price of their lives. Why them? They were willing to sacrifice me for the sake of their clan, did they not? So let them do as they preached. Let them protect the clan through their sacrifice. Illumca clasped her hands together with a smile. You see, I have never forgotten the faces of the Elders that consigned me to my years of suffering. And the ones who spat upon my bread, Illumca spoke with a sarcastic smile. Thankfully, we Dark Elves do not age as fast as the humans. Behind her, Connie nodded silently. Ah, karma. The male Dark Elf she sentenced to death roared angrily and lunged at Illumca desperately. However, Nick took him down. The Elders, however, did not react. In fact, there were resignations in their eyes; even relief. One of them, an old woman with her hair tied to a bun, signed to Leyn, who interpreted it for Illumca. If you can kill that wretched Demon then I will willingly give you, my life. The second one, an old man with a scar on his cheek, signed with a resolute gaze. As long as you can avenge my brothers, I am willing to take my own life. However, I beg you to spare the young ones. The last one, who seemed to be the most respected among them signed. Our hands have been dirtied. We are at fault for believing the forked tongue of a traitor. But we are powerless. He then turned towards the Dark Elves still kneeling behind them. All of you, it is our decision to take our lives. So do not blame her for our death. Instead, you all must live for our sake. Regain the honor that we have lost, and take revenge upon the traitors who sold our Clan to the Demons. He then spoke to Arryn with a smile that spoke of familial fondness. Arryn, please guide the young ones so that they do not make the same mistake as us old fools. Trembling, Arryn put one hand on her chest in acknowledgement. Akula did not say anything about the turn this had come onto. For her, who had lived on the edge in the Grasslands, blood debt was a part of life. It was not rare to see a man who had killed an innocent man at night to be found with his head on a spike the next morning. But for Nick, who was not used to such a barbaric way of life, it was still unpleasant to see. With goodbyes done, the elder with the scar on his cheek took his own sword and slit his neck. He fell onto his knees and departed first. The old woman took out a knife from her waist with a dignified poise. Will our death calm your rage, young Illumca? she asked through Leyn. No. Not until Merida and Istia are dead. Then, I pray that you succeed. Blessings of the Mother Tree be with you. The old woman held the knife with both hands and calmly took her own life. She slumped upon a table with a smile of relief upon her face even as blood flowed from the wound on her neck and her consciousness slowly vanished. As for the last elder, he took out a short sword and signed to the younger Dark Elf who was still resisting his fate. Lets go Makul. Well see each other again in Sud-Ghazid. Nho! Nhooo!!! Makul flung Nick away in desperation and took out a vial of brilliant blue liquid from his breast pocket. The same one that the Mercenary Connie killed used to morph into a monstrous figure. Connie burst forth and grasped the mans hand holding the vial and crushed it with her strength before he managed to drink the liquid. Wanting to live so badly that you are willing to let go of your pride as a Dark Elf and become something less? I applaud your bravado. But all the same. Bravado without conviction is as fragile as a castle build on sand. Connie cut the mans arm off with a single movement of her hand. She held the vial - arms and all - and withdrew while saying. Do with him as you wish. The last elder looked at the man groveling on the floor with a disappointed face and plunged his sword into the young ones chest. With an unwilling groan, the man departed after them. This action surprised everyone, as he had done the one unforgivable sin in the eyes of their Goddess. He then placed the same sword he used to kill Makul across his neck and gazed at Illumca. She was perplexed by the mix of pride and regret in that gaze. But before she was able to sound her question, the last elder spoke with the tone of a grandfather speaking to a child. Illumgha, Hai leave the Ghlan dho hyou. Mhay dhe Modher Dhree bhless hyou hon hyour jhourney. Hand Haim sorry. Dho hyou hand hyour fadher. Illumca watched as the last elder took his own life. As she did so, a vague memory of her childhood resurfaced; an image of the dying elder playing with a child with wheat-colored hair under an old oak tree as he gave her honey biscuit to eat. But what was done, was done. She would not think about it anymore. The silver-haired Dark Elf closed her eyes solemnly before looking at the Dark Elves, who were gazing at her with mixed expressions. Do you wish to avenge them? she asked them with a level tone. If so, take your arms. To her surprise, and somehow, to her slight relief, they did not take up their weapons. Instead, they bowed deeply to her. What are you doing? To her surprise, Arryn and Leyn had also bent their knees to her. What is the meaning of this?! Elder Khula had assigned leadership of the Clan to you in his last words. Arryn wrote as she looked at the last elder to depart this life. Are you kidding me?! Although I act as the leader of the Clan here, the elders are still our spiritual leader. Their words weigh more than mine. You are going to obey someone who forced your own people to kill themselves?! Yes, because we are doing it to atone for our mistakes. And only through you can we do so. While Illumca was reeling from the shock of the sudden turn of events, suddenly they heard shouts coming from outside. Akula was the one who was first to react. She burst through the wooden door and saw Martell standing in front of cowering Dark Elves children. Two corpses of Demons with signs of grafting were slumped over each other. Behind them more Demons were crowding all over themselves trying to go through the narrow path. It seems like we cannot waste any more time here, Connie said. Make your choice, Illumca. What are you going to do? Ugh. Ugh...! Illumca gritted her teeth. Fine! If youre going to hand your lives to me, then Im going to wring it out of you like you wanted! But I refuse to be called a member of your Clan!!" She growled in frustration. "Open the path for us!! Today, I will take Merida''s life!! The Dark Elves got up from their knees and rushed forward with renewed vigor. Eyes filled with a determination that they did not know they had after so long being under the Demons. As they pushed forth, Connie grabbed Nicks shoulders. Nick, take the little ones to the jailroom. Leyn know the way," he glanced at Leyn, who nodded in understanding. "Caelin and the others are there. Once you are there, defend the place with your life. "But...!" "I am trusting you with it." Y-yes, Milady! Nick said quickly, understanding that she was doing it to spare him from fighting a fight between monsters. He too, knew his limits, despite his unwillingness. Good, she then said to Arryn. Now then, Arryn. Lead us to Bet-Zebek, she stroked Crimson Serpentbane with expectation. Its time we erase his name out of existence. Chapter 157 : Deathbound Husk Chapter 157 Deathbound Husk Sounds of battle were everywhere. Steel ringing against steel. The screams of desperation and anger filling the hallways. Blood: Green and red mixed together in a flurry of madness, as if a painter going crazy with his brush. The Dark Elves fought with all they had, but their lack of capabilities to use Skills were detriments in their fight. The Demons, who were not limited by this, were in advantageous position. However, this time the Dark Elves were not fighting for fear of their demonic masters. They were fighting for a future. And this fact made the Dark Elves became able to fight better than ever before. With Arryn in the lead, the Dark Elves managed to push through until they reach a chamber with a high ceiling. Six pillars of marble supported stumps of broken statues that looked like they were broken recently. More than ten Demons of varying sizes poured in from different passages connected to the room. A handful of Dark Elves guarding the place, who were not informed of what was happening, reacted slowly as the Demons came upon them with their claws and fangs. Those are the intruders aiming for the Ur-Nagud!! Kill them along with these traitors!! Leyn, leading five Dark Elves he brought with him, rushed forward and ganged up on the murderers of their brethren. A Demon hiding in the shadows let loose an arrow, aiming at them from above a pillar. But Connie grabbed it with her fingers and sent it back, where it pierced through the Demons eye, killing him instantly. Martells sword floated above his head. He launched them towards the Demons, taking down many of them. The iron swords sang as it cut through the air. Is that all? Akula smacked a Demons head with her Sukheri, before stabbing his torso with it. This is easier than I suspected. If Nick was here, he wouldve said that you spoke too soon, Zalkhin Altanghazar. And just as he finished saying it, black smokes slithered past their feet and entered the corpses. Their lifeless limbs suddenly began moving again. The Demons whose necks had been severed; the Dark Elf whose bodies were gouged by sharp fangs, rose from the floor, surrounding them from all sides. By Hurguls beard, Akula chuckled nervously. This isnt good! Connie put her hands together to form a Daoist Sword hand sign when Martell said to her. Mistress, let me take care of this. Oh? Connie raised an eyebrow and withdrew her hand, shaking her sleeves with a curious expression. What are you planning? I will perform the second of the Art of Golden Lotus of Prajnaparamita, he said confidently before ordering the others to retreat to his position. He raised both his hands and began strumming on Wild Geese. The melody caused all the Undead around them to slow down. But this also caused everyone around him to feel suffocated. Waiting in Vain, Memory in Dust, Connie recognized the first few notes. A melancholic piece that in spite of its name, was vigorous and bombastic. As if conveying the anger and the sadness of its creator, Autumn Rain Cicada, when he lost a mortal friend to the river of time. With preparations done, Mantrell controlled the six of his swords to fly above them like a halo with their tips point outward. He then formed a Vajra Mudra with his hands and chanted three lines of Dharmic Scriptures. As he did, the swords spun and glowed bright. Moments later, images of swords made out of light burst forth from the swords and rained down on the Undead. Buddhas light was the light of good, a direct opposite of the Necromancy Skill used on the corpses. The swords of lights pierced through the bodies and instantly purified them with the grace of Buddha. The others who were not familiar with Techniques stood agape, not able to comprehend how someone with the Job of a Bard could defeat so many Undead. Buddha Questioning the World, Connie spoke the name of the Sword Formation with a sigh. How many of the Arts have you learned? Three, Martell wiped his forehead with his sleeves. Though it was powerful, the Technique took a lot out of him. Im still in the process of learning the fourth. You goddamn genius! People like you make my efforts look like a clown trying to juggle with no hands! Hehe, Martell chuckled proudly at Connies cursing, but his expression quickly turned dire. Mistress - if I may - what I did might have rendered the corpses here unable to be raised anymore. However, the battle will cause more dead bodies. To stop that, we must strike at the core. I agree. In that case, Connie clapped her hands together. Everyone, new plan! I and Martell will take care of Bet-Zebek. As for you Illumca, I want you to go and take your revenge. But Connie! Illumca interjected. My revenge is important, but Bet-Zebek is an Ur-Nagud! Hes just one level under a Maluk Sedi! At the very least he should be as strong as an Unrestrained Candidate! Arryn quickly wrote on her slab to support Illumcas words. Illumca is correct. He is an Ur-Nagud. He is strong. Much stronger than an Ur-Kulak like Jala and Hanad. We also still have Hanad and Merida to worry about. I dont need my revenge if its going to risk your life! You also saw what he can do even without him being here! He can raise the dead and turn them into his soldiers!! Fighting against him by yourself is impossible! She half-screamed the words trying to dissuade Connie. I know. And thats why we should separate. First, to stop him from using Necromancy. And the second is to make sure that I can fight without worrying about enemies coming at me from behind, Connie tried to put things into perspective for them. You know me. I always have some things up my sleeve. I wont die. Connie, I C Before she managed to say anything more, Connie put her arm around her neck and pulled her in for a kiss. One that was as fleeting as snow in spring and as warm as summer. Go, she said with love. Go and take revenge on the woman who caused your suffering. And after that, you return to me, you understand? Illumca pressed her cheek onto Connies palm and closed her eye, trying to burn the feeling into her memories. So that she would not forget who is waiting for her beyond her revenge. Akula, can I trust you to take care of her? she said to the Centaur who had sworn her service to her. Akula laughed confidently. Of course, leave it to me! She said before putting her hand on Illumcas shoulder. You dont need to carry that burden alone, Illumca. Im going to handle that Ur-Kulak while you take care of business. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Thank you, Illumca took a step back and separated herself from Connie. I will return to you, I promise. So, you too, must return to me. Are we playing with words now? Connie chuckled as she turned her back to her. Alright, Arryn. Point me to the right way. Illumca watched until Connie and Martell vanished into the path. Screams of pain could be heard echoing from the path, which calmed Illumcas heart. Now then, lets meet my evil half-mother.
Illumca proceeded through the path heading towards Hanads Research Chamber. The Dark Elves under Leyns command had secured the area. They looked at her with hopeful eyes as she went past. Yet Illumca did not notice their gazes because all that was in her mind at that moment was her inevitable meeting with her enemy. When they reached the entrance to the chamber, Illumca said to the Dark Elves. Akula and I will be entering the chamber by ourselves. All of you, guard the door so that nothing gets in or out. Shouldnt we come with you? Honestly, you all will just be holding us back, Illumca said bluntly. Be at ease, I am with her, Akula said as she took point. Akula opened the heavy stone door leading to the Research Chamber and saw the full horror of what the Demons were up to. Dozens of human bodies had been taken apart and hung around the rooms; many of them had been grafted onto monsters. A lot of which seemed to have rotted. Though the two of them were no stranger to such a gory scene, they could not help but feel the urge to vomit. The worst thing was the smell. The place smelled thickly of blood and spoiled meat, which stick to the roof of your palate. Strange, Illumca said while she took out her daggers. Where are they? Then they noticed another room at the end of the chamber. When they took a step into that room, something rolled across the floor and stopped in front of Akulas foot. She took a step back in surprise. When she saw that it was just a head she let out a sigh of relief. Suddenly, they heard a voice, somewhere between a man and woman, saying. An audience to witness the birth of my newest masterwork? Hanad laughed. Then they saw it, towering above them was an abominable monster that almost made them want to hurl. The creature was vaguely feminine: naked breasts hung pendulous on her chest. Her skin slick from transparent liquid of unknown origin. Her arms had signs of grafting, scars that had not yet healed. They were connected to a pair of scythe-like chitinous weapons. Her legs were turned around and she was forced to walk using the new appendages sprouting from the side of her abdomens. A grotesque, gaping maw with teeth opened from the middle of her stomach onto her genital. A single, large red tongue lapped the blood off her victim. A Demon with the body of an insect. The scaly Demon did not care even as his assistant was eaten right in front of him as he continued. Behold! A fusion between A Dark Elf and a Second-Generation Gelded Flayer!! No longer shall the Gelded Flayers last a mere night and a day. Hanad shouted in jubilation over the birth of the blasphemous monster. This child of mine shall live as long as its host draws breath. And I shall name her Deathbound Husk!! When Illumca laid eyes on her, she was taken aback. But that reaction was only momentary, as a smile quickly crept onto her lips when she saw a familiar face on the monsters head. We finally meet face to face, Merida. And how fitting, that now you are as ugly as your heart. Me C MeMerida, The monster spoke the words with great difficulty as bits and pieces of memories swam into the surface. I C it. HerI amMerida Go, kill those intruders!! However, the monster did not budge an inch. The creature was looking at her reflection on the pool of water spilling from a nearby urn that had been knocked over by her birth, and saw her reflection staring back at her. The creature wept; driven nearly insane by the cruel truth. Ooooh! OOOOOHH!! What? What is happening?! Hanad was confused by his subjects strange actions. Ownngghh!! The Deatbound Husk who used to be Merida swiped her arms madly, cutting everything around her. The unguarded Hanad took the brunt of her attack and was thrown aside. A huge gash bleeding green could be seen across his chest. Gagh!! Merida tried to scratch her head in fury, but with her arms now connected to sharp scythes, they scratched and wounded her instead. Damn you. Damn you!! Damn you all!!! Incompetent, useless maggots!! Memories of her failures came into her mind. And still she blamed others for her faults, refusing to accept her own mistakes. She shrieked. Globs of fluids spattered from her mouth. You!! Merida shouted, her voice cracked and hurt her as it came from unfamiliar throat; one not fit for speaking. She turned towards the Dark Elf that was the source of her misfortune. ILLUMCAA!! Yes, Illumca Fir Liban. The child that you poisoned and left to die, the silver-eyed Dark Elf said, pulling down her scarf so that her hated enemy could see her transcendent face better. Im glad that I can see you at your lowest moment, you whorish swine, she said curse words she learned from Nick with a happy smile. You sow! She screamed, half crying and half furious. You half-blooded filth! You are just like your mother! As stubborn as rust on a dagger!! For a Dark Elf who prized beauty and bloodline above all else, to be mixed with something as impure as a monster and had her beauty taken away was pure torture. And seeing the supposedly ugly rotting flesh that used to be her most hateful thing, now standing before her with a beautiful face that was the downfall of empires was even more so. She swiped her sharp scythe at Illumcas torso, but the moment before it connected, Illumca declared her skill, Shadow Step, and melted into the shadow. The weapon dug into stone three inch deep. Illumca appeared beside Merida and sunk her dagger into the monster''s leg. But the flesh was too dense and it only managed to scratch it. Merida angrily swung her limbs around trying to hit her, but Illumcas speed was too fast for her and she missed every time as she was not used to her monstrous body.
Hanad, who had recovered from his grogginess after being surprise attacked, took out a staff made out of an ancient stalagmite with the carving of skulls stacked on top of each other from his Item Ring. An independent thought? I thought Ive erased it when I grafted the body together, he mumbled. But as soon as I recovered the subject, I can rectify this unforeseen mistake. He tried to stand up, but a heavy piece of metal smashed his stomach and punted Hanad across the room Youre still alive from that? Akula exclaimed with joy. Lets not disturb their family reunion, Demon!! Your enemy is me!! she held her Sukheri with both hands and took up a stance, knowing full well that an Ur-Kulak was not one to be trifled with. Lets see if I can add your head to my collections!! A Centaur? Hanad coughed greed blood and casted a Major Healing Spell upon himself. I did not expect to see one of the Old Races to be here. But thats fine. I need a new subject for my experiment!!
Filthy half-blood! Merida screamed. If you did not exist, the seat of Chief wouldve become my daughters!! Is that all you think about? Illumca imbued her weapon with fire and slashed through her leg. Red blood spurted through wound it left. Aaargh!! Illumca watched her, hands squeezing her daggers until her knuckle was white. Merida was erratic, and thus dangerous. The Dark Elves are a dying breed. Divided into Clans, refusing to become one. Why should we be satisfied with staying in our forest?! If we unite with other Clans, we could have achieved much more!! The attack grew more and more precise and wounds started to appear on Illumca. Illumca grimaced. Merida is getting used to her new body. But I will not have our blood mixed with those of inferior species. That fool of a father of yours dont understand that. The Races are not long for this world. Soon, the Demons will take over Grea and in that new world, my daughter will become the chief of all Dark Elves!! And the Clan will be filled only by the pure of blood! Youfor that stupid plan you betrayed your clan, causing the death of my father and made my mother go missing?! Illumcas anger reached its peak and she laughed with all the spite she could muster. Even I cannot fathom the utter stupidity of your plan. It has so many holes in it, Connie would have had a field day ripping it apart!! Illumca jumped into the air and swooped down with the first move of the Phantom Monarch Butterfly Art: Butterfly Taking Flight. Merida could not read the unusual movement of the Technique and had to sacrifice one of her legs to stop her from hitting her vitals. However, by sacrificing that leg, she could land a hit using her sharp scythe. As the deadly scythe swung down, the silver-haired girl had no intent of being taken advantage of. She flowed from that Butterfly Taking Flight to Butterfly Seeking Flower, causing illusions of fiery butterflies to obscure her visions. She deflected the weapon and jumped forward, stabbing Merida on her right breast. The part of her that was still soft flesh. AAARGH!! What is this?! What is this accursed magic? Illumca pulled her dagger and jumped back while launching Fireball Spells at Meridas unguarded chest. The traitorous woman cried out in pain as she fell onto her knees. Yaaargh! Curse you! Curse you, filthy half-blood!! An arm resembling that of a Gelded Flayer sprouted from her back and she instinctively used it to grab hold of a barrel and threw it at Illumca. Illumca somersaulted back to evade the attack and landed lightly on her feet. The feelings mutual, False-Tongue, Illumca took out the Dragonskin-bound tome given by the Archmage Edward Grother from her Item Ring. She had waited all this time to cause the greatest suffering onto Merida. One of the lost Elvish Fire Elemental Spell. Nur-Ar-Rahu. Chapter 158 : The Fire of Revenge Rages Chapter 158 The Fire of Revenge Rages Fire. All-consuming. Ever-flickering. In good times; it provides warmth in cold nights and safety from the night creatures. In bad times; it could devour forests and turn everything you cherish into ashes. Illumca had never understood why she was gifted with the affinity for fire. Even when she was first kissed by the gift. Even so, it had always been with her, in good times, in bad times. But that was all. She did not feel the need to understand. She never tried to understand. It was only after having experienced Cultivation Deviation and hurt Connie did Illumca began to really try to understand fire in its all-consuming glory. Knowing that the clue to the location of those who betrayed her had only fanned the flame. At nights she would stare at the fire of a candle for hours on end while others slept. Watched it flicker, struggling to stay alive until the wick ran out and the fire died with a quiet tremble. Thus, she began to understand fire.
After downing two bottles of Mana Potions, Illumca began to recite a verse in ancient Elvin language. It sounded beautiful, flowing like a natural river despite her awkwardness. However, she was interrupted by a cutting attack that dug deep into the stone floor, sending debris and pieces of pebbles into the air. Though she managed to roll away safely from the attack, the added pressure of Meridas new limb made it harder for Illumca to evade her attacks. Small wounds accumulate on Illumcas body. And with one moments lapse of concentration, she was caught by a swipe of her hand. Finally caught you, you little bitch! Merida laughed triumphantly as she squeezed tight and brought Illumca up to face her. Now, I can finally erase the final obstacle to Istia with my own hands! Then, the monstrous Merida realized that even after being caught, Illumca did not stop mumbling to herself in Elvin language, whose words she could only barely recognize due to its age since it fell from use. What are you doing? Why are you still able to look at me like that?! med khayah nur, Illumca spoke, licking the blood leaking from her lips. Nur-Ar-Rahu!! When she announced her spell, Illumcas body glowed white hot. So hot that Meridas hand could not hold onto her anymore. Illumca rose into the air, and hundreds of runes written in ancient Elvish script appeared out of nothing. Merida unconsciously took a few steps back. All her instincts told her that she should not be hit by the Spell. Only then did Merida realized that she had been separated far from Hanad and that she was at the very end of the Research Chamber and that the only way to escape was being blocked by Illumca. There is nowhere for you to run, Merida. I lured you to this spot for that very purpose. And nowyou will burn. Illumca raised her hand. At that moment, yellow flame bursts violently out of the runes, striking everything in the area. Merida, whose body had become so large, was ample target for the Spell. AAAGH!! The scorching pain that hit her flesh caused her to recoil. The ground that had been stricken by the flame kept burning underneath her, and she had to switch between her legs as they were burning, making it look like she was dancing. Illumca watched as Merida danced a dance of pain and madness. She watched her scream; at first in hate and anger, but gradually turning into begging for mercy. Not once did she laugh; not once did she smile. She merely watched until the Spell ran its course and the screams turned into muffled moans. Then, Illumca made her way through the remains of the chamber, still burning hot. Even though fire licked her skin, it did not harm her. Illumca looked at the large body of the Deathbound Husk that had been charred black and gave its leg a kick. It instantly crumbled and its torso fell onto the ground. The thing that used to be Merida looked at Illumca with fear. Her tears had dried out from the heat and her hair had been burnt into nothing, leaving a charred scalp. However, strangely enough, Meridas torso and face was still soft flesh, as if untouched by the fire. Illumca cupped her hands around Meridas cheek gently. Do you know? Human bodies burn surprisingly quickly; but you wont burn as quickly. Because I can control how hot and how fast my fire can spread. Such is the power of Nur-Ar-Rahu. She smiled. How does it feel? The pain of having your body burn and char. The smell of blackened flesh entering your nose; a pain so powerful and excruciating that it ate at your mind? Illumca said with a loving voice. I want you to feel this pain. A pain resembling what I experienced when your poison took its root in me. S-spare me she let out a moan of pain, too exhausted to say anything else. Spare you? she let out a small chuckle. There is nothing left of you to spare, Merida." she forcefully turned Merida''s face to look at what was below her waist. "Look, even as we are talking, your body is turning into charcoal; my fire still hungers for your body. I C I can tell youwhere your mother is!! Speak, then I might consider keeping you alive, Illumca said as she took out a bottle of Potion. This might heal you enough to keep you breathing. She iswith my daughterin the Demon Capitalunder Ged-Abinadab she pulled in a struggling breath. I canget you there! I see, Illumca said. Then! Without saying a word, Illumca poured the content of the bottle onto the ground. Y-youpromised! I promised that Ill consider it. And this is my answer, Illumca spoke with spite. There is no salvation for you here, False-Tongue; only death. And at this moment, it is mine to give at my discretion. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. With that, the fire that had been kept at bay by Illumcas will, now began to crawl onto Meridas torso. The slight relief she had was replaced by renewed pain. Rest assured. I will send your daughter to accompany you in Sud-Ghazid soon. AAGH!! Curse you!! Curse you!! AAARGH!! Nakir-Sud-Mara takes your soul!! she screamed curses through her burning throat. Repeating them again and again until her voice became hoarse, until she was gone. Reflected in the eye of Illumca, the horrific scene stirred a sense of fulfillment in her. However, she knew that this was only the first step. For there was still work to be done. Yes. So much more yet to come. Unbeknownst to Illumca, this action of hers had changed something within her. But at this moment, she was too preoccupied to notice.
At the same time Illumca and Akula were fighting against Hanad and Merida, Connie and Martell had made their way through the Demons guarding the Main Chamber of Bet-Zebek. Behind them and all around them were corpses of the Demons who were standing in their way. As Martell retrieved the swords from the bodies of his victims, Connie was looking at the large stone door, wary. The door itself was nothing special, save for the fact that the faces on the reliefs of what seemed to be Goddesses C evident by the bountiful bosoms and long robes - had been scratched so badly, one could not see who they were. She could feel the ominous presence coming from within. The smell of rot and the distinct smell of old burial sites. Suddenly the giant door opened, as if inviting them in. "So, the mastermind is inviting us in, Connie commented. Careful, Mistress. This might be a trap. Oh, this is definitely a trap, Connie replied. Nevertheless, he had invited us in. It would be bad manners to reject. Come along, Martell. With his Mistress bravely entering the mouth of the proverbial danger, how could he not follow? So, he did.
After they entered through the door, all they could see was a stony path, illuminated by a few candles placed strategically along the path. Martells fur straightened when he saw the mounds of skulls and bones piled against the wall. He was used to seeing dead people by now, but the sight of such things still disturbed him. After a few steps in, Martells ears twitched when he heard the sound of the heavy stone door closing behind them. And then they heard a voice that brought to mind of old gravestone and long abandoned caves. Well met, dearguests. The thousands of candles within the chamber suddenly lit up and they could finally see the figure of the Demon called Bet-Zebek. Sitting on a throne of stone, the Demon C enrobed in kingly garment and headdress of some old, forgotten religion - dwarfed them in size still. The unusual appearance of the Demon, whose eyes were teeth; whose mouth were rotten and crawling with maggots caused Martell to take a few steps back with horrified expression. Connie could not help but be surprised by how far the Demon looked from what she knew. How vile and unpleasant the Demon before her looked. She stopped her urge to vomit and began to speak. So, Mister B. Finally, we meet. There is no Mister B, human. I am Bet-Zebek the Bone Eater. Ur-Nagud of the Bereaved Dead Banner. Mister B is simply a persona used to create order within the chaos that is the underbelly of your town, the repulsive creature said from his throne, his eye sockets opening and closing with clattering sounds. Of course, you know this C Before he managed to finish his sentence, Connie had already jumped towards Bet-Zebek and unleashed a deadly Energy Blade at him, but it met a resistance by an invisible wall. The wall shimmered white where it was hit by the attack, before disappearing once Connies Energy Blade dissipated. Mistress?! Martell shouted in surprise at Connies sudden attack. Its useless. The Barrier Ive erected is strong enough to withstand attacks of even an Ur-Kulak. Evidently, youre the kind of Demon that use their heads, Connie said as she landed softly onto the floor. I hate that. Hah, and here I thought we could have a conversation, before I snuff your life out like these unfortunate warriors around us, He gestured towards the many skeletons strewn around the main chamber. Look at them. These are warriors from all the Races, that have fallen in this Dungeon. Men, women, beginners and veterans. All of them died because they dared to challenge the unknown. Risking everything for that one chance of riches beyond their wildest dreams. Dreams, without the brains to actually think about how to achieve them realistically. But you are different. Ive heard the reports. The rumors. Now that I see you in the flesh, I see that you are someone like me, who C as you say C use their heads. Ive underestimated you, seeing as you have the capability to destroy something that I have been working on for a long timein barely a week. It was quitefrustrating. Connie chuckled as she picked up one of the skulls from the mound. Oh, I dare not take the full credit. After all, it was thanks to your underling that I managed to glean your purpose. It was a mistake to trust an inferior creature. It is a mistake I will not do again. I suppose you are all only fit as food. After all, we are superior to all the Races that exist in Grea. Just as humans feed on cows and pigs, it is only right that we feed on you. Martell was perturbed by the callous way the Demon spoke of eating his kind and was about to say something in return, but Connie stopped him as he threw the skull she was holding across the room where it joined another pile. That does make me wonder, she asked him Why do you eat humans? Why do Demons not eat other things? Cows have meat, just like humans. So do fish and pigs. Intriguing. No one has ever asked me that before, the Demon tapped his chin, In fact, Ive never heard of any one of the Races ask any of us this question, he chuckled through his half rotten mouth. This, I can answer. Its because the flesh of those of the Races are abundant in Mana. Why not eat monsters then? Their bodies contain Essence Crystals that contains Mana, Martell asked, trying to make sense of Connies choice to converse with him. Despite his urge to throw up from the subject of conversation, his curiosity won out. From all thee books he had read about Demons, they always said that they eat the Races, but they never said why. We Demons are unable to digest them. Only the flesh of the Races contains enough Mana to sustain us. The only problem is, you see, unlike your cows and pigs, humans are capable of fighting back. The effort to gather food compared to its rewards are high risk with low reward. Therefore, I proposed to Maluk Sedi Ged-Abinadab a plan. A plan to create a human farm. In which you chose Greyvaultas the place of your trial, Martells eyes widened when he began to understand the implications of what the cruel Demon was talking about. And the massive changes to the dynamics between the Demons and the Races that will happen were it to come into fruition. Yes, it is one of the most remote places in Calendia. And most importantly, one with enough population for me to work with. Drugged and unable to fight back, humans will then be reduced to nothing more than cattle, ready to be slaughtered at their whim. Though Martell had just a little understanding of morality, what he just found out made him shudder. But do not despair. As you will not be able to see how Grea will change once I return to Yamulnakhat. The Demon sneered the only way someone without skin could. Suddenly, Martell fell onto the floor, his body was losing strength. Connie too, fell to her knees. Y-youwhat did you do to us? Ah, you seethe reason I entertain you with this little conversation is to allow the poison to spread inside you. Odorless, colorless. This is a poison that can paralyze even an Ur-Kulak, Bet-Zebek raised his arm. By the blessing of Nakir-Sud-Mara, I gift you the envy towards the living! Arise once more to serve me, until your thirst for carnage is filled! Raise Undead!! Black smoke expanded from Bet-Zebeks body and scattered into the mounds of skulls and bones. One by one, the bones connected to bones. Deceased warriors raised their arms once more, thousands of them. And unlike you, my soldiers here do not need to breathe, the Undead Demon laughed at the two figures struggling to stand up. II cant Connie coughed. M-mistress! I cantbelieve Connie then stood up with a chuckle. I cant believe you tried to poison me! Me! With such a weak concoction! I am offended! What?! The sudden turnaround took Bet-Zebek by surprise. Did the poison not work on you?! Nevermind! You will still have to face my soldiers! Chen, take care of Martell! Connie shouted. The slime quickly slip out of Connies sleeves and covered Martell in its gelatinous body. Connie took a deep breath until her diaphragm almost touched her back. She then opened her mouth wide and vomited grey colored fog that crawled across the floor with great speed until they enveloped the skeletons. Once the fog dissipated, the skeletons seemed to not have been affected by anything and kept walking towards them with weapons at ready. You fool! Whatever you did, it did not work on my soldiers! Bet-Zebek laughed. Attack, my skeletons! Show them despair!! But his gloating suddenly turned into surprise as the skeletons who had taken a step suddenly had its front leg crumbled at the slightest movement. This was quickly followed by another and another. Bet-Zebek had to watch his army instantly crumbled into white dust. Whatever bones that were left whole were as brittle as chalk. #822, Connie said as she licked her lips. Bone Dissolving Poison. A staple for all hidden business, Connie commented as he rubbed her cheek. "You''ve been flaunting your Undeads so many times, do you think I won''t have prepared myself against them?" While Bet-Zebek was still digesting this sudden turn of events, Connies blonde hair began to turn red. Now, its my move! Chapter 159: Bet-Zebek the Bone Eater Chapter 159 Bet-Zebek the Bone Eater Yin Gu Body! Half Incarnation!! Connies body transformed. A red, scaly tail sprouted from her back and her eyes turned serpentine. The golden hair that she had had also taken the color red. You! You are not a human? Bet-Zebek said in surprise. What does it matter? Ill still be kicking your ass either way. Connie threw a Pill behind her back, which Chen grabbed in mid-air using a tentacle, and then shoved it into Martells mouth. Martell, Activate the Buddha Repelling Three Temptations Formation! Wait! I havent learned it fully yet!! Martell cried out, still reeling from the leftover effect of the poison. Well, youre going to learn it now! Connie said. Follow my lead!! Place your swords according to my orders. Martell formed the Dharmachakra Mudra and launched the swords he had into the location Connie pointed at. The first temptation is Delusion! Connie kicked the pommel of the first sword infused with the power of Dharma at a point in the barrier. As the tip of the sword met the barrier, it made a sound like a knife being dragged across a plate. The second temptation is Attachment! Connie kicked the pommel of the second sword to a second point in the barrier, a meter from the first one. The third temptation is Aversion! But when she shouted the last temptation, something changed in Martells connection with the third sword and Connie saw it clearly. Though the boy understood the first two temptations, he did not understand the last one. For someone who could not understood giving without return or pure kindness, it was the biggest obstacle to mastering the Fourth Art. Connie, however, reacted fast and formed the Dharmacakra Mudra and slapped the last sword with her palm where it joined the first two swords, forming a triangle formation. Sensing the disturbance in the Barrier, Bet-Zebek could no longer stay silent and raised his arm to strengthen it using his own Mana. Seeing this, Connie slapped the ground with her tail and launched herself towards the three-sword formation and formed a series of Mudra with both hands before pushing against the barrier right in the middle of the triangle. What in Sud-Ghazid is this Skill?! How can it damage my Barrier so badly? This is the power of Dharma! The nemesis of anything created using dark powers! The shimmering barrier began to crack and with a last push, the barrier broke apart with a deafening sound. The three swords, with their role finished, disintegrated into thin air. With the barrier broken, Bet-Zebek, who had been sitting arrogantly on his throne received a shock that caused the left of his skeletal face to crack. Not satisfied with breaking the barrier, Connie continued attacking him. Taken by surprise, Bet-Zebek stood up and raised his right arm to receive the attack as his left was occupied with assimilating the Essence Crystal. However, Connie was stronger than he expected. Ghast Breath!! the Demon declared and spewed a dangerous black mist that managed to hit Connie and forced her to fall back. She could not detect any poison within the breath attack, but she could feel her body starting to feel heavy. Mistress, you are cursed! Martell said. He then gave a short prayer and lifted the curse from her body. What is this? Bet-Zebek frowned upon hearing the Dharmic language. He could not understand the foreign language but he could feel the divine power within, which irritated him. The Essence Crystal floating above his left hand too, shuddered when it was exposed to the light of Dharma. Suffer my curse! Weaken! At once, Connie felt something weighing down on her body. However, Martell quickly strummed his instrument and shouted. Strengthen!! The effect of the curse disappeared as a pure light enveloped her. Futile effort!! Slow!! Haste!! Martell countered. Curses and Blessings were thrown one after another, weakening and empowering Connie. Making her feel rather cross. Martell. Focus on empowering me. I will take care of him. Yes, Mistress! Connie lunged forward, Crimson Serpentbane at the ready. With great speed, Connie unleashed a barrage of attacks that Bet-Zebek Blocked with his right arm. Hrahh! Bet-Zebek slapped Connie away and glided a few meters back. When he looked at his arm, he found that his bone had started to crack under the strength of the human. From the start, he was not very good at close range fights, but to be pushed this far hurt his pride. As for Connie, after the first exchange, she pondered briefly. Hmph. No blood vessel, no flesh. Cant use about half of my moves. And the amount of Bone Dissolving Poison I have is not enough to go through his resistance. I need to rethink how I go about this.
Realizing that Connie was an enemy he could not treat the same way as those who challenged him before, Bet-Zebek rose into the air to put a distance between him and his opponent. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. I will show you what happens to those who angers me! Bet-Zebek plunged his rotting right hand into his throat and pulled out the handle of a staff. It made unpleasant, squelching sound as he pulled it out entirely. Putrid, viscous green fluid spattered from his mouth as he did so, along with maggots that squirmed on the ground briefly before dying. The staff looked to be made of wood that had turned stone hard, with a bejeweled orb on one end. The orb emitted a dim, violet light that pulsed every few seconds. And for that briefest of seconds, one could see a murky fog that was formed from tormented souls within. O Demon King!" he proclaimed. "Warbringer, Landbearer! Grant your servant the power to defeat those who seek to destroy what is rightfully yours! For that, I offer you my adoration and my eternal devotion! Dance! Lightning of Agony!! He raised his staff and Dark Lightning spewed forth from the orb, striking the ground and everything within range. This mad attack managed to strike Connie and she was thrown into the wall from the force of the attack. The leftover of the lightning crackled on her body, making her feel numb. Mistress! Martell ran towards Connie. But he was stopped with a single gesture from Connie. Focus on supporting me, Connie said briefly before standing up and once again entering the fray. Bet-Zebek saw that he managed to do a good deal of damage on his enemy and gloated as he sent lightning after lightning after Connie while staying out of range above the remnants of his throne. Connie, with her body still a little numb from the attack, could only wait while dodging the attacks while waiting for her body to recover. As she did she saw that although the lightning magic was very powerful, it needed a few seconds to charge before it could be used again. Hahah! You are only prolonging the inevitable, human! After I kill you and your ilk, I will be able to return to Yamulnakhat and receive my reward from the Seven Eyed One!! The red-haired girl frowned at the Demons zealotry. This show of ardor and worship taken to the extreme reminded her of the time when she had to kill a member of the Dark Vermillion Bird Cult. Members of those cult would do anything to please their Goddess, Niu Feng. It did not help that Niu Feng herself was one of the strongest warriors in Jianghu. At the time, she had to spent the better part of a year to plan her actions before killing her target. The strangest thing was that even in his last breath, he would praise her name instead asking for his life. Overall, it was a bad experience. But then again, perhaps the same thing I did can be done here. Demon King, you say? He must be a coward, holing up in his little hole in the Demon Continent while sending his little cronies to a place in the middle of nowhere. If he was as great as you say, he should have come and take over Courandhel on his own! This little act was enough to provoke anger from the Undead. You cur! How dare you ridicule the might of the Seven Eyed One?! You cannot even fathom the majesty and profoundness of the Demon Kings vision!! Through the Demon Kings guidance, we have risen and pushed back against the world that rejects us!! Thunder and lightning boomed, destroying the chambers walls, as Bet-Zebek unleashed his power. Blinded by the rage of having his object of worship ridiculed. No longer are we bound to be sacrifices to the Gods and Goddesses of this accursed world!! In the Demon Kings name, we will fight! We will fight until the last of the Races bow down before the Seven Eyed Ones might!! Connie dodged the last of the lightning spell Bet-Zebek launched in his anger and shouted. Now! Connie shouted. When Bet-Zebek was about to raise his staff once again, he found that he was unable to do so. What - ?! Bet-Zebek cried out when he found that his staff had been bound with silk. He quickly looked back and saw that the silk was bound to a pillar. And a small, golden creature was jumping up and down beside it. It was Yao-Er, who was hidden within the skull that Connie threw when the three of them were locked in discussion. A contingency plan Connie made in case something untoward would happen, especially with an enemy as cunning as Bet-Zebek. Martell, lend me your sword! Telekinesis! Control! Connie jumped into the air as a sword under Martells control rose into the air. She stepped upon it and crossed her arms, with her claws pointing outward. Without anything to protect it, Connies Carving Bone, Denying Alms Technique managed to break through his defense, the Purple Energy tore through his body, while also breaking the Essence Crystal in the Undeads hand into two halves. When the connection between Bet-Zebek and the Essence Crystal was forcefully broken, a shockwave tore the air outward, pushing them back. As they fell, the smaller part of the Essence Crystal bounced away. Gagh! (Cough)(Cough!) Connie spat out dark blood as she stood up, receiving the unexpected blowback without preparation damaged her inner organs, causing an unpleasant taste in her mouth and a burning sensation in her throat due to the acid in her stomach rising up. On the other side, Bet-Zebek stared in disbelief at the broken chunk of Essence Crystal beside him. Just a little more. Just a little more and he would have taken all the power residing within, and the gnats bothering him would be nothing after he reached the level of a Maluk Sedi. NO! NO!! the creature screamed as he cradled the Essence Crystal of Bet-Huda; his usual confidence lost, replaced with distress. How can this be?! How can a human fight against me? And one who has not even reached the level of an Unrestrained Candidate?! It was the first time Bet-Zebeks plan had failed so spectacularly. Though he had no heart, for once in his life, he felt anguish. No! Never! I will not disappoint the Seven Eyed One!! I will not be deterred!! You forced me to do this!! You inferior creatuuuuures!!! And this unfamiliar feeling caused him to do the unthinkable. With a loud scream of anger, he jammed the large piece of Essence Crystal into his chest. OOOOGH!!! he howled as an unbelievable pain pierced through his body. One he thought he had long since discarded when he was granted the blessing of the rot that plagued his body and turned him into and Undead. You will pay for this transgression!! A powerful shockwave caused the ground to shook underneath. Bet-Zebeks body grew until he was more than twice his former size. Twisted, goat-like horns grew from his empty eye sockets, breaking through his teeth with ugly, crunching sound. The horns grew with great speed, twisting and bending until they reached the back of his head. Aagh! AAAGH!! He screamed as new bones grew on his neck with a painful, sonorous crack, elongating it until his neck was a meter long. It became so heavy that his back was forced to bend and he fell on all fours on the ground, making him look like a beast. His skeletal arms grew disproportionately large. The grotesque change on his body happened so fast and painful that he pounded on the floor, not even caring that while in his tantrum he broke his staff. His core that had forcefully fused with the large piece of Essence Crystal formed hard crystal with uneven spikes, one of which grew so large and thick that it broke a few of Bet-Zebeks ribcage and protruded through his body, making it look like he had been pierced by a lance. Remnants of his kingly robe hung from the odd parts of his body, as if loath to let go of his status. And a strange, otherworldly light shimmered atop his head, resembling a clerical habit which flowed down to his neck. RROOOOOOOAAAARGHHH!!! Bet-Zebek roared in pain as the last vestiges of his former body was taken over by the change. The pressure exerted by the transformation nailed Connie and Martell where they were. Martell was forced to close his eyes and nose as dust and ashes of white bone flew in the air. Connie, on the other hand, ignored them and watched the change happening with a thin smile on her lips. You Bet-Zebek began to speak with a voice that sounded like the hollow of graves. You have stolen from me my chance to ascend to the side of Im Faraum, forced me to turn into this half-formed thing! For that, I will kill you and feast on your bones!! Bet-Zebeks voice soared, as he proclaimed his name and his loyalty to the object of his worship and adoration once more. I am Bet-Zebek, Ur-Nagud of the Bereaved Dead Banner! I swear by the scar of rot that was given unto me by the Seven Eyed One! The great work of our banner shall not be undone!! He clasped both of his gigantic hand together, raised them and shouted. OOOOGH!!! He then brought down his fist together, releasing an explosion of dark power that enveloped Connie and Martel. Chapter 160: Divine Evil Chapter 160 Divine Evil Connie could feel the dark power trying to enter into her consciousness. She could feel it as if they were little worms trying to burrow into her mind. Quickly she spoke a few lines of the Soul Reversing Sutra to reverse the effect. When that feeling of violation of her mind was gone, she opened her eyes and saw that she was falling down. Her eyes darted around and saw his disciple had fainted and was falling freely down with her. Gagh! Connie whipped her tail against a falling column and shot toward Martell, catching him as he fell. Chen! The Poison Slime fell onto the ground first before enlarging himself to act as a cushion for the two. Yao-er fell after them and burrowed into Connies hair as she reoriented herself. Connie, with Martell in her hands, rolled to the floor. She then realized that they had fallen a few hundred meters down into a large chamber that could fit a whole village in it. Annoying little gnats! It seems that you are more tenacious than I suspected. Connie looked at the direction of the voice and saw Bet-Zebek, standing next to the statue of Junnaveil. With a face full of hate he crushed the statue into smithereens. But that boy has succumbed to my illusion. And soon he will die. He will survive, Connie said as she took her stance with Crimson Serpentbane at the ready. Because hes my disciple. Then I will destroy that hope. Bet-Zebek breathed out black fog, from which came skeletons of various monsters, their eyes glinting red. Now, you will join him in death.
Uggh Martell got up from the ground and blinked. All around him was darkness. Even with eyes that could see as well in the night as during the day, he could see nothing. So, he tried blinking again, thinking that something was wrong with them. No Demon. No Connie. Not even the ground. All he could see was darkness. Mistress! He shouted as he looked around, expecting the now familiar voice to call upon him, but that expectation was not met. There was no answer, only silence. He then decided to walk, only to hear an unpleasant sound of something squished under his shoes. Then he felt a strange sensation, like something was crawling over his leg. But that odd sensation suddenly turned into pain. Pain as if he was being bitten by something small and ferocious. Then he heard them, sounds of countless small legs moving back and forth. His furry ears twitched uncontrollably as he heard the sound coming from everywhere. In panic and surprise, Martell kicked his legs around. But it was to no avail, as hundreds more came up his defenseless body and began to get under his clothes and biting into his tender skin. Martells breathing grew ragged in panic as he tried to use his Telekinesis. But he could not use it. He tried to use the Buddhist Art, but he was also unable to use it. Aaah!!! AAAHHH!! he screamed as he could feel their little legs on his skin and trying to get into his orifices. Help!! Help me!! Mistresss!! I dont wanna die!! Despair came over him. All the Skills and Techniques he had learned betrayed him. And he was once again left to die alone. No. Not alone. I am no longer alone. With the thousands of small mouths biting and crawling into his ears and mouths he began chanting. Gate Gate Paramgate Bodhi Svaha. Gate Gate Paramgate Bodhi Svaha. As he chanted, a light appeared from his chest, growing with every passing moment and finally exploded, cracking through the darkness.
Martell opened his eyes and spat as he there was dust and sand in his mouth. Remembering what transpired before he was plunged into the darkness, he rubbed his tongue with his sleeves vigorously. Took you long enough! he heard the voice of his Mistress and saw her kicking a four-legged skeleton before using the same leg to deliver a crushing blow against another one coming from her left side. Behind her, Chen was doing his best fending off the enemies by grabbing and throwing swathes of them against each other. Her body was battered and wounded. Many of the scales on her body had been peeled; her pristine white robe had blotches of red upon them, and parts of her crimson hair had matted from blood and gunk. All around them were crushed skeletons of monsters. Best way to stop them from waking up again is by purifying them or just crushing them outright. He heard her say, but he noticed that Connie was breathing heavily. Mistress! T-those wounds! Youve been protecting me?! Connie crunched on a handful of Pills and slowly regained her strength. Youre one of my people. It makes sense that Im protecting you, Connie grinned as she spat black blood to the ground. But you woke up on your own. Seems I didnt teach you wrong. Where are we? If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. When that bastard used his Skill, the impact of his power destroyed the ground below us. We fell with him. Then they heard a roar that echoed within the chamber that rattled their bones. So, the boy wakes from his dream! I have to admit, I envy your luck in finding underlings, human. But it makes no difference. You will eventually succumb to my power! The Demon Bet-Zebek gloated. His giant skeletal body was emitting murky, black fog that tainted the ground it touched with a curse of madness. And from this black fog, skeletal monsters of many types and sizes were born. Each one stronger than the ones they fought before. Individually, they posed no problem. However, they swarmed upon them with no regard of their selves. As they were nothing more that dead bodies reanimated for the sole purpose of killing their masters enemies. Another wave is coming! This isnt good. We cant last in a battle of attrition. And I cannot do enough damage to him to take him down fast! Connie steadied her breathing as she slashed through a wave of skeletons coming at her. Martell too, even though he had lost all the swords in his Sword Box, he still had many stored within his Item Ring. He took out ten of them and shot them at his enemies. Bet-Zebek in his current form far outclasses his past self. Based on our few exchanges, Id wager hes as strong as, if not stronger than Sergio, Connie laughed derisively. Its fortunate that he didnt have a complete transformation, otherwise wed be screwed. But we can win this, right? It isnt hopeless, Martell. At least, it still isnt hopeless. You see his body? The parts above his torso are far larger than his legs. Thats why he hasnt moved from his location. His lower body was too weak to carry his whole body. However, he could summon skeletons to take us down bit by bit. Do you have a plan, Mistress? he said as he fended off a skeleton by crushing its head with the back of Wild Geese. Unlike that time when we met that Unrestrained Candidate Sergio, I have a trump card that I can still use. This Connie showed him a Pill with a strong scent of animal blood and flowers. This is the Burning Blood Pill that I made while we were in Cairula a few weeks back. Like the name said, it will give me double the power I have now, but it has a strong side effect. At least its better than nothing! Lets do it then! Martell said without waiting for an explanation. Then, I need you to hold him off for five minutes. F-five minutes? How am I supposed to do that?! Believe in yourself. I know you can do it! Mistress! But his words fell into deaf ears as Connie had withdrawn behind a large headless statue, eaten the Burning Blood Pill and sat down in a Lotus position. Dammit!! Martell cursed as he took out his reserve swords and Wild Geese. Chen!! Take care of Mistress!! He shouted angrily. Taste the teaching of my Master!! As Martell brought his fingers across the board, a cacophonous mix of sounds became blades of wind that pushed the skeletons back. His fingers alternated between different songs and melodies, abrupt and forceful. He managed to fend off the current wave of enemies, but soon he was at a disadvantage and he cut his fingers on the thin silk strings. Ignoring the pain, he kept on playing while controlling the swords to target those who managed to dodge his attacks. Eventually, despite his best effort, a few got through and attacked him. He dodged the attack but the sharp bony fangs of the skeleton managed to bite off a layer of skin from his shoulder. In retaliation, Martel reversed Wild Geese in his hand and swung it at its head, pulverizing it. Another one had bitten his leg, with a swift hit of Wild Geeses tough wood, its head was crushed. Chen, Watch out! The Poison Slime shot its tentacles towards the rest of the Skeletal monsters that had gotten through and slammed them onto the ceiling, turning them into bone scraps. AAAH! Martell stood Wild Geese on its side and played a harsh melody that created a shockwave which stopped the surging wave of monsters. And while doing so, he made a Vajra Mudra with his left hand, ready to release Buddha Questioning the World. He squeezed the remaining bit of power that he had left and fired hundred of swords of light at the oncoming wave of death. DIEEE!!
Pain. Pain. Pain. Bet-Zebek groaned as every move he made stung his soul. Because of the incomplete fusion, he could only use parts of the Skills Bet-Huda had. Mainly his madness inducing Skills. It was all because he underestimated the human. She was crafty and clever, the type of enemy he usually would be glad to trod upon. Unfortunately, she was also strong. And the light that was emitted by both her and her servant made him feel threatened. It had not the grace of the Gods and Goddesses of Grea, but he could feel its divinity eroding his power every time they used it. However, that was all they could do. No matter how strong individually they are, when faced with the sekeletal servants that I can summon using my new power, they will eventually succumb! BOOOM!! Suddenly, Bet-Zebek saw the sight of his skeletal servants disintegrated from a rain of sword attacks. The Beastfolk boy knelt in exhaustion and the swords he was controlling fell onto the ground. The dark purple-colored slimes moves had also become sluggish. The Demon saw this and realized that it was time. He raised his arms and clasped his hands together before slowly separating them. As he did so, a black ball crackling with black lightning was formed. Begone, in the name of the Seven Eyed One! Dark Lightning Sphere!
Martell was gasping for air. His clothes had become tattered and bloody from his effort. He was also feeling lightheaded from the overuse of his powers that he felt like he could fall at any moment. But he refused to back down. When he saw Bet-Zebek, he noticed the ominous looking sphere being formed and realized that it was an attack aimed at them. He could feel that the attack was far above his capability to endure and panicked. Then, he saw the giant statue to his left with a rotted foundation. In desperation, he shouted. Telekinesis!! Control!! With his Unique Skill, he tried to pull the statue down. As the statue fell, the Dark Lightning Sphere hit it. The Spell exploded, destroying everything within ten meters. Pillars and pieces of the ceiling fell onto the ground, adding to injury.
Finally, they are finished, the giant skeleton said proudly, assured of the end of his enemies. Though they caused more problem that I have suspected, they are still nothing more but inferior creatures. Then, Bet-Zebek heard the slightest sound of a pebble moving and directed his attention towards the large debris piled on the corpses of his irksome opponents. Suddenly, one of the fallen pillars within the pile was thrown at him. Bet-Zebek swatted the broken pillar with his massive hand, breaking it in two. He looked at the pile of rubble and saw something long, thick and red. And then, the pile exploded, revealing thick, scaly tail coiled around Martell.
Yin Gu Body. Full Incarnation, Connie said as she uncoiled her tail. Her forked tongue tasted the air as she rose from the wreckage. What is this? What in Sud-Ghazid are you?! Bet-Zebek roared in confusion when he saw the newly transformed body of his enemy. M-Mistress? Martell gasped in awe. Connie removed her robe and inspected her change, quite surprised by her new form. Everything under her waist had been replaced by long, snake-like tail was much longer than the first transformation he saw before. It was now longer than ten meters and covered with scales that shone metallic red and sharp, blade like spikes covered the back of her tail. The end of her tail ended with a cold, iron-like blade that reminded him of a mythical sword Martell once saw in a book. Her arms and neck were covered in scales that was thicker than before, with more metallic sheen. Dark spikes had also grown on the back of her arms; with larger, more pronounced spikes growing from her elbow. Strange lines could also be seen upon her exposed skin that did not have scales on them, running from under her eyes down to her chest, glowing gold. A large halo of gold depicting a centipede eating its own tail with nine golden swords surrounding it appeared on her backside. Their sharp tips pointing outwards in defiance of the Heavens. Her red hair floated freely in the air as she opened her mouth filled with sharp fangs. Despite the feeling of divinity radiating from the halo, the appearance of this new form could only be described as sinister. DivineEvil, Martell whispered as he watched Connie slithered towards the massive Bet-Zebek. Chen, Connie called upon the Poison Slime, who instantly transformed into a sword once it touched her hand. The Energy flowing into Chens body invigorated his body as if his exhaustion before was a lie. Connie slammed her hand into the ground, then two shadows of giant centipedes burst from the ground. Their legs were as sharp as renowned blades and their fangs tough enough to destroy steel. I will carve my name into your bones, Bet-Zebek! Chapter 161: Fortune Does Not Come Twice Chapter 161 Fortune Does Not Come Twice Bet-Zebek, who saw the new form of his opponent looked on in disbelief. That formare you a Demon posing as a human?! He cried out. No. No. This unpleasant prickling sensation is definitely of divine sources! Are you an avatar of a Goddess?! Does it matter? I desire your complete and utter destruction, just as you desire mine. All other things are mere distractions, Connie raised her sword and brought it forward. Go!! Connie sent the centipedes to begin the attack. They burrowed into the ground and swam through the stone floor like they were water, sending broken rocks and dirt everywhere. Fool! No matter what manner of beast you turn into, you will never be able to defeat me!! Dark Hands!! He then spread his arms and brought them down to the ground where they sunk into the darkness, summoning two massive ghostly arms large enough to flatten hundreds of men in one move. The centipedes burst through the ground and collided with Bet-Zebeks ghostly hands, making a dull sound that rattled Martells heart. Despite the disparity in size, the centipedes movements were more focused and precise. They bore through the hands by twisting their bodies with great force. The ghostly arms broke apart and turned into motes of dark light. The centipedes kept on moving, burrowing through the ground again, before reappearing in front of Bet-Zebek and bit his arms. To his surprise, their bite managed to go through his bone and created fractures on them. Angered by this, Bet-Zebek slammed the centipede latched onto his right arm to a nearby wall. He then pulled the other one that was biting his left arm and crushed the body in with his right hand. The two vanished and turned into purple mist. Thats not enough to kill me!! Bet-Zebek roared. Despite his confidence, he could not deny the power exuded from his enemy was enough to be a threat. Thus, he summoned his skeletal monsters again, eager to finish the battle as soon as he could. However, this time they were easily crushed by a single swipe of Connies tail. In her current form, she could use Techniques that she could not use before due to her lack of Yin Energy. Fortune does not come twice. Misfortune does not come alone!! Connie roared as she summoned another two centipedes to attack him. Bet-Zebek realized that mere monsters could no longer be a hindrance to her. A slight regret came unto him as he realized that he had grossly underestimated his enemy. Enraged for this sudden turn of events, Bet-Zebek summoned forth lightning from the tips of his fingers to try and stop Connies attack. Dark Lightning Swarm!! A swarm of lightning struck the centipedes, destroying them. Connie - who was hiding behind them, zigged and zagged through the attack and managed to break through Bet-Zebeks defense. AHA!! AHAHAHHAH!!! You are an arrogant shit, Bet-Zebek! Im looking forward to dragging you down into the depths of Naraka!! Connie released a powerful slash brimming with the power of Dharma that pushed Bet-Zebek back. The skeletal Demon roared and attempted to crush her with a powerful punch, but she had already moved to his left and gave him a cut. Bet-Zebek tried to crush her with all his might, but she was too swift. Connies new form with her long and powerful tail made her movements unpredictable. The combination of both body and tail moving in conjunction created dizzying movements that flowed from one move to the next. But still, Bet-Zebeks bones were too strong. All the attacks left only fractures on his skeletal form. Not enough to take him out. The Demons initial surprise had taken him off guard, but he realized that an abrupt change in power like this would not be permanent. He noticed also, that Connies attacks were hurried as if she was desperate to make it in time. Your transformation is only temporary, isnt it? Just like the Werebeast form those inferior Beastfolk had. Bet-Zebek taunted her. You will soon run out of time, and when that happens, my victory will be assured!! Youve been going on with all this inferior race crap since we met. I think youre just making shit up because deep down, you feared us! Connie defended against an explosion of dark lightning that managed to throw her a few feet back. You fear the day that those you saw as prey will rise up and kill you! He was right, a Full Incarnation was something that normally she could only use when she had reached the necessary concentration of Yin Energy at the Early Stage of Treading Earth tier. The Burning Blood Pill allowed her to temporarily gain the power of that stage temporarily, thus allowing her to assume her current form. However, it was still a forceful increase of power. It was unstable and would not last long. With how clever the despicable creature was, she knew that he would call her bluff soon. But what matters is not how long I can last, but what I do with the time I have. Connie took a stance with her sword held behind her and her tail coiled tightly. She then unfurled her tail with such force that the stone floor beneath her broke into smithereens. Like an arrow, Connie thrust the sword brimming with the divine power of Dharma at his core. The giant skeletal Demon laughed at this straightforward attack, assured that she was desperate. Hahahah! I can see your desperation, human! Dark Lightning Punch!! He met her attack with a punch, crackling with the power of dark lightning. When the sword and fist met, a shock wave was created, cracking the ground and the wall of the dungeon in their vicinity. I will crush you into dust!! he roared. A brief second after the collision, Bet-Zebek could feel that his enemy was losing and let out a mocking laugh. However, he saw no fear of defeat in her eyes. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Then he heard the pluck of a string behind her. Out of the corner of his sight he saw the Beastfolk boy with traces of fresh blood dripping from his mouth, sitting on the ground with the strange instrument. Its beautiful lacquered wood stained by the blood coming from the ripped skin from his fingers which kept on playing despite the pain, empowering his Mistress. That boy! He hissed. Connie grinned ear to ear as she said softly. You forget. This is not a solo fight. And this is not a sword. Branch out!! Chen! With her order, hundreds of branch-like appendages appeared from the body of Chen in sword form, creating edges that bypassed Bet-Zebeks fist and pierced through many parts of his body in front of Connie. Some of them managed to pierce through the core of his body that he had been protecting fiercely, eliciting a deep cry of pain from the Demon. EEAAARGHH!! Bet-Zebek fell back, but managed to stop himself from falling by pushing against the wall with his left arm. You!!! You lowly creatures!! he flailed his right arm, which managed to hit Connie, who was still recovering from her attack. She was pushed back a few meters. Dark Lightning Wall!! Bet-Zebek declared, creating a formidable wall made of dark power before him as he tried to get enough time to recover from the damage he had taken. Im running out of time. But Ive done enough damage. Connie looked at the wall and then at Chen, whose transformation had lost its rigidity due to exhaustion. She stored him inside her body and crossed her arms. Her left hand forming the Alapadma Mudra. All who are born will die
Martell, who was unable to take part of this battle between giants, peeked from his cover as he chomped on a Pill to heal his wounds. His ear twitched when he heard the chant. All beauty will fade Once he saw her gesture, he realized that she was going to use the same move she used back in Alabaster Atrium. But she does not have a sword. What is she going to use? Wait, no. It cant be! Martell realized what she was going to use.
Not one thing in the world can escape Impermanence Connie chanted while her right hand was holding her tail between two forefingers, the tip of the blade-like tail facing up. As she did, the halo behind her back began to rotate in conjunction. While recovering, Bet-Zebek saw the unbelievable scene of a dark purple light towering above them, and a sense of terror came over his soul. Im afraid? Me?! Bet-Zebek sensed this power and realized that this was her last blow. And it was a mighty one. His instinct told him that he should not take this attack. No, I should kill her before she launches that attack. He quickly gathered power in his hands, creating a ball of dark lightning. He pushed all his power into the ball, making it three times bigger than the one he used before. It was as big as his own body. Dark Lightning Sphere!! he hurled the ball of destruction, its very presence distorting the air around it, making it seem like it was covered in a haze. DIEEE!!
The muscles on Connies right arm were pulled taut, revealing veins of blue, as she condensed all her power in her lower body. Mistress! Suddenly, she let go of her tail. And then, all at once, the power stored within her tail exploded. The immaculate sword slashed through all defenses. It slashed through the Dark Lightning Sphere effortlessly. Bet-Zebek saw his most powerful attack bisected and made a split-second decision to erect another Dark Lightning Wall, focusing all his power into it. However, the power contained within his Skill cannot contend with the mysterious power of divinity within the Art of Impermanence. For a brief moment in time, Bet-Zebek could see nothing; he heard nothing and felt nothing. All the remaining senses he had were robbed and he was pulled into a void. He felt as if he was losing his sense of self, only to be cruelly pulled back into reality. The first thing he saw was his enemy, crouching with her arms supporting her body. The force caused by the power of her move created a deep circle with her at the center. Then he realized that his vision was getting lower and lower, and he kissed the ground. As he fell, he saw his deformed giant body had been quartered so masterfully that the cut was as smooth as fine glass. Only then did he undersand, that he had been defeated. With the duration of her transformation finished, Connies halo and tails vanished and the color of her hair returned to normal. She bent forward and coughed up blood that stained the ground blackish red. Im going to pay dearly for that later. The fight had ruined her clothes; she did not care much about it as she wore her robe over her shoulders. As she staggered from exhaustion, she heard the gravelly voice of Bet-Zebek saying. The power of concept! Something only those who have reached the level of Maluk Sedi could do! How can this be? A humanwielding such power. Not even an Unrestrained Candidateand yetto be able to push me so far. No, are you a Hero? No, seven had been summoned to Grea in this era! You are an aberrant! With his body cut into four parts and only his head left to speak, the mighty Demon who had obtained the unholy power he sought through deceit looked pitiful. He no longer had the arrogance he showed when they first met. But a question remained in Connies mind. How are you still alive? The Severing of Rupa-Khanda should have killed you instantly. So, you dont want to answer, Bet-Zebek ignored her question. Thats it. Ive well and truly lost. I have no more moves to make the Demons eyes dimmed and all consciousness seemed to have disappeared from his body. Connie walked towards the fallen head with slow, exhausted steps, Crimson Serpentbane at the ready for anything off. Suddenly, a dark substance spilled forth from the gaps in the dead Demons eyes and mouth. Connie took a few steps back in surprise and saw the liquid pooling before him. Suddenly, a skeletal monster with four wings and a deformed horn in its eye sockets flew up from the pool. You won this battle, human. But you will lose the war. When I return to the Demon King, I will make sure that you and those that you love will be erased from the face of Grea. Hahahaha!! Like every Named Demon with Ur-Nagud in their title, Bet-Zebek had a Unique Skill named Second Death. He had never told its effect to anyone but the Maluk Sedi that he served. The Passive Skill allowed him to separate his soul into two at the moment of his death. And so, when he died, he put his soul into one of the skeletons under him to allow for a quick escape. After saying those mocking words, Bet-Zebek flew with great speed towards the hole above them. Hes trying to run away! Connie tried to move, but her body was so exhausted that her legs could not muster the energy to jump and she fell awkwardly on her stomach. Mistress! Stop him! Connie ordered. Martell, who was out of swords in his possessions, controlled the leftover broken swords on the ground and tried to attack the flying Demon. However, he was too fast. He slipped through the swords fired at him with ease. Connie gritted her teeth angrily at her spent body. But then she felt an unusually evil power similar to the one exuded by Bet-Zebek a few meters from her. She then managed to catch a glint of a piece of the Essence Crystal that was broken off from Bet-Zebeks hand, half-buried under the rubble. Chen!! The slime appeared from her body, sprung towards the Essence Crystal and threw it towards Connie. She grabbed it in midair with her tongue and began absorbing the malice contained within. She forced the Yin Energy that she took in to fill up the Sui orb that was connected to her Poison Core. Once it was filled up, the orb started to tremble, and the dull symbol began to shine bright. Connie groaned as she sliced her forefingers with the tip of Crimson Serpentbane and drew a simple summoning circle on the ground with the symbol for Sui written in the middle of it. O Ice that never thaws. O chill of the dark moon. With price of blood and oath, I call upon you! O Queen of the Frozen Caves!! The summoning circle glowed bluish white as Connie called out a name. Soar! Sui Lihua!!
Bet-Zebek, who was planning his next move after his narrow escape from death, laughed when he saw the hole in front of him. Finally -! As soon as I escape this accursed place, I can - ! Suddenly, a silver shadow passed by him, the impact pushing him back. When he recovered, he saw something large barring his way. The shadows obscured its figure but he could feel a similarity in power with him. A Demon? Before he had the time to speak, the figure released a powerful shriek that tore through the air and caused the Bet-Zebeks soul to experience pain that shook him to his very core. AAAAARGHH!!! Below them, lying on the floor with disheveled clothes, gazing upwards into the darkness above her, Connie grinned a toothy one. Well, what do you know, Bet-Zebek? Turns out Im not losing this war. Chapter 162: Sui Lihua Chapter 162 Sui Lihua Martell ran towards Connie and propped her up, offering her a Pill to recover her strength. Connie took it and felt a sliver of her strength returning. All of a sudden, Martell heard a whistling sound as something hit the ground with great speed, releasing a cold mist that lowered the temperature of the chamber in an instant. Enough to make Martell shivered slightly. The Beastfolk boy quickly stood before the defenseless Connie with a single sword. With his Mana depleted, he could no longer use his Skill. Relax, Martell. That one is not an enemy, Connie chuckled. From within the cold mist, a tall woman appeared and walked towards them slowly, each step she made was so light they made no sound. Though the woman wore a white blindfold made of fine silk, it could not hide the uncanny beauty she possessed. She had high and pronounced cheekbones that gave the impression of confidence, lips as red as fresh blood; as well as long, lustrous hair as dark as a moonless night. Her hair was tied to a bun with fine silver-work that would be the envy of Nobility. A Beastfolk? He thought, when he noticed the pair of furry ears that rose high above her head, similar to that of a bat. They were adorned with a pair of blue earrings that emitted an air of coldness. Her clothing was similar in style to Connie. However, with more refinement and elegance. Intricate drawings of white flowers were sewn into light blue robe, draped over white dress. They were held in place by two ribbons tied and twisted together at her impossibly slender waist; one of light blue color and one of dark blue. The blindfolded woman stopped in front of Connie C who was still lying on the ground, but had managed to prop herself up with the help of Martell - and bobbed slightly with her right hand above her left; the very image of frailty and elegance. As she did so, the hem of the luxurious dress that she wore touched the ground, which made Martell let out a small hiss. Sui Lihua of the Cave of Frozen Mirror. Here greets the Heavenly Poison King, she continued as she bowed deeper. Long live! Long Live! Long Live the Heavenly Poison King! or should this one say, Sui Lihua tilted her head coquettishly, her hand gesturing daintily at her lips. Queen? Its good to see youre in good humor, Lihua, Connie said with a grimace. It has been quite some time. It truly has, she agreed with a warm smile. Of course, being sent to kill something ugly upon being summoned for the first time after quite a while, does lift this ones spirit somewhat, the woman said with a sharp sarcasm. And yet you seem happy. A kill is a kill, she paused after thinking for a moment. Erhow should this one call you now, O Heavenly Poison King? Mistress will suffice. It will avoid confusion in the long run. As for my old moniker, I will revive it in due time. As you wish, Mistress. Oh, now that this one think about it, that ugly thing this one killed just now left us something interesting. She then took out a piece of Essence Crystal wrapped in baleful Energy from within her sleeve and presented it to Connie. While Connie received the piece of Essence Crystal, Yao-Er bounced from the ground and onto Lihuas shoulder before making a series of little screeches. Greetings to you too, Senior Yao. Ever so loyal, and ever so small, the woman placed a very thin and long finger upon the Golden Silkworms head while giving Martell a smile. Youve been looking at this one for quite some time now, little Wolf. Y-you are? She is Sui Lihua. One of my Contracted Beast, the second Demon I made a contract with. That one is my disciple, Martell. Try not to tease him too much. Oh, this one cannot promise you that, she said with a chuckle. ADemon? Martell took a step back, wary. Demons in my world are not thesebarbaric maneater we find here in Grea C well, most of them at least C and they bleed red. You can say that they are closer to Beastfolk. The beautiful Contracted Beast gestured with her little finger at her lips. Oh, this one is indeed a maneater, you see, she chuckled. But not in the way you think. Alright, alright, you can get to know each other later. For now, we need to take care of the corpses. After mustering enough strength, Connie walked towards the giant body of Bet-Zebek and noticed that he had quite an unusual Essence Crystal. With a grin of satisfaction, she stored the Essence Crystal, body parts and all, into her Item Ring. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Now then, she spoke, content with what she obtained today. Both treasures and information. lets make our way back.
On the Fifth Floor, in the circular room where the party parted ways to face their respective opponent, Akula sighed. She was sitting down while cleaning her Sukheri, which was dripping with green blood and fat. She was feeling rather unfulfilled after taking down the Ur-Kulak named Hanad. The Demon could summon his creations, and he could regenerate his own wounds using Advanced Healing Spells. But that was all. He had no chance of surviving a battle against Akula, whose raw strength had grown so much during her stint with Connies party that she could defeat an Ur-Kulak like Jala in a competition of pure strength. Thus, she was expecting someone stronger. Which turned out to be quite a disappointment. Maybe I shouldve offered to help Connie instead, she mumbled inaudibly. No C no. Ive promised her and I wont break it. Thats not the way of a Tonsulde. Beside her was the Dark Elf Illumca, whose gaze havent moved at all from the direction of the path to Bet-Zebeks chamber. The Demon has all been eradicated as you ordered, Illumca. Leyn wrote on his slab. Weve also informed your friends guarding the jailroom of our current situation. Illumca waved him away with a nod of acknowledgment. Suddenly, Akulas ears perked up and she drew herself up using her weapon as a prop. Someones coming. The Dark Elves collectively drew their weapons. Their hands were trembling in cold sweat as they readied themselves for a fight. They knew that the warrior named Connie was strong, but they did not fully trust in her strength as they had seen what the skeletal monstrosity named Bet-Zebek was capable of. A large shadow caused by the illumination of a torch loomed from the bend. Arryn gulped; her breathing growing ragged from nervous vigilance. Then they saw the large shadow getting smaller as the people creating it appeared. It was Connie, walking while leaning on the shoulder of a tall, beautiful stranger. They were followed by a haggard-looking Martell Connie! Illumca and Akulas voice overlapped as they quickly ran towards her. You are wounded! Connie smiled when she looked at them. Ill live, Connie waved her off. But more importantly, did you finish what you set out to do? Illumca nodded firmly. I have. Good. Good. Bet-Zebekis dead?! Arryn wrote on her slab with trembling hands, unable to believe what she heard. That bastards dead as a doornail. I made sure to destroy him down to his very soul. Connie took out the skull of the Demon, which was as big as an adults body, for all to see. See for yourself. The bastard fused his Essence Crystal with that of another and turned into the monster whose head now lay before you. H-how is it so big?! Akula exclaimed in surprise. How large is the body if the head is already so big? Taller than the former mayors mansion, at the very least, Martell commented. It was a very hard fight. When the Dark Elves who saw the skull finally digested what they heard, some of them began to cry and they shouted in joy, not caring whether others could understand their intelligible shouts. While everyone else was joyous, Illumca and Akulas attention turned towards the stranger that had been keeping her silence; standing motionlessly behind Connie. Andwho is this? Illuma asked, her one eye narrowing suspiciously. She is strong, Akula said with a grin. It was not this ones intention to disturb the joyous occasion, thus this ones silence. Nevertheless, let this one introduces oneself. This one is Sui Lihua. Loyal servant of the Heavenly Poison King. You can call this one, Madam Sui. Akula and Illumcas eyes then turned towards Connie. She sighed at the aggressive look in their eyes and explained the circumstances and the identity of Sui Lihua. Is that so? Illumca said, still unsatisfied with Connies explanation. Well, well. Well, well, well, well, well! What a look you are giving this one, darling. Thats a look this one knows very well, the woman chuckled as she gestured with her fingers and turned her head slightly sideways, exuding the charm of a mature woman. Rest assured. This one regards your paramour as family, and no more. It has been that way since she took this one down in a proper bet, witnessed by men of great repute, many years ago. The woman then looked at Illumca up and down. Hmm, this one can see that you possessed of kingdom destroying beauty. Shame for the lack of charm and taste. Remember, no matter how beautiful one is, to charm ones beloved, etiquette and manners should still be cultivated. she then turned towards Akula, who was looking at her quizzically. W-what are you looking at? Mmm, as for you, darling. You are endowed with a gift many women would have killed to possess. Such large mountainous breasts, and nice great birthing hips. Excellent! Dont let race stop you either. Why, this one once had a wonderful long relationship with a Giant, she paused and thought for a few moments before continuing with her appraisal. However, you are lacking in femininity. No matter, we can work on that. The two were lost in words after being so plainly assessed by the tall woman. Akula was not easily embarrassed as she was used to talks about children and marriage from her frank family. But for some reason, it was still extremely embarrassing to be talked about by this clearly experienced woman. Which one is to your liking, Mistress? This one would like to see you properly wedded soon. This one preferred male to female, but let not such things get in your way. After all, Cultivators live very long lives, one could afford to experiment. Whuh? Akula took a step back in bewilderment. Though Connie had lived a long life and been with many women, Sui Lihuas frankness still managed to perturb her. It was like having a very nosy aunt trying to play matchmaker. Despite the clear feelings both parties have, the action still could embarrass both of them; regardless of age. As such, when Connie spotted Caelin and Nick heading their way, she quickly changed the subject. She gestured to Martell to help her walk towards them and called out to the newcomers. Ah, theres Nick and Caelin. Now we can get out of this depressing place! Gather everyone! We are returning to the surface! Oh dear, there she goes again, that sensitive old coot. Makes this one wonder how her past self managed to get with Madam Fei. Akula and Illumca looked at the tall woman as she went to follow Connie, perplexed.
After a good meal and a few hours of rest, Connie and everyone else prepared to go back to the surface and made plans. Due to the number of people in jail who were still under the influence of Azure Dream and were rendered unable to walk, they had to carry them on carts. The Dark Elves had taken it upon themselves to protect the carts and leading the way out. Without the interference of Demons, the way back was much smoother than it was when going in. When they finally got out of the Dungeon, everyone cheered. The sun was high in they sky and the heat of Untouchable Marshes made their skin slick with sweat. And though the air still smelled of the swamp they all breathed in as if they were breathing in the cleanest air from the top of an untouched mountain. Finally, the long Dungeon Raid was over. Chapter 163: A Triumphant Return Chapter 163 A Triumphant Return What shall we do now, Chief? Leyn wrote quickly on his slate. Illumca, upon seeing the question, said thus. As you are serving under me, then you all will also serve Connie. Treat her words as my own. The young girl who was sitting on a rock received the gesture with one arm propped on one knee, her face looked tired and gaunt. The Dark Elves will make their base here and wait for further instruction. No one is to go out of the Untouchable Marshes until we return. Otherwise, I will make sure you regret being saved. The Dark Elves looked at each other with uncertainty. Although they knew how strong Connie was by the fact that she was able to defeat Bet-Zebek - the one who had enslaved them for many years - the thought of obeying a Human did not sit well with them. Very well. Ill make sure to keep them in line, Lady Steelheart. Arryn wrote decisively upon seeing their reaction. Good, at least one of you have her head screwed on right, she said as she gulped a bowl of water Martell brought for her. Ah, can I also request that everyone keep this a secret? Connies eyes swept to the others around her. The first one to answer was Caelin, who stood up with a flourish. You have helped me find my friends. Im sure that Im speaking for all three of us when I say that we will keep your secret. Rhoddes and the plain woman sitting by his side nodded at his words. How about you, men of the Bearkillers? Barney let out a deep sigh. Weve lost many of our men in this quest. Only these few of us left now. And Ive to give some money to the families they left, he said with a deep voice. Well keep mumfor the right price. These words caused Illumca to stare daggers at the man, whereas the young girl to whom the words were directed to simply smiled. Ive promised to give you your dues and more. And Ill honor it. Youve done well. Thank you for your generosity, Lady Steelheart, the fat man said. Itd be good to make nice with the Lady, he thought to himself. Shes a proper one, she is. But what about the prisoners? Martell asked. They are in catatonic state due to Azure Dream. Its fine, Connie said. Half an hour later, Nick and a few of the surviving Bearkillers returned with the horses that they left at the edge of the Untouchable Marshes. They tied the carts onto the horses and went on their way, with the Dark Elves seeing them off at the edge of the Untouchable Marshes. Connie immediately meditated upon climbing onto the cart. She did it to try and recover from the damage that her impromptu bending of the baleful Energy had caused. As she did it, her body released an unpleasant smell that made everyone distanced themselves from her.
The journey back took a bit longer than it took for them to arrive at Untouchable Marshes, due to the number of people that were with them now. So, by the time they arrived at Greyvault, it was about four hours after lunchtime. Before they reached the gate, Nick took the initiative to ride ahead of them to inform the townspeople of their coming. Three of the Towns Guards who saw Nick riding towards them quickly shouted to their friends below them. Its Mister Nick! Open the gate and let him in! Nick stopped his horse and informed them of their success, which caused the Towns Guards to become elated and almost fall upon himself as he ran to tell Mayor Harrison. Not long after, the news spread to all corner of the town with incredible speed. Within a quarter of an hour, more than half of the people of Greyvault had come to the front of the gate. Mayor Harrison and Captain Davis were at the front; their faces could not betray their anxiety. One of the children, who had squeezed through to try and get a better look, shouted once they spotted the row of people heading their way. Theyre here! Quick! Look! About twenty minutes before they arrived at Greyvault, Connie had awoken from her meditation and took a horse for herself so that they townspeople would see her riding at the front. Lady Steelheart, Harrison bowed deeply in gratitude and respect upon their arrival. I am glad that you have returned safely. Unfortunately, not all of us made it back, she replied. We have lost a few good men. But we managed to bring back many of those who were lost in their Dreams. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. She looked back and saw many of the townspeople running towards the cart filled with Daydreamers. Those who saw their loved ones safe cried in happiness as they took them into their arms. For those who did not, some fell to their knees and cried bitterly. Captain, take the Daydreamers to the Healers. Arrange for their families to see them only once they are properly settled, she said before turning back to Harrison. Lead us to the square. There are some things I need to announce. She then gestured towards Caelin and the Bearkillers. Give the Daydreamers to the Captain and follow me inside. By your order, Lady Steelheard. Make way! Harrison shouted. Within minutes, the Towns Guards parted the throng of people and made a path so that Connie and her entourage could enter unhindered. Long live Lady Steelheart!! Glory to the Lady of Arlaine!! Savior of Greyvault!! Lead by the Mayor, Connie and the others rode into town with cheers of gratitude and jubilation. Once they reached the square, Connie got down from her horse and walked up to the wooden stage that once hosted the hanging of the Ex-Mayor. Although the apparatus had been dismantled, the stage had been left alone to be used by the Administration to announce new policies and such. She raised her arms, and immediately the whole square became silent. People of Greyvault! she began. Today, is a glorious day! For today, I and these brave people had succeeded in exterminating those who have harmed you!! With their help, we have thwarted their nefarious plan and managed to save those who had been kidnapped. She then raised her arm and took out the head of Bet-Zebek from her Item Ring. With a loud thud, the giant skull dropped onto the stone pavement and cracked the surface. The townspeople let out a collective gasp as they took a few steps back in surprise. A few of the women let out a small shriek before fainting from fear. Connie then spoke. Behold! Behold and rejoice! For what you see before you, is the severed head of the Demon Bet-Zebek the Bone Eater!! She jumped down from the stage and fearlessly placed one hand on one of its severed horns. This Demon had plotted to turn your peaceful town into a meat farm for the Demons. He was the one who orchestrated your suffering! The one who spread the use of Azure Dream to the ones you love!! This gruesome revelation caused the people, men and women alike to feel nauseated. How could something like that happen in Greyvault? Many were almost disbelieving of her words. Even deeming it fantastical. But the proof was in front of them. They had never seen a Demon whose was head so large that it was a few heads taller than an average male. They could not fathom the full size of the Demon. If it was loose in town, Greyvault would have been erased from the face of Grea. But at the same time, they realized that for that fearsome Demon to be killed, its slayer would have to be stronger. As such, their respect and worship of their Lady grew even more fervent. But this is not something that I can do alone, Connie continued. I want to appreciate the help of those who made this journey fruitful. Starting from my party members. Illumca, and Akula, who had taken down a few Named Demons on their own. And Martell, who helped me when I was fighting Bet-Zebek. And Nick, who had stood his ground protecting the victims from the Demons. For each one, the townspeople cheered and shouted their names. Illumca accepted this with indifference while Akula raised her weapon high and shouted cheerfully. Having people from other Races cheering her in earnest made her feel good. Is this how it feels to be a Hero? Not a bad feeling. And this time theres no trickery or politics! As for Martell, he simply waved and smiled, earning him looks of fondness from many of the women. Nick laughed awkwardly, not used to the attention. And for Caelin Yor Baradin and the Bearkillers, led by Mister Barney. Their help was paramount. We could not have saved the kidnapped Daydreamers without their effort. But let us not forget, that this wouldnt have happened if not for the corruption running rampant in the Administration. Were it not for the greed of the few, you wouldnt have lost your loved ones. As I have promised you when I took charge, we have started to take a few steps in the right path. All I ask is for your support! Connie took a deep breath and continued. As for the Daydreamers who have fallen to the deepest end, I promise you that the Healers will find a cure! And for that, I will spare no expense!! At this point, many of the people who had been affected by Azure Dream, directly or indirectly, fell to their knees in gratitude. And finally! Connie raised her arm for a final time. I shall place this head on display, as a reminder for all the Demons that may have thoughts on Greyvault! Those that dares to try and disturb our peace, will share the same fate as this wretched creature!! This, I promise you! For I am Cornelia Asterium Steelheart, the Hero Killer! At this point, the chanting of her name had reached such a feverish pitch that it reached every corner of Greyvault.
Once she was finished with her oration, Connie got down from the stage. Behind her, the townspeople were still chanting her name. Harrison - who was listening to her speech - stood transfixed. I have never seen someone so young, but so good at speaking. If only all of our Nobles are as excellent as she is. Martell, who was standing next to him shrugged. Thats not necessarily a good thing. A dragon cannot share a lair. There cannot be two pack leaders. As Connie walked down the steps, she suddenly felt her body tilting. She wobbled and almost lost her footing. Mistress, Sui Lihua, who was standing nearby, came to her with worry. Im fine. I just need to rest, she said while refusing her hand. Harrison, I want you to station men around the clock. Make sure that everyone can see the skull, but no one can touch it. But, Lady Steelheart. Shouldnt you just keep it on your person? Something like that is bound to attract thieves. Connie gave him a thin smile. Let them come, then. In fact, I dare them to try. Like moth to a flame. Death will be their justrewards. As soon as she said that, Connie slumped forward. Akula, who was standing by her side, managed to catch her in time. Connie?! She exclaimed in surprise. Connie! Illumca shouted. While they fussed about what just happened, Lihua came over and placed a long, white finger on the vein of Connies wrist. Dont worry. Shes just sleeping. She seems to have had expended too much Energy during her last fight. But wasnt she recovering while on the way here? Illumca asked. The body is not that simple, young one. Her will is strong, but the body is fragile. Best we get her to a place to rest, away from the crowd.
Standing at an alley, a familiar Beastfolk with a mischievous streak watched the performance of the girl in Centipede Robe with great interest. On her lip was a smile that masked her intentions. "And thus, the heroine slayed the great enemy and returned triumphant. Quelle Joie! Quel bonheur!" though her words denote joy, there was a sense of sarcasm in them. Henri-Artur bent forward as she laughed until her face was red from lack of air. "But then, that means that the prediction of Le Pape is wrong. The first time after more than a hundred years! Magnifique! Oh what waves shall this bring into Grea? This is why I love this work of ours! Nous observons et nous rions!!" Chapter 164: Sui Lihua and Connie Chapter 164 Sui Lihua and Connie Connie awoke with a start. And - for a moment C lost her bearings. It was a disconcerting feeling for someone who usually had control over things, including her own body. After Connie had gathered her thoughts, she realized that she was sleeping on a large bed with a canopy made from mahogany. The decoration in the room was an assault to the sensibility of any normal person. There was only one place with such unsightly opulence in Greyvault. This isthe Mayors Mansion? then she noticed a presence in the room. Then she saw the tall woman she summoned, sitting on a chair while playing with Chen and Yao-er. Lihua? How are you feeling, Mistress? she asked. This one had helped you to circulate the Energy that you had forced to go through your veins. That was a stupid thing to do. Your body is not prepared for it. When Connie tried to stand, she saw that there were bandages on her arms, stomach, and her left leg. There were many minor fractures inside you. This one had treated them as best as one could, she said as she sat there, still; her posture straight as a plank. Lihua took a deep breath. As Connie realized what was about to happen, she braced herself. Were it to happen to lesser men, it would have rendered them unable to move from the pain. But you arent lesser men, are you? she began to scold her the way she had scolded her many times in her old world. You are a strong human. Oh, yes indeed! Youll just take in the pain and revel in it as if its a medal of honor! You never change! Lihua said, with an exasperated voice. And this one is not saying it as a praise. Im still alive, arent I? Connie responded bluntly. Agh, men! she said with indignation. Her hand waving vaguely in the air. Your body has changed into that of a female, but that personality is still soyou! After spewing out her feelings, Lihua let out a long sigh. One of these days, that carelessness will be the death of you. Connie decided to stop as she saw that the black-haired Otherworldly Demon was starting to get upset and changed the subject. Wheres everyone? Lihua moved to sit by her side and placed two long and thin fingers atop her wrist. This one had shooed them away so that this one can perform the treatment without disruptions, Lihua spoke. It was a very tiring endeavor. But this one does not shirk when one put ones foot down, as you know well. This one had to say, the man named Harrison wanted to let you take the master bedroom, but Illumca adamantly refused to let you sleep there. She said, and this one quote I cannot let Connie sleep on a bed that had been tainted by the presence of that pig., she covered her mouth with her sleeve and chuckled. A fiery one, that girl. That girl, and the boisterous half-horse woman also wanted to take care of you, but she was making such a ruckus that this one had to put a foot down, she said with a bemused tone. You are a sinful person, Mistress. To steal the hearts of two women at the same time. Two? Yes. Did you not notice how that one look at you? Hah, you mustve mistaken something. Akula desired to become a Hero, which is the opposite of what I am. Shes just doing her job as a Tonsulde. If thats what you say, Lihua stated. Indeed, despite her experience, the Otherworldly Demon Lihua was not so uncouth as to meddle in the matter of a budding feeling. After all, it was nothing more than a seed. Whether it would die or bloom into a beautiful flower, that would be up to the person herself. Your condition has more or less stabilized, Mistress. Would you like to join the festivities? The townspeople have started a feast to celebrate the death of the Demon named Bet-Zebek. Connie scoffed at the audacity of her townspeople having the gall to celebrate her deed without having her actually being there. However, as she looked at her longtime friend, Connie realized that seeing the ever-reliable Lihua made her happier than having a celebration of her accomplishment. Rather than thathow about accompanying me for a drink, Lihua?
After beckoning one of the servants working near the room, Connie received two clear glasses with thin stems and a bottle of red wine. Lihua saw the glasses and stared at it with interest. Such fine glasses. You can practically see through it. Her curiosity was normal, as back in their old world, she had only drunk wine using cups made of fine porcelain, carved wood, or bronze. As for glasses, even the finest one imported from the Barbarian lands were still cloudy. Here in this country, they drink wine made of grapes instead of rice, Connie said as she poured a glass and offered it to Lihua, who accepted with both hands awkwardly. After seeing Connie handling the wine glass, she quickly imitated her. To reunion of old friends, Connie spoke as she offered the tip of her glass. and to songs of old times, Lihua elegantly tipped the side of her glass until it touched Connies. Gnbi. Gnbi. The two then took a sip of the wine. This isquite tart, and it dries out ones mouth quite a bit. But it is not unpleasant. Lihua ruminated on the foreign taste, finally realizing how far they were from home. The chill of Fall she began. Even though we are in a different world, the melancholy brought by this season is still the same. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Connie sat at the windowsill and laid her gaze out to her town. The Guest Room was located facing the South, allowing its occupants to gaze at the main road. Connie could see the townspeople were making merry at the square. A bonfire had been built by the people and they were dancing and singing around it. She also saw the distinct figure of Akula carousing with them. It seemed that the townspeople were no longer apprehensive of her. Nick was standing on a table bragging about his exploits while quaffing a flagon of ale; which was refilled upon emptying by the men around him who were eager to hear his story. Caelin and his party members sat with them, indulging the middle-aged man in his drunkenness. And even though the moon hung high in the sky, many of the taverns lights were still burning. Greyvault had seen no reason to be happy for many years due to the oppression by the gangs and the Ex-Mayor; thus, when they had something to be happy about, they pulled out all the stops. Indeed, Connie replied automatically. Indeed. Connie then sat down opposite of Lihua, who seemed to have something to say. Mistressthis one wishes to know, she asked with low voice. Whathappened after I and Huo Nanfeng were taken out by Rainbow Phoenix and her Elders? Seeing the expression on the tall woman, Connie sighed. It felt like it was a long time ago. The blonde-haired girl began; a pained expression on her face. Ive also met Baoli againafter more than a hundred years. Y-youve seen young Baoli?! How was she? Was she well?! Connie felt a bit heartened by the pure show of worry she saw when Lihua burst out with the question. She then sat down and put her glass aside and began telling her story. From the time Lihua and Huo Nanfeng - another of Connies loyal Contracted Beast - was taken out of commission due to the attack of three of the Righteous Factions Four Holy Beasts, up until her last moment as Wang Tian Gu in her old world.
Lihua listened intently until Connie was finished. Once she did, the woman asked with a trembling voice. Those - those hypocrites! Turning a family to fight against each other!! the beautiful woman flung her sleeves hatefully before kneeling forcefully with both hands cupped in a show of deep regret. Forgive me, Mistress. We have failed you! Connie saw the distressed expression on her face and gave a silent nod. This female Demon after all, was very attached to Baoli when she was very little. She first met Sui Lihua in her past life before she took on the name Wang Tian Gu. Sui Lihua was a prideful Demon who spared her life when she took on a mission to subdue her because she C in a disguise as a poor scholar - beat her in a competition of poetry. She met her a second time as Wang Tian Gu and became the latters Contracted Beast after a duel that lasted for a full day. She was also there when Wang Tian Gu took in Baoli; whom she quickly taken a shine to. For though she was a Queen to her cauldron of bats, she had never conceived a child. She remembered how angry and distraught Sui Lihua was when they failed to stop the Righteous Faction C who was helped by the dragons - from kidnapping Baoli. They spent more than a hundred years traversing various countries to find her. But they hid her too well. And by how Baoli treated Wang Tian Gu at their last meeting, the Righteous Faction had also instilled their insidious ideology inside her head. If only we had made a Contract back then the black-haired woman spoke regretfully. We would never have made one were it not for that event, Connie added. We have all failed. We knew that raiding the Hundred Island Congregation Headquarter was a foolish thing to do. But the allure was too great. Even that bastard of a sworn brother of mine had to sacrifice himself for a mutual destruction with that old shit from the Green Dragon Mountain. Long Zhanone of the few Cultivators who was the closest to reaching the Ascending Heaven stage, Sui Lihua bit her lips as she was reminded of the old man with a sword made entirely out of Whispering Jade. What happened to the Great King after the fight? He managed to survive by the thinnest of thread. Now, he is still recuperating inside me, but I dont dare to awaken him. Not until I regain my former strength. He is too unruly for me to control, Connie said with a tired sigh. What happened in our world left me with many regrets. But at least I managed to see her one last time before I went away, Connie closed her eyes with a contented smile. Suddenly, she heard a familiar twang in her ears. A note that shivered cold and lonely in the air, before being followed by another one. This one more muted. The sound came out of the window two doors down from where they were. Lihuas ears twitched twice as she took them in. Slight hesitance, imperfect slide of the note, Lihua spoke as she sipped on her grape wine. The unfamiliar dryness that sucked up all the moisture in her mouth grew on her. Amateurish, still. And lacking emotion. Understandable, the boy is still young. Hmm, there is also a faint sensation of divinity. A gifted one, looks like, Lihua stopped as she was about to take another sip. The Language of Fleeting CloudMistress, did you hand down the score for this? I didnt. Autumn Rain Cicada did, it seems. In regards to the Four Arts, I cannot compare to him when it came to music. Best I let that pompous drunkard teach him himself. This made a question appeared in her mind. What do you mean by, teaching him himself? But by then Connie had taken the bottle on the table and downed it in one go, ignoring her question. Drowning her melancholy with wine; she then began to hum alongside the melody. Alone on the riverside, I felt cool breeze caressing my cheek. The evening mist blurs a stone bridge, as outlines of a boat flickers and fades. A snowdrop melted into the wine in my cup, as faraway children bade their parents good night. I look up at the bright moon above, to a sky we no longer share. My heart is lost, left amongst the stars. And I raise a toast, to the fading memory of your smile. It was a loose poem, crafted without deference to the rules. Shamelessly borrowing the melody of her departed friend as a bridge for the prose. A wonderful poem, Mistress, Lihua said while wiping the side of her blindfold that had begun to be wet from tears. Forget what I have spoken. Doubtless I would also forget the words in waking, she said as she opened her eyes, glassy with memories of her past life. Tonight, let us drink until we pass out. The two of them then ordered more bottles of wine from the servants. They then shared the drink between them, with Connie drinking more than half the bottles by herself. When she finally fell asleep from drunkenness, Lihua carried her into bed and tucked her in. This one prays that the Young Mistress can find her own way in life, away from the bloody life we have led, Sui Lihua said with a solemn expression.
When Lihua walked out of her room, she saw a figure leaning on the wall with both arms folded under her ample chest. Good evening, young Illumca. Is Connie okay now? she asked. Manners, dear. I C Illumca opened her mouth, but stopped midway when she saw the womans silent stare. She could feel it through her blindfold. Good evening, Sui. Madam Sui, please. M-Madam Sui. ...we can work on that later. Then, Connie? Yes. Shes asleep. Normally she could have drunk twice the amount she drank tonight. But sometimesmelancholy and wineare too much of a drug. I wanted to enter, she began to speak. But I havent seen her like this since Ive met her. You must understand, I have been with her for many years. There are things that only she can share with this one, someone who shared those experience with her. Regardless her trust in you, she scolded her with a straight face. And even if its your forte to eavesdrop due to your occupation as an Assassin, its still a breach of that trust. Y-you noticed? This one is a bat, dear. One can sense you even through a wall. Your lack of presence notwithstanding. I justwant to know more about Connie. A-are you going to tell her? Lihua sighed. Trust is the basis of all relationship, young one. And betraying that trust does not help. You need to understand that despite her physical body, Mistress is a man. And a man does not wish to show weakness in front of others, especially not the ones he loved. Do you understand? II understand. Very good. Let us keep this to ourselves, shall we? Now, go ahead and get some sleep. Illumca stared at the woman, blinked a few times, and bowed slightly to thank her. Oh dear, such a handful young woman. This one hopes that the others are not as hard to handle as her. Chapter 165: True Kindness Chapter 165 True Kindness The day after their return, Connie isolated herself in her room; unwilling to meet anyone else aside from Lihua. This made Illumca and, surprisingly, Akula, to become worried. But Lihua calmed them down and passed them Connies message that they were to rest and recuperate while she too, did the same. There would be many things for them to do very soon. Although this gave them a bit of relief, what really persuaded them not to burst into Connies room was Lihuas ability to talk. She was nice. So very nice. And she was friendly, supportive, and above all, extremely confident. This was a very foreign quality to Connies current entourage that it made Nick as happy as a calm. Finally! Someone with their heads screwed on right! He said to Martell, who looked to be preoccupied with something to respond. The former then proceeded to throw up into the nearest bin. Thus, everyone did as they were ordered and went on their ways while Lihua took care of Connie. Illumca, who seemed to have gained something during her fated showdown with her stepmother, went out alone. Nick - who had been drinking until almost sunrise - chose to head to bed until his headache is gone. As for Akula, though she had drunk twice the amount of three adults, she looked to be just fine; she too, seemed to be restless as she went out with her bow in tow. As for the Martell, he was feeling listless. He had nothing to do and did not feel like he wanted to do anything. So, he went to town.
An hour later, Martell found himself sitting on bench by the square, idly gazing at the disembodied skull that Connie took home as a trophy. A number of men were standing guard around it. It had become quite an attraction for the townspeople. Children dared each other to try and get close enough to the skull without the Guards scaring them with their stares. Cant believe we fought that and survived, he mumbled. Ever since he witnessed firsthand the fierce battle between Connie and the Demon Bet-Zebek, he was at a loss. Especially because of his failure to use Fourth Art the Golden Lotus of Prajnaparamita in a crucial moment. That failure played in his head again and again. The humiliation, the disappointment. His Mistress did not show it but he knew. He knew that she was disappointed. And all of it happened because he did not understand what it means to be kind. For as long as he had lived, everyone who extended their hands to him always had ulterior motives. And he himself, having lost that which enabled him to feel how normal people feel, was uneasy. As he felt sorry for himself, a familiar Elf called on him. Morning, Martell. On your own today? Yeah. We were told to rest by the Mistress. I see. Shes right. Resting is also a Hunters job. Especially after what we went through in Untouchable Marshes. Martell noticed the bundle Caelin was holding under his armpit. Whats that? Oh, just some items Rhoddes told me to get. Hes helping the Daydreamers in the building near the gate right now. He is? Wasnt he hurt really bad? Is it okay for him to do that? No, but trying to reason with him when hes like that is like trying to keep a dragon from hoarding gold. Caelin sighed. But thats exactly why we trust him. Dhani and I. Hmm Martell furrowed his eyebrows. He then remembered about that strange offer that the mysterious priest had proffered him. Do you think its okay if I come with you? Sure, he replied. When they arrived at the old warehouse that had become the treatment center for the Daydreamers, they saw Hagen Sondt and a few of the Herbalists gathered around a large figure who towered above them even though he was crouching. Caelin approached them and handed Rhoddes the bundle. Martell saw that it was too full of people to see anything and hung back. What are they doing? Martell asked a nearby Herbalist who was looking at the gathering with an obvious look of disgust. Thatthat thing told us that he could help heal the Daydreamers that had gone to the deep end. As if that could happen, Another Herbalist said in agreement. This isnt something you can just heal. Otherwise, wed already have Healers use their Healing Skills on them. Hes giving me the creeps. Are you sure he isnt a monster? Just as he said so, as if to give the obnoxious Herbalist a slap, there was a light coming from their direction, followed by a loud cheer. The patient! Hes reacting to stimuli! Hagen grabbed the normal-sized hand of the Nankhudi and shook it fast. Amazing! To think that we overlooked something like this! With your help, we can wake the Daydreamers that had reached the Late Stage of their addiction!! The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. It was not me. I am simply helping them to regain their willpower that had been sapped dry by the vile drug. Rhoddes slowly got up and wobbled. Caelin caught him just in time and patted his back. Rhoddes. You work yourself too hard. There is no working myself too hard in helping others, he said. Ah, Im sorry. Youre still recovering from your wounds. Please, get some rest. We will be monitoring the patient and make a more comprehensive treatment plan according to Lady Steelhearts notes. With your help in mind, of course. That will do, Mister Sondt. Thank you, Rhoddes said. He then spotted Martell, who had just kicked the ass of the two men mocking the Anukaran Nankhudi. Ah, Ungku Nadi. Ive been meaning to talk to you. Have you decided to take my offer to rid you of the curse? Martell blinked and narrowed his eyes in suspicion. Youre correct. But can you really cure me of my curse? As an Anukaran Nankhudi, I have the ability to heal, not just the body but also the spirit. Like what youve just seen me do to the Daydreamer. The Dark Mother had sent me to cleanse you of the dark curse, young one. and what do you want in return? Beg your pardon? Youre offering to free me of my curse. The one that my Mistress only managed to keep at bay by making me meditate and pray every single night? Im sure you want something in return. What do you want? Money? Me? Look, Martell. Youre my friend, but Rhoddes isnt like that C Caelin, who had been listening to their conversation began, but Rhoddes put a reassuring hand on his shoulder. Will you let me talk to him alone, old friend? The Elf looked at his friend strangely. He then sighed and shrugged his shoulder. Sure. Once he left, Rhoddes looked at the young Beastfolk who seemed to be wary of him. I need nothing in return, Ungku Nadi, he said calmly, without being offended. II dont get it, Martells expression changed. You dont want anything? Really? The hunchback Nankhudi smiled behind his veil when he saw the distrust in Martells eyes. He had seen those eyes many times in his years of service to the Dark Mother. Those were the eyes of the people who asked for help but did not receive it; whose eyes were clouded by the evils of that they had witnessed. Rhoddes swept his eyes towards the town and spoke softly. walk with me. why? I wish to have a conversation with you, the Nankhudi walked a step towards the warehouse door. Yes. A simple conversation, nothing more.
The two of them ten walked through the towns gate. Martell noticed that though the malformed man beside him walked with a noticeable limp due to his left leg being larger than the right, there was purpose in his every step. The two drew stares as they walked down the streets. It could not be helped. As one was a young boy with a face as beautiful as an angel, while the other was a misshapen giant with a hunchback. There are more eyes than usual looking upon me today, the Anukaran Nankhudi said jokingly. The two of us do make a strange combination, Martell commented. Tell me, Mister. Why are you helping the Daydreamers? Youre not obligated to do so. And you dont even charge them money. Why not? I have the ability to help. So, I helped. Even though there are people that speak ill of you? Martell asked again. Like the two men who ridiculed your form, even though you are helping them do their job? Are you not angry? The man looked at the boy with a knowing smile. Though his expressions were hidden behind the religious cloth he wore, somehow Martell could sense that he was smiling. And do you think so too, young one? That I am ugly? That I amdeformed? Honestly? Martell asked. Yes. You areugly, Mister, the boy said, with a slightly mean spirit. For some reason, the man in front of him irked him. Made him uncomfortable. He was expecting a spiteful reply. However, Rhoddes simply chuckled. You are correct. Ungku Nadi. I am ugly. And to someone as young and beautiful as you, I must look abhorrent. I am simply stating a fact, Martell commented, slightly impressed at the patience the man had. I dont think you are abhorrent. I have seen men who are viler than even Demons. Those are the ones I find repugnant. Haha, Theres truth in that, to be sure. I believe that a man should not be judged by their physical appearance alone, he continued. So, is that the reason why you are unable to believe that I am offering my help freely? Yes. This is a world of give and take. I cannot believe that anyone could help others without obtaining something in return, Martell said straightforwardly. Is it so hard to believe that a man could give without expecting anything in return? I for one, have been saved by such a man, he began to reminisce. My foster father, Adenaide C Anukara protects his soul - found me while he was on a pilgrimage. I was abandoned under a tree, as I was born deformed. He was not obligated to take me in, and yet he did. And despite his advanced age, he would humble himself to ask for goat milk to the villages he visited to feed me. Though he passed before I took my oath and gotten my First Wounding. Ah, First Wounding is the first time a Nankhudi initiate used the Sacred Instrument to inflict wound upon oneself in honor of the Dark Mother, Rhoddes paused. And up to the day he passed, he never asked anything of me, other than me to become a good man. He did not even want me to follow his footsteps. Thus, I believe, that though this world can be cold and cruelat least one person should be kind. If so, why could it not be me? Rhoddes said. ugh, As he listened to the mans words, he became more and more nauseated. So much that he could feel chunks trying to climb up his throat. You also helped Lady Steelheart to protect the Daydreamers back in the Untouchable Marshes. Oh, in that case, you can treat it as me repaying you for that. If that makes you more comfortable. Those were my Mistresss orders. I wouldnt risk if it wasnt for that, he said with a cynical tone. I think the Mistress does not have a purely altruistic intent either. Still, you helped save them. And thats a deed worthy of praise. The boy stopped walking. His hands formed into fists, which trembled as he looked down at the ground. Thats enough. Rhoddes, who had walked a few steps forward, turned his whole body around so that his stiff neck could look at Martell. Ungku Nadi? Those words! Those sickly feel-good words are annoying! Theres nothing good in me! This body, this soul of minethey have all been tainted!! By whatve been done to me! And what Ive done!! he shouted. Somehow everything that Rhoddes said irked him. Made him feel disturbed to his very core. Martell ran away, his heart palpitating hard. He stumbled to a small alleyway and threw up. While he was catching his breath, he realized it then; the reason why he did not feel at ease with him. For someone who had been exposed to the evils of the world, to experience a kindness of such purity was off-putting. In a world filled with cynicism, this man was an anomaly. Hahhahaahaaa!! Rhoddes did not do what he did out of obligation or religion. He did it so naturally that he did not think about it at all. Yes. He was justkind. Kindness without any expectation of reward, for it was natural for him. Though the mans appearance was ugly and deformed, his heart was pure and kind. While he, though he was beautiful, his heart was wretched and vindictive. Rhoddes had everything that he was lacking. And it scared him. Chapter 166: Theres More Than One Way to Get Stronger Chapter 166 There''s More Than One Way to Get Stronger In one corner of a discreet alleyway, two men garbed in drab clothes were running for their lives. Behind them, a silver shadow danced across the rooftop. If the men were not distracted by panic, they would know that they were being herded to a dead end. Dammit! Were blocked! the first man said to his partner. He took out a short sword from his waist and turned around, only to see his partner gurgling for breath, as a line was drawn across his neck which quickly spewed out red. You worms are making attempts at Connie with this level of skill? Illumca dashed forward and parried the mans desperate attack. Disarming him before promptly pushing her dagger deep into his chest. I wont be having any of that. She took out her knife and let the mans body slid slowly down the wall. His body had gone cold before hi hit the floor. Just because Connie has returned and showed some weakness, these worms are coming out of the woodwork, she sighed as she wiped the blood off her dagger on the mans robe. Do they think we are soft slimes? Illumca rummaged through the dead mens belongings and found a Quest missive. Its content made her grit her teeth. Someone is offering a Million Gold for her life? This is an A-Rank Quest at least. Unlike official Hunter Guilds official letters, on an Assassin Guilds Quest missive, there was no name of the requester upon it. As far as I know, theres no Assassins Guild in Greyvault. Likely due to there being no worthy target in this town. She took the bodies of the men into her Item Ring to dispose of later. So, these must be outsiders. I need to warn everyone that theres trouble coming. And Illumca was almost right. The only thing that she missed was the magnitude of the trouble coming for them.
Three days later, on a morning with biting cold, Nick walked through the door of the current Mayors office. Inside, Mayor Harrison and the Captain Davis had been waiting, along with the rest of his party members. Why are we here? Nick asked as he sat down on the sofa beside Harrison. Madam Lihua told us that Lady Steelheart ordered us to gather here. As for why, I have no idea, Harrison said. I mean, I have so many things to do. I just hope that she can at least warn me if she wanted me for something. Youve been working with us for almost a month, and you just knew that now? Nick said with a guffaw. Trust me, this isnt the half of it. I like it better when she does this instead of playing mind games. Im not made for thinking. Just give me something to shoot at and Im a happy Centaur, Akula commented. She was lying on her stomach on a backless sofa a servant had brought in. The ceiling was too low for her liking. They all had a light chat aside from Illumca, who had kept to herself; and strangely enough, the sociable Martell. He did not comment on Nicks dirty jokes either. Not long after, the door opened and Lihua came in. She held the door for Connie, who looked haggard. There were bags under her eyes and she looked worse for wear. It was so apparent that Illumca voiced her concern. Connie. Are you okay? Nope, my body is creaking everywhere as I walked and I can feel my insides churning with every breath I take. But Ive never felt better! she said as she plopped herself down on the chair behind the desk and let out a small groan. From where she was standing. Akula saw that though Connie looked tired, her eyes were bright. She would even say that the girl was excited. Were all here? Good! Connie paused for a moment. Her eyes scanning the room with a slight displeasure. Before we begin. Harrison. Y-yes, Lady Steelheart? I cannot endure any longer the assault to the eyes that is this gaudy mansions interior. I want you to strip off all the gold and the statues, and what have you. And sell them. Use the money to bolster the towns budget, she said. Might as well make use of these useless things to our advantage. Thetowns budget? Are you sure? Yes. Or do you not need it? No! No! Thats very kind of you. We really do need the money. After all the destruction we experienced during the Demons invasion and the cost of treatments for the Daydreamers. And with the frost of winter coming soon, we are really going in the red, Harrison answered. On behalf of the people, I thank you. I think the weather is quite warm, actually, Akula said. I dont see what all the fuzz is about. Akula did not mind the cold. In the Grasslands of Azut-Baydar, its normal for winter nights to be so cold that you could freeze milk by leaving it outside overnight. Calendian winter was a good warm weather in comparison. It was heat that she could not stand. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Not everyones good with cold like you, Akula, Connie said. It doesnt sound convincing coming from someone wearing thin garments in Fall like you, Mistress, Lihua commented. Its all about your mindset, she said jokingly before turning towards Davis, who froze up when she looked at him. As for you, Captain. Keep on doing what you do, but keep in mind two things. Dont let anyone put a hand on the Demons skull. And keep the town safe. Yes, Maam. I mean, Lady Steelheart! Alright. Thats all for the two of you. You can continue with the days business as usual. Uhis that all you want us for? Yes. These next few items are directions for my party members only. II see, Harrison said quickly. Please excuse us. Harrison and Davis quickly left and closed the door behind them quietly. Lihua? Connie gestured. Her ears twitched a few times and she answered. No ones around. Good, then we can start, Connie began. Everyone. What Im about to talk next is something Ive been thinking for a few days. Its about is our next plan of action. Seeing the serious expression on her face and the gravity in her tone, they all shifted their positions and directed their attention towards Connie. We have won a great battle a few days ago, but it was a hard victory. The enemy managed to plant their roots deep into the town without anyone knowing. And judging by the words of Bet-Zebek, this conspiracy is deeper than we know. Perhaps they had planted their seeds not just in Calendia, but also others in the Alliance. And we dont even need to talk about Vorzenny. So the first thing we all need to do is to get stronger. She then said. To face the threats thats coming, I decided that Iam going to enter an isolated training. Isolatedtraining? Nick repeated the words curiously. Why? After the fight last time, Ive realized that this body is inadequate. It needs to bereborn, Connie said meaningfully. And for that to happen, I need to go back to the Untouchable Marshes. That place again? Akula said as she was reminded of the extreme humidity that made her thick clothes stick to her skin uncomfortably. Yes. This process might take weeks, or monthsdepending on how it goes. Therefore, I want to assign you all some tasks. Akula, Illumca, and Lihua. The three of you will be coming with me to the Dungeon. I will explain what I want you all to do there. Nick and Martell will be staying here. Are you leaving me here, Mistress? Why?! Martell exclaimed suddenly. There was a tinge of desperation in his voice. Thats a bit harsh, Milady. I know Im not as strong as everyone else, but Ive got my uses. Thats exactly why, Nick. Im leaving the two of you here not to idle, but because I have some things that I want you to do," she rubbed her chin meaningfully. Nick, I need you to recruit about a hundred trustworthy men and train them. These men will serve me directly and not the town. Youwant me to form a small army? he repeated her order with a raised eyebrow. Yes. The Guardsmen are fine for protecting the town, but they cannot exactly be calledhighly competent. Moderately acceptable is already high praise for them, she said. Its not nice butthere you have it. Youre experienced in leading troops and youre a dirty, nasty man who knows how people work. I believe youre the best fit for it. Idont know if that could be called a compliment. However, Ill take it. How much do you want to offer them? Its up to you. We have the money, why not spend it? Arm them with good weapons and armors. And dont skimp on yourself also. I want only the best of the best. Whether its manpower or equipment. then Ill do my best. Finally, Connie turned to Martell and said. As for you, I want you to do two things. First, learn governance from Harrison and his people. They are doing a bang-up job for being thrust into the position without preparation. And the second is, to help Rhoddes with his job. Mistress, but II cant work with him. And why is that? The boy who usually had answers for everything was lost for words. His mouth opened a few times but nothing came out. Let me be honest with you. You are lacking. Not physically, but emotionally. It caused you to be unable to progress in your cultivation. And the Golden Lotus of Prajnaparamita is not just something that you can just memorize and do. There is a reason why it was one of the greatest Technique in my past life! she scolded him sternly. I want you to stay by Rhoddes side. Watch him and learn. Iunderstand. I will do as you ordered, the boy answered, sulkily. Connie looked at him with a serious face. This is not me angry with you. This is me trusting you with a task that Im confident that you can do. Martell said nothing and just bowed as to hide his expression. Seeing this, Connie let out a deep sigh as she leaned back on her chair. Being a teacher is hard work. Especially with gifted disciples that are too big for their britches. She thought back of the curious meeting she had with the Anukaran Nankhudi last night.
It was during her meditation that the man asked to meet her. If it was someone else, she would have ignored him. But she had heard of his work and decided to make time. To her surprise, his request was none other than to ask her if she could help him gain Martells trust, so that he could delve into his soul and cleanse the boys soul of the curse that plagued him. She knew very well the danger of delving into someones soul. And the stronger the target is, the more dangerous it became. Why are you doing this? The journey inside a persons soul is a dangerous thing. A single mistake; a singlemisstep will mean your death. Especially when you are trespassing into the soul of someone like Martell. The curse that was cast upon him is very strong. It will be hard. I know that. But I did not become an Anukaran Nankhudi because its easy. And all this because of some prophecy or divine words shoved down upon your head? The man did not get angry at the disrespectful tone Connie used to describe his Goddess, and simply answered truthfully. Its not just because of the words of the Dark Mother. I need to do thisbecause its decent. No child should suffer such curse, such suffering, he said. And if in the process of cleansing him I die, then its a death I would proudly offer to Her. Connie looked at the hunched figure before her and nodded. Ive seen your heart, Rhoddes. And I see that you are a good man. A rare thing nowadays. But I can only help give you time. Martell is a distrustful boy, for he had lived his life being used by others. It would take a lot to gain his trust. I would ask for nothing more. However, in return, I will need your help. Anything, Lady Steelheart. Connie looked at him straight. I want you to teach himhow to be kind.
Well, I gave you time as you wanted, Rhoddes. Good luck. In any case, I want us to leave at dawn tomorrow to avoid any hindrances. Prepare well. This will be a hard winter for us all.
Late that evening, after everyone turned in early, Illumca closed the door to her room and locked it. The room was illuminated only by a single candle next to the bed. She then placed a palm-sized copper jar on the table next to the window. After that, she took out a leather pouch from within her Item Ring and poured its content into the jar, before unceremoniously closing its mouth tight with a cork. Illumca placed a finger on top of the jar and nudged it with mild amusement. The candles flickering light cast a shadow on the vicious smile appearing on her lips. You must be feeling lonely in Sud-Ghazid, Merida. Just you wait, I will send your daughter to join you. As she was completely focused on the object in front of her, she did not notice that the jug of water next to her had started to boil from the heat she was radiating. Chapter 167: The Devils Offer Chapter 167 The Devil''s Offer The next day, A wagon and a Centaur went out the gate early in the morning. So early that the Lamplighters had not yet started their morning round. Three half-asleep guards yawned as they saw them vanish into the misty darkness outside the safety of the town. Martell stood by the gate for a good while until he could no longer see them, before returning to the mansion, fully intending to burrow himself deep under a warm blanket.
What a nice morning! Akula laughed as she breathed in the chilly air. She was taking them in now, knowing fully that she would have to suffer the humid heat of the Dungeon soon. They arrived at the edge of the Untouchable Marshes a few hours after lunch. Four Dark Elves descended the trees and bowed towards Illumca. They then led them to a gathering of makeshift tents near the Dungeon Entrance. Built in a circle for safety. Though they were forest people, they did not dare to be lax when staying in a place under the effect of a Dungeon Break. The eyes of the Dark Elves lit up once they saw Illumca. They followed her as she walked past them to the center of the circle of tents made out of branches and leaves. She saw in their eyes, a desire for someone to point them in the right direction. But she knew, that direction was not something she could give. She glanced at Connie, who was walking beside her. Do as we discussed, The blonde girl said. Connie saw Illumca walking faster until she reached the center of the tent, where a communal pot filled with soup was brewing. Arryn and Leyn were sitting there, tending to the fire when they saw them. They stood up and greeted their Chief. Gather everyone here. I have something to announce. This is everyone. Leyn wrote. She looked at the hopeful eyes of the Dark Elves and wondered if this was how it felt to be her father. To have the hopes and dreams of the Clan thrust upon him without any right to refuse. She felt no attachment to the Clan, and she did not care whether the Clan would survive; Not after what had transpired between them. But if they could be used for her and Connies goal, then she would happily give them a chance to be of use. Everyone. As you all have heard, Ive been made a Chief by the Elders. However, you must all know, first and foremostmy loyalty is not to the Clan, she gave a pregnant pause to press the importance of her statement. Its only towards the person that had saved my life, Cornelia Asterium Steelheart. And like I have said to you before, her will is my will. Anyone who has any complaints is free to leave, Illumca spoke bluntly. She had no liking to speaking in front of an audience and just wanted to get it over with. No one? Good. In that case, she has a proposition for you. Connie then stepped towards Illumca, who left to join Akula and Lihua in a hurry, uncomfortable with being the center of attention. You could use a bit more training with making a speech, Lihua commented. Im an Assassin. Im not supposed to be noticed. You tried your best, Akula said kindly as she watched Connie taking center stage.
The young girl standing in front of them looked weaker than she did when she returned from the Dungeon. But they could feel their instinct saying that the human was dangerous. Connie swept her gaze around her and laughed. Look at you. Look at you all. It seems to me that some of you are still unsatisfied with having to listen to a human, Connie began. I get it, of course. Having been enslaved by Demons for so long must have made you uncomfortable to listening to the order from another Race, least of alla human, So many distrustful eyes were gazing at her. She expected this. Winning over the trust of others C those who had suffered, even though it was from their own folly C was no easy task. However, she did not need goodwill, she needed only for them to obey. Discipline could be instilled later. She then continued, her voice a good deal sharper now. But I dont care. Im not here to offer you succor. Im not here to heal your wound and whisper sweet lies, saying that its gonna be okay. Because believe me, things are going to get worse from now on. Bet-Zebek was just a lackey compared to the creature that orchestrated the downfall of your Clan. The thing calledGed-Abinadab. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Her words earned a few strained gasps and looks of despondency. They had never seen the Demon, but by how subservient Bet-Zebek was to him, they could imagine how helpless they were. And if you think that you can save the rest of your people with your current abilities, then youve lost your mind. Lihua smiled at her Mistresss bluntness. Make them understand their position, make them see with clear eyes their predicament Dont think that your current situation is just bad luck. No. youve all made the wrong choice. Trusted the wrong people, she pointed with two fingers at Illumca while her eyes were staring into the eyes of each and every Dark Elves before her. Accused the wrong person! This hole that youve fallen into, is the hole that youve all dug for yourselves. Remind them of their wrongs. Their guilt. Make them uncomfortable. Illumca looked at the Dark Elves, staring at her with guilt in their hearts. She stared back, unperturbed. The Demons crippled you! All attention returned to Connie as she bellowed her words. Took away your voice! Reduced you to indentured slaves, unable to whisper the names of your beloved, or singing lullabies to your children. she said as she clasped one hand into a fist in front of them. They controlled you with fear. The fear of losing your loved ones. The fear of an uncertain tomorrow! Does that not make you angry?! Then, make them angry. Make them furious. Lihua saw many a fist tightening in suppressed anger. Eyes that burned with hate. Tears that fell from sadness and despair. They knew that she was right. Every word a dagger that stabbed into their hearts. But she raised a finger. They gazed at the finger as if hypnotized. that does not mean all is hopeless. And finally, give them hope.
Connie smiled inwardly as all their distrust had turned to thirst. The thirst for a light at the end of the tunnel. I shall give you a chance. A chance to gain a strength beyond Magic! Beyond the limitation of your body! she bellowed. Yes, the strength to take away their voices in return! But it will come at a cost. Because nothing in this world is free. What is it that you want? Arryn wrote on her slab. Her hands were visibly trembling. I want your utter and complete devotion. But you must remember, betray meand your life is forfeit. Illumcas eyes widened as she began to understand what Connie was offering. Connie, you mean? Yes, I am offering them the chance to become Cultivators. What do you mean by Cultivators? Me, and Illumca. We are Cultivators. Those who seek the truth. Unbound by the fetters of Status and Skills. The Dark Elves quickly descend to chaos as they furiously made hand sign to each other. They made them with so much gusto that it looked like they were doing an odd dance. And in the midst of that chaos, Arryn stepped forward. I will take your offer. She wrote resolutely. Oh? Youre not going to think about it for longer? Connie rubbed her chin with a smirk. Like you said, we had made the wrong choice once. I am not going to make the same mistake twice. Then do you swear that you will never betray me? Even if it means your death? Yes. Satisfied with that answer, Connie told her to sit cross legged with both hands resting on her knees with the palms facing up. She took out a few Essence Crystal in her possession and infused her body with the Energy. After awhile, she spat out black blood, earning worried looks from other Dark Elves. Arryn then looked at them in puzzlement as every senses she had became more acute. She touched the grass and looked at them as if she was looking at the green for the first time in her life. She then took the dagger strapped to her leg and threw it at a tree behind her. A Dark Elf that was next to the tree was surprised by the sudden movement and turned to see the dagger; he found it embedded into the head of small poisonous snake. She looked at Connie, and then at Illumca, with eyes filled with puzzlement. Congratulations, Arryn, Illumca congratulated her with a thin smile. Youve made the right choice.
Soon after Arryn took the first step, others followed. One by one they joined in until almost all the adults became Cultivators. The ones that did not make the choice were old ones who were too tired of everything and handed over the future of the Clan to the young ones. As for the smaller ones, Connie did not insist on making them Cultivators. While they were getting used to the new sensation, Connie took Illumca, Akula, and Lihua aside so that they could not be heard. They found a nice place under a shade with a handful of large rocks. Connie sat down on one of the rocks and bade them to sit with her. Fortunately, the Clan is not so foolish to not understand the chance that youve given them. I will make sure they serve you well. As they will. Lihua, I want you to teach them The Raksha Blood Palm Art. Thats the secret art of the old Imperial Guards Lihua looked at her as she began to understand Connies intention. Do you intend to make them your Shadow Guards, just as the Ancient Emperors did? Despite the lack of resources, the Dark Elves managed to infiltrate deep into the Kingdom. With the right guidance, they can be used. And who else can train them if not for the Queen of the Frozen Cave and former leader of the Shadow Guards of the Martial Emperor? The black-haired beauty clasped her hands together and responded. This one obeys. As for the two of you, Illumca and Akula. With the battles that we have fought, you have grown well. But you two are lacking something important. Something that differentiates those that are merely good and those that can achieve greatness, Connie said. Because of that, Im going to hand you over to Lihua. Her method of training is very different, but in case of results, she is better than me. Is she strong? Akula asked. Stronger than you? In some matters, yes. You will find out after you experience her tutelage. It will beenlightening, Connie chuckled, as if amused by an inside joke. She glanced at Lihua, who smiled meaningfully. Spoilers, Mistress. Spoilers. Connie then continued. Those were my orders for you as your leader. Now, Im going to speak to you as your friend. These are more important. First, Akula. While Im gone, I want you to protect Illumca, as you protect me. You dont have to order me to do that, Illumca is a precious friend that had spilled blood alongside me. Why does everything have to sound so gruesome with you? Connie shrugged with a thin smile. And as for you, Illumca C Connie, wait. Stop, Illumca quickly interrupted her. I dont like this. Why are you talking so ominously? This isnt like you. Youve been like this ever since we returned to Greyvault! Ominous, is it? Connie rubbed her chin. Perhaps. Yes. Right now, I am quite nervous, but excited at the same time. But - to be frank - a part of me also feel ratherscared. Scared, you? Akula said, before she clasped a hand on her mouth when Illumca glared at her. Explain! she demanded. Connie looked gently at Illumca, and said. In short, Illumca Im going to die. Chapter 168: The Middle Way Chapter 168 The Middle Way Connies words shocked Akula. So much that she could not form coherent words. She stood frozen for a few seconds before she finally spoke. Wh-whwhat do you mean by death? Y-you are joking with me, right? Illumca said sternly. Because if you are, its not funny. I dont joke about something so serious, Connie replied, eyes still staring straight at the liquid silver that reflected her face. Im going to rebuild this body from scratch, similar to the way that I built your body. Albeit, with somemodifications. Then, its not going to kill you, Illumca said, trying to make sense of their discussion. Because I lived through it, right? So, you too, should -! This is different. I will have to die. Then find another way! Theres no other way! Connie cut in. What are you guys talking abou - ? Akula, who had lost the thread of conversation stopped mid-sentence when she saw Illumca warning her with a silent pointing of her finger. Lihua, who was sitting next to the Centaur tapped her shoulder and shook her head meaningfully. Look, its different. When you underwent the process, we had a body ready to be used. What Im doing is Connie tried to find a way to explain what her plan was, and found that everything she said will just make it worse. you just have to know that in the best case, I will be reborn anew. And in the worst case? she demanded. Connie took a deep breath. death. True death. Death Illumca repeated the word with a derisive chuckle, finger trembling next to her face. Death. You say it so easily. Like its somethingnormal. I know you might not think of me the way I think about you she said with arms trembling and tears brimming in her eye. But at least I thought you had an idea of how much I love you! How much I care!! Connie was agape. She did not expect that Illumca would have such a strong reaction to this. The other two were more easily accepting of her news. Death! She repeated the word once more, shaking her head angrily. You say that to become stronger, you need to die. And you -! she jabbed a finger at Connie. you expect me to just accept it and say, Alright? You are so C, Illumca shook her head angrily. Soselfish!! Slap! Illumca saw the red mark on Connies cheek and the pain in her hand. She could not believe what she just did and clasped her hands over her mouth. No, I dont mean! she panted. Her heart was drowning in a mix of anger, love, and worry, that she exploded. II Without finishing her sentence, Illumca turned around and vanished into the trees. The three women staying behind, were left flabbergasted. It was only after a few seconds digesting what happened, that Akula broke the silence. I know its not for me to say anything, seeing that a glorious death is a Tonsuldes greatest wish, Akula said with a shrug. But I still think that youve really done it this time, Connie. You really should re-learn how to handle women, Mistress, Lihua said with a disappointed look. Urgh Connie said pathetically. The slap did not hurt much, but the sting in her heart did.
That night, Illumca did not return to eat dinner. This continued until the next day when Connie was about to enter the Dungeon. Still there was no sign of her. Is she still not back? the blonde girl asked worriedly. She came to my place last night. She said that shedoesnt want to see you, Akula said with a sigh. This is the first time I see her acting like this. Me too. I mean, weve gone through many life and death situations before this. Why is it different this time? Connie said with a bewildered look. Lihua bopped respectfully as she said. If you dont mind this one saying. If you dont understand what you did wrong, Mistressthen you really are hopeless. What? Why?! There is a big difference between saying, I might die and saying, I will die. Seems like being single for too long had dulled your courtship abilities. We will have to have a discussion about this soon. As Connie was being lectured by Lihua, Arryn approached them with a quick bow. We have fixed the Gate Rune, so you can go directly down to the Fifth Floor. Fortunately, a Gate Rune only needs the right Rune and Mana tools to be fixed. Some of the more prepared members of the Clan had stored a few spares in hidden places. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. She pointed at the shimmering circle that was guarded by Leyn. Alright. Time is of the essence. Dont forget what I told you, Akula, Connie said. Shed rather talk about anything else and just wanted to get this over with. Akula did a quick salute before saying. Are youreally sure about leaving things like this, Connie? Illhandle the matter with Illumca after I succeeded. If not, then she stopped and chewed her lips. Lets just hope I have the chance to be harangued later.
Lihua and Connie descended to the Fifth Floor using the Gate Rune. The place was still mostly as they left it. The dried blood of fallen victims of the fight; both green and red, had seeped into the stones. Connie had been wanting to visit the Research Chamber when she was told of its existence, but did not have the chance until now. It was a vile place. She could imagine the many atrocious things that were done in that place by just seeing the stains and smelling the putrid stench that had become one with the place. However, she could not deny that the materials and results that had been gathered in that place were of great value. With the help of Lihua, Connie gathered those materials that could be used for her plan and put them into her Item Ring, including a few large cauldrons of decent quality she found there. She then descended to the to the chamber where they fought Bet-Zebek the first time. The place had not been touched since then, and the remnants of their fierce battle could still be seen on its walls. This looks to be a good place to start. There is only one entrance to this chamber, Lihua commented as she looked up to the ceiling where they dropped down from. This place is strangely isolated from the rest of the Dungeon. Exactly why I chose this place, Connie commented. I want you to seal the entrance to the chamber above me. Are you sure, Mistress? How are you going to get out of here? You know like I do the first ability that all who had broken through to Treading Earth Stage have, She explained. I dont want anyone to disturb me while Im working. Alsoits to avoid unwanted circumstance. as you command, Mistress, Lihua bowed before her and spoke a heartfelt word of encouragement. May the He C she was about to finish the sentence, but remembered that what Connie was about to do might as well be a blasphemy towards the Heavens. She quickly corrected herself. Good luck to you, Mistress. Connie watched as the Queen of the Frozen Caves rose into the air. The black-haired Lihua then closed the heavy stone door that led into the chamber below and used her power to seal the door with thick ice. She bowed to the direction pf the door with clasped hands one more time before returning to the surface.
Left in the dark chamber, Connie built a fire using wood that she had gathered beforehand. She first inspected the room with Chen and Yao-Er trailing behind. Her steps making crunching sounds as they pressed against the floor. She touched the surface of one of the fallen pillars and spoke. Lets clean this place up a bit. Okay, Chen? The slime made an affirmative jiggle. Connie channeled Energy into both hands and gripped hard the stone pillar. Starting from her fingers, a crack began to appear on the its surface, which quickly crawled across the whole thing. When Connie withdrew her hand, the stone pillar crumbled. The two proceeded to clean up the place until they had a reasonably clean place to start. Yao-er could only watch as they did it. With that small distraction done with, Connie began her preparation and placed large swathes of cloths on the floor. After that, she took out all the Items she needed from the Item Ring. Thousands of poisonous plants and mushrooms; a mound of venomous creatures and insects; buckets and buckets of Pills, of many varying sizes and effects, were poured onto the cloths. Chen and Yao-er approached the mound of Pills with the curiosity of a child looking at a shiny new coin. She also took out the large cauldrons she took from the Research Chamber, along with the massive, bone materials gathered from the Bet-Zebeks body. Finally, she took out the most crucial thing she needed for her rebirth. A few buckets of the Holy Water that she got from the Miracle the Maiden of Water performed many days ago. She had used a good deal of it to create Pills, and it was then that she found out that the Pills she created using the water contained Divinity within it. Are you wondering what Im going to do with these, you two? Connie said to the two curious Contracted Beasts. She had little trust that the two would even understand her explanation, but she did it regardless, as the matter with Illumca weighed on her more heavily than she suspected. She needed to refocus herself. You see, this bodyis weak and imbalanced. No matter how much I temper it and train it, its already reached its peak. The damage to me when using the Art of Impermanence is also due to this bodys fragility. Yin Gu Body Tempering can strengthen the body, but it is limited by the raw materials. Just like you cannot make a good sword from pig iron, no matter how good the Blacksmith is. Yes, that is the level of talent this body had. Lower than average. Therefore, it needed to be broken down and rebuild from scratch. Connie did a roundhouse kick filled with Energy, which blew off the dust and small rocks leftover from the cleaning they did; leaving a clean surface that she could work with. She then put on the Crimson Serpentbane and used its sharp tip to carve verses of the Soul Reversing Sutra on the stone floor. They burned white as soon as each letter were written. Unlike the first time with Illumca, theres no one to guide me. And no one that can help me if this fails. Theres even a chance that my soul will be reborn in another world even if I succeed, She gritted her teeth. Just like what happened to me upon my death in my old world. Or worse yet, I might lose my soul in the Sunyata. Connie noticed the look of worry from both her Contracted Beasts. Despite one having no face and the other having face that not even a mother could love, she could still sense their worry. Thats why, I need something that will tie me to this body. An anchor, Connie explained. I do this, because of love. I do this, because of hate. I do, this because of attachment, Connie spoke as she wrote the verses, reminding herself of her goal, sweat dripping from her brows. The Three Poisons of Moha, Raga, and Advesa shall be that anchor. But I must not be controlled by it. I must balance myself so I do not go to either extreme. I must take the Middle Way. But rebirth alone will not be able to make the perfect foundation, she said as she stood before the finished circle that was glowing white. She then began dismantling the bones of Bet-Zebek, choosing only the finest and undamaged bones before throwing them into a cauldron. I need a strong foundation. Stronger bones. And the bones of Bet-Zebek happened to be able to defend against the power of the Art of Impermanence. But we could not use it as is, we need to purify it. She then poured the buckets of water into the cauldron and let it soak. The malice contained within the bones made a hiss as they came into contact with the water. Connie made a fire below the cauldron to start boiling it from cold. I will first refine the bones using the Divine Marrow Washing cleansed by Holy Water created by a Miracle to produce Divine Bones. Then integrate the bones into my body. While waiting for the result, I must make the concoctions that will help me in achieving the next stage, she raised her arms and the mounds of poisonous materials went into different cauldrons in front of her. And last but not least, Connie pointed at Chen, who was looking at his Mistress with awe. The seeds of disease that you have gathered inside you, Chen. Together, we shall create a miracle of Alchemy! Chapter 169: The Three Marks of Existence Chapter 169 The Three Marks of Existence Lihua had always been a fastidious person. She was meticulous, careful, and above all, strict. To herself and to others. She was the kind of person that expected others to also hold themselves to the same standard. If not, thenthere was nothing a good thrashing could not fix. So, she gathered the Dark Elves and spoke in front of them. While the Mistress is gone, this one has been ordered to lead you on the path of Cultivation. Unlike Skills - which this one found too limiting C Cultivation is only limited by the mind. Today, this one shall begin teaching you the Raksha Blood Palm Art. Lihua paused as she felt the gaze of confusion that was directed at her. Though she had little to no sight in her eyes, her other senses had been sharpened to compensate for it. This one can feel that all of you dont seem to understand what this one is saying. Then she heard Akula saying from the sideline. They are wondering what is Raksha Blood Palm Art? And what are Techniques? Ah, then a demonstration would be more useful rather than words. Lihua jumped into the air and landed in front of Arryn, who was so surprised that she had almost reached for her weapon out of reflex. However, she felt something hot caressing her cheek. Although the name is Raksha Blood Palm Art, it is actually a collection of disciplines that combines Movement Techniques, Fighting Techniques, and Breathing Techniques. She spoke as she glided through the throng of Dark Elves with unhurried steps, but her movements were so erratic and unpredictable that she was like a ghost. They could see her, but not catch her. It was to the point that she left afterimages that lingered a second behind her real body. Lihua stopped moving as she reached the back of the rows of Dark Elves and revealing a handful of black cloths that the Dark Elves had used to cover their faces between her long fingers. They immediately started grasping for their cloths and found that those that she had passed had lost their cloths. H-how did you do that? Akula asked, stupefied. She had never seen such movements before. Not even Illumca could do something like that. And she was one of the best Assassin she had ever met. As long as you master this art, you will become as a ghost, bearing death to all who would suffer your wrath. Yes. with this, saving the rest of your Clan will not be a simple dream. Hearing that, the Dark Elves began to signal to each other excitedly. Speaking about ghosts, the long-eared Demon turned to a spot above a nearby tree. Why not join us over here, Illumca? Im not in a good mood right now. Oh? Then this one can help with that. How about a spar? Itll help you vent that anger off your head, and show your people what a properly trained Cultivator could do. No. If she doesnt want to. How about me?! Akula shouted excitedly. Lihua ignored the excited Centaur and offered Illumca. Then how about this? If you managed to get a hit in. This one will tell you a secret about the Mistress. Illumca, still stewing with the unpleasant feelings ever since she struck Connie, jumped down from the tree branch and landed on the ground with an audible thump. She then walked forth towards Lihua. Ah, such devotion. Lihua simply smiled. She couldve just asked. I might go a bit overboard. Oh? So confident of yourself, are you? Must be her influence, Lihua said. No Skills, just martial prowess. This is a simpleconversation between two people, not a life and death battle. As soon as she finished saying that, Illumca had struck first, dagger aiming at her heart. However, Lihua glided backwards like she was weightless; her robe barely scraping the ground beneath her. Oh, naughty, Lihua asked as she dodged another continuous attack by weaving back and forth. You arent taking this seriously!! Illumca fumed. Illumca felt bony fingers grabbing her wrist and she was brought close forcefully. On the contrary. This one is taking this very seriously. The silver-haired Dark Elf pushed against the woman. She was surprisingly very light; so light that she could barely feel her weight. This time, Lihua took the next move. She glided along the ground, head and body brought so low; her robe almost scraping the ground, yet it did not. She swept Illumcas leg and brought her down. She continued with another sweep of her leg, but Illumca had already sprung up onto the air by pushing against the ground with her torso as a pivot. She then landed with both arms on the ground, grabbing the daggers she had left there and leapt to an attack. The Dark Elves all gasped as they saw the fight. It was bizarre and unlike the straightforward fight that they were used to; however, it was beautiful in its oddity. Truly, it was a beautiful dance of martial prowess. And as Dark Elves, they were unconsciously drawn to beauty of any form. However, to Illumca who was doing the fighting, she began to realize that this was all for show. She could feel that the woman was holding back. She was doing all these attacks, but there was no intention to end the fight. Illumca kicked the ground and swung her dagger, which Lihua redirected with a wave of her sleeves. What is this?! she asked angrily. We are conversing. Did I not say that at the start? she replied as she kicked gracefully. You are still bothered by what she said before. Of course! Illumca released a powerful stab at her heart, only to find that she was hitting a tree. Lihua turned aside and laid both hands on Illumcas shoulders, whispering to her. Young one, you must remember first and foremost: regardless of her current body, her wants and desires remains that of a male. She pushed lightly against Illumca and leaped into the air, landing with her beautiful buttocks on a rock. She crossed her leg and spoke. Men aredifficult. They are proud, noisy, and always try to look good in front of women. Educated or not, these things dont change. Are you saying that I should be okay with her going straight into a sure death? No, of course not. That would be silly! Indeed, the Mistress had done something bad. But you need to understand that the man C or girl C that have taken your heart is a Cultivator. The Path of the Dao is a dangerous one. It is in our nature to challenge the unknown in search of the truth. And her Path is one that is a blasphemy against the Heavens itself. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. If you wish to walk that Path with her, then you must also be prepared. Prepared to one day lose her. Lose her?! Distraught by the thought, Illumca did not notice that the dark-haired woman had already caught her by the neck and pushed her against a tree. Lose her. Yes. Even for those who had reached the pinnacle. In this ones opinion, it is the main reason why those who strive for their Path preferred to live alone, wallowing in their solitude. Because sometimes Lihua paused, as she weighed her next words. Sometimesto continue living is a pain worse than death. Billowing white sleeves interspersed with flashes of black metal, the two spoke as they fought. One was asking questions. The other giving advice. Is this about her dead wife? Frankly, nowadays one could not fathom whether it was his grief that drives him, or his vendetta towards the Heavens. The fact is that this one think that she cannot even differentiate between them anymore. Illumca kicked Lihua using the front of her left foot, Lihua followed her movement and spun a few times in the air before landing beautifully with both feet on the ground. However, one thing this one is sure about is that you held a place in her heart, otherwise, she would have gone ahead with her plan without telling you. Y-you think so? Yes, this one knows so, the black-haired Demon did not remind her that Akula and her was also there, but she seemed to have selectively heard what she wanted to hear as she saw the silver-haired Dark Elf looking happy. But you know what? Lihua kicked the ground and speared before her and flicked her forehead with her finger. You should control that passion of yours when fighting, its very bad form. This one will make you work so hard you wont have any time to think about your love life. Illumca held her forehead that was still stinging and looked at the tall back of the Demon who had begun to walk towards the other Dark Elves. And this goes for all of you. Prepare yourselves, you amateurs! This one will work you so hard you wish youre back under the Demons rule!!
Inside the Dungeon, away from all the distractions of screaming Dark Elves regretting their life choices for the third time, Connie was coaxing the Golden Silkworm with honeyed words. The Soul Binding Cocoon that you made must be the highest quality you can make, Yao-er. This is important. Thats why you need to eat these plants, Connie nodded with a sigh when the small Golden Silkworm made a few angry jumps. I know, you dont like them. But can you do it, for me? The Golden Silkworm looked at her, and then the plants, before it made a gesture which anyone who saw it could see that it was a deep and resigned exhale. After obtaining the little creatures consent, Connie returned to her work. After a few days, the place Connie had sealed herself in had turned into some sort of sinister lair. Aside from the large cauldron boiling the bones of Bet-Zebek, eight cauldrons of varying sizes and shapes were lined up in front of her; each containing mixtures of hundreds of poisons and venom of varying colors and effects. Simply smelling the malodorous stench mixed with herbal aroma and nutty fragrance would have made a normal man gag and retch. She had chosen to take off her robe after she found it too distracting and was now moving about the room in plain white shirt, sweat cascading off her brows. Connie was checking on the bone and was smiling at the expected result when she took a whiff of something sweet. She turned her head and clapped in one movement. A smile creeping onto her face. Ah, finally. The sweet scent of deadly enticement. The first part, the poison, was almost nearing its completion. The most potent poisons I could create at this moment, crafted and mixed in the right order and amount so that they do not hinder, but support each other. She raised her left hand and the blue liquid within the leftmost cauldron snaked into the air. She did the same with her right, raising the liquid poison C this one brownish and visibly more viscous C into the air. She guided the two to enter the cauldron in front of her, changing the dark liquid within to turn slightly clearer. She stirred the contents with her Energy, and as she did, the herbaceous smell became more potent. She did the same with the content of the other cauldrons. Carefully mixing and stirring using Energy, until the mixture inside the cauldron before her became a murky green. And last, the lifeblood from a girl who had not known the touch of a man, she said as she slit her forearm with the tip of Crimson Serpentbane. Rich, crimson blood dripped into the mixture. As the blood mixed with the liquid, it released a radiance that filled the room. The liquid was now bright green in color, deceptively tame. But when Connie put a finger into it, her skin instantly began to swell, emitting a smell one could only describe as the smell of death. This new poison had no name yet. For it was something that she concocted for the first time. But she did not worry about failing, for she had experience in creating many such eclectic poisons. The bones too, were simple, the only hard thing was the patience one must have to skim off the impurities. The one that worried her the most was the last ingredient for her transformation. She had put it off for long enough. It was time.
Connie looked at Chen, who was staring back at her. Chen, this time, we will create a miracle. Or be reduced to dust upon failure. Are you ready? With a silent jiggle, the Slime agreed. He enlarged his body until he was as large as Connie was tall. Connie gathered Energy into her hands. A familiar red glow - the power of disease C was unleashed as she plunged her arms, elbow deep into Chens body. Gathering Yin. Defying Nature. Red Energy began to flow from her fingertips and met in the space between her two hands. A small intangible ball made out of Yin Energy appeared. It quickly grew as it absorbed something from Chens body in the form of thin black wisps. The black wisps grew longer and larger, attracted by the ball. Thats Connie could not hide her surprise. I can feel it. The power of life. And yet, they bring death. From Life, comes Death. And from Death, comes Life, The irony was not lost on her. The ball then grew and started to form the shape of a Pill. She could see the core forming. IT was reddish and the size of a fingernail. Then she began to feel something odd. The Energy flowing from her was quickly draining. Thisisits sucking my power?! Wait, this is not just the power of life. The Pill is alive!! Connie tried to pull out her arms, but the Pill kept struggling. A Living Pill! Connie screamed in a mix of surprise and euphoria. The sensations caused her to forget the danger that she was in. How can this be?! I have never heard of such a thing! She could hear it, the cries of hundreds and thousands small living things within. I can feel it. Yes. It wants to be born! If so, then take what you need from me!! Connie took a deep breath and now began to push all her power into it. As she did, the ground under her began to crack from the overflow of Energy. Yao-Er quickly hid behind a pillar stub as the Gold Silkworm felt danger. Connie coughed out fresh blood as Energy was flowing out of her with great force. Hahaha! I can whisper to the things within, mold them to my liking. But whatever is happening with this Pill, its now out of my control! AAAAH! The power within Chen exploded, splattering the poor Slime onto all his immediate surrounding; sending Connie careening onto the last cauldron in the row, causing both cauldron and person to roll away at the same time. Fortunately, the cauldron was empty but for a few forgotten drops. Hahaahahahah Connie coughed as she propped herself up with her left arm, while her right hand was holding something. Trembling, she opened her palm and saw a Pill of dark gold being revealed. Intricate, beautiful imagery of otherworldly creatures too small to see were carved into it. The Pill then began to emit an image of thousands of indistinct faces eating each other continuously. One could even hear a faint sound of screaming coming from within. Connie too, could not help but admire the blasphemous thing she had just created. I did not expect this Pill to be able to create fantastical phenomenon. A Living Pill! The only one in this world! Connie spoke with both excitement and caution. I could not even give it a rank because I dont know of what it could do. However, it has been born, thus it should be given a name. A thought then came to her mind. A divine inspiration, almost. She realized that she had the perfect name for the two items that she had created. This Pill, I shall call it the Pill of Nayuta Dukkha, because within this Pill lies the natural cause of illness and disease. As for the new poisonI shall call it, the Water of Purna Anitya. For it shall be the catalyst to both my destruction and my rebirth. And finally, this body that shall be reinforced by the Divine Bones, is the last ingredient. Around her, Chen had begun to gather itself back from all around the place. He looked annoyed. Good work, Chen. Very good work! Connie said, slightly limping from exhaustion. Connie swept her eyes toward the almost finished giant cocoon that Yao-er had been building. She could see traces of gold within the white threads. Hahahahahahah!! Finally. All is ready. She laughed as she raised her arms into the air. The Pill of Nayuta Dukkha rose into the air. Following that, the Water of Purna Anitya snaked towards her, forming a large ball. Lastly, The Divine Bones that had been soaking in Holy Water joined the other two. The three items orbited Conniess figure like planets orbiting the sun. Moha, Raga and Advesa! With all the limitations and illness that plagues my humanity, I shall achieve Punarmtryu! With the knowledge granted to me by the Soul Reversing Sutra, I shall achieve Punaravrtti! Watch me, O Heavens! Watch me defy the Laws that you have forced unto humanity!! Chapter 170: Liberation Through Suffering Chapter 170 Liberation Through Suffering With a wave of her hand, the Water of Purna Anitya trailed through the air and went into the giant cocoon. She then put the finished Pill to rest on top of her discarded robe. After that, she assumed the Lotus position and placed a hand on the bones, slowly refining them; integrating it into her own. Golden, divine light surged into her body, fortifying her mortal bones. The divine power seeped into every pore in her bones and washed her marrow. A few hours later, the Divine Bones were spent and reduced to white-chalky substance which crumbled at the merest touch. Connie stood up, invigorated. She could feel the change inside her body. Merely standing up gave her the feeling of stability of an ancient tree. Ah, such a wonderful sensation. The Marrow Washing is truly magical, she said with a brief sigh. The next step would not be as enjoyable, unfortunately. She then took off her clothes, folding it neatly in front of her. She then took off the amulet that Sidonai gave her. She palmed it thoughtfully before dropping it onto the pile. The two Contracted Beasts watched as she walked toward the Pill, fully bare as the day as she was birthed. She took the Pill into her hand and gazed at it, heart thumping with excitement. But that excitement also came with nervousness. Intent on delaying no more, she placed the Pill on her tongue. As soon as she did that, she swallowed in in one gulp. She felt it go down her throat and into her stomach. Then she felt a strange coldness seeping from within. At first, there was no apparent effect. Then suddenly, Connies body jerked backwards and she released a guttural scream that hurt her throat. HAAAAARGHHH!!! Within an instant, her soft skin turned grey and dry; veins bulging red and black, crawling all over her body. Blood - black and rank - mixed with fresh crimson poured out of every orifice on her face. Her supple cheek sunk and she became so emaciated that she looked almost like a desiccated corpse. The Pill sapped her vitality, so much that she could no longer stand and fell onto her knees, clutching at her chest. She quickly took a stance she learned during her years having to suffer under her old Master. Connie bent her body backward with her head between her elbows until they were parallel with the floor. Her knees and forelegs were also touching the floor in that position, making it so that her stomach protruded naturally. With this position, she could focus the power of the Pill to be contained in her Poison Core, instead of wreaking havoc inside her body.She gritted her teeth so hard that her gums bled as she focused on controlling the chaotic Energy. Slowly, the pain began to subside and she could feel her Poison Core had begun to change to accommodate the power of the Pill of Nayuta Dukkha. After hours of holding that position, Connie finally managed to fully contain the power and fell to her side, coughing out black blood that hissed when it touched the stone floor. Ive succeededhahhah she panted, groaning as she tried to stand up. The earlier feeling of strength upon washing her marrow was replaced with a feeling of weakness. She did not even have the strength to make a fist. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Yao-Er and Chen moved towards her, but they were stopped by a harsh admonishment. Dont! she yelled through a series of heavy coughs. Spatters of black dirtied her lips as she moved towards the Cocoon. No matter what happens, dont stop me. Otherwise, everything will be for naught! She climbed into the cocoon and submerged herself halfway into the potent poison. At that time, the poison did not do any harm on her as she used the last bits of her Energy to resist the Water of Purna Anitya. Do it, Connie ordered. Yao-er jumped into position and began to spin the silk for the last stretch of the cocoon. She watched her loyal friends face as the last bit of light from the gap on top of the cocoon was finally gone. Once it was finished, everything was silent and dark. She could not hear anything but the beating of her heart. Slowly, Connie relaxed her body and began to prepare herself. She slowed down her breathing, opened all her Apertures and submerged herself fully into the liquid. Then she released her Energy and took a lungful of the Water of Purna Anitya. Immediately, as if alive, the Water of Purna Anitya swelled until it filled the gaps inside the cocoon, rendering escape impossible. The final and most dangerous step of her plan for rebirth had begun. Connie clutched at her throat, as the powerful poison burned her insides. She wanted to scream but her lung was already filled with the deadly liquid. She was about to pass out, but the pain from having her skin melted, flesh and sinew liquefying was greater than she ever imagined. Like fire. Hellfire. Burning inside her and outside her. The pain came in waves. Giving her temporary relief only to assault her with more pains seconds after. The Poison Core, strengthened by the Pill of Nayuta Dukkha, reacted violently at the intrusion of the new poison. It tried to refine the Water of Purna Anitya. However, the poison was too potent, too complex, and too powerful for the Poison Core to simply refine. So, it drew on Connies life force to compensate. This caused Connies body to start breaking down. Floating between conscious and unconsciousness, Connies vision began to dim. She could feel it. In her heart of hearts. The time is near. It was then that she saw a burst of light. She heard the laughter of a child. Along with the aroma of freshly cut flowers. She then felt the touch of warm skin on her cheek, and saw a face of love long lost. Her Dao Symbol shone. Her Poison Core swelled. Outside the Soul Binding Cocoon, the Poison Slime and the Golden Silkworm could only watch on, as the greenish light radiating from within the cocoon faded into darkness.
Outside the Dungeon, a few days had passed. The day had grown dark and the Dark Elves had gathered in the middle of their circle of tents. They were eating slowly as their bodies were hurting all over. At least it was better than the first day when they were beaten so badly that the non-fighters had to feed them by hand. Akula, who had finished eating, saw that the regular seat of her silver-haired friend was empty. Did you see where she went? Akula asked Arryn, who was sharpening her short sword. She gestured towards her left and handed her a bowl of thick gruel. She hasnt eaten yet? Arryn nodded and expressed her worry. The Centaur gave her a short thanks before heading towards the direction of the Dungeons Entrance. She found Illumca sitting on a large boulder, her eyes staring at the dark maw of the Dungeon as if it was her nemesis. Youve gotta eat something, Illumca, Akula offered the bowl with still steaming gruel inside. Im not hungry. Dont lie. Cultivators dont need to eat as often, but they still go hungry, she said. Illumca eyed her curiously. Akula laughed softly. Ive learned a lot about Cultivators from the Madame, she once again offered the bowl. Eat. Something warm in your stomach will help. Illumca looked at the well-meaning Centaur and silently took the bowl and took two spoonfuls before putting it aside. Although she treated most people harshly, she could not do the same for the Centaur. Not after she had helped her so many times. Akula sat next to the boulder. The two of them looked on without saying anything. This went on for an hour before Illumca broke the silence. Arent you going to ask? No, she shook her head. My mother once did the same when my father had to fight a great battle. You had the same face as she did. Did he return safely? Yes. But that did not make it any easier for the one waiting, she replied. Ill just say this though. Connie will return. Im sure of it. Shes too tough to die just because of something like this. Illumca returned her attention towards the Dungeon. Its getting dark. We should go rest. You go ahead. Ill stay here, Despite Akulas assurance, Illumca could not disperse of her worry yet. Then Ill keep you company. Suit yourself. Akula smiled as she turned towards the Dungeon. Though she had said as much, she too, could not help but feel her heart pained from this worry. Dont die, you Yurtug. You havent shown me what a Hero is yet. Chapter 171: Ehren und Sturmbrecher Chapter 171 Ehren und Sturmbrecher In the far North; across the vast Hoarvaltung Ocean, was the continent where Demons reside. The continent used to have a name, yet because it was the birthplace of Demons, that name had long since lost to time and all of the Races knew it only by the nameDemon Continent. A nightmarish place in which lives were as cheap as the ale that the soldiers drink to cope with the deaths of their comrades. The geological features of the Demon Continent were nonsensical. Going from one extreme to another, owing to the power of the Demon King and the thick Mana in the continent. However, there were some places that was tolerable enough for the Races to live, one of such infamous places in the Demon Continent was a sea of trees known as Sina-Maydin Forest. This was also the reason why Calendia had chosen to make their way through the Demon Continent via that location.
An eagle with multi-colored headdress flew above trees, its eyes reflecting the scene of carnage below. Steel clashed against claws; sharp fangs piercing through flesh; spirited yells refusing to be drowned by demonic roars. Down in the forest, a Fire Demon the size of a house swept through a crowd of soldiers. The smell of burnt flesh and ashes permeated the battleground. Die! Die you filthy livestocks! The Demon roared as Gelded Flayers poured out form between the trees. The intimidating deep voice causing the soldiers to tremble. You fucking Demons will not defeat us! a Knight parried an attacking Gelded Flayer and crushed its head with a mace. Forward! Forward! Lieutenant! We cant take it anymore; weve lost our Wizard from the ambush! The Knight saw the people under his command scattered around him and grimaced. Will he take the loss of honor and retreat or die trying? He knew he had to make the decision. Retreat! Ill cover the rear! he decided that the lives of his people worth more than his honor. Might as well take that offer for work with my uncle in the Castle if I survive this. The Fire Demon laughed as he launched burning trees towards the fleeing men. Yes! Run! Run like the cattle you are! The Knight ran towards the Demon and bellowed to attract his attention. Coward! Face me! But the Demon ignored him and instead directed his aggression towards the defenseless soldiers. As he was about to throw another burning tree, he saw something coming at him and swung the tree to deflect it. But contrary to expectation, the trees burst open from the impact and the thing lodged itself in his head. It was a massive sword the size of a man. When the Knight saw what it really was, he yelled out in happiness. Suddenly, a figure came rushing out of the thicket and leaped towards the Fire Demon. The figure grabbed the sword by the handle and roared. Watch out below!! RRRAAHHH!! With one move, the Demon was cleaved in twain. The dead body creaked and split into two, which then fell onto the Gelded Flayer, killing most of them. When the man landed on the ground, several Knights in blue and white came running from the direction he came from and quickly started routing the rest of the Gelded Flayers that managed to survive the fall of the Fire Demon. Marshall General Rigel! the Knight saluted excitedly. He had been posted far away from the main barrack that he had never had the chance to see the legend in the flesh. But he knew the moment he saw him that this was the man he had idolized for many years. Marshall General Wilhelm Rigel. Stout and unmovable; was the wall that stood against the Demons. The man was tall, even by Calendian standard, with white hair that still retained remnants of the fiery red that he once had. His deep hazel eyes showed age and wisdom. Proof of the harsh life on the battlefield had etched their marks deep into his face. His white and blue armor was well worn; the proud lion painted upon his chest had faded and scratched off from years of fighting. Ease up, lad! It would take more than that to defeat a Knight of Calendia!! he said as he slung the massive sword upon the leather straps on his back. The old man took out a large cigar and lit one end of it using the flame that was burning on the Fire Demons quickly dimming body. On him were two swords. The sword on his waist was Ehren, an old Calendian word for Honor. It had been passed down from Marshall General to Marshall General as a sign of office. But they had never taken into account the existence of Wilhelm Rigel, a man who was a man among men. In whose hands the famed sword looked comically small. And the sword that he used to kill the Fire Demon was a massive double-edged sword with a long handle that was as thick as a mans wrist. Near the base of the sword was a hole with the width of two fists, in which another handle had been made. The name of the huge two-handed sword was Sturmbrecher. Its name was taken from the legendary act where the by-then nameless sword that was deemed too unwieldy and impractical to hold was used by this very man to split a tornado in twain. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Marshall General!! a Knight under his command approached him and saluted. We succeeded in taking back our ground. Good job. Thats one hole plugged up, the man scoffed. He then faced the battered Veteran Knight and said, Tell your Commander to fortify the walls and replace the Mage in charge of the Barrier. Im returning to the main barrack. By your Order! The man saluted as he watched the giant of a man left the battlefield. A plume of cigar smoke trailing behind him.
Back at the main barrack C which was named Morden Barracks - a handsome man with square jaw and long, brown hair tied to a ponytail was pacing back and forth when a Knight announced his presence in front of his office. Come in. The Knight came in through the door and saluted smartly. Did he return yet? Yes, Lord Haine. The Marshall General is in his room. Alright, dismissed. The man called Haine strode out of his office. His back slightly forward as he walked towards Wilhelms tent with large, quick steps. He went past the long courtyard where the Knights and regular soldiers were doing their duties. The people in the barrack who saw this knew well to stay far from him when he was in one of those moods. Wilhelms chamber was in the middle of the barrack. He pushed open the wooden door and saw the old General in the middle of talking with a woman wearing a dark blue robe with gold trimmings. She had a cat-like eyes and full crimson lips, her robe hanging loosely against her body. She was plump, with a kindly face that would remind one of a friendly neighborhood mother of two. However, she was anything but. She was Elfriede Greenwell, a renowned Archmage specializing in Earth Element who had reached the status of an Unrestrained Candidate. Elfriede, Haine greeted her. She acknowledged the greeting with a slight bow, as per Noble Etiquette. She was well versed in this as she was also a Marquess. Are you here for this stubborn old man also? Yes, he said with a grimace. Marshall General! You did not wear your helmet again! I dont like helmets. I cant feel the wind on my hair. I know that your heads tougher than iron. But we cant have you hurt, Marshall General! Alright. Fine. Next time. Next time Ill wear your goddamned helmet he said, fully intending to ignore the warning. Haine, as someone who had worked with him for many years, knew this as well, and decided to stop talking about it. Johann, Karel! Help me with my armor, he said as he sat on a wooden stool, its frame creaking from the weight of him and his armor. Two young squires who had been preparing refreshments for him quickly helped him take off his armor. After they finished unclasping his upper armor and removing the chainmail underneath, he took off his clothes, revealing his tough body. The wounds and scars on his back were as crags upon the mighty cliffs overseeing the seas of Calendia. The man had lost his wife to age, and his son in battle. Since then, he had remained unmarried. His only purpose in life now, as he had often said, was the eradication of Demons. After the squires finished taking off everything but the trousers he was wearing, they made themselves scarce. Wine? Wilhelm offered as she poured himself one. Ive already helped myself to some, Elfriede said as she drank the wine in her bronze cup. So, are you here just to yell at me for forgetting my helmet or is there something else? Haine made sure no one was outside the door and closed it with a heavy sigh. Its the Vorzennians. Theyve retreated from the Frontline. We just found out this morning. WHAT?! Why?! I dont know the reason. But they left in a hurry. The scout said that they left more than half their supplies in their barrack. This does not make sense. When we had our regular weekly meeting a week ago, I did not sense anything that suggests their intent to withdraw, Elfriede said. Then it must come from the top. But I dont know how this could happen. Or why. While they were discussing this unfortunate news, they heard a knock on the door. Marshall General, there is an urgent message from the Capital. It came just now with the regular shipments of supply from Courandhel. Haine opened the door and took the message in hand. You are dismissed. Following the order, the Knight saluted and went away. The brown-haired man broke the wax seal on the envelope and read the letter contained within. His expression grew alarmed as he was reading it. What is it? You dont look good. Is it bad news? The worst, he took a deep breath and continued. The King of Vorzennyhad colluded with the Demons. The Alliance has been broken. WHAT?! At that moment, Wilhelm released a roar of anger that caused Haine to fall to the ground. He wheezed as he felt like his throat was being squeezed by invisible hands. It was like he was in the presence of a terrifying lion who was baring his teeth, ready to devour him. Elfriede quickly placed a hand on Haine and said to the Marshall General. Wilhelm! Please rein in your Aura!! I apologize, Wilhelm said as he exhaled deeply to calm himself down. Then he noticed that he had squeezed his bronze cup so hard it became horribly deformed. After coughing a few times, Haine stood up as if nothing had happened. How did we get the news so late? he asked, barely able to withhold his anger. It cant be helped. The Mana in the air in and around the Demon Continent is several times as strong as the one in the mainland. Carrier Pigeons cannot find their way here, the Archmage explained. And the Oceans condition has not been the best lately. The shipment that arrived today should have arrived a week ago. Alright, fine. So how do the Vorzennians managed to give us the slip? Shouldnt they also experience the same problem with news as we do? Perhaps, Haine posited his opinion. Perhaps the Demons had something to do with it. Madness! This is madness!! Wilhelm shouted angrily. We have only managed to regain ground up to the Forest of Sina-Maydin, and now without the Vorzennian Army to guard the Moondown Valley, are we going to lose it again?! Its not a lost cause, Marshall General. I can send some of our men to take over. The Moondown Valley is quite well protected geographically speaking. It can be defended with fewer people. But this also means that we cannot advance at this time. Are you crazy? Elfriede said with frown. We have to go back. The Vorzennian Army must have retreated to help fight against the rest of the Alliance! Elfriede said. The rest? There are only Calendia and Al-Khemiya now, Haine said sourly. We cannot abandon the Frontline! Too much has been sacrificed for us to simply leave! But if we dont return, there might not be a Capital to return to! Look, they have more than ten thousand people last I checked, they could not just go and take the fight to the Capital. I suspect that theyll be returning to Vorzenny instead. The Capital should be safe. But they are going to have an Unrestrained aiding the war! Elfriede said with a hiss. The Great General Lorenzo Contaldo da Caravaggio! You saw how strong he was! Elfriede, calm down. This is no time to be emotional! is there any order for us to return? Wilhelm finally said as the two people began to bicker. ..no, Haine replied. Then we will not return. Wilhelm! Listen to me, the old Knight said with clear eyes. Haine, let me ask this again. Is there no order for us to return? None, Marshall General. I have the letter here if you wish to confirm. That old Alrond is back at the castle. Why would the old fox omit it if they are in dire straits? Ah. You may not like the man, but if it was not for the existence of that old fox, we would have long lost this war. Im sure he has a plan. What we need to do now is to focus on how to handle the loss of Vorzennian Army in our formation. In that case, Ill arrange a meeting with the Al-Khemiyan representative. For now, keep this news between the three of us. Ill try to think of an excuse on why the Vorzennian Army retreated so as to soften the blow to our morale. Elfriede nodded as she bit her lips in frustration. She hated this feeling of helplessness. I dont like this. I dont like this one bit. Chapter 172: Akiras Daily Life Chapter 172 Akira''s Daily Life A boar twice the size of an adult male ran through the forest, trudging through the snow with heavy breaths. It was a she, and she was afraid. A two-legged creature had found her while she was out scavenging for food. Then, she saw another two-legged creature standing before her, making all kinds of racket. She rushed to attack the creature in desperation, but before she managed to reach him, a spear ran through her torso and her body collapsed into the snow; the momentum caused by its charge making her scrape against the snow a few meters away. Good shot, Hannah! Of course! Im improving everyday. After finishing their mission of subjugating the local monsters with the Knights under the command of Klein, the two had slunk away with his permission. Though not without a wink and a nudge by the suave young Captain. Eleanora was also supposed to have come along with them, but she had said that she was feeling feverish. But the two knew that it was just a ruse. She had most likely chosen to sequester herself in her Masters tower; warm and snug by the fireplace, surrounded by her true love, tomes and books of magics instead of being out and about in the cold. It suited them just fine. The two almost never had time to be alone, especially after Akira volunteered to follow the Knights in their daily training and missions to start again from the basics. After field dressing the boar, they put the boar atop Akiras horse. The two then rode leisurely along the main road and down to the beach below the cliff. This is the first time Ive seen snow falling this close to the sea, he commented. Its beautiful. It is, isnt it? Hannah agreed. However, the snow does not stay long in the beach because the salt from the sea melted them before they properly form. But when I was little ago, Courandhel saw the coldest winter since the founding, and the beach here was blanketed with the purest white snow. My mother took me to the beach to play, even though she rarely went out of the mansion, the girl spoke with fondness, before turning to Akira. I wish you could see it. It was one of the most beautiful things Ive ever seen. Im sure we will, one day, Akira said, his eyes returning her looks of adoration with wholehearted promise. Race to the gate? Im already ahead of you! Hannah laughed as she pressed her knees onto her horses torso.
In Courandhel, Winter had finally arrived in its full glory. Its icy hand crawling into peoples home, forcing them to light fire in their fireplace. The people wore thicker clothes and mostly worked indoors. Even the Hunters became less active due to the cold. When Akira and Hannah arrived in front of the massive gate of Courandhel, the Guard came over and stopped them. Sir Hero! Welcome back! he said with a crisp salute. I have a message from the Palace. They want you to go there as soon as you can. Alright, do you know what its about? I dont know, Sir. Im not paid to know these things, the man said straightforwardly without any trace of sarcasm. He turned to Hannah, who said. You go on ahead. Ill bring the boar to my house. The Head Cook makes fine roasts. Akira squeezed her hand with a smile before riding towards the Palace. Once Akira arrived at the Palace, he was quickly ushered to the office of the King by a Knight on duty. When they were walking along the long hallway beside the Audience Chamber, Akira furrowed his brows when he saw four men a few meters in front on him. It was Duke Gladstone and three of his fellow Nobles. He had no wish to meet the man and persuaded the Knight to go around to avoid him. To his displeasure, he heard the man calling out his name, Ah, if it isnt the Hero of Calendia. Akira clicked his tongue inaudibly as he saw Gladstone coming towards him with the other three walking three steps behind her like whipped dogs. Duke Gladstone, how are you this fine afternoon? Akira said with a stiff smile. He noticed that the Duke looked tired and his skin was sallow. Very well, and you? I heard that youve been very active with your littlegathering lately, the man said with words dripping with sarcasm. Im a Hero after all. I must do my share of the burden to protect those that needs protection from those that might harm the innocent. Yes. Yes. The innocent. Then tell me, is there any reason why you raided one of the upstanding stores that belonged to Marquis Moresby a week ago? The store is suspected to be one of the sources of the spread of the Infidelity Disease. Im sure that youve already been informed. Since a few weeks ago, there was an ongoing trend among the Nobles of rash and fatigue of the body. At first, Akira thought that this was simply because of the change in the seasons as the air become drier and colder. However, he overheard one of the Blue Dragons complaining about the sores on his penis that made the maid he was seeing lose interest. Akira quickly asked to see the penis (to the misunderstanding of the Knight) and spent a few hours explaining himself that he was not interested in him in that way. Akira, whose childhood had been ruined by his conservative biology teachers fondness of showing his class the body parts of people at different stages of Sexually Transmitted Disease, instantly knew what was happening after seeing it and informed the King about it. Though he named it Infidelity Disease, as he did not know whether it was Syphillis or Herpes. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Hearing this, the King quickly asked the Healers to discreetly inspect the conditions of those Nobles who had complaints of rashes and found out that at least thirty percent of the Nobles had been affected. He immediately asked Akira if he knew the cure, and he told him about Penicillin. Unfortunately, Akira did not have the knowledge on how to create it. However, he knew that Kim Sooyoung, the Hero of Al-Khemiya was a Medical Student and advised him to ask for her help. For now, all they could do was stop the spread by disallowing acts of intercourse outside marriage. Well the man coughed uncomfortably. A warning should have sufficed. Next time, perhaps, Akira said with a sneer. I have a meeting with the King, Duke Gladstone. So, if there is nothing else Dont let me keep you, then, Duke Gladstone said. Until next time, Sir Hero. Until next time, Akira said with a vague smile. As the man made his move, Akira saw from the gaps between his gloves and the cuff of his coat, the familiar rash that those with the disease had. As a young man aspiring to be a true Hero; and a man hopelessly loyal to his paramour, the black-haired Otherworlder could not fathom the audacity of the man. How could a married man have relations outside the binding of marriage, even after swearing an oath to be loyal to their other half before their Goddess? He wondered how long has it been since he got infected for it to have caused him to look so fatigued. Then he cursed inwardly as his earlier good mood dropped to the lowest level.
Inside the Kings office, the infamous Advisor Alrond and King Gerard had been waiting. When Akira entered, he saw a servant adding firewood to the fireplace, giving the room a warm glow. As soon as the King saw him, he beckoned him over to the sofa. One of the sofas looked to be brand new and had a different style to the rest of the room. The upholstery was new and inviting compared to the old ones he saw there. As the servant was about to excuse himself, Alrond called out to him. Call Donovan here. Hell be at the White Lions Mess Hall at this time of day. Yes, Lord Advisor. After the servant bowed and exited the office, King Gerard began to speak. You must be wondering why I called you here, Akira. The young man nodded. Is there something you need from me? As a matter of fact, there is, he said. Alrond, if you please. The Advisor continued the conversation without missing a beat. Hero, do you know of the Guild Master of Cairula? Its hard not to. Guild Master Sabrac the Dragonslayer, right? His deeds are legendary even among the high ranked Hunters, he replied. Id like to meet him one day, but I heard that hes often on solitary journeys. Alrond sighed. Correct. And that is why we called you here. When Winter ends, we of the Alliance will go to war with Vorzenny. However, in doing that we cannot avoid fighting the Vorzennian Unrestraineds. Thats why we need to find Sabrac and request his help. Unrestraineds! Akira exclaimed. He had never actually seen one before, but judging by how reverential those in the know spoke of them, he guessed that they should be very strong. Yes. We have reports that the Great General Lorenzo is returning to their Capital, along with their Frontline army, ten thousand strong. It is often said that Unrestrained can only be defeated by Unrestrained, the King said, his finger tapping the surface of his shiny new desk. And as far as history goes, this has always been truth. With our only Unrestrained Marshall General Wilhelm Rigel stuck guarding the Frontline, the only one we can depend on is Sabrac. Whats the problem, then, Your Majesty? Cant you just ask him? Alrond and the King looked at one another before the decrepit Advisor opened his lips. Unfortunately, Sabrac is a private man and he dislikes the Nobility. For a good reason. He was a Beastfolk slave, the King said it outright. This made Akira blink before he nodded knowingly. He was not ignorant of what that meant. I see. That makes it hard. You dont have to worry about whether he accepts the request or not. We have our ways, Alrond said with a mysterious smile. But the first thing we must do is to actually find him. The most recent sighting we had of him was in Barandur Pass. After that, we had no news of him, The Advisor said with a shake of his head. The man is a gifted tracker, and if he wanted to vanish, no one can find him. Not even my network can find his trace, he paused, looking at Akira meaningfully. Then I remember your Blessing. Youwant me to find him using my Clairvoyance, the Hero of Calendia said, pressing his thumbs together as he added two and two in his head. Yes. Find him and bring him back to Courandhel. That is your mission. What happens after is our business. Akira furrowed his eyebrows. Wait, even if I find himhe is an Unrestrained. How am I going to bring him back if he refused? As you said before, hedislikes Nobility. Indeed. It would be almost impossible to do, but if it is you, the Herohe might be willing to talk, King Gerard showed an odd expression as he said so. Alrond followed up quickly He is an adherent of the Rokudo School of Thoughts that see Heroes in high regard. It is the same School of Thought that Monk Kaihaku followed. If there is someone that can do this, it is you, our Hero! Now, hold on, Alrond. The Hero hasnt said if he will accept the mission. With the two most important men in the Kingdom asking him like this, how could he refuse? He knew he had to accept this mission, otherwise would they still think of him as their Hero? After a show of silent deliberation, Akira nodded firmly. Ill accept the mission. But Ill need supplies. Excellent! I know we can count on you! King Gerard said with visible excitement. Of course, we will provide anything that you need. As it so happens, I have a new Skill that allows me to see the future of someone through the medium of something that a target owned. Its weaker than my True Clairvoyance, but does not have a blowback that will render me a slave to the bed for days. All I need is an item that belongs to the target. The more recent it came in touch with him the better. I see. Then Ill have someone fetch Guildmaster Sabracs belonging from the Hunters Guild. They should be fine if we give them a collateral. I will have it send to you before Evening today, Alrond said. How soon can you leave after you have his location? The sooner you leave the better, otherwise the snow would have hindered your travel. I think the day after tomorrow. I still need to talk with members of my party. Thats acceptable, King Gerard said while nodding to himself. When he heard three knocks on the door, he smiled. Ah, that should be Major Donovan. Come in! Then, a man with the squarest chin Akira had ever seen came in. He was rather short, but with the bulk and muscles that made him look like an immovable boulder. His bald head was cleanly shaven, reflecting the fire in the fireplace. He had a pair of blue eyes that shone with goodwill and excitement. When he walked in, Akira could see his own face staring back at him from his impeccably polished pair of boots. This is Major Donovan Wordsworth. A member of the Knight of White Lions and son of an old friend. Hes an Unrestricted Candidate that comes highly recommended by the Marshall General. Major Donovan Wordsworth. Its a pleasure to see the Hero at last. Ive heard so much about you! Might I have the honor of shaking your hand? The man saluted smartly with an enthusiasm that made Akira feel a bit overwhelmed. Apleasure, he said as he experienced the most reassuring handshake he had ever had in his life. Donovan here just returned from the borders two days ago, and he had accrued many accomplishments. One of which is defeating a hostile Unrestrained Candidate. He will be going with you on this mission, alongside Captain Klein. Alrond added. We would have liked to send more Unrestrained Candidates with you, but most of our Unrestrained Candidates are either on the Frontline or dispatched to handle other duties. Also, sending too many of them might make us seem like we are threatening him. Remember, you are just persuading him. Confrontation should not even be thought of, King Gerard emphasized his words, his eyes staring at them strongly. Sabrac wont hurt you. Ithink. Your Majesty. What do you -! Ah, look at the time. We have to continue our discussion soon if we want to finish before dinner, Alrond. Donovan, please escort the Hero out. Yes, Your Majesty, the man put a friendly hand on Akiras shoulder and urged him out. Chapter 173: Sabrac and the Five-Colored Crystal Anecdote Chapter 173 Sabrac and the Five-Colored Crystal Anecdote After having dinner of a good roast from the result of their hunt that day, Akira returned to his quarters with a package in hand. He opened it and took out a tattered coat that stunk of dirt and animal. The coat belonged to Sabrac, who had discarded it. He could see a few holes in it, each of which had dried blood caked into the edges. He sat on his bed, ruffling his black hair as he gazed upon the tattered coat. He was beginning to regret his decision. Here goes. Psychometry, he declared. As soon as he said that, his head jerked back and his eyes bulged as if it was about to pop out of their sockets. He saw flashes of scenes that lasted only for a few seconds. He saw himself walking across a forest. Then the scene changed to one where he saw the back of a lanky man standing atop a hill. He was talking to someone small in stature with a large wooden box behind his back. For a split second, he saw the small figure turning towards him and saw his face. GAH!! The black-haired Hero placed a finger under his nose and did not feel the nosebleed that usually came after using his Skill. That boy, he muttered. It was the Beastfolk in her party. How is he there?
Well, that complicates things, Hannah said. Are you sure that you saw that boy? Akira had gathered the members of the group that would go with him to search for Sabrac in a private room in the Palace, and explained the visions that he had seen when he used his Skill last night. Yes. Im sure. He was talking to the Guild Master. I saw no hostility between them, so I think that our best option to be able to meet Guild Master Sabrac is to talk to Martell. How does he know him, though? Klein questioned Akira. Perhaps its not a matter of him knowing Sabrac, but that he will meet him. My visions do not have clear explanations on what I see, unfortunately. Its up to us to interpret it. Unless, we can find out where the forest I saw in my vision is. Is there anything unique about the forest? There are Pine trees around us, and the ground is speckled with snow. Other than that, nothing. There are many forests where Pine trees grow in South Calendia. Trying to pinpoint where that exact place, without having any other landmark that we can rely on, would be like trying to find a needle in a haystack, Klein said. Theres no other way then. We have to head to Greyvault. Thats where they were going to, last I heard. So, we are going to meet them? Eleanora said excitedly. Out of all members of Akiras party, the Genius Mage was the only one excited about the prospect of meeting Connie and her party. She saw the women in Connies party as her role models. I doubt theyd be happy meeting us, though, Hannah sighed as she reclined back in her seat. Sorry, it seems that Im very out of touch with the news. Can you explain it to me why it would be inconvenient for them to meet us? Donovan asked. Have you heard about the Hero Killer, Cornelia Asterium Steelheart? Klein began to explain. That boy we are talking about is one of the members of her party. Wehave a complicated relationship with her, Hannah said as she uncomfortably touched her stomach. Remembering what the vile girl had planted inside Akiras and her insides. Are you enemies? Donovan nodded as he began to understand their meaning. No. Not exactly, Akira avoided going into details as he was afraid of divulging too much details. But we are not friends either. I had a good conversation with Akula, but as for the others, we might as well be strangers. Well, then we should at least be able to have a discussion, correct? Donovan smiled. As a friend of mine once said, You cant choose your family, but you can damn well choose your friend! He thumped his chest proudly. Just leave it to me! By the end of it, well be gathered around a table and drink wine until we pass out. Akira and Hannah looked at Klein, who shrugged his shoulders with a helpless smile. Regardless, we now have a destination for our journey, he then advised them. Bring winter clothes and thick cloak. And make sure that you have padding between your armor and bare skin, Klein said as he gestured with his thumb and forefinger. If not, have at least this much gap between your skin and your armor, unless you want to be picking bits of skin off it. Winter in the South is harsher than here.
Akira and his party, joined by Sir Donovan and Klein, left in the morning two days after. Five of the Knights under Klein also came with them. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. They arrived at Barandur Pass before lunchtime. Lets have something warm in us before we continue. It will be another long ride before we reach Lady Cornelias territory, Klein said. And Im sure that our Mage here needs a nice hot drink before she froze into an icicle. Y-yes please. The wind here is m-more biting than I thought. Eleanora, wrapped in thick fur that made her look like a small bear, quickly ran towards the only tavern in that small square. Are you coming? Akira asked. You go on in, Klein said as he handed over the rein of his horse to one of his men. He had spotted a rough looking man who was looking at him suspiciously from a small open-sided shed. When their eyes met, he quickly returned to his work. Ineed to talk to someone. Klein walked towards the man nonchalantly, and leaned on the side of the wooden shed. Afternoon, friend. My names Klein. Mind if I ask you something? he asked with a relaxed tone. You a Knight from the Capital? the man asked without looking at him. He was sharpening a large knife with a coarse leather belt. Thats right. And youre a local Hunter? Howd you know that? he asked with narrowed eyebrows. Then he saw Klein nodding at the direction of the coat hanging on a hook. His badge was peeking out from the side pocket. Hah! Alright, whaddaya need? Ive got to take care of this before the day goes dark. Alright. Then, have you seen an old Beastfolk wielding a spear that looksbone-like before? He shouldve passed here about a month ago. Oh, you mean Guild Master Sabrac? the Hunter said, letting a grunt out as he stripped the skin of the boar with his hands. Yeah. Hard not to, with how famous he was. Gives me the heebie-jeebies, he did. Last I saw him was when I was returning from my daily hunt. Hes headed down that way, he said, waving vaguely at the direction of the way South with hands still wet with fat and blood. Did he say anything about where hes heading or something like that? How should I know? If youd seen the look in his eyes the man shivered as he remembered his glare. Thats all I know. Now, leave me be. I dont get paid to talk to strangers. Klein placed three Silver Coin by the mans coat and promptly left. Hmm, it matches Akiras information. At the very least weve confirmed that he is indeed headed South.
Inside The Blind Boar, the party had warmed up considerably and was enjoying a quick drink as they waited for their stews. With a new person amidst them, Akira worried that they would be too stiff with each other. He found that that this worry was unneeded. Donovan was an honest, lively man who made quick friends with everyone. Akira also could not help but be interested in him as he was the first Unrestrained Candidate that he had ever met. So, Akira asked a bit about the man''s history. The man did not hesitate to share his story and told them how he was originally a Vorzennian orphan who was adopted by Marquis Wordsworth when he caught him and his mother trying to escape Vorzenny due to debts. He also told them bits about his life in the Frontline. Ive also met Guild Master Sabrac a few times back when I was a trainee Knight. He isa very peculiar person. Really? Can you tell us what hes like? Akira said. How he''s like, is it?hes a very opinionated person. I-is Guildmaster Sabrac hard to please? Eleanora asked. Hmm, Donovan rubbed his chin with a difficult expression. Hehas a set of values that does not fit the norm. For one thing, he is someone who stands by contracts. To excessive degree, he emphasized the word with a gesture of his hand. Let me tell you an anecdote I heard straight from my fellow brother-in-arms, one of the men who was there when it happened. A few years ago, when the former Maiden of Water chose Lady Allenca Viandros to be her successor, the King submitted a personal request to the Guild for Guild Master Sabracs help in acquiring a Five-Colored Mana Crystal. To be given as a congratulatory gift, he saw the look on Akiras face and further explained. Five-Colored Mana Crystal is a rare type of Mana-dense crystal that could emit power from the five elements. It can only be found in places where Mana is plentiful. It so happens that the place where it had been confirmed is in a valley to the East called Rockwood Valley; a dangerous place teeming with wyverns, where even the strongest warriors might not return. Following me so far? Guild Master Sabrac took the Quest and returned two months later with a Crystal the size of half an adults arm. The price for such an item could buy half the city, he paused and had a sip to drink before continuing. He came straight to the King, as per the Kings request. He then he asked for his Quest reward, the man shrugged. I dont know exactly how much the reward actually was, but Im sure it was an astronomical sum. The point is, when he asked for the reward, the former Royal Treasurer - Duke Andrew Folke - tried to haggle. Former? Oh Ive heard about this, Hannah said. Didnt he resign due to his health? Hohoho, yes. They told you that, didnt they? Im getting to the good part, the man said mischievously. The Guild Master took out the signed Quest Missive and proclaimed that the Quest was signed and agreed upon by both sides. The Duke said in return that it should only be right that a beast follows the word of a human. Oh. Indeed; Oh. After hearing that, the Guild Master made his way towards the Duke, then guess what he did? he quickly followed with a warning, his face showing so much glee that he was smiling ear to ear. This one is a bit crude to the ears of the fair ladies, so you might want to close your ears. Hannah promptly put her hands on both of Eleanoras ears, to the smaller girls annoyance. Ready? Heshoved the crystal up the mans ass so far up there that he shat blood for months! Donovan enjoyed the look of bewilderment on everyones face and continued his story. Guild Master Sabrac then tore up the Missive and said to the King. Theres your crystal. Free of charge.. Thatshorrible! I cant believe he did that to a Duke! Hannah said in horror. Whoa, do wereally need to find him? Akira said, as he started to regret accepting the request. I dont think you have to worry. My father who knew him back in the day C when he heard the story - said that, if it was the old Sabrac, he wouldve just killed the man, regardless of the result. He just learned to be more patient after becoming a Guild Master. Did C did the King not get angry? Akira asked with confusion. How can he get angry? Imagine, getting angry at an Unrestrained, without another Unrestrained by his side? He alone could have taken down the whole Palace without breaking a sweat, Donovan shrugged. Of course, we never know. Perhaps the King does not feel the need to show all his cards? Or if he really did not wish to upset Guild Master Sabrac any further? Regardless, the King chose to apologize. That night, Duke Folke was sent to his fief and he was succeeded by his son. Cant very well have a Dukedom lost for a moment of stupidity, right? Donovan winked. Of course, you didnt hear this from me. Then, what happened to the Crystal? Did the King give it to the former Maiden of Water? Donovans eyes opened wide as if Akira was asking if the sky is purple. Are you crazy? Of course not. No matter how precious the crystal was, you cannot gift something that had been in someones ass to the Faith, right? And he cant very well give it to anyone else. Do you want to be given a weapon and then you say, Oh, we found this up this guys bumhole. Dont worry, we cleaned most of the shit up.. He then put down his tankard and wiped his chin with a handkerchief. So, its now basically shoved in the Palace Treasury, never to see the light of day. That, my friends, is why we don''t play around with Guild Master Sabrac. Chapter 174: Never Too Late to Learn Chapter 174 Never Too Late to Learn Klein entered the Blind Boar and took his seat, taking off his gloves as he did so. What did I miss? Sir Donovan just told us about Guild Master Sabrac, Hannah said. Ah, is it the one with the Crystal? Thats a fun one, Klein smirked. He took a swig of ale from the tankard in front of him. Youre fine with it? Hannah asked incredulously. Promises are meant to be kept. Thats why we swore an oath when we become Knights. Sometimes people who are in power need to have a reminder that theyre not exempt from that rule, he then continued. I just talked with a Hunter outside. Ive confirmed it. Guild Master Sabrac passed by here on his way South. Foods here! a boy came bearing bowls filled with boar stew onto the table. Are you also Hunters? the boy asked as he served them. No, we are C We are Knights, Donovan said proudly. Oh, the boy said, looking much less enthused. Only, I saw your weapons there. And I thought youre Hunters, the boy then proceeded to talk with sudden enthusiasm. There was a party of Hunters here about a month ago, they took care of the bandits around here. It makes things a whole lot easier for us! Isnt that right, dad?! Are you still bugging the customers with that story again? the Tavern owner sighed. Yeah, that was a very strange group of people, theres even a Centaur! She ate more than half of the days share of boar meat! he said as he slid over a mug of ale to a toothless old man. Thats still cheaper than losing customers due to the bandits, though. Now all thats left is the Monsters. A Hunter party with a Centaur? Isnt thatLady Cornelias party? Eleanora exclaimed. Sounds like theyre not all that bad. Dont you think you might be a bit too sensitive, Sir Hero? Thats because you dont know her, Akira sighed. I fear that we will have to take a loss if we want to get their help. That is, if they even want to help. Cant we just say that this is an order from the King? Hannah offered. That should take care of it, right? Do you really think thatd work? Akira said with an exasperated sigh. His paramour though again about what she just said and looked down. I guess not. As the tables mood turned sullen, the door of the Tavern suddenly opened and in came a pair of men decked in thick fur clothes. Feck. Feggid all! the man spoke through his thick beard. The owner of the Blind Boar looked at the newcomer with a puzzled look. Whyre you here again Roth? You left barely a few hours ago. Itz de road. Some feckin luck we had. A giant boulder fell from Goddess knows wher an blocked the road! And we wuz supposed to reach Greyvault wid de goods by the day after tomorrow at the very least! Howre we gonna do dat now. Greyvault? All eyes from Akiras table suddenly turned towards the frustrated merchant. Watzit to ya? the old man said gruffly when he saw them looking at him. Careful there, Roth. Those are Knights from the Capital, the Tavern Owner warned him. Wait, Roths companion went wide eyed when he saw the Akira. Those black eyes and black hair! Youre the Hero! Wut? Roths expression changed slightly. Forgive my friend Roth here. Hes not a very friendly fellow, the man said. My names Kay. We are heading towards Greyvault in haste due to the order from Prince Elhart. But as you heard just now, we are facing some trouble on the road. Yeah, Greyvaults runnin low on food so the people in charge sent for help. Klein quickly looked outside and saw seven large wagons filled with sacks and barrels of goods. He could see the flag of Prince Elhart flown on the frontmost wagon. May I ask where youre heading? Sir Hero? Kay asked, there was a strange glint in his eyes. Actually C Akira was about to answer when Klein interrupted him. Lets not beat around the bush. You want us to help you, correct? Well, if you say it that way Kay said with an embarrassed expression when he saw Klein noticing his intention. Klein, wait, Akira said, slightly confused. I know that its best if we can help them. But arent we in a more important mission? Actually, Donovan rubbed his square chin with a knowing look. This could work in our favor. If the request came from the one in charge of Greyvault, then it should at least be connected in some ways to Lady Steelheart. After all, Arlaine is her domain. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Whatdo you mean? Eleanora asked. Hannah listened to Donovans words and clapped her hands in realization. I see, if we help them, it can show our sincerity and goodwill to Lady Cornelia. At the very least, we wont be refused outright, Hannah added. And it wont reflect well on her if she refused us even though we helped escort the supplies intended for her town. Klein nodded. The most important thing when asking for help is sincerity, Akira. It does wonders. So, what do you say? Alright, lets do it. With their blessings, Akira promptly offered help to the convoy, which was received instantly. After that, they reached the blockage. And with the help of well-placed Magic by Eleanora, they managed to remove the boulder without causing further landslide. And soon they were on their way to their next destination.
While Akira and his party endured the cold winter, The Dark Elves were sweating so profusely that some of them thought that they were shedding more water than their weight. Faster! Run Faster if you dont wanna die!! Arryn signaled furiously as the Dark Elves behind her were running from the Giant Wasps that were gaining on them. Normally, Giant Wasps were nothing dangerous, but these ones had evolved as a result of a Dungeon Break with stings that hurt like fire under ones skin. Even worse, Madam Sui had confiscated all their weapons and armor and they were left with just their inner clothes. Just enough to cover their shame. She had ordered the Dark Elves to seek the larva of Giant Wasps to eat, as she found them quite delicious when she managed to procure some when she ventured alone a few days ago. However, most of the Dark Elves thought that it was simply an excuse to torture them further. The Giant Wasps were the size of mans head; agile and utterly ferocious. They moved with purpose, and that purpose was to kill the two-legged creatures that dared to disturb their nest. She had also ordered them to only use the Raksha Blood Palm Arts movement Techniques to do the task. With big bags of Giant Wasp Larva on their backs, The Dark Elves ran. But unlike when they were doing this out of fear to serve the Demons, there was resolution in their eyes. Far from the hubbub of Dark Elves running for their lives, Akula was sitting with all four legs tucked underneath her body. Her hands were placed on both forelegs. She breathed slowly with eyes half-closed. Her brows scrunched up fiercely as she endured the position. In front of her, Lihua was pouring herself a cup of wine while sitting on a wooden chair. AAAH! I cant do this anymore!! Akula exploded. Youve been making me do this for hours!! What is this gonna accomplish?! Just train me like you did the Dark Elves!! Lihua let out a sigh as she put down her wine. This one is training you. To be patient. Cant you teach me something else? Akula asked. If I want to be a hero, I need to get stronger. As long as you havent awakened as a Cultivator, this one is limited in what this one can teach you. Then, can you make me a Cultivator? Yes, the woman replied. But its not this ones place to make that choice. That belongs to the Mistress. However, this one wonders. Youpossessed of exceptional external prowess, talent, and strong willpower. You are perfect for a Cultivator. If this was this ones old world, Sects would have fall all over themselves to make you a part of their fold, she paused. Which begs the question. Youve been with the Mistress for quite some time now, has she ever offered the possibility to you? I did. It was just a passing remark while we were out drinking. I asked her if she could teach me how to do what Illumca and Martell did, she said with a shake of her head. But when I asked her that, I saw thislook on her face. After that, Ive never asked her again. I see she thought back to how Connie described Akula and fell into deep contemplation, her finger caressing the edge of her cup thoughtfully. Suddenly her finger stopped. Perhaps C no C is it possible? Madam? hmm? Ah! Lihua awoke from her momentary thoughts and apologized. Forgive this old woman, I was reminded of an old friend. Her worldview is similar to you. But whereas you prioritize action over thoughts, she was someone who contemplated matters before she made her move. Perhaps too much so. Who was she? She was Lihua stopped herself from speaking any further. Its not this ones right to tell this story. Lihua placed her cup on the table and stood up. Thats enough rest for now. Continue your meditation. Ugh! Now then, this one shall have a look at the other problem child.
Lihua walked C or rather, glided C across the marshes. Not a drop of the mud under her feet could touch her dress. Suddenly, she lightly turned her head, and kicked on a piece of tree branch jutting out of the muddy puddle under her. She used it to launch herself backwards as a silver shadow came at her. She deflected an incoming dagger and then swung the right sleeve of her robe to obscure her movement. Close, but not good enough, Lihua said as she lightly ran up to the top of a thin tree. She stood at the very top, her weight did not even disturb the weak-looking tree. This is the seventy-third time since this one had told you to try and assassinate this one. Youve gotten closer. Youre joking. I still cant catch you off guard, Madam. If a young whippersnapper like you can do that so easily, this one wont have a face to show the Mistress, Lihua spoke with a prideful smile. This one can see that youve got the basics of assassination down pat. But to ascend to the next level, you still lack two fundamental things to be a great assassin. One is the awareness of your surroundings, and the second one isto control your killing intent. This one could feel your eyes staring down at my neck from up on that tree. How do I do that? Ive erased my presence with my Passive Skill! Normally, people cant detect me! Yes, normal men would not be able to detect you, but this one is not one of them. She jumped down the tree, landing gracefully in front of Illumca. The eye is just one of your senses. You must also feel the surface beneath you, the direction of the blowing wind. Once you can sense all those things, you will be able to defend from most attacks, or indeed, to make a chance for a perfect assassination! she advised. And for the second thing, you must hide your killing intent. Connienever taught me how to do that. Of course! Shes not an Assassin, you are! Madam Sui shook her head and patted Illumcas shoulder. You must think of the action of taking the life of the other as mundane as picking a flower or pouring a drink. I see, Illumca received the admonishment and advise into her heart. Thus far she had been relying on the Skills of the person that was used to create her body to work. Now that she had a chance to become better at her job, she intended to grab it. Still, this one half-expected you to be distracted by the fact that you cant do anything to stop Mistress. But you seem to be handling it better than this one thought. Angry? Illumcas brows furrowed. I am still angry. But Akula had made me understand that getting angry at something I cant control wont do anyone any good. Connie has decided to do what she did. So I, as someone who love her as both a disciple and a woman, will show her that Ive got what it takes to stand beside her. Illumca raised her hand that was still gripping a dagger and squeezed it so tight that her knuckles turned a shade paler. Then, Ill make her regret making me feel this way. Lihua smiled bitterly at the show of aggression. Ah, Wang Tian Gu. Why do all the women who fall for you, both in the past and present, sohard to handle? This must be karma. Chapter 175: Unintended Insult Chapter 175 Unintended Insult The week passed in successions of snowfall in Greyvault, and the people had to endure the cold as they shoveled snow from their front doors, lest the snow froze and sealed them shut. The Towns Guards shortened their patrolling hours, and often returned from them with feelings of burning in their hands and ears. During these days, Harrison was staying mostly indoors, where the fireplace provided enough warmth for him and his men. One of the perks of working in administration. Not to say that he was lazing about. Instead, he had so many things to do that he had to resort to take his lunch at his desk. He had so much paperwork to do that it got to the point that going to the dining room became too much of a chore. After finishing the last of his work for that afternoon, he took a cup of tea which was proffered to him by his assistant, and stealthily poured a good glug of whisky from a flask in his pocket. While he was enjoying his adulterated tea, a messenger came in with a face like he had seen a ghost. Mayor Harrison. T-the supplies have come. The overworked Mayor smiled with relief. Due to the shortage of food, Greyvault was having a hard time currently. Fortunately, Martell - with the aid of the Golden Sparrows badge - managed to have food sent over from the Capital with the highest priority. Thats good then, so why do you look like that? he lifted the cup to his lips and sipped the lukewarm tea. T-thats because the Heros Party is with them! Harrison spurted out the tea that he was in the middle of drinking and coughed fervently. H-Hero of Calendia? Here?! Whats he doing here? He said he wished to meet the Lady. The Mayor took the cloth that was offered to him by his assistant and wiped his wet face with it. Wheres Mister Martell and Mister Nick? Last I saw, Mister Nick was having his men cleaning up the Demon Skull because of the heavy snow last night. I dont know about Mister Martell. Get a man to look for Mister Martell, then. The two of them are the ones that can best represent Our Lady. I will go and greet them, he looked down at his wet shirt and grimaced. After I changed my clothes.
Harrison and some of his men rode down to the Entrance Gate as quick as they could. They saw a gathering of people gawking at the men in armor. He quickly dismounted and walked towards them with all smiles. His eyes quickly scanned the surrounding and saw a few men that looked of high stature wearing armor, and young girls that looked well groomed, one of them having the air of arrogance afforded only to Nobles. Greetings and good morrow, Sir Hero, Harrison greeted the only man with black hair and black eyes. Lords and Ladies, he continued awkwardly. Being a normal man before being dragged and pushed to his current position, he had had little experience talking with those above his station. Except for Connie, but she did not count as she liked things simple and to the point. I am Harrison, Mayor of Greyvault. Ah, my name is Sakagami Akira, Akira then introduced his entourage, whose titles were making Harrison even more nervous. I thought that the Mayor was a Noble named James Hordin, Klein said. Ah, he was removed from his station a while ago. Lady Steelheart had appointed me as his replacement, the man replied, deliberately avoiding saying what happened to the ex-Mayor. By the way, Im curious, we saw a large building outside of town just now. Whats that for? Thats the Treatment Center built by Lady Steelheart to take care of people who suffered from drugs spread by a local gang, the man said. But the drugs and said gang had been eradicated, thanks to the Lady. We are immensely grateful for her kindness. We have more people helping thanks to the Clerics from the local church. Sounds like theres a story here, Donovan commented. Look, its very chilly here. Can we continue this somewhere else? Hannah complained as she let out a breath that condensed into a white fog. Yes! Yes. Where are my manners? Please, let me take you to the Mayors Mansion. I forgot that you came from the Capital. It must be a good deal warmer there, Harrison said before turning to his assistant. Take over for me, would you? The assistant saluted and headed over to the representative of the local Merchants Guild who was there to oversee the handover. The representative was spooked by the Heros sudden arrival and was not sure if he should interrupt or not. He wished that Mendehl did not have a meeting with the Guild''s member today. This was way above his pay grade. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. The Hero and his entourage then mounted their horses and went towards the Mayors Mansion, led by Harrison.
Ever since he was tasked by Connie to learn from Rhoddes about kindness, the Anukaran Nankhudi had been taking him to the Treatment Center. Though he did not find it useful, Martell still followed him to the Treatment Center and watched him heal the spirits of the Daydreamers. The Priest of Anukara would call out to those who could not answer, and spoke gentle encouragement to those who could not respond. All this, without a trace of annoyance. His actions made no sense to Martell. So, he sat, trying to make sense of it. On the third day he was there, the boy found himself bored out of his mind and decided to play a simple tune. When he did, all eyes were on him. Though his music was foreign to their ears, the gentle melody he caressed from his string made those who heard it feel their hearts soothed. A child of a Daydreamer who was there, came to him and sat down, eyes full of expectation. This was followed by another, and another. He was confused, and bewildered. He had never seen such eyes. Eyes that looked at him with suchinnocent curiosity. Interest or attraction, yes. But never something like this. It freaked him so much that he quickly was about to store Wild Geese when he heard one of the children, a kid with a snaggle tooth asked, Can you play another song? Martell looked at him as if he was crazy, but finally he said, Yes. Ever since then, he would play his Guqin to the people in the Treatment Center. And every time he did, the snaggle toothed kid would be at the front, listening to him with eyes filled with pure enjoyment. But today, he did not sit where he usually sat. He hid behind a tree, fed up by how hopeless it all seemed to be. What is kindness? Martell asked himself. How could I, wretched as I am, understand kindness? He pondered, as he plucked the thickest string on his instrument, and the note hung heavy in the air. How could I, dirtied and tainted as I am, be kind? Is what I am doingkind? Thisact of playing simple melodies to the Daydreamers? What value is this if theres no benefit to me? He expected there to at least be something that will move his heart. But he felt nothing, and felt the worse for it. With a long sigh, Martell placed the flat of his hand on the strings, silencing them. Then, he saw Hagen Sondt coming towards him with a strange look on his face. Mister Martell, Hagen said, still unsure on how to address the boy. Martell was still wearing his Slave Collar, but his position was definitely not below the Mayor as the Mayor referred to him with respect. Yes? What is it? the young boy snapped. Uh, well. Theres a Guard here; said he was sent by the Mayor. He told me that the Hero is here. He was looking for Lady Steelheart Sakagami Akira? He had enough trouble as it is, and now came another. Alright. Tell me where he is.
You did a good job here, Mayor, Klein said as they rode through the main road. I heard that youve been having a hard time with supplies, but the townspeople dont look too worried. I daresay they looked very spirited, even in this cold. Thank you for the compliments, Sir Klein. But that praise should belong to Lady Steelheart. You couldnt have imagined the despair that ravaged this town before she arrived. The corruption, and the suffering we endured, the man puffed his chest proudly. But thats all in the past. And I swore to myself that I will help the Lady to make Greyvault be a better place to live. Though, to be honest, a Mayors work is harder than I thought, haha! This doesnt sound like her. Not like her at all, Hannah whispered to Akira. Perhaps, we judged her too early. As Harrison and the Heros party were about to pass the Square, their attention was grabbed by the humongous skull situated smack dab in the middle of it. T-that is! Eleanora quickly dismounted and ran towards the skull with speed uncharacteristic to her usual self. The Guards moved to stop her, but they quickly stopped when they saw Harrison shaking his head furiously. Hey, hey little girl! This is restricted area! Three men in thick clothes shooed her. All of them had scrubbing brush in their hands. Stay down, boys. That girls not as weak as she looked, a voice came from the top of the skull. Is thatNick? Akira narrowed his eyes to look more clearly. The Hero of Calendia and his illustrious party. What brings you to this far South?! Nick waved from the top of Bet-Zebeks skull. He jumped down and offered a hand to Akira. And youve got a lot of people with you! Well, we have something to discuss with Cornelia, Akira shook his hand with a smile. Hes quite friendly. Maybe this will go smoothly after all. If youre looking for Milady, youre out of luck. Shes not here at the moment. And Goddess knows when shell return. Its just me and Martell here. Well, actually C Oh! Oooh!! This is a skull is from a Named Demon, isnt it?! I can tell. And this is an exceptionally powerful one too! The remnants of Mana still left inside it is enough to make my senses tremble! And the cut that had split the skull almost into two is very clean, Klein marveled at the cut. He could sense the refinement of the technique used simply by looking at it. Who did it? It was Mistress Cornelias deed. Akira heard the sound of fine leather soles on wet cobblestone. A young Beastfolk boy walked towards them with one hand behind his back while the other combed through his strawberry hair; all five fingers had Item Rings, an extravagance by its own right. Good afternoon, Sir Sakagami Akira and companions. It has beensome time, Martell bowed with one leg scraping the ground behind him, the very image of Noble etiquette. Though the boy was all smiles, for some reason Akira could feel annoyance behind the politeness. Y-you said, Lady Corneliadefeated this Named Demon? Indeed. This belonged to an Ur-Nagud named Bet-Zebek that Mistress and I defeated a few weeks ago. Of course, the Mistress was the one who did most of the work. Impossible! Defeating an Ur-Nagud with two people? An Ur-Nagud needed at least forty of our Elites working in tandem! Hannah exclaimed in disbelief. Her recent talks with her teacher had enlightened her of the true dangers in Grea. We have no need to lie. We have witnesses, Martell shrugged. Also, you should keep your opinions of Mistress Cornelia to yourself. The Heros party looked around and saw the unpleasant stares from the people. While the Capital had ignored the pleas of the people from Greyvault, we came and took action. And this skull you see before you, is a symbol of my Mistresss promise. This skull is a declaration to all who see it; those who touch Greyvault will pay the price! the sly young Beastfolk smiled innocently. In short, youre in our territory now, Mister Hero. So, you best behave. Akira frowned inwardly. I spoke too soon. On another note, for what purpose are you here?" the boy asked again. "I dont think youre here for a simple visit, are you? They said they have something to talk to the Lady about, Nick explained. Actually, Donovan suddenly spoke up, his expression was unusually excited. We are here to talk to you. To me? Martell raised an eyebrow quizzically. Would you like to join the Knighthood? Donovan offered with a wide smile. what did you say? Chapter 176 : Choices and Dilemmas Chapter 176 Choices and Dilemmas If you join the Knighthood, I can promise you that you will be treated well! The Blue Lions need new blood, and we dont discriminate between bloodline or race! Someone as young and as gifted as you are very rare! Very rare indeed!! Donovan beamed as he advertised the Blue Lions. And I do mean it! With that talent, youd shot up the ladder like nobodys business! So how about it?! To his surprise, the expression on Martells voice had turned ugly. You dare question my loyalty to my Mistress?! he shouted. Telekinesis! The lid of his Sword Box flew open and Wild Geese jumped out into the air. It spun two times before landing in Martells arm. He strummed the strings, causing a shock wave that caused everyone around him to feel like their innards were dropping to the ground. Akira and the others instantly fell onto their knees, except for Donovan, who was still on his feet; only a slight change of expression on his face. Huh? Martell frowned. It should be enough to stun Akira and his entourage. Yet the man is unperturbed. That was enough to know that the bald-headed Knight was very strong. Martell was about to repeat the motion when Nick stepped in front of him. Wait! Wait wait wait wait! Both of you!! Nick and Akira C who managed to shake off the effect of Martells note - stood in front of their respective companions, desperately trying to stop them. Donovan! What are you saying? Youre making things worse than it already is!! And you, Martell! Dont go flying off the handles like that! Are you going to involve the innocent townspeopl?! Nick scolded him angrily. He insulted me!! Martell exclaimed, his finger still hovering above the strings. Insult? I dont mean any insult. Im just offering you to join the Knighthood! Donovan said, clearly still not understanding the intense reaction coming from everyone there. Youve reached the first step of being an Unrestrained Candidate! On such a young age! Such gift needs to be reared carefully. UnrestrainedCandidate? Martells hostility disappeared as he was lost for words from the sudden information. You meanme? What? Him? It was now Akiras turn to lose his words. Astonishing, Klein shook his head in amazement. Simply astonishing. I knew that he was gifted, but to this extent? Is it because of the environment? Have I not worked myself hard enough? The Mayor, who was powerless to do anything, like a sheep in the middle of a conflict between lions, could only look at Nick for help. Nick noticed the helpless look from him and scratched his head. Look, everyone should just calm down, okay? Take a deep breath, and lets go to the Mayors place, he shrugged. We can at least hear them out, right? Nick gazed at Martell, who sulkily nodded his agreement. After calming down, he felt rather ashamed at his sudden outburst and grumbled as he fixed his shirt with a tug. Very well. Youve escorted the towns supplies safely. It wouldnt do to Mistresss honour for us to answer goodwill with ill. Thats all we can promise you. Thats fine, Akira replied, relieved that it doesnt devolve to something bloody. All sorted out? Good, Nick sighed. I swear, Im gonna die from stress soon if shit keeps happening. What about your men? Hannah asked in passing as she laid her eyes on the men still twitching on the ground from Martells attack. Theyll live, Nick nudged one of them with the side of his leg, earning a low groan from the fallen victim. Get the others sorted out. Todays training is cancelled. His answer was a louder groan.
The Mayor led them to the meeting room on the first floor of the mansion. The very first thing Donovan did when they had made themselves comfortable in their seats was apologizing. Forgive me, it is the first time I saw someone as young as that has broken through the First Wall and on their way of breaking through the Second Wallthat I forgot myself! I didnt mean it as an insult, Donovan said. He bowed deeply, disregarding his position as a Noble. As an apology, how about I recommend you for a very good starting salary - ? Stop, Martell felt exhausted just listening to the bright-eyed man. I have no intention to become a Knight. I have promised my life to the Mistress and have no intention of serving any other. Thats a shame, Donovan looked downcast, but quickly changed his mood. But I do not expect any less from someone of the Steelheart House. To be able to inspire such loyalty! What is the Second Wall? Akira asked. You know that the First Wall is Level Fifty, yes? The Second Wall is what separates normal people and Unrestrained Candidates! Look. This is exciting news and all, but can we get into the heart of the matter? Nick said, eager to get things over with. What do you want from the little guy? Akira coughed before he proceeded to tell them of his purpose for coming to Greyvault. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. After listening to his plea, Martell and Nick looked at each other with nary a word said. Martell then said. I refuse. Why? This is a matter that involves the whole kingdom. I serve Mistress Cornelia, not the kingdom, and definitely not you. She had ordered me to stay in Greyvault, he answered with a frown. You come here, in the absence of my Mistress, told me that you want me to go with you; and you expect me to say yes, just like that? If thats so, you are severely mistaken. Furthermore, the description of the place you just said means very little. A forest with Pine trees and snow covering the ground? It described at least eighty percent of the forests in Arlaine! Martell shook his head in disbelief. For a man capable of seeing the future, you dont really plan things well. Hannah was about to spare her two coins, but Akira placed a hand on her thigh, stopping her. Martell, I know we have disagreements in the past Sir Hero! he barked. Ihave nothing more to say. Good day to you. Wai -! His voice was ignored as Martell walked off, slamming the door behind him. Huh, Nick sipped on his lukewarm tea with a wry smile. Didnt go well, did it? We still have to try, Hannah said. Is it possible for us to stay here in Greyvault, Sir Nick? Klein asked. Even without his help, we still need to try and find out the most likely forest described in Akiras vision. Oh, Sir now? The scruffy Paladin smiled. You can stay in town. Or not. I have no right to dictate what a Hero does. You can also use the maps we have here. But in regards to persuading him, you might as well forget it. The only thing he cares about is following Miladys orders, he finished his tea and put it down with a loud clink. I will reserve a place at an inn I know for your entourage. Try the sausage soup, its to die for.
For a few days after that, Akira and his party members went around town to look for clues, while Klein reserved a place in the mansions library to look for places that could be their goal. As for Donovan, he kept pestering Martell every waking hour; trying to persuade him to come with them. Even though Martell had reasoned that they did not even have a clear destination, he was undeterred. There was also the fact that his unabashed friendliness grated on him. However, the most annoying thing was that the bald Knight was a good deal stronger than him, so fighting him was also useless. On the fifth day, Martell managed to trick Donovan and finally managed to escape his incessant chase. He climbed onto one of the towers along the town fortifications, only to find someone occupying it already. H-huh? a girl with a wide brim hat stuttered. W-who is that? Martell stepped over the last step and sighed. You guys are everywhere. Sorry. Do you want me to go? A cursory glance of a piping hot drink in a cup heated by magic, a large fur blanket, and the charcoal pen with a book in her hand told him that she had made herself snug there. No. Its fine. As long as youre not trying to pester me about going with the Hero. no, Im just here to draw the mountains. Its a very clear day today and you can see even faraway mountains. Its very rare view. I see. Well, Ill just be practicing my Guqin here. Just ignore the sounds if you dont like it. With that, Martell took out Wild Geese and started playing. It had been a few days since he managed to find a time to play it. The two were comfortable in their own space. The only sounds that could be heard were the sound of scribbling and plucked strings, interspersed by the occasional howl of the wind. After a while, Eleanora put down her charcoal pen and looked at Martell. T-this is a good town, she said awkwardly. The young Beastfolk boy did not stop playing as he answered. compared to the Capital, this place must look dreary to you. UmIveheard the stories about what happened while we were visiting the Treatment Center. T-the children there could not stop bragging about your party. I also heard about your Hero pulling his sword when he saw Rhoddes, he still did not look up from the strings. T-that giant is a nice person. I like him, I-I think. Hes very kind. I like him too. A-also, he told me that hes having trouble connecting with a certain boy who has trouble opening up. Itsyou, right? and? Martell sneered. Thats not your problem. I-Id like to help you. Hes very nice. And you and your party had helped us a few times before. I really want to return the favour. Hah, and how are you going to do that? See, my Master said that to open yourself to others is not easy. Yet he also said that its easier for people to open up to others if theyre friends, The girl rambled. The giant is niceb-butyou dont consider him a friend, do you? The sudden change in tone made Martells finger slip, causing a dissonant tone. Pardon me? I-its just Eleanora wiggled her thumbs together awkwardly. I felt that youare similar to me. Similar how? he asked, slightly on edge. N-not exactly similar, but you give off the same feeling as me. You know, when I talk to people my age, none of them could keep up with me. I dont understand them and they dont understand me. My Master said that its because Im a genius. Thats why I dont have normal classes. I tried making friends with people my age but soon they just drifted away and talked bad about me, because they cannot keep up with me. The only ones that I can talk to, were the Seniors. But soon, they also looked at me the same way as the others my age. Eyes of envy, hatred. I tried to ignore them, tried to make friends, but as a trusting person that I am, I trusted the wrong person and was betrayed, slowly she began to lose her stutter, as if losing a certain wall in her heart. Then I started to think, if they cannot keep up with me, then theyre not my friends. So, I stayed in my tower alone. Then, Master made me join Akiras party. At first, I tried to refuse, I was content just being in my Tower. After being persuaded many times by him, I relented. And sure enough, when I joined, none of them understand what I was talking about. So, I expected them to act like the others. But to my surprise, they showed none of those. They treated me as equals. Even if I fail or make mistakes, they dont blame me, but encouraged me to do better next time, Eleanora looked straight at Martell and continued. It was then I finally understood, that not everyone is your enemy. There are those who do not need to get something from you. Those, who want to be with you for you just being you. B-but, thats just me. If Id never agreed to joining the Heros party. Id still be in my Tower. Perhaps Id be content. But one thing for sure, If Id stayed comfortable there, I wont ever meet them. Or you and Lady Steelheart. After speaking for so long without stopping, Eleanoras face turned beet red. I neverrealized you can speak that much, Martell said, eyes wide. Um, umthats all I want to tell you. I-Ill be going now, she said as she packed up and ran away, almost tumbling down the stairs. The boy sat still, tyring to make sense of what she had told him in all earnestness. He also found that it was reasonable. To look at things from another perspectiveperhaps, thats the key. Doing things like Ive always done does not get me any closer to my goal. Perhaps, meeting a true Unrestrained might help me understand. But if I do it, wont that mean that Ill be disobeying Mistresss order?
That night, Martell laid down in his bed, eyes closed but unable to fall asleep; questions and doubts from the conversation with the young Wizard plagued his mind. Irritated, he woke up from his bed and bundled up at a corner of the room. He had started to feel comfortable enough to sleep on a bed, but he felt most safe there. Still, his mind did not stop thinking, so he tried doing the meditation exercises he learned from Connie. He slowed his breathing, relaxed his body, and gradually started to fall into a meditative state. His consciousness slowly started to melt away. He blinked a few times, and closed his eyes, unable to stay awake. When he opened his eyes, he was in an unfamiliar room. There was someone in that room. He noted the golden hair and deep blue robe and quickly realized that he was seeing his teacher, Autumn Rain Cicada. This isanother memory of my teacher? Chapter 177 : Heavens Divine Punishment Chapter 177 Heaven''s Divine Punishment The kingly teacher of his was reclining on a bamboo bed, one arm holding a book while the other laid upon a ceramic pillow. Martell glanced around the room and saw that he was inside a small hut made entirely out of bamboo. Rough and simple. White papers with pictures and symbols drawn upon them were strewn around the place. Some were also pasted on the walls, these seemed to be the best of them. And though they were inanimate, Martell could feel something in them; powerful intents that drew him in. The boy had seen enough during his delves into the memory of his teacher to surmise that those symbols were letters of his Mistresss world. The man touched the tip of his thumb with his forefinger, then did the same with his middle and ring finger. He slightly cocked his head, as if contemplating something, then put down his book. Martell, my beloved disciple. Are you here? H-huh? Martell was startled. Though he had seen the memories that imparted him the Techniques and songs that Autumn Rain Cicada and Golden Lotus Vagabond, this was only the second time the man with the golden hair spoke his name. I cant see where you are, but I know that youre looking at me, the man said while gesturing at the air. Come. You have doubts. I will try to help you. Master?! Are you talking to me? How is this possible? I know what youre thinking, He took a piece of exquisite paper and began grinding a stick of ink on a finely crafted inkstone. But no, Im not speaking with you. What you are seeing is just a memory. I simply appear to be doing so by approximating your reaction. He then took a brush made of the tail of a mystical creature and dipped it into the ink before letting the brush dance on the paper vigorously. I know that you are currently confused. You are currently facing a bottleneck in your Cultivation, and you have to make decision that will change your destiny. Im sorry that I cannot be there to help you directlybut I can help guide you, His Master lifted the brush with a flourish. He took a step back and spoke. Go to this place. There you will find someone that can help you. Martell looked at the paper and found that a beautiful picture of a snowy forest and a decrepit altar half buried in the snow had been drawn upon it. He also saw his figure in front of it, complete with his ears. But what shocked Martell to the core was the poem that was written underneath. Steep hills skirt the Green Forest, White waters traverse the mountains crest; A boy seeks the wisdom of an old tree; And found that nothing is free The pain of understanding, Is more than the pain of knowing. They were written in the common tongue of Grea. H-how is this possible? Martell spoke. No. Mistress once said that the Barbarian country in her old world had a similar language, but how could he know how I look? Autumn Rain Cicada suddenly looked up; his face grew alarmed. He ran out of the hut and stood in the middle of a runic circle with five Artifacts placed on equidistant positions on its boundary. Martell, still in a state of shock, suddenly realized that they were in the middle of a forest. The wind was howling, causing the trees around them shudder. Its coming, Autumn Rain Cicada said as he made gestures which caused the Artifact to activate and formed a barrier around him. Soon after, dark clouds gathered in the sky, obscuring the moon. But the darkness only lasted briefly, as lightning began to snake through the cloud. The sound of thunder caused Martell to flinch. W-what is that?! Watch well, my disciple. This is the price of fighting against Heavens Will. Then, a giant bolt of lightning shot down from the Heavens, crashing down onto his Masters head. The barrier held firm though the effort caused Autumn Rain Cicadas body to tremble, blood seeping from between his lips. Just as he seemed relieved from surviving the ordeal, thunder began to roar again. This time, it resembled the sound of a mighty beast. At this, Autumn Rain Cicada mouthed derisively. O Heavens, do you hate it so much that a mere mortal dared to gaze upon your secrets?! If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. MASTER! Martell screamed. Forgetting that he was inside a memory and that the scene that he was seeing now was something had already happened and he could do nothing to change it. Once again, lightning came crashing down from the sky. But halfway through, it took on the form of a mythical beast resembling a horse with a single, spiralling horn, rushing down to punish the man who dared to defy the Heavens. That single stroke shattered the barrier, breaking all the Artifacts that formed it, and engulfed everything in pure white. Even faced with the Divine Punishment, Autumn Rain Cicada managed to mouth a few words. Never lose hope, Martell.
MASTER!!! Martell shouted as he jolted awake from his sleep. He stumbled to the ground as he tried to stand, after which he felt for his body. He grasped at his chest and was relieved that he was unharmed. His mind was disoriented, but as soon as he gathered his wits, Martell desperately looked for paper and ink in his room. As soon as he found it, he quickly wrote the poem lest he forgot it. Martell returned the quill to its inkwell and pored upon the poem he just wrote. This poemMaster wants me to go to the location this poem points to Martell bit his lips. But Mistress ordered me to help Rhoddes. No, to be exact, she wanted me to learn from himif I get him to come with me, thennonono, if I pull him in from his work. Mistress would be cross. Martell grimaced as he scratched his head. Ugh, Mistress does not like semantics if used against her. If I do this, no doubt a punishment is in store. After a few minutes of struggling against himself, the boy made up his mind. Master had never led me astray, so if I just say that he was the one who told me to do thisI think shell let me off the hook, he was suddenly unsure of himself. maybe?
In the mansions library, Klein, Donovan and the Hero was poring over the map of the surrounding area. There were little flags positioned on possible places that is the same as what the Hero described. However, there were at least twenty of said places and the three had been arguing fruitlessly for their next step. Especially because Akira was still pushing that they needed Martell to go with them, for wherever Martell is, that will be the right place. And Klein could not accept such logical fallacy. They were in the middle of one such arguments when the door opened and Martell walked in. Martell! Donovan was happily surprised. Have you decided to join us? I have conditions. Akira and Donovans face brightened in an instant, whereas Klein looked doubtful. Yes! Anything you want! Akira replied. One, you will not question what I do. And two, you will not question what I will show you. How are we supposed to agree to them if we dont know what you intend? Klein asked. Please, Klein. Were at our wits end here. If we look at these forests one by one, it will take months! The furthest forest can take us almost a week to get there, Akira said desperately. We agree to the conditions. Klein could only sigh. He wondered if the past Heroes acted like this too. I want you to swear to it in the name of your Goddess. I dont trust simple promises. The three of them did as he asked, albeit reluctantly in Kleins part. After that, Martell showed them the poem. Are you saying this poem can point us to the location of the Guild Master? Klein asked. Interesting, this poem is rather odd. Unlike any Ive ever seen before. Where did you -? Ah C Martell raised a finger, warning him. No question regarding my source. I think we can focus on the first two lines, Klein said with a shrug. One thing though, a green forest in winter does not exist. Martell had a flash of thought regarding the Untouchable Marshes, but judging by the picture of the snowy forest he saw, that place would not be correct. Also, it was not a forest. Then lets focus on the details, then. The forest is situated near steep hills. With white waters running down a mountain, Martell said. Do we have places like that in the map? Klein and Akira placed markers on all possible locations that had those characteristics. They found that there were nine places. But none of them could possibly be green. Then is Green Forest the name of the forest? No, there are Wisemans Woods, Preston Hedges, Bloodthorn Forest. No Green Forest. How about this place? A slender hand pointed at one of the markers. Hannah had apparently let herself in while they were focusing on the map. Old Calendians usually name things by what they are or what they look like. Thats why there are people with old last names like Schmidt or Baker. Martell looked at the name denoted on the map and nodded. Grunewald Forest. Green Forest, Klein chuckled. Forest. I guess thats where were going next. Yes! Excellent! Now were cooking! Lets start making preparations. We leave at dawn! Akira swelled with optimism. Thank you so much, Martell! Well make sure to protect you well! Haha! Alright, alright, Martell said. But I also need to ask someone to go with me - Akira was so elated, he simply nodded and enthusiastically left with members of his party to prepare. Martell, who was left alone, shook his head tiredly. Im starting to regret my decision.
Martell, who could not fully trust the Hero of Calendia - judging by his experience thus far - went to meet Nick in his usual spot. Rhoddes was also there, nursing a single mug of beer which looked comically small in his grasp. When he invited Nick, he was prepared for the Paladin to make long and drawn-out excuses to avoid going with him. He had even prepared some info that he could use to force him to come with. Yet, the man straightforwardly agreed. Which took him for a loop. What? the man asked, taking a gulp of ale. Why are you making that face? Ijust didnt expect you to say yes so readily. Im sure you have your own reasons why you are doing this. And I can see that you re going to do this regardless of what I say. So, as the only sane and normal person in the party, Im just making sure that you make it safe through whatever it is you wanna do. If you are okay with it, I would also like to go with you, The Anukaran Nankhudi offered Are you sure? It would be excellentbut what about the Daydreamers? Most of them now only need time to heal. Also, Ive promised your Mistress that I will take care of you while shes gone, he said. Unfortunately, my beloved companions are still taking it easy, so only I can go with you. Just you being there is already a relief. Nick heres dependable, but only sometimes. Oooh, Im hurt, The Paladin took a swig with a loud chuckle. By the way, tell me this, Rhoddes, the Paladin made a sleazy smile. Whats the deal with you and the Wizard in your party? Seems like shes sweet on you. yes, she is. How far have you gone then? Have youdone the deed yet? If you refer to intimacy in bed, then nonot quite there, the man said. What? Do you have some problem performing? No. I have a problem with size. Although Martell and Rhoddes could not see his expression, they could imagine a deadpan face behind the cloth. You mean Nick made a suggestive whistle sound. Size difference? The three continued teasing Rhoddes for the rest of the evening and spent a pleasant dinner together that day. Not knowing of what fate had in store for them. Chapter 178: Hidden Threat in Grunewald Forest Chapter 178 Hidden Threat in Grunewald Forest Grunewald Forest grew around Hersvir Mountain. Evergreen pines grew along the bottom, rising halfway up the mountain. From the outside, the forest was still, undisturbed. However, like many things in this world, what was hidden within, might not always be the same as its outside. Within this forest, the group consisting of Akiras party and Martells companions were having a hard fight. Bodies of slain monsters littered the ground. Another waves coming!! Nick shouted. White Wolves! Donovan shouted. Protect the circle!! In the middle of the formation, Martell played a melody that raised their spirit as wolves came hurtling down the slopes with wild abandon. Heavy Bulwark! Nicks Skill blocked the wolves as they crashed upon him, their skulls and bones cracking from the impact. The others targeted the other members, clawing and biting. Akira parried one mid-air and launched a Skill which released a sharp blade made of water. It froze as it bisected the wolf. Beside him, Hannah pierced a wolf a few times before it fell to its death. Dammit! Howd this happen?! Akira shouted, perplexed.
It all started about an hour ago, when they arrived at Grunewald Forest. The forest had nothing special about it, other than the fact that it used to have a small village of hunters. It had long been abandoned because most of the young men had moved to Greyvault in search of a better life. Akira told them that they should head towards the abandoned village, as it was the most likely place for someone to stay. No one objected. After that, they entered the forest with Klein in the lead as they have discussed before they left. After a while, Rhoddes stopped in his tracks. Why did you stop? Eleanora asked, concerned. Rhoddes raised his head, the cloth covering his face fluttering in the wind. I feeltraces of departed spirit. Many of them, Rhoddes spoke. You can feel that? An Anukaran Nankhudi serve the Goddess of Darkness. He is especially attuned to the spirits, Klein commented. But even I can feel that something is wrong here. We better continue with caution. The party advanced further into the forest. While they were climbing a particularly steep slope, Klein - who was leading the group - raised a hand. Stop. Look. In front of them was the body of a large buck. Its stomach had been partially eaten. Without any disgust, Klein placed a hand on top of the body. This is an old kill. The cold had preserved it well, he noticed something stuck near the guts and pulled it out. Its fur. Wolf fur. But why did only the stomach got ripped out? Hannah said. She was used to hunting and did not get disturbed like Eleanora, who felt her stomach churning. Usually, wolves dont waste anything edible. There are also some here. Looks like it was a herd, Nick said from a few meters to the right. This ones had its neck bitten right off. The rest was left to rot. Judging by the size of the bite, these are big ones. so, these other deer are not killed to feed on? Martell said. Odd. Very odd. Suddenly, Martells ears twitched and his tails perked up. Wait. ShhI heard something. Quietly he tiptoed to a cluster of bushes and peeked over it and he saw something that made him gasp. What is it? Nick asked. Monsters. A lot of them. And theyre fighting each other. What? Nick, who could not believe what he just heard, made it to his side and let out a curse. W-what are we seeing? the scruffy man said, flabbergasted. White Wolves were ripping into the flesh of a goblin, while nearby goblins were clobbering a monkey-like monster to death. He could also see a couple of those monkey-like monsters pounding a wolf into paste. It was chaos. White Wolves, Goblins, and Mekurs! Thats no regular struggle for territory. I really dont like this. Not at all. I think we should turn back. We cant! Akira snapped at him. Weve come too far! Are you stupid? Look at that! Thats not normal. Nothing about this forest is normal! I agree with what Nick is saying, but again we have our mission, Donovan said, agreeing. We can just go around them. As long as they dont notice us, well be fine. What do you think, everyone? There were more people in Akiras party, so it was a foregone conclusion. The group took the long way around, making sure that they did not make too much noise. Along the way they saw many monster bodies scattered on the ground, both fresh and old. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Anukara, may your mercy be with us, Rhoddes said as they walked past them. Youcan detect if there are any monsters coming for us, right? Eleanora asked Martel. She had been walking very close to the latter. The snow absorbs sound and the cold makes the smell not carry over as well as in warm days, he replied. So, dont rely on me too much. Nick, who was guarding the rear, wrapped both of them in his arms. Stick close to Rhoddes, you two. Hes got a big body, hes sure to make the monsters hesitate to attack you. But thats cruel! Eleanora clasped her hand over her mouth. Weve discussed it and he accepted, the man explained. We dont know what will happen here. And unlike last time, we dont have our strongest fighters with us. Youre C Martell wanted to say something, but his head quickly snapped towards the trees. Above us!! OOK OOK AAAKK!! Eleanora! Hannah yelled as she readied her spear. In response, Eleanora quickly chanted a Spell. By the Grace of Udurr, I summon the fire of judgement to burn my enemies!! Pillar of Flame! Pillars of flame burned a few of the Mekurs C the monkey-like monsters with white fur and long arms C but they survived the fire, and became agitated. Circle Formation! Klein shouted. Wild Geese flew out of the Sword Box and Martell played a melody that raised their strength and speed. Quickly then he changed the tune and played another that lowered the monsters defence. Buffs and debuffs at the same time?! Akira was surprised by his ability to do so many things at the same time. The vanguards quickly took care of the rest of the Mekurs. However, midway through, dozens of goblins joined in. Hannahs spear went through a couple while Kleins sword beheaded another. The battle did not take long. But they had no time to rest as another wave of monsters came along. What in Sud-Ghazid is happening in this forest?! Careful! Nick warned Akira as, a White Wolf came attacking with jaws opened. The Paladin defended against the lunge and stabbed the wolf in the jugular, at the same time letting another wolf bit his well-armoured leg so that he could cut its head. Well defended, Nick! Donovan praised him. Were not going to last long like this! Nick wiped the gore from his sword on the snow. If we want to make it, we need to move! Fast! Alright! Keep the buff on and stay on formation! Well take care of this wave and make our move the moment we find an opening!! Imbue Ice!! Klein said as he imbued his sword with ice.
This took us to the current time. After breaking through the last wave of attack, they moved faster towards their destination, meeting a lot of monsters on the way. The increase in speed meant that they wasted more stamina than they should. The cold too, have sapped their willpower. They took a short rest in a secluded cave after making sure there were no enemies around. By the grace of Anukara! Heal those who are wounded! High Heal! Rhoddes shouted. Pure white lights enveloped the partys bodies and healed their wounds. His Healing Spell and the Rejuvenation Pills kept them going, but that did not heal their tiredness. After their latest fight, Eleanora threw up from the stress while Nick kept his silence, trying to muster enough strength to support his heavy armor. The hulking body of Rhoddes and his now bloodied mace looked much weaker now, as his shoulder slumped from exhaustion. Their breaths became mists of white, chests heaving and blood stained their bodies. These monsters have high levels. They are much stronger than the ones we fight normally, Hannah said, her spear had started to dull from repeated use, so she sharpened it with a whetstone she kept on her person. Did anyone keep count on how many we killed? Must be approaching a hundred, Donovan said. Trying to fight while making sure no one got hurt too badly took a lot out of him, Unrestrained Candidate or no. These monsters are strong enough to make trouble for Elite Knights. They showed no fear or pain. Something here must be causing this frenzy. Akira furrowed his brows upon hearing Donovans words. Is it possible that Guild Master Sabrac is here because of this? Perhaps, but lets focus on our goal for now, Klein said. We are nearly there. Keep your chin up.
The eclectic group found a rough path and followed it. Eventually, they saw a sign of civilization. An old, broken wooden sign with intelligible letters long eroded by sun and rain. They walked through a ruined village, in which were dilapidated houses with missing roofs and broken windows. Snow had covered them in fluffy white blanket, giving the village a sad and lonely atmosphere. At the end of the village were stairs carved out of stone, leading higher up the mountain. Eleanora and Hannah gasped when they saw bodies of monsters and beasts at the bottom of it, laid on top of each other that they formed a small hill. Each of them died to no more than one strike. Trespassers. This is a forbidden place, a voice said. It spoke of age and pain. Leave this place at once. Only when they heard the voice did they realize that a man was sitting halfway up the stairs with both hands placed on top of his knees. They could not feel his presence for he had achieved a high level of Skill in meditation. The old mans long white beard and unkempt hair that were covered in snow danced in the wind. By his side was a sinister looking spear, its blade had a reddish hue from the recent victims it had slain. Even the ones who had never seen him before knew instantly that this was the man that they were searching for. Everyones eyes gazed upon him, and wondered how a man could bear the cold without protection. However, the martially accomplished of the groups attention was more to the fact that the snow around him was pristine and untouched. This meant that this man had killed the monsters without moving from his position. The moment he opened his eyes, everyone felt a chill in their hearts. Guild Master Sabrac! Akira said, mustering all his courage. I am Sakagami Akira, the Hero of Calendia! I am here to ask you to return to Capital under the order of King Gerard! I know of you. Sakagami Akira, A fledgling Hero bearing a sword that had not even accepted him yet. I He felt his eyes glowering at him and his heart fell to the pit of his stomach. In his head he heard Cavenjaals voice. Calm yourself, Akira. That spear next to him had the aura of a fellow Dragon Lord. A very savage one at that. Focus so that you dont lose to its presence! Guild Master Sabrac, Akira braved himself once more. A war with Vorzenny is coming. We need your help to fight against the Unrestrained of Vorzenny. Hearing this, Sabrac let out a loud, mocking laugh. HAHAHAHA!! The black-haired young man was perplexed by his reaction and could not find what to say. Its funny that you would use the Kings order to move me. Its the very height of comedy, he stated, his expression turned stern. This is my second warning. There will not be a third time. Guild Master Sabrac. Please, this is a matter of national emergency! Donovan spoke out. "At least hear us out!" Sabrac stood up, his brows furrowed in displeasure. It seems to me that words are not enough, he took hold of his spear and swung it once. Then maybe, a beating is in order. Wait! Guild Master Sabrac! Lets not be too hasty! Were not here for conflict! Klein pleaded, alarmed by the mans clear hostility. None of them would survive a battle with him. Even if they do, it would just make him even more stubborn. Raise your weapons! his voice boomed in their ears. Akira! Whats happening?! This isnt what we talked about! Nick shouted. Were not his match by a long shot! Sabrac flew up into the air with a flap of his wings and brandished his spear. Feel the power of an Unrestrained with your body. Chapter 179: Fragment of Calamity Chapter 179 Fragment of Calamity Sabrac descended from the sky like a meteor, his rigid spear crashing down upon Donovans head. The Knight raise his mace to guard against the attack. The impact caused the ground beneath him to crack and the snow around them to explode, obscuring their sights. Where is he?! Nick shouted, moments before a spear swept from the right and hit his shield, sending him flying into a house. But not before he left a small bomb that exploded right in front of his attacker. Sabrac smirked as he withstood the bomb with his own body. A crafty one, the man smiled, as he walked through the smoke nonchalantly. But you need more than that to go through my Golden Vajra Body. The gentle giant Rhoddes leapt into action and swung his giant mace, only to miss and received a powerful smack behind his knees, causing him to fall. Telekinesis! Fire! Martell activated his Skill. Five swords came flying towards the old man, but he dodged them with the smallest margin. The boy called back the swords, intending to catch him unaware, but the old man simply spun his spear around his neck, deflecting all of them before using the butt of his weapon to strike the Beastfolk boy right in the stomach, making him keel over in pain. Akira and Klein came forward with their most powerful Skills, but the old man - seemingly looking down on them C simply gripped the back of his spears blade between his toes and released it, flicking the spear with enough force to slap both of them towards Eleanora - who was still chanting a spell C and took her down at the same time. Hannah who was planning to raised her spear, intending to fight, but Sabrac slapped it away with the tip of his own. Surrender. Knowing how outclassed she was, Hannah could only grit her teeth in shame and dropped her spear. The man before him had reached the apex of spearmanship. What could she do but accept their loss? It was like a group of kittens trying to fight a full-grown lion. Sabrac walked amongst the moaning victims of his little distractions and as he passed Akira, Akira spoke as he struggled to his feet. One swipe of his spear was enough to lower his HP to the red. Guild Master Sabrac. Please, at leasttell us why you refuse to return with us. Vorzenny is working together with the Demons! Is that not important enough for you?! I have an unfinished business here. And as long as that business is not done, I wont move from this place. What is it? What is more important than the danger we are facing now?! Akira asked again, he was fed up with the old mans secrecy, but could not accept how such a strong man could ignore a crisis facing Grea. Enough, Akira. He doesnt intend to return, Klein said, helping Eleanora up. This is his way of warning us. A small breeze brushed the snow underneath their feet. Sabracs brows tightened and a mighty frown came upon his face. No. This is too soon! he mouthed. Guild Master Sabrac? CLOSE YOUR EARS!! he shouted. He planted his spear into the ground and folded his arms defiantly. Suddenly, a strong gust of wind blew from the top of the stairs and a screech so loud and powerful that it shook the snow off the trees, blasted their eardrums. AARGH! My ears! The only one still standing was Sabrac, his face stern as he withstood the mental attack through sheer willpower. The sound was so loud and piercing that it felt like thousands of nails scratching at their brains. Voices like thousands of men and women crying and screaming filled their heads and caused them to feel a deep and profound fear that reached into their very soul. Akira bent down, the fear causing him to see red. He wanted to run. He wanted to fight. No. What did he want? The voices! Fight! Run! Fight! Run! Everyone! To me!! He heard someone said. It was Martell. The Beastfolk boy had clasped his hand together in prayer and mouthed a string of Dharmic Sutra. A Golden Lotus with eight petals appeared above his head, and from the center of it, a dome of light appeared and protected them from the fear inducing scream. It was the third of the Art of the Golden Lotus of Prajnaparamita: Buddha Teaching the Eightfold Path. The boy kept chanting the words, teetering between sanity and madness. He bit the inside of his mouth and tasted the iron. The pain kept him awake even as the others within his dome had collapsed into unconsciousness. Sabrac, who saw this from outside, watched him struggle with a curious look in his eyes. A Golden Eight-Petaled Lotushahaha. What a coincidence. Or, dare I sayfate? The scream finally stopped; Martell, unable to hold on any longer, fell onto the ground with a thump. Grrrrr Large monsters that were attracted by the screams appeared from the edges of the village, gathering at their location. They were eyeing the unconscious preys in front of them. Sticky saliva dripping from their mouths. Well, the man strutted in front of the dozens of high-level monsters with a smile. It seems plans will have to change. The beastlike Sabrac took a low stance, the tip of his left fingers dug into the snow, and his right foot slid back slowly. His back arched as if a tiger about to pounce. Storm Riding. The moment he took a step, a thunderous sound was heard. Each of the monsters attacking him suddenly had a huge hole in their torso. Sabrac appeared a distance away from them. The tip of his spear smoked from the friction with the air, the snowdrops that fell upon its surface evaporated immediately upon contact. Behind him was a zig-zag line of blackened earth; the snow around it evaporated from the heat caused by his blinding fast movement. The monsters fell to their death, without even knowing what had just happened as the old man walked over to the unconscious body of Akira and Martell, grabbed them by the ankles, and unceremoniously dragged them away. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.
Martell was startled awake. He gasped for breath while holding his head. The throbbing pain in his head made him nauseous. He was lying on a large pile of hay in a cave illuminated by a fire. Everyone else was also there, roughly scattered on the pile, except for Rhoddes, who was slumped over at the back of the cave. All of them were still unconscious. Martell got up and saw nothing but the white and grey of a blizzard. The weather in the mountains changed at the drop of a hat, and judging by how strong the wind howled, it had been some time since it started. He wandered over to the fire and saw that there was a large iron pot hanging over it. A fragrant smell similar to vanilla calmed his nerves and he warmed himself up by the fire. Then he saw it, nestling on a makeshift rack, the spear of Guild Master Sabrac. He did not realize how sinister and inhuman the weapon really was when he was being ragdolled by it. But now, he could see how scary it was, and scarier still the man wielding it. He was won over by curiosity and was about to touch it when a gruffy voice stopped him. Dont touch it. Your skinll be burn off from the lightning its holding inside, Sabrac placed the firewood in his arms near the fire and brushed off the snow that had built up on his shoulders. Youre the first one that wakes up. It seems that your Skill had protected you from the brunt of the attack. The man sat in front of him and ladled the light brown liquid from the pot into a wooden bowl and gave it to him. The smell was fragrant, but as he sipped it, it was astringent and bitter. Its made of pine bark. Very bitter, but will clear your head up, especially after a mental attack of that level, the old man said as he also ladled himself a bowl. Whats your name, boy? Martell, Sir. Martell Lobelia. Not a Beastfolk name, that one. Yes. You are right. My Hut-Ner isnt that interesting. Haha, alright, Sabrac smirked as he saw the rebellious spark in the boys eyes. Heh, youve lived a hard life, havent you? I can see it in your eyes, the man said as he touched his neck with a wry smile. I have beenmore unfortunate than most, but alsomore fortunate than most could hope. Ah, the man nodded, his eyes staring at him. Is that why youre still wearing that unenchanted collar? I wore this to remind myself of my gratitude towards her. As for the contract, my Mistress ripped it as soon as she got it. Hah, you were freed of one chain only to let yourself be restrained by another, the old man said sarcastically. It is a chain I willingly took on, Martell replied perfunctorily. Not everyone can be an Unrestrained. Sabrac received the jab with a hearty chuckle. Bah, that just means everyone else just havent the balls to go as far as I did, he finished his tea with a dramatic glug and leaned close to Martell. But Im more interested in what I saw you did. Boy, who is your Master? The one who taught you that Skill that made the image of a Lotus appear? Iwait Martell looked at Sabrac with a barely concealed surprise. A lotus is a flower that does not exist in Grea, he started slowly. Butyou know of it, Guild Master. Indeed. The Rokudo Temple was founded by an Otherworlder who we called The Enlightened One. His teachings are deep and profound. One of the many relics that he left us is a Lotus Bell. A symbol of purity, in the shape of something that does not exist. Martel did not know how to answer. How could he? For his Master had died many years before he was even born. However, this old man seemed to be attached to the notion of my connection with the temple, maybe I can use this. My Masteris a secretive one. He never told me where he came from. Ah, a fellow seeker of solitude, contrary to his expectations, Sabrac received his non-answer to be sufficient. Ugh Sabrac glanced at the large figure of Rhoddes that was shaking his head to dislodge his weariness. Hm, it seems your fellows have begun to rouse. We shall continue this later.
After all of them had a good bowl of bitter tea in their hands, they sat awkwardly around the fire. Guild Master Sabrac, Akira tried to break the silence with a trembling voice. Is the reason you refused to move Yes, the man answered without letting him finish the question. At first, I just want to beat you all to the edge, just to teach you a lesson. I did not expect it to reactivate so soon. Well, you really did beat us black and blue. But whats up there isnt normal, is it? It even managed to hurt an Unrestrained Candidate with just a screech! Nick said angrily. And whatll you do if we all got affected by it? Ill just make all of you faint and throw you all out at the edge of the forest. The effect of it will disappear as soon as you get out of the area. H-how could you do that? Hannah could not help but blurt out her words once she heard that she was going to be manhandled like a sack of potato. Dont you have manners? I reserve my manners to those who treat me with respect, Sabrac gave his answer bluntly. Alright, Hannah. Were in the wrong, Klein said, trying to start things over. But, Guild Master. May we know what is the thing sealed up there? I agree. We need to know if its something dangerous. Perhaps we can help, Donovan added. Yes. Anything! Akira chimed in helpfully. The man chuckled harshly at their enthusiasm. He wanted to do this by himself, even if they did help, they would be of no value, as they were barely qualified. But the Beastfolk boy was different. He could be of some real help. And the Hero, he might be of useful in other ways. You want to help, eh? Thats a good idea. Weve got ourselves a Hero. And also, one of my junior disciples. An especially gifted one at that. Its as if the Enlightened One had smiled upon me. For some reason, everyone felt that whatever he was about to say would not be a good thing. Its already too late for you to back out, Sabrac said slightly pitying the young boy who was blessed by the Lotus. This too, will be your burden, as is the burden of those who believe in the Enlightened One. What Im about to tell you is one of the taboos in Grea, known only to those who dabbled in the ancient mysteries, Sabrac spoke as he pointed outside the cave. What is sealed in the shrine in this village, is a fragment of a profane being whose very existence could bring ruin to Grea, the staunch old man lowered his voice. It is a Fragment of Calamity. A Calamity? Martell asked, his fist clenching without him knowing. The name itself was already not a good sign. Yes. It is a primordial existence as old as Grea itself. It once let itself be known to an old Empire. After a desperate, hard-fought battle, they managed to chip off a fragment of it; which was then given to the Rokudo Temple for safekeeping. This is done because any living beings who got close to the fragment will be driven into a frenzy due to fear. Youve all experienced it, Sabrac said as he ran his fingers across his dirty bear. But thats not the scariest part. Thatwasnt the scariest part? Hannah asked cautiously. It will be faster to show you, the man said, while taking out a bucket of milk from the Item Ring tied around his waist. This milk was fresh before I put it into my Item Ring. Watch. In front of their eyes, the fresh milk began to separate; it then curdled up and started to emit a sour smell. All this happened in the span of little more than a minute. Fresh food will also spoil within an hour if placed near the shrine. The closer we get, the faster they rot, regardless of the cold, Sabrac said. Imagine this happening, on the scale of a continent. Famine, Klein began, while covering his mouth in disbelief. Shortage of food and widespread hunger in unprecedented proportions. I imagine it would not take a kingdom a month to fall in facing such a disaster. You dont have to imagine it; The Empire that fought it, fell in the hands of this Calamity in a matter of a week, Sabrac said grimly. And this doesnt just affect humans. It will affect all the Races, even Demons. The Grand Abbot who saw this happened at the time, named this phenomenona Catastrophe Authority. Everyone stood horrified at this revelation. Eleanora gripped the hem of Hannahs cape to seek comfort while the others gazed at the sour smelling milk with distress. This taboo secret was a knowledge that they dont have any capability of handling. Howmany of them exists now, Guild Master? Rhoddes asked. This knowledge shook him. There is only one known existence of Calamity in Grea, the old man replied. But there could be more, we dont know. The one that we know of seems content to seclude itself far from the reaches of mortals. However, as of late, things have changed. The Fragment of Calamity that is in the process of being purified here has begun to become active once again. Thats why Im here, to make sure that if worst comes to worst, then Id be there to stop it. He looked at them with unwavering eyes. If not, then Ill die trying. I Akira held his head in shame. Forgive me, Guild Master. If only Id known! Dont worry about that. Like I said, youre all involved now, the man said, as he moved uncomfortably close to Akiras face. So, are you ready to die for your beliefSakagami Akira, Hero of Calendia? Chapter 180: Ascetic Training Crash Course: Hyper-condensed version Chapter 180 Ascetic Training Crash Course: Hyper-condensed version Akira and Martell were standing almost bare naked in the middle of a snowfall. A rope was attached to each of their waists. The ends of which were held by Klein and Nick respectively. M-m-m-martell! W-w-why d-did we agreet-to this?! Akira said, teeth chattering. C-cause w-w-w dont h-have a choice! Martell replied. Though he could resist the cold somewhat, his Race was not made for winter. Especially not when wearing almost nothing in the middle of quickly worsening snowfall. And it all started because of the damn old man puffing on a pipe with a shit-eating grin on his face.
After Akiras coerced affirmation, Martell suddenly spoke out. Guild Master, I havent agreed yet. Sabrac frowned in displeasure. You are a follower of the Enlightened One; this is not something you can refuse. You are asking me to do something that will put my life at risk. Something that might even kill you, an Unrestrained. I think youve got to add something to the bargaining table, right? hmmm, the old man scratched his beard impatiently. You want to bargain with me? You are a Hunter, surely you know that a just reward for a job well done is important? Martell said politely, trying his best to hide the trembling in his voice. Thankfully the curse allowed him to hide most of his emotion. Sabrac considered this for a moment. What do you want then? Money? Weapons? Items? Martell took a deep breath. If I asked him for any of those things, I would have gotten something very precious. But no, the most important thing at the mans level are not all those things. A favor. Youll owe me a favor. A favor, huh? Sabrac chuckled. Very well, a favor for a job well done. Is it a deal? Deal. Hearing that answer, Martell exhaled slowly. His heart was beating crazily. Now that everythings taken care of, you two will need to read this. The old man handed over to them a well-worn book, its edges had become horribly dog-eared. The glue that bound the cover together had started to fall apart. Akira read the fading title slowly. The Words of the Enlightened One: A Collection of the Way of Life for a True Follower of The Path of Enlightenment. This title is so long, Akira said. The length reminded him of the light novels he had read in his commutes in his past life. That book is the foundation of the Meditation Skill of my school. Ill give you both one night to read everything from end to end. Well start our training early tomorrow morning. What about us? Rhoddes asked. Eager to help. That book is a closely guarded secret of my temple. I only let them learn it because one is a Hero and the other is a Junior Disciple of the Path. As for the rest of you, Ive already got something in mind. After that, Akira took the first turn and happily found that once he finished reading the book, he learned two new Skills. Meditation and Mental Resistance. Not knowing the hell that would follow the next day.
This took us back to the strange scene unfolding in the middle of a deserted village. With everyone except the amused Sabrac being cold and mildly confused. Anyone can train their body to become stronger, Sabrac explained, as he blew a smoke from his nose. Do farm work, lift buckets of water, or chop trees. Do these enough times, and within a month youll build up muscles. Easy. But tempering the mind is different. The process takes much longer. Months, if not years. Thats why even the most seasoned warriors can fall into mental attacks. Im sure most of you know about what happened during the Ball. His words brought bitter memories back for those who experienced it, but the old man did not care. He put up five fingers in front of his chest. In five days, you both need to go up to the top of the stairs. If you cant, then you should all give up. Why five days? Nick asked. Because thats the limit of my patience, the old man too another puff of his pipe. And the limit of the seal put up by my predecessors. C-can we p-please start with whatever we-, Akira closed his mouth, trying to stop his chattering. -we are g-going to do! Im getting to that. So how are we going to shorten the process that takes months and years of discipline into just a few days? Easy. You see, the Catastrophe Authority emitted by the Fragment is being held in check by the protection of my predecessor. The border of which is at the bottom of the stairs. So now, I want you to walk up the stairs. You will resist the mental attack up to the brink of madness. When you begin to show the signs of falling, your friends here will pull you with the ropes. After you gather yourself up, you start walking up the stairs again. Rinse and repeat. Oh, and lest I forget, boy, dont use the Sutra, I want you to resist it by your own willpower, the man said with a wide smile. But for them, it was the smile of a madman. What! Thats madness!! Hannah complained. I also still dont understand why they need to take off their clothes, Donovan stated. Its not an ascetic training without suffering both mind and body! The cold is just in the mind. Control it, and you can raise your Skills with twice the effectiveness! Now stop yapping and start walking! This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Martell and Akira looked at each other and nodded. Both taking a step up the stairs. The moment they went inside the invisible protection, they both screamed. Resist it, you fools! Sabrac said. Itll do nothing if you dont make the effort! The Heros starting to fall, pull! Klein pulled the rope, dragging Akira, who was clutching at his head and mumbling at himself, back to safety. Give him a few minutes, then make him go again! Er, Guild Master, what do you want us to do? Rhoddes asked. Youll see, it should be time soon, the old man said. Just then, Nick shouted. Monsters! Eleanora, step back and prepare your magic! Rhoddes turned towards the old man. With all the screaming from the two of them, of course they will attract monsters, right? Its your job to protect them. At the same time, you will learn how to fight in groups. This way, everyone gets something! Soon, the deserted village became filled with the sounds of battle and screams of fear.
The second day of the gruesome training and already Akira was screaming and crying in his sleep. Martell closed his ears with his hands while reading the Sutra, trying to drown the screams that followed him in his sleep. On the third day, Martell managed to reach halfway up the steps, while Akira was following six steps behind. The problem was, the higher they got, the harder it became. They had not managed to advance more than a step for the whole day. As for the others, they took turns on who were on rope duty and who were taking care of the monsters. Even with their high levels, continuous waves of powerful monsters of at least C-Rank that did not fear death took a toll on their mental health, and the once quite talkative group became largely sullen and irritated. Even the bright Donovan could not find a way to keep their spirits up. The evening of that day, while Akira and Martell were gazing into the bonfire with dead eyes and Sabrac was out to gods know where, Hannah was complaining to others. This is torture! Nothing but pure torture! Hannah exclaimed, kicking at an empty bowl near her. What in Sud-Ghazid does he think we are? Look, Lady Hannah, Nick said with a sigh. I get that youre angry, as we''ve been fighting with lack of proper rest. But were at least better than they are. Weve already taken Miladys Pills that allows you to feel full for a day, while they were only allowed warm water for three days straight. Thats not what Im angry about! Isnt this already enough? Theyve been screaming and crying in their sleep non-stop!" she said. She was angry mostly because she worried for Akira, who jumped in horror at her slightest touch. "Cant he treat him better?! He is a Hero! And some of us are Nobles! Look, Lady. Hunters are rough, because life is rough, Nick said, he started to feel fed up from the constant complaining of the girl. And contrary to what you think, the majority of the Nobles are as clean as a chimney. Do you know how many times a Noble have tried to renege or haggle on their contracts once a Hunter finished their quest? Nick questioned her. A lot. And some of them even dared to say that theyre doing us a favor. Well, they can put that favor up where the sun doesnt shine. Y-you know thats not what I mean. Its not like all the Hunters are also good people, she said defensively. Most of them are money-hungry wolves! Rhoddes and Nick looked at each other helplessly. Whether it was out of understanding of pity, no one knew. Money-hungry, A grizzled voice coming out of nowhere startled Hannah. Klein and Donovan tried to calm Sabrac down, but the old Hunter simply sneered as he pushed past them effortlessly. Yes, we Hunters who lived by risking our lives for coins are indeed money-hungry. Do you know why, child? Sabrac loomed over Hannah. He was so close that he could see the yellowed teeth in his mouth and could smell his beastly stench assaulting her nose. He and I knowthat freedom isnt free, a clawed hand pointed at Martells neck. The boy was still mumbling to himself, unaware of anything. It is a prize that is won through blood, sweat, and tears. The Gods know the pain Ive enduredso that my people; the downtrodden and the forgotten can have a chance at a better life. The Hunters Guild doesnt exist for the rich. It exists for the people. To allow even the lowest of the low to rise. So that a slave child can dream of becoming a hero, At this, Sabracs voice trembled slightly. We accept everyone without caring about their Races, their status, or their belief. It is a place where you can get anything you want, as long as you put some works in. This ideal is the very foundation upon which the Hunters Guild was built on. This idealis what Ive staked my whole life into. And that is why we have contracts. Those who break that contract must pay the price. Regardless if they are the requester, or the requestee. The man tilted the young girls chin with his clawed thumb. The girl tried to look away, but he did not let her do so. He made her look straight into his eyes, that were laden with age and weariness. You speak lightly of hunger, child, because you are privileged. It does not have anything to do with you being a good or bad Noble. Its simply because you have never been hungry. Truly hungry. A hunger that seeps to your bone. A hungerthat leaves you weak and powerless and filled with hatred. Towards the world, towards you family, towards yourself. All while fearing that the end might come while you sleep, Sabrac spoke, his voice now like the growl of a beast. The Nobles dont care about the little people, he paused, letting his words sink in slowly. They speak of righteousness, and honor. All while having the fortune to be able to eat three times a day. But you see, righteousness cannot feed you. Honor cannot clothe you. Only by embracing that hunger and making it yours by any means necessary, that you can rise. If the Hero wants to become stronger, he must experience that hunger! The man kept his eyes staring at the fearful Hannahs eyes and pointed at the bucket. Now take that bucket of water, and wake them up from their trance. Theyve got a long way to go.
Outside the realm of Grea, Connie cursed. She did not know how many times she had done so. Or how long she had been floating in the darkness. All she remembered before she got there was the searing pain of her skin and flesh melting away. This was the second time this happened, so the helplessness she felt the first time she experienced this did not appear. But at the same time, she also could not do anything. She saw a great big river of silver lights in the distance, covering a gathering of lands that seemed to be slowly sucking her in. As she got closer, the suction became stronger. Soon, the light that was her soul joined the glittering river. A crisis came in her mind. She did not know why, but she felt that this was not something good. Suddenly, a hand shaped out of celestial bodies appeared from out of nowhere and scooped her soul like a hand, sifting out gold out of a river of sand. The hand slowly closed and enveloped her soul-light.
OOF! Connie fell face first onto solid ground. She got up and felt for her face. To his surprise, she could feel it. Youve done something stupid, you know, a familiar voice that she had not heard for a while said. Tian Gu? The old man with white hair was sitting on a bench with a grimace. In his hand was a pot of wine. For some reason, the man looked more dishevelled than before, and his voice seemed to have become a bit colder. Its not even your fault, but it was still a fatal mistake, Tian Gu said, shaking his head. So, I had to make a compromise. A big one. What do you mean by that? What are you talking about? Connie asked. The mans words were disjointed and lacking in meaning. The old scholar put down his pot of wine and looked up at the sky. Youll see soon enough. Shes coming. As soon as he said so, the blue, cloudless sky ripped open, revealing a patch of dark sky full of glittering stars. Then, as Connie watched, the patch of darkness moved. It formed the outline of a face, then a head, followed by hands. As if someone was walking through a sheet of cloth on a summer day. The dark and the stars wrapped around the nubile figure as she landed before them. Her skin was the night sky, and her eyes were stars in pool of deep waters. Her lips were the white of sun-bleached bone. She trod upon the earth with bare feet, and the bangles of gold around her wrists and ankles jingled with every move. Upon her ears hung a pair of earrings bearing the image of the moon. I am Anukara the Dark-Mother. The Queen of Dreamless Sleep, she spoke with a calm, low voice. A voice that made you feel safe and loved. I greet you and your other self, Heavenly Poison King. It has been many ages. Tian Gu greeted her with a polite bow. I greet you, Dark-Mother. Blessings be upon you. Tian Gu? Connie gritted her teeth while glaring daggers at her other self. What is this?! Tian Gu returned her look with a meaningful gaze. A compromise. Chapter 181: Samsara, By Any Other Name Chapter 181 Samsara, By Any Other Name Explain, Connie said with a chilly tone. Dark-Mother, may I have talk with her first? She might still be a bit confused. As you wish, Tian Gu. I will wait here, the beautiful woman replied. I will avail myself to your tea, if you allow me, just like mortals do. You are my guest, Queen of Dreamless Sleep, Tian Gu, waved his hand and the pot of tea poured itself into a cup. He waved his hand again and a plate of sweets appeared on the table. Each one as fine as jewels. Please, partake of my hospitality. Tian Gu quickly pulled Connie to a spot behind his shack. Once there, Connie shook off his hand and growled angrily. Why the hell did you let a Goddess into your world?! The man sighed audibly. Let me tell you first, if not for her, you wouldve truly died from your reckless experiment. Connie furrowed her brows. Whatdo you mean? Tian Gu waved his sleeves and walked a few steps back. I have been watching you ever since we strengthened our connection. You have done the unthinkable, remaking your body using an experimental technique. I understood your logic, by making it so that your soul is anchored to your Dao Symbol, you made it so that you enter a state of redeath forcefully. But you havent taken into account the power of the cycle of life and death in Grea, the man made a fist with both hands to illustrate his meaning. Your soul is being pulled by both your Dao Symbol and the cycle. Normally, this would not be a problem, but the fact that your Dao Symbol has been divided into two meant that it was not strong enough to resist the pull. Thats Connie sucked in air in frustration. Dammit! The man helplessly shook his head. Dont blame yourself. I also only realized this when I felt my connection to you weakening severely, he said while stroking his beard. Once I noticed this, I had to act fast, before my connection to you is completely cut off. Thus, I asked the Dark-Mother for help to find you before you are integrated into the cycle and to bring you here, Tian Gu explained, he wet his lips with his tongue before continuing his words. In exchange, she has something she wanted you to do. You, specifically. I hazard a guess that she needs something done in Grea. This last sentence brought ire to Connie. Am I to be her tool now? A fucking apostle to a Goddess? Tian Gu scoffed. Do you think Im that stupid? Look, me. Ive told her that you wont be doing anything that goes against your moral. We might as well set the terms now and pay it outright. Or, do you want to owe her a life debt? Connie sucked in air. No. I dont, Though she had never been in a position to be in debt to a deity, she had heard of tales about those who were indebted to them. After all, not all Gods are good. Very well. Lets rip off the scab now rather than to wait for it to fester. I agree. Mind you, the Godsdont understand subtleties. I think none of them do. So, make sure you speak as clearly as you can when you talk with her.
When the two returned to the pavilion, they saw Anukara was sitting on a stool by a circular table, sipping from the cup in her hand, unbothered by the heat coming off from the piping hot tea. Her expression serene. The two of them sat before her as she put down her tea with both hands. You have returned, she said. Has the Heavenly Poison King explained to you about our agreement? he has, Connie replied, scratching her head with a bit of unwillingness. However, as far as Gods are concerned, I would take their boon with a healthy amount of skepticism. So, tell me, Dark-Mother. What is your price? Anukara moved her head slightly, seemingly not offended by the brusque question. Forgive me, I dont quite understand the humans way of speaking. What do you mean byprice? Connie glanced at Tian Gu, slightly exasperated. She began speaking again, this time slower and more deliberate. Like speaking to a child. Whatdo you want me to doin exchange for saving my life? Ah, that is what you mean, Anukara paused for a breath. And then, with a level tone, she stated her wish. In exchange for saving your life, I would like to ask youto find my Crown. Tian Gu raised both eyebrows upon hearing it. A Crown? Yes. The Crown of Dreamless Sleep. It is the symbol of my Authority. Just as my husband and his Robe of Seven Colors. All Gods have them. But for you to understand my reason and why finding my Crown is of utmost importance, I should start from the very beginning. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
Anukara clasped her hand together and opened them. A sphere that looked as if it was plucked from a starry night sky appeared and floated above them. Dots of white stars gathered from all over the sphere to form illustrations of the Races. Large and small, with long ears and short ears. In the beginning of time, when Grea was young, I birthed five children. And from them, were born the Races. Humans, Elves, Dwarves, and many others. They worshiped us as their creators. Prayers and feasts were offered in our name, which empowered us. And in return, we blessed them with bounties of the earth, sea, and sky. One of the many gifts that we gave them was the Level System, which Mydirr, learned from the world beyond Grea. All was well, and everyone was happy. The images blurred and the white dots now formed many small men turning their heads to the Gods. The story is the same as the one Sidonai told me. But the Level System coming from another world is news to me. However, as the Races flourished, their beliefs began to dwindle. Prayers stop, feasts that praised us disappeared, the tales of our feats were forgotten. My children bore the brunt of this. They tried everything they could to stop this change, but nothing came to fruition. Our names were no longer praised, but whispered in fleeting memories. The little men in the sphere took up arms and then started to fight amongst themselves. They turned against each other, coveting what they did not have. In doing so, their negative emotions gave birth to the Demon God, Nakir-Sud-Mara, Anukaras voice trembled as she said the name. Disgust, perhaps, with a tinge of fear. A being made of darkness appeared, devouring the little men. This new God had nothing but hatred for the creatures that created him. And from him were born the Demons. Fell things that were created only to cause chaos. The most powerful of them, was the Demon King. The Demon King and his dark army, servants of Nakir-Sud-Mara ravaged the nations. Wars were fought, and sacrifices were made. Eventually, the Demon King is defeated. But theres no happy ending, Connie interrupted. The Demon King revives a few hundred years later. Yes. And each time he is revived. He became stronger. It did not take long for the Demons to conquer the world, the image now turned into countless hands clasped in prayers. Helpless and in despair, the people turned to us once again. My husband and I did not answer. For the Demons were not of our creation, but theirs. In spite of that, my children took pity on the Races and sought to help them. Anukara was silent for a moment. Unfortunately, their power had become a fraction of what they were at their peak. With no other choice, they asked my husband to help them. He said that they could not directly intervene with the mortal world, but they could introduce a solution that will indirectly solve the problem. Thus, he created the Hero Summoning Skill and told them to give it to their worshipers. After that, my husband left on a journey to another plane for reasons unknown. When they accepted the Skill, they realized that to be able to breach the boundary of another world, they still needed power. Power that they no longer have. For that, they needed to borrow from the Mana of the Great Cycle. Thus, they sought for my help, the woman looked down, her sadness palpable. As the one governing the Law of Death and Rebirth, I could not allow this, thus I refused them. She lifted her hand and a picture of her wearing a seven-pointed crown appeared on the sphere. Then a small hand offering a goblet of wine came into being. One day, Udurr tricked me into drinking wine made from the blood of Ilurante, the Dragon Lord of Wind. And made me sleep for seven nights and seven days. In that time, they stole from me the source of my Authority, my Crown. With their newfound power, they helped the Kingdoms to summon their Heroes, the Otherworlders. Soon, the Races managed push the Demons back to the North. The little men pushed back against the horned creatures with seven men with halos in the lead. When I woke up on the seventh day, I came to them and begged them to stop. But after tapping into the power of the cycle, they had become too powerful. And with each death that followed, the power became even more potent. Tian Gu, who had been stroking his beard, knew the temptation of power. And he knew what happened even before Anukara said it. They had become addicted to that power. The power changed them. The eyes that once loved me, have turned to hate. My children, they fearme. They fear theirend, Anukara said, with a heavy tone. They feared me, for my existence signifies the ability for them to end. Her image in the sphere was enveloped in stars and she was gone. They then took away most of my power and imprisoned me in another plane. This body you see before you are only a fragment of my existence. For centuries Ive watched as they encouraged the Races to fight the Demons, causing many souls to return to the Great Cycle beyond its capacity. Life and Death must be in balance. If nothing is done, it would not be long before Grea is destroyed. Connie, who had been silently listening to the story, suddenly shot up from her seat, excited. Ohoooh, Connies face went from a contemplative frown to one of wide-eyed understanding. She remembered of her thoughts when she spoke to the Blacksmith back in Courandhel. Then to the reasons why Demons needed to eat members of the Races. Sorry? Anukara was perplexed by the sudden outburst. Oh.ooohthats good. Thats downright brilliant! Connie gestured with her hands, making both forefingers spin around each other in a circle. Ultimately, it is all a system. A system in which the Races die so that the Demons can eat them, and the Demons die so that the Races can obtain the treasures that is their bodies. A cycle of suffering fabricated by the Gods so that they could gorge upon the Mana like pigs! AHAHAHAH!! Samsara, by any other name, is still Samsara!! Connie laughed maniacally. At the ridiculousness of it all. The audacity, the cruelty, all so that the Gods might live just a bit longer. Her laughter suddenly turned sinister and she shouted. How dare you! How dare you do this!! We are not your playthings! We are not some cattle being bred for the slaughter!! Your children are no better than Nakir-Sud-Mara and his Demons!! Tian Gu sat still in his seat, his expression still as he watched his other self went from laughing to fury, and then to disgust, all within minutes. Connie! Calm yourself. And you are too calm! Didnt you listen to what she was saying?! I have. And you are too affected by this. What does it matter that people in Grea you dont know died for something the Gods cooked up? Connie then realized another truth. While they are the same person, one had lived on Grea, ate of its bounties, made friends with, and found a new love. While the other one had lived for centuries, alone, without attachment to others. This realization poured cold water on her head. Connie took a deep breath and sat down. Anukara closed her eyes and accepted her anger without flinching. Im aware of their mistakes. And as their mother, I am going to take responsibility of it. However, I am an exiled Queen without her crown. Without my Authority, I cannot do a thing. That is why, you must help me find it. Chapter 182: Man Planneth, and Heavens Disposeth Chapter 182 Man Planneth, and Heavens Disposeth Anukara wanted her children stopped, and Connie wanted to fight against the Heavens. While in her old world, she could not reach the necessary Cultivation to do the deed. In Grea, some things that was impossible then, could become possible now. Perhaps once she found the crown, she could take a glimpse into its secrets. Perhaps this is not a bad trade after all. A further reward can be discussed. Once you find it, Anukara added. It could be seen that she was that desperate. You want me to find your Crown. Fine. Then do you know where it is? Though my connection to the Crown had weakened considerably, I can feel its existence, hidden deep under Grea. Under a sea of sand. ...Al-Khemiya? Connie spoke the only Kingdom she knew that consisted mostly of sand. It was by far the largest country on Grea. Easily three times the size of the whole of Calendia. And more than half of it was a desert. Thats a tall order. It could take years! Unfortunately, you might not have years, Anukara commented. The ripples of my action when plucking your soul from the Great Cycle would not go unnoticed by my children. Sooner or later, they will know of you. And they will not tolerate anything that might disturb the stability of their rule. that does not sound good, Connie replied as she knew what they had done do to their own mother. And although they cannot go after you themselves, they can send their servants after you. I will try to lead them on and afford you some time. During that time, you need to find it, the Goddess advised her. But how am I going to find - ? Connie suddenly noticed that the hand that she was using to hold the cup of tea began to shimmer. What is happening? It seems that our time together needs to end. Your soul is being pulled back into your own body, Anukara said. The Dark-Mother rose from her seat and stated. Come, I will guide your soul back to your body. If we wait too long, you will be reborn, but not in the same body. Before you go, Tian Gu placed one hand over Connies head and performed Memory Bestowal onto her. Once she saw the content, she looked over at him with surprise. This ishow to control a Dungeon Core? You cannot become stronger the normal way. Not anymore. That knowledge will be of help to you, the old man smirked. Let it not be said that the Heavenly Poison King does not have ways to coax forbidden knowledge from a conversation with a Goddess, Tian Gu placed his hands on both of her shoulders. Now go. Your battlefield is down there. Mine is up here. Ill see you later, Connie replied. She turned around and took the hand that the Dark-Mother offered her. The moment they touched. Connies body turned into a shimmering light which flew past the false sky above. Anukara, who had been steady and confident until now, staggered out of exhaustion. Tian Gu was quick enough to catch her before she fell. The old man noticed that the stars in her eyes dimmed briefly. Performing miracles continuously is taking a toll on you. Will you be able to survive until we find your Crown? Although my power was not as resplendent as my former self, I could still gather enough power to perform a few miracles, Anukara confessed. She quickly regained her bearing as befitting a Queen of her own realm. After all, no matter who the mortals believe in, they will pray in my nameat least once at the end of their lives. you need to take care of yourself, for both of our sakes, The old man poured himself another cup of bitter tea. Do not worry. As we have agreed upon, I will hide what you are doing from the eyes of the others, Anukara said. But I cannot do this forever. Eventually you will be found out. Eventually, the man answered noncommittally. You need only keep your side of the bargain. As for me and my other self, we will keep ours. Very well, Tian Gu, the Dark-Mother nodded. I will take my leave now. Blessings be upon you. Without waiting for an answer, she vanished into the darkness of her robe, folding onto herself in a most unpleasant way. Tian Gu sipped his bitter tea while sighing, his eyes looking up. If one could gaze past the false sky that enveloped Tian Gus domain, one would see a myriad of mystical objects that floated around something large. The surface of which looked like silk. The old mans eyes narrowed. The plan was going well. He just had to make sure it kept going that way. Then he poured the bitter tea onto the ground. A cold smile upon his lips. Everything, for the sake of Devouring the Heavens. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!
It was a very early morning in Grea. The Hero of Calendia and his party members were sleeping soundly inside the dark cave, too exhausted to be bothered by the sound of the howling wind outside. Only one man was awake at that time. Sabrac, who had slept very little ever since he had reached his current level. He tended the fire in silence, his idle left hand caressing a string of prayer beads made of rosewood. Suddenly, his concentration was broken and his eyes widened in disbelief. WAKE UP!! he bellowed. W-what is it? Is it morning already?! Put on your gear and meet me outside! the old man said before stepping out without elaborating any further. The awakened warriors quickly did as he said, as they saw that he had taken his weapon outside with him. Once they were outside, they saw that the man that the man was cutting down a swarm of monsters. But unlike yesterday, they could see that the monsters were stronger than yesterday. Plans changed, people! The old man said as he walked towards the stairs. The two of you, today, youre going to get to the top or die trying. The rest of you. Stop them from getting up there, at any cost! Nervously, everyone took up their weapons. But they did not have time to think as monsters had already begun gathering at their positions once more. But you said we had five days! Akira complained as they ran up to the steps. Shit happens in the real world, boy. Man planneth, and Heavens disposeth, Sabrac barked. We arent ready, Martell said. You saw how badly we did yesterday! Sabrac climbed the stairs, turned around, and spoke. Can you feel it? The Catastrophe Authority is growing stronger as we speak. I no longer have time to wait for help. And neither do you! After that, he continued climbing to the top. I will go into the shrine. Dont keep me waiting. The two of them were then left alone. Martell took a deep breath and started walking up. A few steps later, he could hear footsteps behind him. A sign that Akira had also started to follow. The boy walked until the last place where he stopped before, planting one foot after the other. Each step harder than before. He began reciting Sutra under his breath to cope with the effect of the Catastrophe Authority. Ugh! Martell groaned, as his heart started to shake. ARGH!! Behind him, the Hero had fallen. He could barely stay conscious. His eyes bloodshot. Stay, Hero, the boy said. This is where you stop. Already I can see your heart breaking. Most men would have fallen by now. Then why did you not fall?! Akira jabbed at Martells direction. Why are you still fine?! Fine? Martell seethed. It took most of my power just to keep moving! Just because I dont show it doesnt mean I am well! Because of his unique Cultivation, the Divine power within him was protecting him. However, it also agitated the curse that laid claim to his soul. You want to be a Hero, Sakagami Akira? Then hear this! Hear this and fucking think!! Martell had been trying to control himself, but the current condition had finally blown his top off. Dont fucking blame others for feeling inferior to them! You havent bled enough! Suffered enough! You miserable excuse of a man! This is nothing compared to fighting the Demon King! Martell shouted angrily, teeth stifling from holding back the pain in his chest. You have to know pain! Know fear! And fight it! Someone in your position cant do just enough! You have to do better! You either man up and start walking or keep feeling sorry for yourself and stay down here! But dont you fucking call yourself a Hero anymore!! Martell spat out his distaste. After that, he felt his heart settling and started to walk up once more, ignoring the flabbergasted Hero where he was.
Once Martell reached the top, he felt relief. But only a little bit, as whatever he had to face after this, he knew that it will be worse than the climb. The place was barren, save for the occasional rocks that rose from the snow. The only thing worth of note was the shrine before him. The design was foreign to his eyes. It had eight sides and was only as big as a shed. Its roof was pointed with a broken statue at the top. As he went inside, he saw a set of stairs that let downwards. He followed it down. And when he reached the bottom, he saw the cliff-like back of Sabrac. I believed that you can make it, Sabrac said as he glanced at Martell. Is that the Fragment of Calamity? the boy asked. The chamber under the shrine was much larger than it seemed. He saw seven raised platform with five figures at the top of five of them. While the first to the left and third to the right of them had crumbled into dust, leaving only dusty clothes. The figures had sunken eyes, blackened skin, and looked as if they were dead bodies left in a bog. They were sitting in Lotus position with both arms raised towards something that was encaged in a complex mix of metal barrier and charms. One look at the thing contained within and already Martell could feel repulsion towards it. What was inside was something that should not exist. He tried to see how it looked like, but it was like seeing something through crossed eyes. Dont look at it too long, your eyes cannot discern its form. Itll give you a might headache. II see. And who are they? These are the Elders of the Rokudo Temple. They are currently in a state between life and death, trying to purify the Fragment of Calamity, he said. Dammit! I thought that they could hold for a bit longer. Elder Byaku and Tsuru had departed too soon. What are we going to do now? My plan was for you to take over Tsurus place and I will enforce you from behind, allowing the Divinity to go through the last step of the purification. But Elder Byakus fall had fucked things up. You will take the place of Elder Byaku to the left. I will take the place of Elder Tsuru, Sabrac said as he gave Martell a wrinkled parchment. Sit down and recite its content, the altar will do the rest. But prepare yourself, the Fragment of Calamity will not back down easily. Martell made his way to the platform and hesitated a bit when he saw what remained of Elder Byaku. Clearly his failure happened recently. Respectfully, though with slight goosebumps, he moved the dusty clothing to the side and sat in his place, mimicking the gesture Sabrac did. Once he began to speak the ancient words, he felt the sensation as if his stomach was pulled and his Mana was being sucked. The moment it did so, the charms and the cage glowed brighter. Yes! Sabrac brightened up. Its working! Your Divinity is far stronger than I suspected! Keep doing what you are doing now! Ill be directing the power to finally contain this curse laid upon us by the Calamity! Martell felt like he was not in control of his body. Even if he wanted to lower his arms, they refused to do so. He had started to get used to the unpleasant feeling but, something in his heart was wriggling unpleasantly, like a heartburn that made him feel nauseous. The Fragment of Calamity suddenly stopped trying to struggle. Instead, it was starting to send its power in intervals. W-whats happening? Martell shouted his question. Ba-dump Wait Ba-dump. Once. Twice. It was harmonizing. It saw a gap. A darkness that it could use. Ba-dump. Chapter 183: Kaukritya and Moha (Regret and Delusion) Chapter 183 Kaukritya and Moha (Regret and Delusion) All of a sudden, a surge of power entered into Martells body. The pain caused him to scream and his body stiffening and jerking involuntarily. AAAGH!! Boy!! Sabrac shouted with worry. Martells body jerked and his neck tilted back. Boy? Whats happening to you? Answer me! Martells head snapped back into position. The old Hunter saw that the boys eyes had turned fully black and a killing intent was directed at him. Telekinesis: Control, the boy spoke. It sounded like two different people speaking in Sabracs ears. The Sword Box laying behind Martell rattled and three swords flew to his side. He took hold of one and launched the other two towards Sabracs heart. What in Sud-Ghazid?! The old man was surprised by the sudden change. He was a seasoned Hunter, however, and he reacted accordingly. There were two reasons why Sabrac did not wear anything except for the trousers he had. The first reason was because an armour would hinder his movements. The second reason was because his bodys toughness was already at the level of a dragons. Only Artifacts or weapons at the National Treasures would be capable of drawing blood from him. As such, the swords made of iron could not even leave a wound on his skin. He let the swords struck him, whereupon they shattered harmlessly. But the two swords were distractions for the real attack, as Martell had jumped towards him, swinging his sword down upon Sabracs head. Hmh! the old man pried his left arm from the stream of Mana and caught the blade just in time. With a grunt, he crushed the iron sword and unleashed a punch that blew Martell away like a ragdoll. Normally, one punch of his would be enough to shatter the defences of someone at the boys level, but he was directing most of his Mana to stabilizing the seal, reducing his destructive strength considerably. Martell got up from the ground, his left arm bent the wrong way from the effect of blocking Sabracs punch. But he disregarded that and raised his right hand. Once again declaring his Telekinesis Skill. Another five swords flew towards him. Hrrhh! the boy growled. Sabrac, unable to release himself from his current duty, scowled. If he let go, the Fragment of Calamity will immediately be released. If not, then he would have to take care of this without holding his power back. The boy would assuredly die. I like you, boy. But you are forcing me to do this. Im sorry. As Martell was preparing for the incoming attack, suddenly someone had tackled him to the ground. When Martell fell, so did the swords fell with him. Dammit. Hes strong! the Hero of Calendia shouted as he was trying to hold him back. Hero?! Sabrac was surprised seeing him there. He did not expect him to be able to reach the top with his current level of mental strength. When the Fragment of Calamity was channelling its power into Martell, the pressure from its Authority was reduced, allowing for Akira to move. At that moment, his True Clairvoyance also reacted. And in his future vision, he saw what was going to happen. So, using that chance, he dashed towards the shrine and made it just in time to prevent the worst possible future. Are you okay, Guild Master?! Im fine. He cant hurt me, but I cant move from here. You must stop the boy from destroying any of the platforms here!! Sabrac answered. Watch out! The stream of light that connected the Fragment of Calamity and Martell became brighter, and with it, they boys strength. With a snarl, he dug his sharp nails into Akiras neck, drawing blood. Surprised, Akira cried out in pain and released him involuntarily, grasping at his bleeding neck. It didnt touch the artery, Akira said thankfully. Thank God. The boy is being controlled by something. Cavenjaal spoke solemnly. Oh, now you want to talk! Akira said exasperatedly as Martell snarled at him. Forget it! You said hes being controlled? How do we stop it? There is a stream of Mana coming from that thing. I think its what controlling him. But destroying it doesnt seem possible. The best option is to render him unconscious. You want me to fight an Unrestrained Candidate by myself?! Akira cried out. Dammit! Im going to have a headache tomorrow! UUURGH!! Martell got up from his fall and forcefully fixed his bent arm with the other, making an unpleasant cracking sound. The veins of his skin bulged as he let out a wrathful cry. AAAARGHHH! Stolen novel; please report.
Inside his mind, Martell found himself standing in the middle of a thatched house. The decorations were simple, and there were two unclean plates on the table. The place smelled of old wood and unwashed cloths. The door leading out of the house had a broken hinge on it due to the frequency of drunken kicks it was subjected to. This? This ismy house? The door with the broken hinge opened and Martell saw once more the face that he hated and feared the most. You useless shit! Didnt I tell you to clean these up?! No. No. Youre dead! I killed you! What in Sud-Ghazid are you mumbling about, boy?! the man shoved him angrily. The stench of soil and cheap spirits brought him painful memories that made him unable to form coherent thoughts. Thisthis must be a dream! I have to wake up! As the man tried to put his hand on Martell, all the colors - including his fathers - became black. Then, the house slowly started to become indistinct blobs that melted all around him. W C what? Martell then saw a patch of shadow behind his father began to bubble and froth, slowly rising until it was about his height and began to create a silhouette. Moments later, the shadow had become a figure that wore his face. Not just his face, it also had the same height, the same posture. It even wore the same clothes. Everything about him was perfectly identical. All except for his eyes. They were black as ink. Hello, Martell. Hello He called out his name, singing each syllables mockingly. Ive been wanting to meet you. Oh, Ive met you time and again, in your nightmares. But not like this. No, never like this. His dark twin held his fathers head and crushed it with one hand, whereupon his body immediately melted into the shadows. Martell looked at him from the ground, trembling. Youwho are you? Haha, the thing that looked like him laughed as he bent down until he was at his level. Ah, yes. Youve never seen me like this, havent you? Even though youve felt my touch? I am the curse that resides inside your soul, the thing pointed at Martells heart with his finger. A mindless, incomplete being, driven by an instinctual desire to feed on your emotion. Well, not anymore! Whatever is happening out there has woken me up. It seems...Grea itself wished you nothing more than utmost despair, kinslayer. T-that was not my fault! I didnt mean to do it! A lie, His dark twin said as the image of his father appeared once more. Youve always dreamed about doing it. You justwanted to forget it. Martells breathing became faster and a jolt of pain assaulted his chest. Look inside yourself, you know this to be true. A child, loved by no one. You, who begged for the pain to end every night of every day. Shrinking in a corner while your father drank himself to sleep? Dont you remember? What you did to him? The wounds left on his body as you watched him die? The figure of his father, chest gored by pitch forks and hacksaw, grabbed his arm. The moment he did, Martells heart remembered the fear and the pain of his past. The smell of crude alcohol, the beatings, the angry voices. If you are going to die, at least die like a real Sangyat! Offer yourself to the Demon Lord! No! No! Please father! Im scared! I dont want to do this! Berated and belittled, Martell shrunk his body like a turtle, hiding his head with his arms. The emotions that had been shackled by the curse of the Demon Lord that Martells clan worshipped only affected him outwardly. But here, here was where all those feelings were trapped. The shame, the guilt; all of the hidden things that he had pushed down. Now, there is no one to help you, the curses incarnation said. After all, what need of a warrior for emotions? All they need to be good at is one thing. Killing. Surrender, surrender to the bliss of oblivion. Show the world your contempt, your despair! Stop it! Stop it!!
Down at the village, the battle had started to die down. Donovan, who was wrestling a juvenile Zagriva suddenly felt that the pressure from the monster was reduced significantly. Its glowing red eyes had dimmed and it looked confused. Seeing that, the man did not waste any time declared his Skill and clobbered the creature to death. That feeling of suppression is gone? Eleanora squeaked after releasing a powerful Lightning Spell that scorched three monsters coming their way. Have they done it? I dont think so, little one. I can still feel an ominous presence up there. Just then, they heard a hoarse cry that sounded like a wounded animal. That voice! Nick took out his sword from the chest of a wolf. Grime and blood had dulled its edge. Martell?! Eleanora, who had spent most of her power releasing spells after spells leaned onto her staff, fighting an urge to vomit from the nausea of using too much Mana in quick successions. Go aheadurpwelluegh, take care of the rest. That doesnt sound very reassuring. Shut up and go! Hannah shouted angrily. On these few days, she had killed more monsters than she had done in months. The stress had made her become more intolerant to bullshitting. The monsters power is diminishing, but we cant hold the line forever. Do what you must do. But make it quick, Klein said as he handed a Potion to Donovan. The bald man smiled as he wiped monsters blood that had splashed onto his head with a cloth. The Ladys gonna tan my hide if I let anything happen to the boy! Just say that youre worried about him, Mister Nick, Rhoddes said. Nick took a step on the stairs, but Rhoddess large hand stopped him from doing so. Let me go first. I have a stronger defense against mental attacks. When the Anukaran Nankhudi took two steps up, he realized that the madness that he expected to assault him had disappeared. Its gone. He turned to the Paladin and nodded. Nick responded with the same gesture and the two hurriedly ran up the steps. When the two arrived down the shrine, they were momentarily stunned by the strange and fantastical view. But quickly their attention fell upon Akiras figure, whose body was bloodied. Upon hearing Nicks voice, Akira cried out. Careful! Hes being controlled by the Fragment! Around Akira were deep slashes and remnants of swords that he had broken. He wiped his nose that was bleeding from overuse of his Cheat. He managed to whittle down Martell, who had started to slow down, his breathing slower and heavier from fatigue. Nick looked at Rhoddes, unsure on what to do. He could not immediately believe the words of Akira, but Rhoddes had come forward before he managed to say anything. The curse. Its activated. I can see it enveloping him. I dont know what happened, but I think the curse had mutated from contact with the Fragment. Its influence in him is darker than before. Nick was anything but not adaptable. He did not ask anything else but the most important thing. So, what do we do? I will use Spirit Dive to get inside his soul. Once there I can try to free him from whatever it is thats controlling him, the misshapen Nankhudi spoke. What if you fail? I cannot fail. It is Anukaras will, Rhoddes replied with absolute faith. Ah, shit. Whatever happens, happens!" Nick growled. "You hear me, Martell! Were going to wake you up! So, grit your teeth and wait! With a snarl, Martell called upon the swords in the Sword Box, but only two came. Nick cut down one while Akira parried the other. Close your eyes! Nick raised his shield as he threw a round item at Martell. The boy, who lacked his usual levelheadedness due to the possession, did not react in time when the item exploded in a bright flash. AA!! The light blinded him, and this gave the Paladin time to aim a well-executed punch that hit him square at the jaw, felling him instantly. Alarmed, the possessed boy tried to get up, but his body could not obey. Rhoddes! Using the opportunity gained by the Paladin''s action, Rhoddes quickly came and slapped on the cloth covering his face. The symbol on them glowed as he chanted. I, your humble servant, pray to Anukara, Queen of Dreamless Sleep. Grant me the power to bring salvation to the sick of heart! Spirit Dive! Chapter 184: Maitri Chapter 184 Maitri His father wrung his leather belt halfway around his hand, lashing him with the buckle end of it. Smack! Smack! The metal dug into his skin like the teeth of a snake, each bite leaving welts that bleed. The beatings were never that painful, once you learned to think about the happy things, the pain ebbed away. It was the words coming out of him that hurt him the most. The curses, the name-calling, the disappointments. Poison that seeped into the heart. You shouldve never been born!! You took her away! You! Ungrateful! Bastard!! Pleaseplease stop Martell whimpered. His heart grew weaker. All the while, his dark twin looked on with an eager look upon his face. Eagerly waiting for the moment his heart broke. In his weakest moment, Martell cried out. Mistress! Masters! Someone! Please, make this stop!! Its useless. No one can hear you here. No one can help you! the shadow said. But then, the shadow caught a whiff of a scent. His nose wrinkled in confusion. W-what is this smell? A flower, he was right in his surprise, as this was his domain. Everything here was under his control. His eyes followed the source of the scent. And then he saw a young man, wreathed in gold, walking towards them. Every step he took, left the mirage of a Lotus flower; which grew from a bud to a flower within moments. Neither him or Martell could not see fully of his face, for it was obscured by a brilliant light. The only thing visible on him was a toothy smile. The young man gestured with his right hand, and Martells father disappeared as if he had never existed. W-who are you? Martell asked, trembling. Are you here to take me away? Well, that would be great, wouldnt it? the young man replied. His voice was forgettable and indistinct, like the voice heard at the edge of hearing. Unfortunately, I cant do anything for you. For I am nothing. I am empty. What? What are you?! the dark shadow roared. The existence of the youth before him was something beyond his imagination. How can you exist in my domain?! Is this it for you, then? the young man asked, ignoring the shadows demand. You are giving up? To let go of your past, let go of your present, let go of your future? IIm tired. What difference does it make? My existence is one long suffering! Answer me!! Dont be rude, nameless one. I am talking! the young man scolded the shadow. The shadow shrunk back. More from confusion than fear. Moments later, he regained his countenance and assumed the form of a terrifying creature. All sharp tendrils and thorns as he tried to scare the mysterious youth. All creatures suffer and struggling is hard. It is true, yes, the young man continued as he stood before Martell, drawing the shadows aggression towards him. And it is far easier for you to choose to forget all sufferings, and fall into the cold embrace of darkness. Butthats not what you really want, is it? the young man asked. Weakened, beaten down, and your body controlled by an abomination. And yet you still keep to your lies? Do not ignore me! Like a petulant child, the curses incarnation lashed out at them. The young man did not flinch when one of the shadows tendrils pierced his shoulder and taken a chunk of meat out of him. For once in your life, why not be honest and speak out what you really want? I Hearing his words, a wish that Martell had kept inside his heart ever since that fateful day burst forth from his lips like a waterfall. II wished that someone would have extended a hand before everything went to shit. I wished that I didnt have to be cursed by a Demon. I wished! Iwishedthat someone had helped me! And thats where you made a mistake, The young man stated, his words warm as a mothers mercy. You have always had people helping you. Your guilt, your disgust towards yourself prevented you from seeing it. Remember. Remember who had offered their hands to you. Flashes of memories came into Martells vision. In them he saw the faces of Connie, Autumn Rain Cicada, and Vagabond Lotus Monk. Another shadowy tendril sunk itself into the golden youths abdomen, and still, he did not move back. Because of this curse, you lack the ability to feel. But thats not why you dont understand compassion or kindness. You dont understand kindness because you fear it. You fear the possibility of someone being kind to you, because you feel unworthy of it. But you know what? People are complex. Lumping up compassion and kindness into one thing is a shallow thing to do, the young man explained as he suffered attacks from the shadow that caused cracks to appear on his body. A mothers scolding when you hurt others. A teachers admonishment when you make mistakes. These too are kindness. And listendo you hear that? At the edge of his hearing, Martell heard his name, interspersed with curses. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Martell! You cheeky little bastard! Can you hear us?! Come back!! Dont let the curse take you!! Youre stronger than this!! Ungku Nadi! This is not where you fall! Do not give up!! He looked up and saw a large hand made of light trying to reach him, but failing due to the curses power. Rhoddes andNick?! A tendril had pulled the leg off the young man, who continued to talk even as he was forced to kneel. That guys harsh words and bluntness, that too, is kindness. Would a man risk his life trying to save you if he really hated you? Would the man choose to follow you here if he really doesnt care about you? Is it...fine for me...to recieve kindness? The kindness of the people that was shown to him were often just tools to make him theirs. It is hollow, and it is dirty. And yet, still, he too realized that he had experienced kindness, without seeking anything in return. He was just too blind from his own despair to see it. Now that he began to understand what it was that he was missing, hope began to flicker in his eyes. I am not the one to answer that, the young man said again. But know this. Salvation is not the privilege of the few. You can be saved, only if you let yourself accept salvation. You can be kind, only if you let yourself accept kindness. So now, let me ask you again, the young man turned his face to him with a smile full of transcendent peace. He then pointed at the large hand beyond the cursed domain. A crack appeared above them, right where the youths finger was pointing. Shut up! Shut up! SHUT UUUUPPP!! No matter how the curses incarnation tried to stop him, for some reason all his attacks could only be directed at the young man who stubbornly refused to shut his mouth. Will you resign yourself to the curse inside you? Or will you reach out to the hand that was offered to you? Take my hand, Ungku Nadi! he heard Rhoddess voice calling out to him. Come on! Just return to us already!! Nicks impatient voice grated in his ears, but for some reason it brought warmth in his soul. Wordlessly, his heart had made up his decision before his mind had made it. Martell reached out to Rhoddess large hand. The shadow tried to grab on to Martell, but the moment he managed to reach him, he was already gone; the boys spirit was freed from its confines. The shadow cried out angrily. Without his prey, he could only direct his aggression towards the thief who stole Martell from him. NO! NO! Curse you!! Who are you to cheat from me my prize?! As I have said, I am no one. But, if you ask me how I can existwhy, I exist because you exist, the young man answered with a small laugh at the curses expense. I am a reaction of your action, so to speak. AAAGHHH!!! The shadow surged upwards, forming a fearsome wave of darkness and came at him, fully intending to swallow the golden youth. Beyond the tsunami of shadow, the young man could scarcely make out five silvery thread that had begun to scatter into oblivion. Thats all I can do, old men. For now, it is not yet time for me to appear. He will fall! I will make him fall!! In response to the shadows rage, the young man simply smiled and clasped his hands together in a gesture of non-resistance. Then, as he was being swallowed up whole by the darkness, he said these words. May all beings be at peace.
Martell! Can you hear us?! Nick bellowed into Martells ear. Are you sure this is working, Rhoddes? It shouldve worked. Otherwise I couldnt have returned to my body safely, the Nankhudi answered. Alright, alright, Martell groaned as he weakly slapped Nicks hand away from his furry ears. You guyscan stop screaming in my ears now Youre okay! Nick shook his shoulders with a laugh. Thank Junnaveil! Ow stop shaking me, everything hurts. Mainly my jaw, Martell then looked down and saw his swollen left arm. Ah. And this arm too. Now that Martell regained possession of his own body, the damage that his small body had incurred while being controlled came onto him in waves. Nick and Rhoddes slowly got up and helped Martell to steady himself. Are youreally, okay? Rhoddes asked. His breathing ragged from the effort he had exerted. Argh! Dammit, Martell said as he winced from the pain of his left arm. Nick, hand me some Rejuvenation Pills. Youre okay now, boy? Then come and help me! I cant hold on much longer! Sabrac shouted as he felt the rattling of the cage becoming stronger. After receiving the Pills Nick handed to him, Martell immediately put all of them in his mouth. Im calm. Im collected. Just as I have always been, he crunched on the Pills and swallowed them in one gulp. But today, I feel like I getting angry! Martell took out three swords from within his Item Ring. These three swords were taken from the bandits and warriors he had subdued and were the best he had currently. Telekinesis: Control! He leaped onto one of the swords he called and stood on the empty platform. The first temptation is Delusion! He shouted. The first sword moved to a position near Akira, causing him to flinch back. The second temptation is Attachment! The second one moved to the back of Sabrac, who was still wary of him. The third temptation is Aversion! The last one floated around his back. This is the Buddha Repelling Three Temptations Formation! Fragment of Calamity or not, youre going to pay for what you did to me! Then, with both hands, he performed the Dharmacakra Mudra, ignoring the pain with sheer will. At once, a golden light linked the three swords together and a large rune written in Dharmic language appeared on the floor, covering all the platforms with the power of Dharma. Haha! Such Divinity! Has he been enlightened? Sabrac laughed as he felt the power of Divinity surging in him. Then, lets do this! Fragment of Calamity! Today, we will make you submit!! Sensing the danger, the Fragment of Calamity used the last spurt of its power to try to once again to find the gap that it used before, but instead, it found a brilliant light that repelled its influence. You want to control me again? Martell smirked angrily. Ive been given a chance, by Mistress Connie and my Masters! And I will not squander it. What does it matter if Im filthy? As long as there are those who would reach out to me even if Im mired in muck, I will never lose hope! Not again!! So, now. Experience my gratitude with your whole body!! Martell exerted all his Energy into the formation, causing the swords and the rune to glow brighter. Though Martell did not notice it from his righteous indignation, the power of the formation that he was performing was greater in power than the one Connie performed when fighting Bet-Zebek. For his understanding of kindness, or Maitri, was deeper. With the last of its power spent, The Fragment of Calamity could no longer resist the purification and the cage shrank around it. With each clank and clatter it became smaller and smaller until it was no bigger than a fist. At which point a seal that had been carved into the cage automatically turned bright gold, turning and clicking and swivelling, locking the Fragment securely within. A bit more! Just a bit more! Sabrac shouted. This is the most critical moment. Keep your focus!! After the final seal was securely locked in place, the cage fell to the ground unceremoniously; its surface still sizzling with the great amount of Mana that had been channelled into it. Finally, Sabracs arms fell, relief and tiredness apparent in his sunken eyes. He looked around and saw the brittle bodies of the Monks that had sacrificed themselves to their mission crumbled into nothing. He clasped his hands together in prayer. Your duties are done, my brothers. May the Enlightened Ones light guide you. He watched as the young Beastfolk fell back from his seating position with his only healthy hand gesturing rudely at the Fragment. Hahasee that? See that you bastard? I did it! After which he collapsed out of exhaustion. That day, Martell had started to walk in a path of understanding of his own, separate to that taught by his Mistress and Master. Whether it would ultimately end in his suffering or enlightenment, it was something for his future self to decide. Chapter 185: Heavenly Tribulation Chapter 185 Heavenly Tribulation In the middle of the Untouchable Marshes, some effort had been made to clear a space more conducive for training. Today, grinding and polishing were the words. Dark Elves in their black clothes were punching the air with both legs in horse stance. They had been doing this for two hours. The third set of training since dawn. One! Lihua shouted, followed by shouts of effort by her students. Two! In her hand was a piece of stick, which she used to hit and fix their postures. She spotted a Dark Elf that had begun to surrender to the temptation of sleep, and hit her on the back. Arms up! Buttocks clenched! Eyes straight! One! Two! The poor Dark elf immediately turned alert and continued her set. This was not an isolated case. Most of the Dark Elves were experiencing this. Exhaustion and lack of sleep had made them unable to do anything other than follow the training regimen prepared by the Madame blindly. Even thinking had become a chore. Which was the very thing the Madame was aiming for. She had plans. Oh yes. She had plans. The Dark Elves were gifted in many ways. Excellent materials that she could mould into something greater than the sum of the parts. She also knew of the awkwardness that her Mistresss main lover had with them. But Lihua was C in all sense of the word - a woman who had lived in turbulent times, where friends can become enemies; and vice versa. Well, this one suppose that this one could have a talk with the Mistress. See if this one can convince her to let this one to go further with - Suddenly, the sound of thunder overhead interrupted her thoughts. Not long after, Akula and Illumca came over to the training field. They had just finished sparring to break the monotony of their current life when they saw the dark clouds in the sky. Just from one look, they could see that they were unnatural. The cloud was swirling and twisting around a central point. There was no sign of rain in the sky the whole day, and suddenly thunderclouds?! Akula said. This is an evil portend! Not just that, the Mana in this area is in chaos, Illumca added. Her sensitivity to mana was usually a boon. But at this time, that very trait made her feel like she was standing on a rickety ship on a turbulent sea. This were also happening to the other Dark Elves, who were moaning and puking. Arryn, who was sweating like a pig nearby, signed to her. The mana, disturbed. Make head hurt. While she was training with the other Dark Elves, Illumca learned the basic of their sign language. Just enough to communicate properly. More and more clouds joined the conglomeration until they became a few times bigger than Greyvault. Within the span of a few minutes, the light of day turned to dusky grey. Lightning crackled, flashes of lightning slithering in the clouds like snakes. The sound of thunder layered upon each other like the sound of a mighty army marching across the battlefield. Out of the blue, a powerful lightning crashed into the direction of the Dungeon. Followed by another and another. The second one came within a few seconds of the first one, while the third one came a few minutes after that. Did you see that?! The lightnings striking at the same spot three times! Akula shouted. Thats not normal! Uh, Madame? Your bodyis glowing! Illumca said when she noticed what was happening to Lihua. The Contracted Beast lost her train of thought when she heard her. Thisthe Stage Suppression is loosening? Then could that lightning bea Heavenly Tribulation Lightning?! Lihua cried out loud. Her initial joy of returning to her former stage turned into worry. How is this possible? This is a different world, running under a different Law! If this was any other time, the Queen of Frozen Cave would have pondered this for longer. However, this was not the time for philosophies. The Mistress! We need to go to her! You two! the woman pointed at Akula and Illumca. Follow this one to the Dungeon! The rest of you, stay put and try to regulate your Energy flow as this one had taught you, it will lessen the nausea! W-whats happening? Is Connie in danger? Illumca asked as she dashed to follow Lihua. This one doesnt know. Heavenly Tribulation is something that happens when a person is breaking through to the next Cultivation realm. This is a way for the Heavens to punish us Cultivators. As we are breaking the Law of Nature. They spoke as they ran towards the Gate Rune. This is another world with different Gods and different Laws. And yet a Heavenly Tribulation still happened, she bit her lips in impatience as she looked at the direction of the darkening sky. What concerns this one the most is the size of the clouds. Its bigger than anything this one has ever seen. Perhaps this is connected to the method the Mistress is using. Things regarding breaching the Law of Death and Rebirth has always been a taboo in many cultures.
Using the Gate Rune, the three of them were transported to the Fifth Floor. There, they were greeted by a thick, cloying stench of flowers and insects. Fragrant while at the same time laced with a hint of ammonia. When they got to what used to be Bet-Zebeks chamber, they found that the stone door had been blasted apart. By how the pieces of it were spread around the entrance, they could surmise that it had been blown open from inside the chamber. How in Sud-Ghazid? From the dimly lit chamber, purple mist flowed freely, its tendrils caressing their feet. When Illumca stepped forward to enter the chamber, she stepped back in surprise as she saw some things C a lot of things C hiding in the mist. What the -?! Centipedes and poisonous insects crawled out from the mist. Instinctively, Akula pulled Illumca back and stepped on them. However, the insects vanished with a poof when her hoof touched it. Theyre not real insects, the more experienced Lihua said. This is a form of illusion created from Killing Intent. Eat your Antidotes, and be prepared for anything. Behind the stone door, they found that the floor too, had crumbled from a great impact. Thisthis is crazy. The lightning broke through five Dungeon floors? Lihua mouthed. Many Cultivators of the past had utilized many protective Artifacts to help during their breakthroughs. But a Tribulation that could break through Dungeon floors was a first. Lihua brought Illumca down into the misty hall beneath. Akula followed from behind, spotting the top of a broken pillar and used it as a stepping stone to land safely on the ground below. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.
I cant see anything, Akula complained. Out of the two, only she could not see without light. Fireball. Illumca called out and held the butterfly shaped flame aloft to accommodate her. When the Centaur laid eyes on the giant cocoon, she murmured under her breath. Hurguls beard Yao-er, Chen Illumca called upon the Contracted Beasts. When they spotted her, the two of them came to her and nuzzled her legs lovingly. Madame, is thatConnie? Illumca asked. She knew the answer, but could not help but ask for affirmation as she found the scene incredibly foreign. Lihua nodded as an affirmation. Thatis much bigger than the one I was in. They saw phantom images of a large horned snake and a centipede coiled around the cocoon. The formers tongue lapping the air. The stone floors around the giant cocoon were black. It looked burnt, Akula said upon laying eyes on the charred spots. Shes inside there? How is she breathing?! Are we sure Connie is really a human at this point? Akula tried to joke to alleviate her nervousness. She seemed more and more like a Beastfolk to me. Hush, do you feel that? Lihua put one finger on her lips. Suddenly, The Dark Elf smelled the air burning and the ground rumbling beneath them. W-what is this? Heavenly Tribulation! Its not finished yet!! The knowledgeable Lihua said out loud. Step back or youll be involved! A lightning so thick it looked more like a pillar of light stroke down with vengeance towards the cocoon. The snake and the centipede roared and soared up to meet the lightning head on. The impact let out a deafening sound that made their ears ring. After a fierce back and forth, the two phantom images vanished into thin air and the pillar of lightning disappeared. Mesmerized by the miraculous scene that she had just experienced, Akula light-headedly asked. Isis it over? No sooner than the end of the Centaurs sentence, a deep foreboding came over Illumcas heart. The mana flow was going crazy. Noanother one is coming, Lihua felt her heart sink. And this one will be much stronger than the last one! We have to do something! No. The Heavenly Tribulation is to be overcome by ones own might. Using Artifacts and protective amulets are fine. But if one is protected by another, the tribulation will become more dangerous, The white-robed lady explained in distress. For the Path is lonely. But shes going to die if this continues! And if you try anything, the Mistress will really die. If this is just a normal Tribulation, perhaps we could have done something. But thisthis is something beyond even this ones knowledge, Lihua said. The only thing we can do is hope that the Mistress can get through this safely. In a split second, a tricolored lightning crashed towards the cocoon. At the same time, two hands covered in gooey green goop broke through the cocoon, right palm overlapping the left; out-thrust in defiance of heavens fury. A faint image of a mighty immovable mountain appeared and faced the lighting head on. This was Lifting Mountain, Stilling Sea. Numbered fifth of the Denying the Nine Heavens Technique. Upon impact, everyone except for Lihua coughed up blood. It felt like the inside of their stomach was fighting to exit through their mouths. In an instant, Lihua slapped on Akulas back. Illumca! Focus on your flow of Energy. Do not let it flow in reverse or youll get hurt!! The power contained within the fulmination was so great that all those who saw it had their breaths taken away. This was no mere lightning; this was a warning. A warning towards the one who dared to go against the Law of Death and Rebirth. Mydirrs Spear of Judgment, Akula spoke, her voice trembling with childhood fear. Mydirrs Spear of Judgment. A fearsome natural phenomenon that happened very rarely in the Grasslands and the Dwarves Mountains. Each occurrence would be followed by a tribute of meat and wine to Mydirr for fear of his might. The name came from the three-pronged spear that the God of Thunder wielded. This was something Akula had seen once when she was but a foal, too naughty to be controlled. It was when she ran away from home after being punished for beating up other children. During her escapade, she saw a great and mighty Khanugi, an Elk-shaped Monster with horns of iron and hooves of steel that could decimate a whole hunting party of veterans, stricken down by the tricolored lightning. That one strike was enough to burn the mighty monster into charcoal. She was found later, sobbing and crying in cave dug into a mound. After that, she refused to come out of her tent for weeks, afraid that Mydirr would punish her for being naughty. It was only later after her grandmother coax her into coming out that she knew of the legend and the name.
The Lightning seemed intent to burn whatever heretic dared to defy the Heavens and grew even stronger. At this time, the cocoon burst open and out came Connie, her serpentine eyes full of indignation and spirit. The surface of her skin was being burned away by the heat and then healed within seconds. Incredible! Lihua said with surprise. Is she using the Tribulation Lightning to forge her newly born flesh and bones? When she could not bear it anymore, Connie shifted her hand position, pressing palms and finger together as if praying. HAAA!!! With a powerful shout, Connie thrust her hand towards the sky. A giant skeletal torso came into being. Upon its chest was the image of woman made of bronze, with her head bowed down as if in mourning; her hands covering her face. From between her bronze fingers, tears of poison fell. Thick plum branches grew along the skeletal right arm, culminating to a beautiful tree of plum blossoms on its right shoulder. As the right arms moved, the blossoms shed their ethereal petals. The rest of the phantoms body were blurry and incomplete. A Dao Avatar! Lihua cried out loud. Within its hand was a giant ancient sword that was bonded to its fingers by plum branches. With a powerful wind up, it swung the sword towards the sky. The slash rose through the tricolored lightning. Outside, the Dark Elves staying in the camp saw the fearsome lightning being split halfway up before exploding with a thunderous sound, their jaws slackening from the unbelievable scene. The power of the impact broke through the clouds and scattered them. The light of the sun returned and once again its warmth shone over the lands of Untouchable Marshes.
HehehehehahahahaHAHAHAHA!!! Connie let out a joyful laugh as she gazed at the heavens, her body still sizzling and smoking from her bout against the effort of the Heavens to erase her from existence. The phantom image of the skeletal arm behind her dispersed into mist. Her burst of power disappeared and she was almost fully spent, but her elation trumped her tiredness. Finally, finally, I have achieved Punarmtryu! Behold, O heavens! Behold!! My rebirth! HAHAHAHA!!! Connie lightly floated from above like an immortal descending to earth; a chilling smile upon her face. A cruel and haughty one. There was sharpness in her gaze. Like a sword, bared in defiance of the Heavens. A sword made of delusion, attachment, and aversion. Clad in gold incorruptible. Her skin, white and milky as a polished nephrite jade. Her hair, glittering like the sins of angels. Her shell of innocence had been shed, and replaced by the mature depth of one who had experienced life and death. Congratulations, Mistress, Lihua congratulated her with a heartfelt kowtow. With your ascension to Treading Earth, this one could not be any happier! Contrary to the more level-headed Madame, the other two were still processing what had just happened. Im back, everyone. Better than ever! the earlier sense of majesty disappeared, replaced by a warm-hearted smile that disarmed them. Illumca was relieved, and happy, and worried, all at the same time. She had half a mind to get angry, with choice words to throw at her, but seeing her well and good, she just lost the drive. Yougot taller, the Dark Elf stuttered, unable to put her current feelings into word. Illumca saw that the last vestiges of Connies past innocent appearance had been shaved off, as her jawline had become more pronounced. Just like her personality, proud and unabashed. Her breasts had grown to a modest size, enough to accentuate her womanliness. However, her manly gesture still gave her the reassurance that she was still the person she fell in love with. I did, didnt I? Connie replied. Iuh, Akulas eyes looked around. When she saw Connies clothes on the ground, she quickly handed it over to Connie. Your clothes! Thanks, Connie replied with a smile. Somehow that smile managed to make Akulas heart jump. A mighty blush came over her face. W-whats going on with me? Ehem, Mistress, perhaps you should rein in your Energy. These children are not used to experiencing the alluring effect of a successful ascension. Oh, yes. Thats my fault. I forgot.
When she put on her clothes, Connie realized that they were now too short by a few centimetres. I need to get some new wardrobes. So, what did I miss? Connie asked after she was properly dressed. Yao-Er and Chen jumped onto her happily. Lihua reported everything concisely and precisely to Connie. Who nodded and wrinkled her brows at times. Youve all done a great job. Nowwhy the long face, Akula? Istill cant believe you justcleaved through Mydirrs Spear of Judgment, Akula said, still in disbelief. How am I supposed to protect someone who is stronger than me? You just need to train more. You are still too brash and impatient, Lihua commented. And so do you, Illumca. You need to be able to get to the Dagger Comprehending first if you want to accomplish more with the Phantom Monarch Butterfly Art. Alright, alright, Lihua. Training is all well and good. But I think practical application is also important. In fact, lets do it now. I need to get used to this reborn body. What do you mean, Connie? Illumca asked. What I mean is, lets get this Dungeon down to its metaphorical knees. Make it know that theres a new boss in town, the golden-haired teenager smirked. Two birds with one stone. Chapter 186: Two-Headed Serpent King Chapter 186 Two-Headed Serpent King The Sixth Floor, just like the one where they fought the two-headed Demon, was grassy marshes. The only difference was that the sky was dark and dotted with stars. Night time in a Dungeon Akula whistled. Incredible. It looked just like the real thing. Except for the positioning of the stars. And the cloud doesnt move. You know a lot about stars, Akula? Illumca asked. Nothing to do at night in the Grasslands except for singing and looking at the stars, she replied with a sigh. And look at that. Poison Hounds! Akula said. They have fought Poison Hounds before, back above grounds. They were nasty monsters shaped like very large dogs. But possessed of poisonous saliva that could cause irreparable damage to its prey. They like to hunt in packs. Thirty, thirty-five Poison Hounds, give or take. Illumca said, preparing her weapons. And that big one has a fierce look about him. But we can take them down fast if we work together. The dog-like monsters, who were resting around a large boulder raised their heads when they sniffed their smell. In response, they stood up with furs bristling, growling at them. Their alpha, a hound twice their size, made his way to their front. The alpha was an experienced one, who had killed many of the monsters who had challenged him and his pack. And by instincts, he could feel the threat coming from the three meat bags before her. They must be protecting the smallest one. The smallest one, however, ignored the warnings of the more powerful ones. The prey walked forward defencelessly, separating from the others that could have protected the weak little thing. Seeing this, the alpha Poison Hound made his move. A powerful lunge that used his speed, his sharp fangs, dripping with venomous saliva was aimed at the creatures jugular. The little thing raised her arm. Useless. As long as he could sink his powerful fang into the flesh, the prey would be rendered helpless. And after that, his pack would swarm upon the soft prey and they would eat the flesh and shared their innards with the younglings. Or, at least that was what should have happened. The alpha was dangling on the supposedly weak arm. However, to the hounds surprise, its fangs could not sink any deeper. He tried to bite down, but the skin was too tough. It was like chewing on a rubber.
The supposed prey with the golden hair was amused. Amazing, my control over my Energy has been increased so much that I can restrain my power willingly. Connie held the hound by its snout and sent in her Energy into its body. Now then, if you are so intent on eating me, you should be prepared to be eaten too, yes? The hounds cry of pain was muffled as its body twisted with a loud crack. Its legs were the first to be broken. Then slowly the body began to twist. Snap, crackle, snap. The horrendous sound of cracking bones made Illumca feel her skin crawling and Akula held her stomach uncomfortably. Lihua, on the other hand, nodded approvingly at the way Connie had employed her control over her Energy. The Poison Hounds that were following their leader scrambled to a stop when they saw this; their well-organized charge falling into complete disrepair as they piled on top of each other in a desperate effort to not get any nearer to the thing that was killing the alpha. At the end, the alpha now looked more like a cloth that had been wrung out. Broken bones pierced through its skin. Its blood dripping onto the marshy ground. Connie threw the bloodied rag of a monster towards the expectant Chen, who engulfed and digested it fully within a few seconds. Seeing this, the hostile monsters quickly turned tail; their instincts were telling them that they were facing a true predator at the top of the food chain. Hahahah!!! With an exuberant laughter, Connie leaped high into the sky, focusing her Energy into her legs, then shot towards the ground using her regained power to fly. She stomped on the earth and exploded her Energy, causing the ground to concave. The ground erupted with Yin Energy, throwing the hapless Poison Hounds into the sky. Light! So light!! Connie then moved her arms around in a circle, then released a Sword Energy bloomed like a spider lily in autumn, its petals cutting through everything in its path. The blood of the unfortunate hounds spilled on the leftover Sword Energy, colouring it crimson red. Illumca and Akula stared silently at what just transpired. The beauty in the brutality of her sword. It made those who would call themselves swordmaster look like children playing with toy swords. It has been a long time since I saw this Technique, Lihua said. She dabbed the edge of her eyes with her sleeves elegantly. It seems that the rise of the Heavenly Poison King is imminent. Madame. Do you know that Technique? Illumca asked. That one was something the Mistress created during a challenge with the Golden Lotus Vagabond. Its killing prowess is nothing to speak of, but it is doubtlessly beautiful. Amidst the newly destroyed landscape, Connie breathed deep of the air through new lungs. The baleful Energy from the dead hounds flowed out from their corpses and was absorbed into her body. How convenient. This new body conducts the flow of Energy many times better than my old one. It makes the Yin Gu Tempering Body that I was so proud of look like a second-rate Technique. Soon, the stairs heading down to the next floor appeared, and the four of them continued their raiding.
Within a day, the four of them made quick work of the Dungeon. Untouchable Marshess worst characteristic was that it needed great resources to be able to handle the poison and venom that came naturally from its surrounding. But with Connie in her new body at the helm, it was more of casual exercise. Wereached the bottom in less than a day. I cant believe it! Akula commented, still feeling like it was not real. Of course, its the result of this ones training. By training ones five senses to be more attuned to the natural flow of Energy, scouting becomes much easier and more efficient. I still cannot be as good as you, Madame. Dear, this one has been doing this kind of thing for hundreds of years. If this one lost to a young one like you, this one might as well retire. Its a shame that we left most of the corpses behind though. That kind of thing can be left for later. Now I just want to test out a few things, Connie said while licking on a honeycomb filled with luscious dark gold honey. One lick could cause one to hallucinate. But for her it just gave a nice buzz. Akula tried some when they found the beehive at the ninth floor and was immediately sent to heaven, before being brought back forcefully by the Madames powerful slap. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Now before them was an ancient looking door. It was easily four times their size, and was made of wood. Illumca tried to push it open, but she found it to be extremely heavy. Akula loosened up her arms with a few rotating movements before giving it a try. Her muscles bulged as she pushed the heavy door, the ancient hinges making a loud and heavy creak. The room within was large enough to house a small village. Stone statues overgrown by thick vines and all manners of poisonous flora dotted the room. A musty smell characteristic of old ruins untouched by men made Illumca frown. In the middle of was a tall altar - much larger and taller than the one in Alabaster Atrium - half-covered by plants. Illumca noted the large pillar suspended above it, decorated by the sculpture of a two headed snake. It was something of a poor taste. Look. Its the Dungeon Core! Akula pointed at the large crystal on top of the altar. The crystal was greenish in colour, glowing brilliantly and full of vigour. Brambles and ivy vines grew wildly upon it. It was also the only source of light in the room, giving the place an eerie, secluded atmosphere. Wheres the Guardian? Akula asked. The four of them walked cautiously towards the altar, weapons out. Out of the blue, the whole place trembled. Dust and pieces of broken vines rain down upon them. Look, up above! Illumca shouted. The eyes of the sculpture of the two-headed snake suddenly opened. Pieces of rock and vegetation that had grown on its back fell as it slowly slithered. Two powerful claws, hidden under its large body, dug into the pillar as its two forked tongues tasted the air. Then, it dropped down, fully intending on crushing them. Scatter!! Lihua brought Illumca away while Connie took care of Akula. SSSSHHH!!! the two-headed snake reared its ugly head and wrapped its body around the altar protectively. Illumca used Analyze on the giant snake and shouted. Thats a Two-Headed Serpent King! It hasn''t grown its horns yet. That means that its still an infant! An infant at this size? Lihua mused. This one shudders at the thought of size of an adult one. Connie cracked her knuckles with a smirk. Finally, something that can handle some roughing up. Lets get this done quick and take care of the Dungeon Core. Suddenly, she felt a tug on her sleeves. When she looked down, Chen was wobbling expectantly. You want to fight the snake alone? Connie rubbed her chin curiously. You do realize that though that monster is weaker than Bet-Zebek, Its quite a bit stronger than you. Chen jumped up indignantly and started to move towards the Guardian. Connie? Illumcas eyes looked at Chen with puzzlement. Let him go. Its what he wants.
The result was as everyone had suspected. Although Chen had the spirit, he did not have the power. The Poison Slime could not do much damage as the white scales of the Two-Headed Serpent King was thick and tough. A simple slap of the tail was enough to scatter his body. It was pitiful, looking at how he tried to fight a monster that was many times his size. After a while, the giant snake seemed to have lost its temper and earnestly pounced on Chen with its giant claw, crushing him into the ground. I cant look at this anymore! Illumca drew her dagger, intending to join the fight. With a hiss of triumph, it directed its hostility towards his new enemy. But when it tried to lift its claw, it found that it was being held back by something. The slime beneath its claw expanded, ballooned, forcing it back. From where they were, Connies party looked on as Chens body began to bubble. The Poison Slime grew and grew, shifting and changing. Two skeletal arms sprouted from his body, followed by a hollowed torso and a skull. From which two twisted, goat-like horns sprouted. They all had seen that skull. That was the skull that now decorated the square in Greyvault. The giant skeletal body looked nightmarish, a direct contrast from the usual pudgy and bouncy slime form that Chen usually took. ThatsBet-Zebek? Connie mouthed. Surprised and intrigued. RROOOAARGHHH!!!
Slimes were the weakest monster in Grea. Many Hunters started their first Quest by hunting these translucent little creatures. They fed only on things weaker and smaller than them. Or things that could not fight back. Like dead bodies. And as one of them, Chen was destined to be weak. And even though he had evolved into a Poison Slime and nurtured by Connie, he was still a slime. Those times that he was fighting and winning against much stronger enemies, it was because Connie was doing the bulk of the fight. No matter how he tried, fighting against a monster as strong as a Two-Headed Serpent King alone was impossible. However, a weak monster also had something they were good at. Mimicking something. Thats how slimes survive, how they fight. And now, Chen was using the Unique Skill that he gained after defeating Bet-Zebek with Connie. True Mimicry. By using it, he had taken on the form of the strongest enemy that he had ever fought. One of the prerequisites of this Unique Skill was to have defeated and ingested parts of his enemys body. During the last fight with Bet-Zebek, he managed to shave off parts of the Demons Essence Crystal, allowing him to do just that. However, as he did not manage to take in much of Bet-Zebeks Essence Crystal, it did not allow him to take full advantage of the Skill. Chen let out a bestial roar that made the giant snake flinch, before launching a powerful punch that caused it to reel back. Its right head shook and snapped at Chen, who caught the head mid-air and slammed it into the ground. The left head managed to evade the attack and sank its fangs into Chens body. Deadly Venom was released into his body, which did nothing but making Chen angrier. He retaliated by gouging its eye with his claw and pulled it out. KSHAA!! the serpent cried out in pain as it flung its powerful tail which hit Chen square in the face, taking his head off. Though it took out a chunk of his health, Chen simply regrew the head and headbutted him with that freshly grown head. The room shook and trembled with the two giant monsters wrestling and scrambling for dominance, instincts taking over. Diddid Connie really fought that Demon? Akula said, flabbergasted. She was not afraid of monsters, but there were things from bedtime stories that shed rather not have to fight. Excellent! Lihua said. This one admires those who does not shirk in the face of defeat! Win, little one!! Yao-Er was peeking out from Connies hair and jumped up and down excitedly. RRAARGHH! SSHH!!! Chen slipped out of the serpents strangle hold and pounced on the one that he had blinded, climbed on top and started pummeling it with his powerful arms. When the right head tried to fight back, Chen slapped it with a powerful backhand. Powerful fists kept raining down on the snake. Chen could feel the strong scales starting to give in. When he was about to land a killing blow, Connie shouted. Chen! Dont kill it! Chen, who was in the winning position growled angrily at being told to stop. Like a child getting angry from being told not to play with his toy. But Connie did not relent. Stop. Were not here to kill the Guardian. We arent? Akula blurted the question. We arent, Connie walked up the stairs of the altar, then placed her hand on the Dungeon Cores surface. Im going to try something. Upon touching it, Connie felt her mind melding with it. He could feel it breathe. Like it was alive. But it had no will of its own, acting solely based on its primary purpose. That was, to absorb mana and grow the Dungeon. Using the method that Tian Gu taught her, she implanted her will inside the Dungeon Core. A wisp of purple sunk into the green, before melding into it. And now, you have another purpose. To serve the Heavenly Poison King. Once she let go of the Dungeon Core, the Two-Headed Serpent King seemed to have lost all aggression. Connie raised a hand and told Chen to back down. The Poison Slime obeyed, albeit unwillingly, releasing his hold on the creatures scaly neck. The serpent slowly turned its gaze at the young woman descending down the altar. It ignored the wary stares of the others as if hypnotized, and moved its snout towards Connie. Illumca and Akula raised their weapons, but Connie signaled them to stand down as she placed one hand on the snakes smooth scales. Now that you are my servant, I must name you, Connie said. You shall be named Jyahari. After the name of the legendary snake that protected the Grave of the Blue Jade Scholar. She then placed a few pills on her hand and offered them to the snake. Eat. Eat and heal. Loyal Guardian. You will continue to protect this place. Remember our scents, so that you will not attack us when we return. As if understanding her words, the giant snake lapped its tongue on each one of them before returning to its place and continue its slumber. Conniethats amazing! How did you know to do that? Akula asked with an excited laugh. I dont know. Its just an informed gamble. Most of the stories I read about Dungeons always said that the ones called the Guardians C or Boss C by the Otherworlders all seemed to move only when its territory is threatened. In this case, the Dungeon Core. Especially, how Jyahari always tried to move away from the Dungeon Core. As if shes afraid of damaging it. She? Illumca gazed at the snake, who was now so still it looked like nothing but a sculpture. Yes, that ones a she, Connie said. Now, come. Were finished here. Lets return to the surface. Connie offered her arm to Chen, who was clearly sulking by how slowly he was moving. The transformation had taken a lot out of him and he did not even get to win defeat the Two-Headed Serpent King properly. Dont sulk. Well get you a nice meal when were out of the Dungeon. Chen lazily turned into a snake and slithered up Connies sleeves, feeling slightly better.
Akula strutted beside Connie with a wide smile behind her veil as they were going up the stairs to the Fifth Floor. Finally, the Untouchable Marshes is conquered and the Dungeon Break is ended. Now this is what I got out of the Grasslands for! Hmm? The Dungeon Break wont end, Connie commented. Huh? Didnt you just take control of the Dungeon? Connie looked at Akula with the same look as a teacher hearing a student asking a stupid question. Yes. But I didnt stop the Dungeon Break phenomenon. Why would I stop letting a gold mine that self-regenerate to die on its own? W-what? Then whats all that hard work we did for then? Dont worry your pretty little head, Akula. I just made it so that it wont grow out of control," Connie then began to explain with an excited smile. "Can you think of the Pills I can make with all the materials we can get from this Dungeon? The sickness and disease that the Alchemists can heal with their medicines without having to go through cutthroat merchants? Connie said as an excuse. You need to learn to look at the big picture, Akula. Think long term! O-oh, is that so? the Centaur said. I guess youre right. If I want to be a Hero, I need to think more. However, the only thing in Connies mind now was the furthest thing from heroic. Of course, with all these materials in my hand. I can experiment as much as I want to! Chapter 187: The Unorthodox Way Chapter 187 The Unorthodox Way When they returned to the Fifth Floor where the Gate Rune was, Lihua bowed slightly before Connie. Mistress, this one implores you to wait a bit before you exit the Dungeon. This one need to prepare something to celebrate your return. Hmm? Connie eyed Illumca quizzically. Her answer was a short shake of her head. Well, sure. This one thanks you. Please give this one five minutes. With that, the graceful Lihua vanished into the Gate Rune. And as she had promised, Connie waited until a full five minutes before exiting the Dungeon. Once outside, they found no one nearby. Illumca advised that they should head to the camp. When they made it there, all the Dark Elves that were there turned towards her in one swift motion and quickly fell into fifty neat rows before kneeling on their left knee; left hand firmly clasped behind their right. The genuflection was done with such speed and power as if they had done this a thousand times. Lhong lhive! Lhong Lhive! Lhong Lhive, the Heavenly Phoison Khing!! Hundreds of voices boomed at the same time, causing the birds of the Untouchable Marshes to fly away in surprise. The Dark Elves tried their best to sound normal, even with their slightly slurred pronunciation. The unnatural way they spoke lent to the guttural result that grated in the ear, but Connie grinned at the sound. It was heavy, and desperate. Just like them. Lihuadid you do this? Connie asked to the grinning Madame, who was standing to the side. Indeed. This is the result of this ones teachings. If they are to be taught the Raksha Blood Palm Arts, then they should be taught the proper way, The elegant woman said with conviction. With the discipline, and the ruthlessness of the Shadow Guards. Connie looked at the change on the once disorganized assassins and felt old memories coming back, while Illumca looked on the still kneeling Dark Elves with a mixed feeling. Did you know about this? Illumca and Akula shook their heads. Well, I know that the Madame was teaching them, but I dont know what they are doing, Akula answered. So, er what exactly is this? Youll know in due time, Lihua said mysteriously. I still have much to teach you all. But thats for later. You may all raise your head, Connie spoke, exuding the grace of her old self. Once they did raise their head, the Dark Elves were suddenly assaulted by a sensation that struck them to the very core. When they saw Connie for the first time, back when she revealed herself, all they had in their mind was fear. Fear for the might of the one that was able to kill their nemesis. There was also thankfulness. But fear, nevertheless, was the main one. Yet now, there was awe. With the new body Connie was in now, her essence had also returned to the state of harmonizing with nature. And as creatures who lived close to nature, that feeling became something morepalpable. While they were transfixed, Connie noticed something interesting. What is this? Connie saw that Arryn, who was at the foremost of the line, was wearing a fearsome mask that covered the lower part of her face. Do you like it? The design came from the Elven folktales about a spirit named Taruk who visits unsuspecting Elves at the night hours, and took their last breaths in their sleep, Lihua explained. This is the first time this one had ever seen a race whose members are all beautiful. Even the least beautiful of them have a striking face. So, this one ordered some of the Dark Elves experienced with metalworking to create this mask to obscure their faces. Connie looked at the elaborate demonic face with sharp, hook like teeth, and gave it back to Arryn. Excellent job, Lihua. Thank you, Mistress, the Madame bowed politely before gesturing towards the largest tent in the camp. Come this way, please. Let us refresh our weary bodies with some wine.
Inside the tent, a large mound of snow had been placed there to stave off the humid heat of the marshes. A large carpet had been set in the tent to prevent the dirt from dirtying their feet. Not long after, a couple of young Dark Elves came inside bearing goblets made of wood and a skin of wine. Another one came in bearing plates of simple biscuits filled with dried fruits and herbs. After placing them on the table, they excused themselves with deep bows. The wine was middling, but after a long day in the Dungeon, it tasted exceptionally wonderful. What are we going to do after this, Connie? Akula asked after downing her wine in one gulp. I cant bear this idling around any longer. We just finished raided a Dungeon barely an hour ago, Akula, Illumca commented. And I seem to recall that youve run wild on the eighth floor. You know what I mean, the Centaur said hurriedly. I need a proper, natural, sky. Not this hot and humid place in the middle of winter. It just aint right! Mmmyouve got a point, Connie agreed. Weve done what we needed to do here. Its time we return to Greyvault. I also have some things that I must do. Plans to make, Connie placed her wine aside and sat back. The leather on the chair felt smooth on her back. We should return within the week. Mistress, the Madame suddenly spoke out, This one has something to ask of you. Though this also has something to do with young Illumca here. What is it? While this one was drilling theseDark Elves under your order, I found out that these people are more gifted than I imagined. Gifts that could be of use to us in the long term. thats high praise coming from you, Lihua. Lets not beat around the bush. What is it that you want? This one would like to ask your permission to begin their re-education.
Re-education? Illumca asked. It was a word foreign to her ears. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Yes. Currently, the only thing this one did was training them physically. But that is all. What this one proposes isdoing things the unorthodox way. Lihua began to explain, a smile that chilled ones spine appeared on her sublime countenance. Re-education, in this ones hand, is not simply a physical change. But one of the psyches. This one is going to slowly erode their sense of belonging to their Clan, from their thought processes down to the gestures they perform. Teaching them our way to do things. The Jianghu way. From how animated the Madame was talking about this; it was apparent that she was proud of her suggestion. This is a tried-and-true method used by many Emperors to create men whose loyalty are unquestioned. Especially if we are to recruit more people to be inducted into the group, we need to take away all sense of race exclusivity from their heads. So that the only home they have, is the Shadow Guard. The Demon called Bet-Zebek were controlling them with fear. Which is a valid method, but is prone to failure. This one intends to mould their thoughts so that their loyalty to the clan will change, so that it will be directed wholly towards the Mistress, the graceful Lihua waved her arms dramatically. And judging by how they were looking at you earlier, we can perhaps go even further. Madame, this sounds veryunheroic, Akula said. Oh? I think its very heroic, Lihua replied. Think about it. Warriors in the dark, willing to sacrifice their lives to fight for the will and safety of their lord or lady? Can you think of a worthier cause? uh, though Lihua framed it so positively, Akula could not put into words the incongruous feeling she had. What do you think, Illlumca? Connie looked at the Dark Elf, whose expression was hidden from view as she had turned her head was slightly away from them. Whyare you asking me? Youre the one who killed Bet-Zebek. Youre their savior. Im just an avenger. I cannot make that decision. Seeing Illumcas reluctance to answer, Connie spoke. Akula, Lihua, can the two of you guard outside the tent? Illumca and I need to some space. Of course, Lihua bowed before opening the tent flap, allowing Akula to step outside before exiting herself. Were alone now, Connie said. Be honest with me, is Lihuas plan bothering you? She is an exceptional caretaker and advisor, but her thought process is very different compared to normal people. No, its justits a big decision, Illumca said. Ever since she met Connie, she was content in following her every words. She felt safe, regardless of how daring Connies intent were. And despite how she felt about the Clan, she would be lying if she did not have doubts about Lihuas plan. Changing the long-standing belief of a clanis it even possible? Like I said, I have given them to you, Connie said. Its only right for me to ask you, then, for your input. Illumca turned to her. This decision was a grave one. And she understood that by giving her the final say, it meant that Connie had placed her trust in her. The fate of the Dark Elves of the Liban Clan was in her hand. She poured herself some wine from the skin and took a few deep gulps before wiping her lips with the back of her hand. Ivemade my decision. Alright. Ill call them in. Once Akula and Lihua returned inside, the one-eyed Dark Elf gave her decision. Lets do it, she exclaimed, a stern look upon her face. Spoken like a true disciple of the Heavenly Poison King, Madame Sui gave her an appreciative nod and continued with her request. With your consent, Mistress, I will form the Shadow Guards. A true one. To be under your command. Are you sure about this, Illumca? the Centaur asked, concerned. Its what should be done, Akula. Liban Clan is a tree hollowed by parasites, Illumca replied as she looked at the empty goblet in her hand. Its roots had rotted and its people reduced to slaves of the Demons. The silver-haired Dark Elf said, her mind momentarily went to the remains of her stepmother. Her emotion flared at the thought and the goblet was suddenly engulfed in flames. We might as well burn the useless tree and let a new sapling grow in its place. Within moments, the powerful flame had turned the goblet into ash. Illumca opened her palm and let the ash fall onto the ground, her eyes burning with vengeance. And if that sapling is to be of use to us, the better. Seeing the grim determination of her disciple, Connie rubbed her chin thoughtfully. Well, I did promise that with the power that I gave them, they could save the people from their clan. But whether they will still see themselves as a part of that clan at that time is another thing. Lihua ismeticulous in her work.
With the final decision made, Illumca and Akula quickly excused themselves. They were in the mood to be alone. Understanding this, Connie let them go; even though she wanted to speak with them longer. Mistress. There is another thing that this one need to talk to you about. Theres something else? Lihua concentrated to try and detect if there was anyone else nearby. With confidentiality assured, she began to offer her suggestion. Yes. Actually, this has something to do with the Shadow Guards, she began. Think about it, Mistress. The Shadow Guards is one thing, but we need not only fighters. We also need craftsman, cooks, farmers. Followers who would obey your every will. Not just dim, uncultured, and unlearned people you have as subjects now. But those who are learned of a doctrine, she exclaimed. Your doctrine. The Madames words were simple. But it implied something else. Something that only those who lived in Jianghu could understand. Connies intention at the beginning was just to create a hidden organization that she could use, but what the raven-haired Madame was talking about was something different. Lihua, ifIm not mistaken. What youre talking about is, you want me to starta sect? A sect, or a cult. Both are valid choices. Though this one prefers the latter. Easier to plant loyalty into worshipers. And much easier to control. Connie slunk back with thoughtful gaze. It was actually something that she had been pondering about. Until now, she had given the means of Cultivation to those she deemed useful. But a sectthats something big. Hmmthats Connie tapped her finger on the chairs armrest. Ill think about it. Thats all this one asks. I will leave you to rest, Mistress. Connie leaned back and watched as Yao-Er crawled up her finger. A sectis it? Such a great undertakingbut perhaps its what I need, she rubbed the head of the lovely little silkworm with her forefinger gently. Yesnow the question ishow should I start?
At the same time, in the forgotten village in Grunewald Village, the strongest S-Rank Hunter in all of Calendia was digging through the snow with his bare hands. After he had dug up to a certain depth that he was satisfied with, he put a few pieces of cloth into it before covering it with dirt. The man bowed once to the newly created grave that had become the final resting place of the monks who had sacrificed their lives to contain the Fragment of Calamity, before walking away from the shrine. Sabrac sat down on the first step from the top, his spear leaning on his right shoulder. He gazed at the still clouds; a thin frown on his lips. He had promised that he will follow them to Greyvault once he had finished making the grave for the deceased monks. But he had something else to do first. The old man lit his pipe with a spark from his spear. He took a lungful of the hot smoke. And then, he spoke. I know you are there, clown. Show yourself. It has been quite some time, Depraved Monk, a jovial voice answered. Youve gotten older. Henri-Artur revealed herself from the shadows of one of the broken houses by the square. And youhavent changed a bit. How long have you been watching me? Since the beginning. Since the time the Hero came to aid his friends, up until when the old wizened man paid his final respect to the old monks. "I didn''t know that you''ve reached such expertise with your concealment." Oh, that''s just an effect of my Artifact. If there is one thing us Fools have no lack of, it is resources. A magical tool that can hide my presence for an extended amount of time is nothing hard to come to, the female Beastfolk stated. ...And yet even till the end you did not lend a hand, the man criticized her. Jean-Artur laughed. And spoil the story of such grandeur? The story of a victory over incredible hardship through sheer camaraderie? That would be uncouth! Unthinkable! I would rather die than sully such a beautiful story with my presence!! Sabrac scoffed. She had always been insane, this one. Then again, none of the Fools are sane. Then why are you here? Surely you arent here simply to reminisce of old times, clown? Ah, yes. On to business, the Fool said, her expression suddenly became serious. As per the agreement between our organization and Rokudo Temple, Im here to inform you the latest info regarding the Calamity. Sabrac waved his pipe, signalling her to get on with it. A grave news had come to me from one of ours. A new Calamity has been born. A coastal town in Antrid Peninsula had beendestroyed. There was a certain unease he could feel when she spoke the words, as if searching for the right thing to describe it. A new Calamity?! the old man said. In his current old age, there was little that could shake his heart. But what he just heard did just that. One is already bad enough. Now there are two? Where is it now? We are still trying to track it. Once we succeeded, you will be the first to know, Jean-Artur said. With that, I bid you adieu, monsieur Sabrac. With that parting words, the Beastfolk female leaped onto the nearest tree before vanishing into the forest. A new Calamity, the old man felt for the Fragment within his bag. May The Enlightened One protect us. Chapter 188: Old Men and Their Caprice Chapter 188 Old Men and Their Caprice Sabrac puffed his way through the main streets of Greyvault an hour after lunch. He was a day late from the time he promised of his arrival to the Hero, owing to the rituals he needed to do to properly mourn the monks. The Guards did not give him any grief, as on his chest was the proof of the highest-ranking Hunter in Calendia. Even in such a remote place, the name Sabrac the Dragonslayer was known. He had wrapped his extremely pointy spear in a cloth-shaped Artifact that allowed it to hide its bloodlust. The spear tended to sulk when forced to stay in the Item Ring, so Sabrac had to resort to such method. As he walked, he noticed that other than the people trying to sell their wares in the market, there were also a lot of people rebuilding houses and public places. Their faces were bright and energetic despite the cold. As he was approaching the square, he saw a giant grotesque skull, guarded by a few men in armor. There was a group of children playing in front of the grotesque skull. The weary Guards looked upon them with slight smiles on their lips. I am Cornelia Asterium Steelheart! The Hero Killer! Bow down before the might of my sword! a large boy with a wooden sword raised it as high as his stubbly arms could raise. With a slash and a cut, I slayed the Demon Bet-Zebek and saved Greyvault from his tyranny! W-whats Tyranny, George? a snivelling boy asked. ItsitsI dont know! It must be something bad. I just said what the grownups were talking about! the boy said defensively. Does the Lady use a sword though? I havent seen her with a sword on her hip like the others, a more inquisitive boy asked. It was apparent that this boy would not be much fun as an adult. Maybemaybe she hid it! You never know! And youre a boy! Lady Steelheart is a Lady! Its in the title! a girl with two pigtails called him out. I shoulda be Lady Steelheart! You can be Nick! Aw, no fun! He looks like my da! Sabrac stopped and watched as the children began arguing about who should be Nick because no one wanted to be him. Hmm, the young Steelheart seemed to be much loved by the townspeople. How different it is from the rumors Ive heard. As he was thinking that, Sabrac heard cheering coming from behind him.
It had been a few weeks since Connie had seen Greyvault. She saw that rebuilding was going slowly but surely. As she rode into town, she smiled at the people who called her name and her party members with gratefulness. The ones with her were only Illumca and Akula, as Lihua was busy with her plan to indoctrinate the Dark Elves. When Connie reached the square, she saw a handful of children running towards her, waving toy swords and shouting her name. Riding a horse near children would be dangerous, so she got down from her horse and greeted them with cursory pats on the heads. So, you are the famous Cornelia Asterium Steelheart. An old man with a slightly hunched back and what looked like a spear wrapped in cloth spoke to her. yes, I am. And who might you be, old sir? Connie asked him. From a brief glance, Connie could see how extraordinary the old man in front of her was. To say nothing of his body. Sabrac had hidden his powerful aura using the effect of his Meditation Skill, nevertheless, the body that had been honed for many years through deadly battles and training beyond the limit of humans could not be hidden. As for Sabrac, what he saw in front of his eyes was nothing more than a normal youth, standing amongst high level warriors. An Unrestrained Candidate? He eyed the Dark Elf, then at the Centaur. And one thats close to becoming one. But that was exactly the reason why it grabbed his attention. There were only two reasons why she felt so ordinary. One, was that she truly was nothing special. and second, was that she had achieved such mastery of her Skills that she could hide her strength. Yet, the way she carried herself, and the sharpness in her gaze told him that she was a swordsman. And there was no way someone capable of killing something like an Ur-Nagud to be weak. That left only one answer. Sabrac smirked. Thats Sabrac, Guild Master of the Hunters Guild in Cairula. Ive seen his pictures, Illumca told them. Oh, where did you see them? Akula asked. In the Assassins Guild Top Bounty List, the Dark Elf answered. The bounty for his life is enough to feed a city for a few years. I heard he didnt kill most of the Assassins going after his head. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Thats awfully nice of him! Akula said. If it was me, Id just behead them as a lesson! Thats just me helping Master Assassin Darius teach Assassins that are too proud of themselves to learn humility, Sabrac commented. It is nice to meet you, Guild Master, Connie began with a polite salute. May I ask what your business is here? Ive come here to fulfil a promise. That is all, As Sabrac said that, a mischievous thought came into his mind. I have a question for you, Miss. This skull is something that belonged to an Ur-Nagud. I heard from rumors that you defeated this thing alone. I think you''re not telling lies. Oh? Connie gave him a vague smile, ignoring the fact that she called her a Miss; without using her title. So, what do you want to do, Guild Master? I am going to test you. See if you are telling the truth. Why the pretense, Guild Master? Just say that you want to fight me, Connie laughed, her heart thumping. Yes, this person is strong. Incredibly strong. I can push my body to the limit with him. Because frankly, I too want to find out what makes an Unrestrained strong! A proud one, arent you?! Good! Thats how a young one should be!! The Hero was disappointing, but I think you can be an excellent distraction. But not here, my people have been rebuilding. It wont do for us to disturb them, Connie said. I know a place out of town thats not going to be missed even if we have a more intense testing. With that, Connie turned her heel and leaped onto the roof of a nearby building. Please follow me, she said, before vanishing into the distance. Hmh. Cheeky one, arent you? the man said, before kicking the ground and leaving a crater behind from the force of his step.
In Martells room in the Mayors mansion, the young boy was sitting still while Rhoddes was treating him. There was a bright light as Rhoddes staggered back and fell onto the floor, his breathing became heavy and painful. H-how is it, Rhoddes? Martell asked. Im sorry to say that the curse that has taken hold of you is stronger than I expected, Ungku Nadi, the Nankhudi spoke while steadying himself. A contact with it damaged me more than I expected. Thankfully, something else was holding it back, a Divine power I could not explain. Can you do anything about it? Sadly, no. It would take someone much stronger than me to even dare to attempt to break it. Suddenly, Martell felt a brief moment of rage. Then what use are you?! when he realized what he just did, he embarrassedly asked for forgiveness. Dammit! Sorry. Ever since I woke up, I cant seem to control my emotions! I think that whatever happened to you back at the shrine had destabilized the curse. Unfortunately, its too deeply entrenched in your soul and will soon regain its grip. How long until I return tonormal? I dont know. A day, a week, or a month? Curses like this one is not something we often see. Ugh, Martell was not used to have to feel emotions, so controlling it was harder than he thought. so, what happens now? Rhoddes was silent for a few breaths, his finger tracing a large scar on his other arm. The only way we can release you from this curse is to get rid of the source. And as it so happens, I have seen a similar curse like yours in my pilgrimage fivesix years ago. Its victim was a powerful warrior who had been reduced to a mindless murderer, killing anything and everything in his path. His first victim washis family, Rhoddes said without any attempt of sugarcoating it. The thing that the boy would face in the future would be worse. It would be no use trying to soften the blow. The way it was casted, and the power laid within curse...there is only one Demon I know that can do it. Who is it? Martell asked. Serah-Khunud, Rhoddes spoke with a heavy heart. The one who cursed you is the Maluk Sedi of the Profaned Piety Banner. The mastermind of the wretched Gelded Flayers. The one known as the Mind Flayer, Fearmonger, he paused, and mouthed another name. The Shadowy One. There was much spite in his words. A rare thing from such a kind soul. WhoWhat is he? An evil thing, craven and old. His creations haunted the Races to this very day. He likes to stay in the shadows, whispering temptations. Corrupting even the most pious person to serve as his thrall. That you could resist his curse without turning into one of his is already outstanding, Rhoddes looked at him and placed a sincere hand upon his shoulder. Would that I could replace you, Id have done so in a heartbeat. But thisis something beyond my control. He then placed a hand upon his chest and spoke loudly. I swear to you, Ungku Nadi. I will find a way to remove this curse from your soul, even if I have to go to Sud-Ghazid itself. Martell felt warmth from the mans words and shook his head, feeling an urge to cry. He chuckled as he got off the chair, wincing as the pain on his broken arm stung him. One step at a time, Rhoddes. With the way things are going with my Mistress, I would not be surprised if well be going there too. As they were speaking, Nick came in with three glasses of mulled wine. Just right for such a cold day. That reminds me, your Mistress has been gone for a long time. Do you think we should be concerned? Rhoddes asked as he took a glass. Knowing her, shed be offended if we do, Nick blew on the hot mulled wine. Anyway, she has those monstrous women with her. Shell be just fine. Just as Nick was taking a sip of the spiced wine, an explosion of sound surprised him, causing the hot wine to spill all over his clothes. Agh! Hot!! Hot!! Nick cried out in pain. W-what was that? Is it an attack? Martell looked out the window and saw a plume of dust coming from the Square. Immediately, he put on his jacket and went out. Come on Nick, somethings happened. Dammit, ruined my white shirt too! Nick cursed as he followed him out.
The two of them arrived at the Square, only to see a small crater and broken tiles with Illumca and Akula standing nearby. At some point, Akira and Hannah had joined them as well. The two of them were staring blankly at the crater left by Sabrac. Zalkhin Altanghazar, Illumca? Oh, hey! You look good, Martell! Akula greeted him. And what happened to you? she asked Nick, whose clothes were stained red. Forget my shirt, he answered gruffly. What happened here? We heard a loud noise and came over here as fast as we can. She said Guild Master Sabrac wanted to test Connie to see if she really killed the Demon whose skull is here, Akira said, scratching his head. This mission was more trouble than its worth. I forgot the name. Its Bet-Zebek, Illumca added the information off-handedly. That loud boom you heard was the sound of the two of them darting out of town. Connies party looked at each other with the same, knowing look. Do you think theyll return before dinner? Nick said, as he shrugged. Dammit, and we just fixed those tiles. Ill prepare for a small banquet to be held in celebration of the Mistresss return, Martell said, before turning to Akira. Youre welcome to join us if you wish. Ooh, do we have roasted beef? Im so tired of eating stewed meat all the time, Akula asked with a grin. Illumcas people cant cook worth a damn. Hearing Akula blurt the information, Illumca glared at the Hero and his paramour. When she saw that the outsiders had not reacted to her words, she averted her gaze. W-wait. Arent you worried about her? Akira asked, perplexed at how callously they were acting. No, Illumca answered. Its just par for the course with her, she then tapped on Martells shoulder. Dont forget the sweet pudding with wine syrup. Mad! Youre all mad!! Hannah said out loud. Chapter 189: One with The Spear Chapter 189 One with The Spear Connie brought the old Hunter to an empty piece of land, a few meters beside a place the locals called Eagles Beak Cliff. Named for the sheer cliff overlooking a lake, into which, pristine water from the high mountains pooled. There were sparse vegetation there, buried under a feet of snow. Sabracs bare feet sunk in it, yet he did not feel the cold. And neither did Connie, who was positively burning with anticipation. Sabrac placed his spear on a dead tree nearby and put on two bangles that looked as old as he was. When he noticed Connie looking at it, he explained. These are called Bangles of Diminution. One of these will reduce my power by half. And wearing two will reduce it again by half. Its not very durable so I have to be careful with it. He then took out two staffs from his Item Ring. I wont be using my spear for the spar; it would be overkill. So, which one do you want? The wood or the iron? Id have to lower my strength if I dont want to break the wood one. Connie smirked at the taunting smile the man was sporting. The iron, she answered, as she took out a blunt iron sword from her Item Ring. I thought you are known for your spear, Guild Master. Am I not worthy enough to face your spear? All Monks in Rokudo temple have to master either the fist or the staff, Sabrac said, discarding the wood one and spinning the iron staff expertly in his hand. As for why I use a staff to fight you, the only difference between the them is that one has a pointy end and the other doesnt. Why should they be exclusive to one another? Everything can be a spear to me. An iron staff, a spear, that thing you hang curtains on, same thing. Thank you for your explanation, Connie nodded. Enough chitchat then, Sabrac said, as he stabbed the staff into the ground and clasped both palms together in a salute. Sabrac, High Monk of Rokudo Temple. I ask for your guidance. Is thatan orthodox greeting? Does Rokudo Temple have connections to the old world? In response, Connie clasped her hand together and bowed slightly. Cornelia Asterium Steelheart. I ask for your guidance. The two then took a few steps back for optimal distance. They assumed their stances; white fog came out from their noses as they settled their hearts. For a few moments, only the sound of wind could be heard. Sabrac took the first move, launching himself into a powerful thrust. Connie deflected the attack using her sword and tried to move closer, but the old Hunter retreated a step back, keeping their distance. He threw a few attacks towards Connies head, chest, and shoulders in quick successions, which she dodged with minimal movements. Watch the head! A final, powerful thrust was unleashed at her head but she parried the staff by holding the sword with both hands, the right hand on the handle and the left holding the flat side on the opposite side. She pushed forward, sliding the sword against the staff overhead, causing Sabrac to flinch. My turn! Connie used this chance to unleash a series of thrust, sweep, and slash, which the old Hunter had to deflect with the middle of his staff. Seeing him on the back wind, Connie pushed the attack, aiming at his neck. However, Sabrac saw this and guarded with the staff. The impact pushed Connie back, but what she did not expect was Sabrac did not need to recover, instead using the guarding move as a start to a devastating attack. He dashed sideways towards her and used the staff that was leaning against his neck, spinning it with his neck as a fulcrum, and slammed the staff against her. Gagh! Connie had the air pushed out of her and fell on the ground. The snow acted as a blanket that soften the impact, but it did not do well against the emotional blow. One with the Spear, Connie said in admiration as she laid still on the snow. This is the first time Ive fought with someone as accomplished in the spear as you, Guild Master. Your movements are very similar to Kaihaku. Yet youre able to do more with normal moves than he could do with his Skills. A few of the opponents that she had fought were strong, sure. Some could even give her a run for her money if she was not careful. But their strength was either mystical or simply because they were big enough that Skills and Technique did not matter. The mustachioed Sergio Bonaulti Dornez too, relied more on brute strength than technique. Youre not so bad yourself, girl, he said with a laugh. I intended to take it easy on you, but youve made some moves that wouldve taken me down if I was not prepared. Ive concluded that youre strong enough to defeat that Demon. We can finish here. Thatd be a shame, Connie kicked on the ground and sprung into position. To stop when Im just getting warmed up! HAHA! Sabrac laughed gleefully as he was now put into defensive position, as Connie launched a rain of attackss that came at him with blinding speed as he took a few steps back. Her attacks were crueller now, as they sought for the joints and the limbs. Sparks flew as the iron weapons met again and again. Sabrac saw an opening and swept his staff, aiming at Connies head. Then he saw a smirk on her face. Not good! Using the power of Sabracs attack, Connie spun mid-air, the sword becoming an unpredictable wheel of pain which Sabrac barely dodged by jumping back. But he could feel the cold steel grazing his abdomen. It would have spilled his guts if he was a normal person. Thats one for me, Guild Master. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. The skinny old man touched his stomach and laughed heartily. HAHAHAH!! Yes! Its been long since I met someone with as much promise as you! the old Hunter laughed. And one who had mastered the sword to such a high degree! Amazing! The only thing lacking from you is power! But that can be mitigated. Fight, fight, and fight some more! You cant be satisfied with only this! If we sparred any harder, wed truly destroy the environment, Connie said. And indeed, although it was just a spar, the holes and slash marks that gouged the frozen ground like butter had destroyed the natural environment. Thats what it means to reach the state of Unrestrained Candidate. You should have seen me back when I was one. I could destroy a fortress if I put my mind into it! He boasted. And is that going to stop you? I know your type, youngster. You want to push forward in the pursuit of your art. Haha, you got me, Guild Master, Connie said. This time, lets go a bit harder. Just what I wanted! And on that day, the place called the Eagles Beak Cliff was no more. Locals who went there only said that they saw that the cliff had fallen into the lake, and that a good chunk of the once serene landscape had disappeared.
Just before dinner, Connie and Sabrac arrived at the mansion, where Martell was preparing a small, but sumptuous banquet. To everyones surprise, the old Hunter was treating Connie like an old friend. Mistress. Welcome back. How have you been, Martell? Well, I hope? Connie said, a thin smile upon her lips. However, there was no trace of amusement in her eyes. Her eyes fell onto the cast on Martells arm. Mistress, this is - Ive heard the gist of it from Sabrac. I will hear the detail from youin a more private condition, Connie said. Though her face was stoic, there was a chill in her voice. Iunderstand, Martell bowed, his furry ears fell as he continued. Ive told the servants to prepare you hot bath and clean clothes. I will call you when the food is ready. I prepared a small banquet with some friends and acquaintances. Mmm Connie answered without much thought. The boy, who was bewildered by the callousness, looked at Nick. The middle-aged man shrugged. Ah, one question. Who will be in attendance? Lord Sabrac, of course. And Caelins party members. There is alsothe Hero of Calendias people. MmMake sure that Akiras people are well catered for. I have some things I need to discuss with him. Martell did not know why, but he felt a chill when he heard her say the Heros name.
The dinner was a sumptuous feast that started with a delicious soup of light fish. Then continued with roasted pig on a spit, onion and garlic with potatoes basted in pork fat, and baked capons stuffed with raisins and tubers and marinated in wine. In attendance were the party members of the Hero of Calendia. Along with Caelin, Rhoddes, and Dhani. Sabrac, of course, was seated at the honoured place beside Connie. Though the event was informal, because there were outsiders present, Martell insisted that a minimum of etiquette needed to be observed to show respect. While Akiras party C who were mostly learned in the ways of Noble Etiquette C ate with good manners, the same could not be said about Sabrac, who ate like he had not eaten for weeks. He devoured the offerings like a wild animal, eschewing fork and spoon, and used his hands to dissect a capon. The strange thing was, the host sitting at the head of the table was eerily quiet. Giving the supposed light-hearted banquet a stifling feeling. Only the sound of knives scraping against plates and Sabracs ravenous feeding frenzy could be heard. So, Hero. Ive heard that youve had quite the adventure? Connie suddenly broke the awkward silence. Was it fruitful? A-ah. You mustve heard from Guild Master Sabrac? Er, yes. Weve practically saved the kingdom, all said and done. Is that why you deem it proper to steal my people from their posts without my permission and fucked off to Grunewald? she said coldly. Color drained from Martells face as the thing that he had dreaded finally came to pass. Martell slowly put down his fork. Suddenly, he found the roasted piece of meat in front of him no longer appetizing. Lady Steelheart, I can explain, Donovan cut in before Akira could answer. Ah, yes. Connie dabbed her lips that were slick with oil using her napkin and threw it onto the table. Please, explain to me why you had to endanger their life, having them confront an eldritch power beyond human ken? she turned to look at Akira. Isnt that supposed to be your job, Hero?! I didnt know itd escalate so fast! How am I supposed to know that wed face something like that? Then why are you not using your True Clairvoyance? There is a limit to my power. Its not like I can do it whenever! If I did it too many times, I wont be able to function properly! Cornelia, calm down, Klein tried to appeal to her. Dont try to interject for him, Captain. What he did undermined my authority and power. Is it not common courtesy to request permission before borrowing people to his employer? Or am I not informed with the current employment law in Calendia? Klein bit his lips. It was indeed a breach of propriety. And she was right. It wasan emergency, Cornelia. I hope you can understand. Emergency, you say, Connie smiled angrily. Yet I see that theyve paid worse price for your emergency. One had broken his arm and the other Im just fii, Nick was about to say fine, but when he saw Connies gaze, he changed his mind. Hannah stood up angrily. We also had to fight for our lives! You think theyre the only ones having to fight those monsters?! Its not a matter of whether you joined the fight or not. Its a matter of responsibility. What you made my people do, made them abandon their jobs and caused Martell to break his arm. Its only right that I ask for recompense on his behalf. What do you want, thenCornelia? Akira asked, finally. I want to break your arm, Connie said calmly. And then I want you to pay the damage that you have done to Nick and Martell. Along with whats owed for Rhoddess service. And then, reimburse me for the disrespect that youve done me. I really dont need C Rhoddes started. You are a Hunter, Rhoddes. And, payment for your service is due, Connie stood up and walked towards the Hero. The Hero quickly drew back, almost falling from his chair. And the other members of the Heros party placed their hands on their waists, only to realize that they had left their weapons at the door before entering the dining room. Except for the young Mage Eleanora, who looked at her with worship in her eyes. So, this is how a self-made woman is. Even in anger, she exuded such brilliance! Stop it, dont embarrass yourself, Sabrac advised, as he pulled on a piece of pork leg, cutting it with a knife. You arent going to win. Guild Master? That Beastfolk boy there, had risen up to be an Unrestrained Candidate. And the Dark Elf is one too, he said while chewing his food. As for our host here? If shes not an Unrestrained Candidate, she wouldnt be able to even walk after a spar with me. Thats two less Unrestrained Candidate in your party. Wont even be a fair fight, he noticed the hopeful look on Donovan and Kleins eyes. No, dont look at me. This is your bed. Sleep on it. Wait. Wait. Please. Can we talk this out privately? Akira said, realizing that there was no way out of it. Lady Steelheart. Please wait. He is still under the Kingdoms protection! Donovan desperately warned her. Try and protect him then. Connie grasped thin air and a jolt of excruciating pain assaulted Akiras innard. He doubled down onto the floor. It was the effect of the seed planted by Connie on their first meeting. Connie knelt beside him. No one dared to stop her as Illumca and Akula were staring at them dangerously. The Centaur was, after all, a believer of an eye for an eye. The deed was done, and the debt was due. Connie whispered to him. Thats just a reminder that I have your life in my hand. A fact that I think youre starting to forget. AghIm sorry! Do not mistake this mercy to be a sign of friendship. We are neither enemy or ally, so if you want to keep me from being the former, do not fuck around with me. Is that understood? Akira could only nod desperately. Good. Now grit your teeth. Its gonna be a clean break. Will take you about two weeks to heal with my Pills. Wha C AAGH!! CRACK! The generous young lady then patted his shoulder and spoke. When you get up, straighten up and hide your pain. Feign cordiality and smile. Smile, smile. Needless to say, the small banquet finished early that Evening. As for Martell, what would happen after that banquet would change him forever. Chapter 190 : The Pain of Understanding is More than the Pain of Knowing Chapter 190 The Pain of Understanding is More than the Pain of Knowing With dinner finishing with an unsavoury ending, Connie went to her room and slumped on a chair, her mood foul. Shortly after, there was a knock on the door. Illumca and Akula came in with a concerned look on their faces. Connie took a glance at them and gave a perfunctory wave of her hand. Youre here to complain about what I did. I didnt say anything. Did you? Akula said to Illumca, who replied with a curt No. We didnt ask, but you already said it, so were not going to say anything more. Akula continued. I just gave him a reminder of his position. Akula shrugged. Its not like I fully disagree with what you did. But I think a good swing to the jaw wouldve left enough of a warning. Whats done is done, Illumca added. If they have something to say about it, then theyll have to say it to our face. Alright, enough of that. Lets drown that frown with some wine, the Centaur said again, showing two bottles of wine that she procured from the cellar. They were of acceptable vintage. Less strong than the fermented goat milk named Moruk that she usually drank in her Clan, but it would do. She then poured generously into two goblets held by Illumca, who offered one to Connie. The Centaur poured for herself one before downing it in one gulp. After a few moments of silence, Illumca spoke. Connie, we want to talk to you about Martell. What about him? You know, he did leave his job, but he returned stronger for it. I know. I can feel it the moment I laid eyes on him. The Divinity radiating from him has become much purer, its intensity is now almost blinding. So, why do you still want to punish him? Akula asked. Isnt it good that he got stronger? He managed to become an Unrestrained Candidate! Do you know how many in my Clan would have killed to become one? She did not say it, but Illumca could see it in her eyes. A tinge of envy. Disobedience begets punishment. Thats what it means to be a teacher. No matter how strong he got, he left his station and faced a danger that he could have avoided. Wait, you meanyou wereworried? Akula made a strange look. You have a strange way of showing it, Illumca said. Connie drained her goblet with a scowl. Enough. I wont budge on this. Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. There was a slight hesitant pause before they heard another two knocks. Who is it? Connie called out with a growl. Its me, Mistress. I need to talk to you. Come in, Connie said, as she lifted her goblet towards Akula. Seeing this, she opened the second bottle with her thumb. Martell walked in sheepishly with Nick following behind him. Seeing the odd looks from Connie and the others, Nick scratched the back of his neck with a sigh. The boys emotions are out of whack. He said hes too scared to talk to you by himself. Scared? Him? Illumca raised an eyebrow. Yeah. Blame it on the curse. Hes a nervous wreck ever since dinner. But he said that he really needed to talk to you. Cant it wait until youreokay? Illumca asked, not sure of how to phrase it. Martells normal state was not normal by any sense of the word. But she was used to the almost remorseless boy being, well, remorseless. Seeing him showing so many emotions was off-putting. I need to talk to the Mistress now, while its fresh from my memory, Martell said, as he fell onto his knees in supplication before Connie. But before that, Mistress, I want to ask for your forgiveness. Though I had a good reason to disobey you, it still isnt right for me to do so, even taking Nick with me. Yes. Almost forgot. You need to be punished also, Nick, Connie said as she glanced at the scruffy middle-aged man. What? Come on! Im just here for moral support! Why do I also have to be dragged down with him?! Connie waved him off before laying her eyes on the nervous Martell. You know that youve done something wrong, she began slwoly. But do you know why Im angry? Be C because I disobeyed you? he answered quickly, not daring to look up from where he was kneeling. Connies silence told him that he was wrong. Or is it because I didnt do good enough? Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. You are my servant, Connie said, as she knelt in front of Martell and put both hands on his shoulder. Surprised, they boy looked up and saw her blue eyes staring straight at him. But before all that, you are my Named Disciple. Do you know what that means? It is a bond as strong as family. Your shame is my shame, and your pain is my pain. But youve made me fight opponents stronger than me, Martell said, uncomprehending. Thats because I know that you can make it through, Connie squeezed tightly. But fighting something that even I could not survive? You think Id let you fight against something like that? I Martell suddenly realized, the sternness of her Mistress. Her anger. It was not because he disobeyed her. It was because she was worried for him. He was too blind to see it for what it was. A warmth similar to the one he felt when he thought about Autumn Rain Cicada enveloped his heart. I see. So, this isa teachers love. No. No, you wont. Good, Connie said, giving the boys shoulder a reassuring squeeze. Now you know. Thank you so much, Mistress, he bowed deeply in gratitude as Connie stood up. Connie threw herself onto her chair as she gestured for him to sit on a nearby sofa. Alright, enough of that, you said that you want to talk to me about something. Yes, Mistress. Honestly, the things that happened during these few days were so bizarre that I feel like I dreamed it all up. There were so many things I cannot make sense of, and it unsettles me. After he said that, Martell began to tell his story.
As the story progressed, Connie started to lean in with her fingers clasped, appearing to be deep in thought. Connies eyes went wide as Martell described what he saw in his dream. Illumca saw the change in her expression and noted that she was squeezing her clasped fingers so hard that she could faintly hear her bones grinding together. When Martell finished, Connie closed her eyes and leaned back. I see Sad memories washed over her like a wave on a lone rock. I see now. Wu Qiuyuyou fool. You brilliant, foolish bastard. Was that how far you would go for him? Mistress? After a short silence, Connie started with a sombre tone. Autumn Rain Cicada, your Master, saw the future in which you visited Grunewald. After that, he saw the future in which you peered into his memory, where he gave you the clues regarding the future you should take. Thus, you are moving towards the future he had seen in the past, Connie explained. Her eyes staring straight at him. I shudder to think how many steps ahead he had seen. It made Akiras True Clairvoyance look like a quacks skill! Connie laughed, proud at her old friends accomplishment. But her expression quickly turned austere. He never told us what was it that he was divining into that day that caused the Heavens to make its move. Now I know. MistressI need to know. What happened to Master after he was struck by lightning? Did hesurvive? Idont know if I should tell you this in your current condition, Connie said. Please. My heart feels like its about to explode, Martell begged, a feeling of dread came over him. ButI need to know. With a quiet sigh, the blonde young woman continued. That scene you described. Iremember it well. I remembered it because that was the time Autumn Rain Cicadas Cultivation was reduced by a hundred years, she shook her head with a deep sigh. To peer into the future and alter destiny is something that the Heavens forbid. Thus, he had to face Heavens Judgment. Why? Why would he do such a thing?! Martell demanded, standing so abruptly that the sofa was pushed back. Why? Connie looked at the boy with a melancholic smile. Thats simple. Because he loved you. Lovedme? Martell staggered back to the sofa, his breathing became faster and more painful. Yes. You are loved. Deeply so. No Cultivator would freely sacrifice a hundred years of Cultivation for someone unimportant to them. All kinds of thoughts popped up in Martells head. His father, who sold his only sons soul to a Demon. And his teacher, who sacrificed a hundred years of his own life, just to give him a glimpse of his future. Such self-sacrifice, all for someone who he knew he would never meet. He clutched at his chest as pain like a thousand daggers being dragged across his heart overwhelmed him. He tried to steady himself, but failed. He missed the sofa and fell to the floor. Akula reached out to help him, but Martell slapped the hand away and ran out of the room. Milady! Nick said, accusingly. Connie waved him away. You should follow him. And when he calms down, make sure to tell him to go to the hut near the mountain where the servants keep their provisions and face the wall there for a week to reflect on his mistakes. Send food and drink to him twice a day. Youd punish him even at this point?! Akula said angrily. Isnt this enough? Just do as I say, Connie said wearily. Now, leave me. I need some time alone. After they all left, Connie looked out of the window, towards the night sky. The wine was sweet, but it tasted bitter on her tongue. Mourn, Martell. For this is the only time you can mourn his death fully and properly. The fortune that let you know of his love, and the tragedy that took him from you before you even knew him. The cruel fate that separated you and him through time and space. O Heavens, you are indeedcruel.
Without thinking, Martell had run to a secluded alley, far away from the mansion, his face dirtied with snot and tears. There, he slipped on a compacted snow and fell upon his face. Though it was painful, it was a far cry from the torment that made him want to vomit. Steep hills skirt the Green Forest, White waters traverse the mountains crest; A boy seeks the wisdom of an old tree; And found that nothing is free The pain of understanding, Is more than the pain of knowing. The pain of understandingis more than the pain of knowing, Martell mouthed the poem that Autumn Rain Cicada bestowed upon him. HahaI seeI see now. It is indeed painful, Master! So painful! He slammed his fist against the alley wall, the pain somehow gave him some comfort. For a boy who had never felt such strong negative emotion, the experience was agonizing. Hurgul, he sobbed as she punched the wall. Without Energy covering it, his skin was easily torn and blood seeped out from the wound. His sadness now turned into anger, a fury against the dark comedy that was his fate. Curse you. You, and your whims! Why was I not born into a world where my Master was?! Why was I not born to a time when he was alive?! I curse you! I curse you and your name!! Half-crying, half-laughing in derision and hate, Martell then fell onto the floor, dragging his sharp nails across his arms, trying to numb the pain. Yet it was useless. UghurrghMaster The boy crumbled into fetal position and sobbed quietly. Nick, who had followed him up to the alley entrance, leaned on the side, taking care not be seen. He put a hand on his pocket, where the diary of his late Mistress C Marie Gillenspie - was. Nick always had it with him, despite the pain that it brought him every time he was reminded of her. After a while, he approached the sobbing Martell and placed a hand on him. There was no response. Take as long as you need, he said, as he made himself comfortable next to him. He let out a groan as aged limb creaked when he did so. We have all night. Chapter 191: Seek Freedom! Seek Hunger! Seek Power! Chapter 191 Seek Freedom! Seek Hunger! Seek Power! Just after breakfast, Connie was sitting behind a desk in her bedroom. Legs crossed with a sweet wine in hand. And pieces of parchments in hand. In her other hand, was a quill. Yao-Er and Chen were playing on the sofa quietly. If I want to make this town my base, I need a place away from the eyes of the public, where I can do my research and contact the Dark Elves. Yes, I also have to think about the name. Shadow Guards is a good name, but I want something thats more striking. And theres also the Sect. How should I start? Connie shook her head. One at a time, Connie. One at a time. Keep your priorities straight. While she was pondering, she heard someone knocking at the door. Turned out it was Harrison. With him was his secretary, pushing along a trolley. Good morning, Lady Steelheart. There are some letters addressed to you, Harrison spoke. Mister Martell had compiled them based on the senders before hispunishment. There are also some that arrived just this morning. I will take a look at them, Connie said as the letters were unloaded before her. Something in your mind? Well, its just. The Heros Party left town this morning. Are yousure you didnt have to see them off? Akula and Nick had seen them off in my stead. Thats the most I could spare of my hospitality for them. Isee, the current Mayor sighed. Then, Ill leave you to it, Lady Steelheart. Just a minute, Harrison, Connie raised a hand to get his attention. Im looking for a proper place to take root here. Staying in this awful mansion is starting to grate on my sensibilities. Do you have a place you can recommend? As it so happens, I have. Ive been tallying the number of abandoned villas in Greyvault. What type of place are you looking for? Really? There are villas in this town? This place used to be quite a busy town, a few hundred years ago. But the lack of entertainment and how remote this town is from the Capital has caused Nobles with properties here to abandon them. The Ex-Mayor had purchased some of them to store hisvaluables. Which we have sold to buffer our expenses - properly reported, of course - Wouldnt want to lose my head over shit administration, Harrison said with a small chuckle, as he revelled on the image of his nemesiss head falling into a bucket of his own blood. Mind you, most of them are not exactly in a liveable state. That is fine. Im looking for a large one, with enough room for my party members. And away from the crowd. I like peace and quiet. therere actually some thatre just right up your alley. Ill hand the documents in by this evening at the latest. Connie nodded then waved him and his secretary away. Harrison threw a piece of leftover pie he kept in his jacket to Chen as he walked out, who swallowed it promptly. After that, Connie looked at the three trays in front of her. The leftmost one was labelled unimportant, the middle one was Unknown, and the last one was important. She began with the important ones. There was a letter from Ethel, regarding the success of the Pills. Some unscrupulous merchants had tried to poach the Alchemists and had begun to use coercion. However, the attempt stopped before it escalated. The cause would be explained in the next letter she read. One sent by Prince Elhart, who informed her of some merchants trying to get into the Pill-making business by harassing the Alchemists affiliated with Connie. The fat Prince had very kindly reminded them of their positions, and the danger one might face when trying to annoy a friend of his. Prince Elhart, he knows about my involvement with Ethel. But it seems like hes going for long-term friendship with me rather than quick coins. It was not in vain that I sent him the Pills for his sickness. I will have to pay him a visit next time Im in the Capital. There was also a letter from Kim Sooyoung. Though not often - due to the distance of their respective countries - Connie and the Otherworlder had kept in touch through letters. The contents were usually things like how worried she was that she could not fulfil her capacity as a Hero. Usually a letter from her curved-sword wielding guard would be tucked at the back, saying that she put herself down too much and asking Connie to reassure her. Though the letter this time were more serious in regards to the oncoming war. With winter in Vorzenny coming to an end, soldiers from Al-Khemiyas side will make their move towards the border. Though whether her patron, the Red Prince, would take charge of the endeavour was still up in the air. As other Princes also clamoured for the chance to take charge. Connie put the letter carefully back. Her eyes then fell on the only letter in the middle tray. It was something she did not expect. The Steelheart coat of arms, stamped onto a lump of red wax. She was about to throw the letter into the fireplace, but curiosity won her over. She ripped it open roughly and read the content. HAH! Connie slammed her hand on the table. Laughing with glee. Suddenly, Illumca burst in. Connie! Did something happen? I heard a loud noise! Youre just in time! Connie shoved the letter to Illumcas face. She grabbed the piece of paper, smoothed it over and began to read. This isfrom your familys butler? Illumca was reminded of the skinny butler in the Capital under the employ of Connies stepmother. I dont think that old hag would have the nerve to write to you. It must be his own decision. Agreed. It seemed like Sebastian heard of my skills in Alchemy and begged for me to come to Courandhel and take a look at that whore. She had fallen sick from an unknown disease and no Alchemist or Healer had been able to find the cause, Connie said. What a laugh. If only he only knew that I was the one who poisoned her. Isnt it droll? And will you? Illumca asked despite knowing the answer already. I will. Really? She asked again. That doesnt sound like you. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Of course. Im going to be there, and gloat in front of the sickly bitchs face. But not now. Im still thinking about how to begin with creating a sect. Ive been making plans, but theyre all still just concepts, Connie sighed. But never mind that. Its very rare for you to be here so early. Well, II want to ask you C Bang! Huh? A loud sound came from the window. A large bat the size of two fists flew into the window, headbutting it. Is that a bat? At noon? Illumca said. Wait, thats a monster! Illumca conjured a Fireball and was about to fire when Connie spoke. Just a minute. I feel Lihuas presence in that bat. Capture it. Dont kill it. Illumca nodded before opening the window and caught the bat as it tried to ram itself against the window once more. The bat flapped its wings frantically when a voice came out from the bats mouth. Yes, Hello. Can you hear this ones voice? Madame Sui? Illumca quickly let go of the bat, surprised. Ah, Illumca. You sound well. Good afternoon, Mistress. Are you treating her well? Yes, yes. Yao-Er and Chen, who were playing nearby, jumped over to the desk, curiously staring at the newcomer. The bat returned their looks with a tilted head before his eyes went blank and Lihuas voice came out of his mouth. Wonderful. This bat is named Xue, this ones Familiar. This one had found a colony of bats in a cave nearby and made them this ones servants. This way we can communicate through long distances. Howare you doing this, Madame? Is the bat speaking for you? No, dear. That would be silly. This one was just projecting this ones voice through him. A bat cannot speak. It would be a different case if hes like me. I never knew that you can do this, Connie said. This one didnt have to do this in the old world. We had Communication Talisman for that. Those are much better than this method. You cant keep a bat in a pocket, after all. Youre just full of surprises. Ah, right. I have some things that I need to discuss with you, regarding the plans for a Sect. Youve finally decided to go with this ones suggestion? Excellent! No time like the present then. Ah, before that, do you have that smart young boy with you? It would be good for his development to listen to our discussion. Hes currently grounded for his transgression. He can join us later, Connie paused and looked at Illumca. Oh, right. You said there was something you need to talk to me about? Illumca shook her head with a thin smile. Yourebusy. Illtell you later when you have time. Sure. Illumca glanced at Connie as she closed the door to the office. She had already begun talking with the bat and writing on the parchment. The Dark Elf stood in front of the door for a brief moment, letting out a deep sigh before going out to look for Akula and vent.
While a scheme that would encroach upon Greas natural law was being developed, the Heros Party was halfway home. But there was no cheerfulness in their steps, owing to the Heros sullen face. After a day of riding, the boisterous Hannah had had enough of it. Cheer up, Akira, Hannah tried to console her lover. We managed to fulfil the Kings order. Im sure if we report what happened to you, we can get back at her. No! Akira said suddenly. Nononono. Dont do that. This is a small price to pay to calm her down. Honestly, she couldve done worse, but she stopped at giving me a warning, he said, gesturing at his abdomen. The only ones who understood the meaning were only Hannah and Eleanora, who knew about the seed planted in the couples body. Ive already had time to think about what I did, and Cornelia was right. Though it was inevitable, I had caused one of her people to get hurt. I, too wouldve done the same if someone hurt you, Hannah. But it isnt my broken arm that made me feel so frustrated! Akira growled. I thought weve grown stronger! We only managed to survive our last battle through dumb luck! Akira Hannah smiled sadly. Her heart hurt seeing the one she loved looked so down. But the very fact that they had faced something far beyond their capabilties and survived the encounter was a miracle. She begrudgingly understood that. Everyone else felt the same. It couldnt be helped, Donovan stated. The Fragment of Calamity was something beyond our understanding. But Im a Hero! Im supposed to be the one solving all of this! Aa Hero is not invincible, Akira, Eleanora started to speak, her voice small. Even the First King had faced losses during the founding. And at the endhe fell before he managed to reach the Demon King. Eleanora! You shouldnt say such things! Its bad luck! Hannah scolded her. I-Im just stating whats written in the books that Ive read, the little Wizard cowered under the glare of the young girl. Alright, stop with this pity party, Sabrac, who had been sleeping on top of the wagon said out loud. You say you want to get stronger? How much? As strong as the Captain here? Or as strong as me? Akira stared at the old man with a puzzled look. He wanted to answer, but his lips just flapped without any sound coming out of them. See? You dont know. How can a man who doesnt know what he wants, get what he wants? I C Im sorry. I just cant imagine me being as strong as you. That. That right there is what kept you from reaching your goal, Sabrac huffed. Those who are satisfied with their lot and those who wants more. Thats the difference between you and that fierce young woman. To get what she wants, shell go through anything, even in the face of death. Guild Master, youve only known her for a little bit more than a day. How can you say that? Donovan asked. Its intuition, boy. When youve got to my age you learn to see through people, he replied curtly before turning back to Akira. You are sent to cull monsters, and all the other things that Heroes do. But they never sent you to anywhere much higher level than you, dont they? Because theyre afraid of losing you. But that concern is just a fetter keeping you from reaching your true potential. Do you know why there arent a lot of Unrestrained Candidates? Because more often than not, they failed. And failure, in our line of work, means death. Guild Master! Donovan started, sensing that the conversation was going to a dangerous direction. Shut your mouth, Im still talking! Sabrac barked. You have managed to fulfil an almost impossible task that Ive asked of you. Not many can do that. That, at the very least, shows that you have some promise. And for that, this old Hunter might have a way for you to break through. But in order to do that, you must leave the safety net called Courandhel. Youcan? My word is my promise, the old Hunter said. I will be heading to the Capital first. If you have decided on the path that you will take, come meet me in the Hunters Guild in Courandhel. I will be staying there. Sabrac rose to the sky and yelled out loud before disappearing into the horizon. Remember, young Hero! Seek freedom. Seek hunger. Seek power!
One afternoon, Harrison was standing before Connie, who was now commanding his desk. Right now, only the two of them were present in the room. Harrison. Today I want to talk to you regarding my support for the town. Harrison felt like his heart fell towards the pit of his stomach. yes? During my stay here, Ive invested a lot to the town. Starting the Public Hospital, creating the cure for the Azure Dream, and feeding the people affected by the accursed poison, she stated the facts. Many of those who were just awakened from their dreams are weak and unable to work, resulting in untended fields untended and spoiled crops. I have spent a lot of my money to feed them. But its unsustainable. Greyvault had no specialties, no products that can be traded with others except for the meagre crops that we had. At some point, I had to stop. So, sorry to say, I need to cut my support by half. But thats going to slow down our effort! Harrison suddenly exploded, hearing the cruel news. This is a poor town, the flow of trade stops here. No one else bothered to go farther. We have many abandoned villages in Arlaine; abandoned simply because the villages cannot sustain themselves. And where do they move? Here. The only place they could hope to eke out a living. Are you saying that you are going to let them die from starvation?! Mind your tongue, Harrison. I only said that I am going to cut my support in half. I did not say that Im going to lead the people to their deaths. W-what do you mean? Were going to slowly move the money thats being used to feed the people to fixing the town. Butthat doesnt make sense! Without food, how are they going to have enough energy to work? Harrison, do you know what is so scary about hunger? Is it the pain of the hollowness in your stomach? The weakness you feel when you had nothing to eat for the third day? Connie spoke, eyes gazing straight at the Mayor. She shook her head, then stared into his eyes, her gaze as straight as an arrow. No. Its the fear that the next time you close your eyes to sleep off your hunger, it would be forever. Slowly, the Mayor nodded. He had lived for many seasons during the hellish years when his predecessor was in power, seeing the townspeople robbed off their food and possessions. Many of them could only afford thin gruel and bread so hard you had to dip it into the former so that you can eat it. Fresh bread was counted as a luxury during the bastards rule. It had become better now with the Lady Steelheart in power. But he too, knew that charity could only last so long. yes. Connie walked up to him and placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. Therefore, I will take death out of the equation. Chapter 192: Contract of Three Promises Chapter 192 Contract of Three Promises Pardon me? Im going to teach the townspeople something called Cultivation. With it, the people can draw nutrients from the air, Connie said. It was a lie, of course. The process was something more fundamental, more complex than that. But she was unwilling to spare the details. Not to a simple potential disciple, anyway. They will still hunger, but they will need to eat a lot less; and even if they did not eat for a few days, death will not be an issue. T-that sounds too good to be true! the man said in disbelief. Oh, but it is, she smirked as she flung her arm and grasped the air. The wine bottle that was on the desk floated towards her, controlled by her Energy. She took the goblet on the desk and let the wine poured into it while Harrison looked on in fascination. Me, Illumca, Martell, and Lihua are all Cultivators. And those who practiced Cultivation to a high enough degree, will not even need food. I, myself, eat simply because I enjoy it, not because I need it. At my level, I can last for weeks without food or drinks. As a bonus, Cultivation is not something that rely on talent or Skills. As long as you work at it diligently, youll be able to become stronger. Just ask the Alchemists and Healers who served under me. Idid see that they were getting long hours and ate little, without getting weaker. But I still cant believe something like that is possible, the man said, eyes rolling in deep thought. Is it possible for me to become thisCultivator thing? Even someone as old as me? Oh? I didnt expect that youd volunteer so readily. I cannot let those who put their trust in me do something that I havent done before. A brave man, Connie said. She would have preferred things go faster, but she understood that the man was someone who cared a lot for his people, rough as he was. She too, would not let her disciples try any poison that she had not experienced before if she could help it. Then lets not waste any more time. Connie helped him to start the first process of Cultivation, explaining to him that the Cultivation Technique that she taught him was the very basic. It was a low ranked one that could only be used to improve his constitution, and would be useless once he reached the middle stage of Shedding Mortality. She also gave him a Pill that could help him reach the Middle stage explosively, but will make it harder for him to break through to the next realm. Not a word to anyone else that I taught you. And if anyone ask, just say that a respected teacher taught you, she warned him at the end. Yes, Lady Steelheart. With a nod of acknowledgment, Connie bade him to leave. After he was gone from sight, Illumca appeared from the shadows of a corner of the office. She had been concealing her presence since the beginning of their talk. Why him, Connie? she asked He is a trusted elder of this town. If he spread the word, the people would be more willing to try. Will he keep your secret? she asked. Im sure he will. The man is an honest one. With enough grit and bravery to gather people to create a resistance. If its for his people, hed keep his silence. Anyway, I just need him to keep his silence while I prepare the next step, Connie said as she spread some drawings of masks before Illumcas face Now, which mask would look better on me?
While Connie was preparing for the next step in her plan, a war council to determine the path the war would take, led by King Gerard, was being held in the castle in Courandhel. While they were discussing the matter of logistics, they heard a pleading voice coming from behind the door before it was unceremoniously opened. There, a desperate looking servant was trying to stop an ashen-haired old man. Guild Master, please! The King is still in a war council! Gerard! the bellow caused everyone in attendance to look at the dirty old man. You made the Hero call me back here and you made me wait for a whole day?! Do you think I have nothing better to do?! Ah, forgive me, Guild Master, Gerard said from his seat. Ive had so many meetings these days everything blurs together. Fine, Sabrac said with a scoff. Just tell me whats so important you sent for me personally quickly so I can get back to my work. Insolence!...(cough), Duke Gladstone stabbed his cane into the marble floor angrily. You dare to use His Majestys name without honorific? You have no place here, Hunter. Duke Gladstone! Alrond, who was leading the discussion scolded him. Guild Master Sabrac has every right to be here. We invited him here to help us in the war. Although his entrance could be more subtle. At this news, the whole assembly became excited. The prospect of having the legendary Guild Master Sabrac in battle filled them with anticipation. Even Duke Gladstone did not anticipate this. If the Dragonslayer joins us, then the war is as good as won! one of the Marquis under Duke Gladstone said. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Indeed! No news could be better than that! However, this earned a mighty scowl from the old Hunter. What in Sud-Ghazid are you talking about? Im not here to join your war. If you want someone to lead the charge, you shouldve gotten Wilhelm to return. Unfortunately, thats something we cannot do. He is busy keeping the Demons from taking over Sina-Maydin, a voice came from behind them. Prince Elhart, in all his massiveness, was sitting pretty on a sofa nearby. Once he saw him, the old Hunter smiled thinly. Elhart, you fat bastard. I see that you no longer have that sickly look about you. Got yourself a proper Healer, finally? The fat Prince raised his glass of wine with a small cock of his head. Oh, I just found a good investment that turned out to be better than expected, he said, drawing a breath quickly. Continuing on, due to the fact that both the Unrestrained on our side and Al-Khemiyan side are being preoccupied with defending our position in the Demon Continent, the only person capable of fighting Great General Lorenzo is you. Anything to add, Your Majesty? The King nodded. My brother is correct. We need your help, Sabrac. Your Majesty! We have a lot of men with valor! Why do we have to rely on a Half-Blood like him? Duke Gladstone, ever the believer of purity of bloodlines, viewed Half-Bloods the same as beasts. Impure and abominable in the eyes of Junnaveil. His voice boomed in the room, and once the echoes of his tirade died down, a deafening silence fell onto the room. Sabrac walked up to the Duke, who was staring at him defiantly. Members of the Dukes faction quickly took a few steps back, intimidated by the tall figure. Despite the difference in height, the Duke still kept his eyes looking at him. Which was incredible in its own right. Repeat what you saidDuke, Sabrac commanded, making sure to impress on his title. Sabrac Gerard spoke up, trying to mollify him. Little Gladstone, Sabrac then spoke with a disrespectful sneer. Little Gladstone with his scurrying little legs and pitiful little schemes. Making his pitiful littlenoises, Sabrac walked his two fingers in the air mockingly. Do you think I care about the names you call me? I, who have killed more monsters than the number of people in the Capital? the old Hunter said. I dont care about politics. So I dont really care for you trying to assert your dominance over me, or whatever it is youre trying to do. The Hunters Guild is neutral and doesnt take any sides. Sabrac, please, the King tried again. Do you presume to command me, Gerard? Sabrac turned to face him. I am no servant of yours. And I definitely havent sworn my name in your service. No. It is a request. Between fellow comrades who have fought in the frontline shoulder to shoulder, King Gerard said, his face still. Yes. We are comrades, the old man gave the Duke a thin smile. But he is not. Yes, unlike your Great Grandfather, youre no military man. You always were a mousy, little thing. Even in your childhood. He took out his pipe, filled it up with tobacco and took a few leisurely puffs before taking a deep one and blew the foul-smelling smoke towards Duke Gladstones face. You areinconsequential. You are as trite as the dirt under my nails. To be scraped off and discarded upon the ground. Your daughter is also the same. She isnt even half as good as Steelhearts daughter. The people behind him shifted uncomfortably at the taunting smile of the old Hunter. YOU!! (Cough)! (Cough)The Duke coughed heavily, trying to stifle his anger. Hearing this, the Prince - who had been silent for a while as he was overwhelmed by Sabracs presence - could not help but ask. W-what do you mean, Guild Master? You dont know? Oh, thats even more hilarious! Sabracs mood improved slightly at the thought of the girl he met in Greyvault. That girl is an Unrestrained Candidate now. In fact, the Beastfolk and the Dark Elf with her have also become Unrestrained Candidates, he then briefly told of the stories he heard about Connies escapades in Greyvault. An Ur-Nagud? Alrond said out loud, surprised. She killed an Ur-Nagud? Yes. I saw the skull myself. Its being displayed at the square in Greyvault, he said approvingly. "Very morbid, but she''s got style." T-thats impossible!! She was just a weak little girl a few months ago! How could she become an Unrestrained Candidate in such a short time?! Prince Mikael cried out in frustration. Are you saying Im lying? The old Hunter glared at the Prince, who jumped out of his seat in response. N-no! Forgive me, Guild Master. I was just surprised. Alright, enough! Gerard shouted angrily, having had enough of this. The war council is adjourned! Escort Duke Gladstone to a room and have him rest. We will continue after Ive finished with Guild Master Sabrac. he glared at Prince Elhart, who was trying unsuccessfully to blend in with the crowd exiting the room. Not you, brother.
Why cant you let me have some face, Sabrac? Gerard complained at the old Hunter. Coming here is already giving you face. Lets cut to the chase. If you want me to join your war, Ill refuse. Why? You realize that there are Demons involved. Hah! Sabrac scoffed. They might be the fuse, but this is a war between humans, not Demons. When you win the war and slain all the Demons involved, what happens then? Will you give Vorzenny back to its people? Alrond and Gerard looked at each other, not knowing how to answer him. No, you wont. Youll cut up the place and divide it among you people. Like I said, the Hunters Guild is neutral, and we have a right to refuse unsavoury deals. Especially when it comes to war. Then Gerard put his hand on the arm of his chair and squeezed tight. We will have to use the Contract of Three Promises. Sabrac frowned. You are going to use it for this? Contract of Three Promises? Whats that? Prince Mikael asked. Prince Elhart, who knew more about the secrets in the Royal Family explained. Its a Contract that was made between Guild Master Sabrac and your Great-Great-Great-Grandfather in exchange for allowing the creation of the Hunters Guild in Calendia. It gives the Royal Family the right to ask anything of Sabrac up to three times. The first one was used to ask Sabrac to slay Glaedvidnr. The old Hunter took out a parchment that had seen better days with a serious look. There were three pictures of the Calendian Royal Family Coat of Arms at the bottom of the parchment. The left one had a thumbprint on it. Let me confirm first. What is your request? Sabrac said somberly. It was clear that he disliked the request. An Unrestrained can only be fought by another Unrestrained. We might be able to defeat him using Unrestrained Candidates under our service, but that will cost us too much. So, I want you to defeat Great General Lorenzo Contaldo Da Caravaggio when he takes to the field. Understood, then put your thumb on this. The King took out an ornate dagger from his inner pocket and sliced his right thumb, pressing the bloodied digit on the middle symbol. After he did so, the symbol shone with a white light, and the picture lost its hue. This leaves you with one request, Sabrac said as he rolled the parchment and put it into his Item Ring. I will take to the field once Lorenzo does. Until then, I am going to be at Rokudo Temple. Is that fine with you? understood. We will contact you when we need you. Once Sabrac left and the meeting continued, the Noble Faction sounded their dissatisfaction. The arrogance! He dares to question your will, Your Majesty! We should punish him severely, one man said. Other such suggestions were thrown, all wishing to punish Sabracs impoliteness. Then, the King said. Then one of you should go to him and tell it to his face. At once, the dissatisfied Nobles began to murmur, making excuses for themselves. You all shouldnt open your mouth if you dont have the will to go forth with it," Prince Elhart said as he sipped his wine. "We dont want a repeat of the incident with the former Royal Treasurer, do we? Chapter 193: Grand Teacher Chapter 193 Grand Teacher Mayor Harrison walked up the stairs that day with a suspiciously invigorated look that morning. Top of the morning, Marybel! the man greeted a servant who was wiping the floor with a wide smile. G-good morning, Mister Mayor, the woman blinked, unsure of what to make of the greeting. The man had been so stumped with work lately that acknowledging their existence was something rare. It was, however, far better than Hordins temperamental outrage. Is Lady Steelheart around? Shes at the backyard, Mister Mayor. With pep in his step, he stepped out to the garden behind the mansion where she spotted Connie spectating Akula sparring with Nick. Ah, Harrison. Would you like some tea? Thank you, Lady Steelheart, the man said, accepting the offer. It would be rude not to. He wanted to go straight to the heart of the matter, but was afraid if it would seem too forward. As such, he took the hot tea and drank it. However, his excitement made it so that he could taste nothing. Connie smirked at this. She did not know what he wanted to talk about, but the only thing in mind that could make him so jittery was about her offer. After letting him stew for a bit, she asked. So, have you made your decision? Yes, the man said with an excited smile, almost too fast. Ill support you with all that I have. Very good. Then, lets make an event out of it. We will talk about the details over lunch.
Late night on the same day, when the people of Greyvault had surrendered themselves to sleep and the Towns Guards had changed to the night shift, things were happening in the woods near Greyvault. Connie, Akula, and Illumca were navigating through the dark woods, with Nick in the lead. He held a torch aloft, which flickered gently in the night wind. The night was blanketed with the chill of winters end which made his wounds from the mornings spar sting a little. They spotted a few sources of lights a few feet away. Illumca could hear idle conversations coming from the direction of those specks of moving light. Attention, Nick spoke as they reached their destinations. His voice, though not loud, alerted the people in various garbs. Immediately, the men stood to attention and saluted smartly. Milady. These hundred people are those that you have ordered me to find. All of them had been drilled properly in the ways of the Knights, Nick said, while shining the torch at their direction. They are still rough around the edges, but I guarantee you they are better than run-of-the-mill soldiers. The men were visibly excited when they realized that they could finally meet the illustrious Lady Steelheart that had her deeds sung by bards at the taverns all over Arlaine. Of course, the act of putting a Demons skull the size of a normal human on display did also have an effect. Good job, Connie said to Nick in response before turning her attention to the men, inspecting them with a cursory glance. Akula saw some familiar faces among the men and whispered to Nick. I recognize some faces. But arent they from the Towns Guards? Yeah, I added some men when the ones I chose failed. These are good men, shame to waste them on stopping some drunk bastards doing stupid shit, Nick replied with a lowered voice. Connie rubbed her chin with a smile. Now, do you know why I called you here, at a time when people should be sleeping? A brave-looking youth saluted and spoke out. No, Lady Steelheart! I am in need of people. Loyal, trustworthy people that will serve me. Yes, Lady Steelheart!! all of them answered at the same time. Connie raised her arm to silence them and spoke once more. Dont be too hasty to answer. What Im looking for are people who will serve me. And only me. Not the crown. Not the Kingdom. At this, the faces of some of the men changed. A few were steadfast in their looks, with a hint of pride in their faces. But some were more hesitant. Suddenly, Illumcas ears twitched and she took out her dagger. Whos there? Show yourself! the Dark Elf spoke, her expression tensed. The hundred men heard a bush rustling behind them. Quickly they turned around, weapons at ready. Though they did not do it uniformly, none of them cut another while they took out their weapons. A sign that Nick had drilled enough Knightly training into their heads. A small figure came out from the bushes. A pair of eyes shone in the darkness.
Martell? The men were familiar with the Beastfolk, and immediately parted their lineup so that a path was formed in the middle. The boys clothes were dirty and unkempt, the skin underneath his eyes were dark and swollen. There were strands of hay all over his hair and he smelled like he hasnt bathe for a few days. But for some reason, he looked vibrant and refreshed. He walked until he was but a few steps away from Connie, then fell on his knees with a loud thud, eyes never moving from Connies face as he did so. He saluted with a firm clasp of his fist, just as he was taught by Madame Sui. Forgive me for my insolence, Mistress. I felt that the curse is starting to take its hold on me once again. And before it does, I need to see you. How did you find us? Illumca asked as she stored her daggers. I followed the Mistresss scent, he answered curtly. He then turned to Connie once again. Mistress, I want to thank you for what youve done for me. Akula, who was confused by his words, asked. Why are you thanking her for being punished? Isnt punishment supposed to make you feel - I dunno - sorry? For me, that punishment was more of a reward, Zalkhin Altanghazar. Mistress had given me time to properly mourn my Master. Its a punishment, Connie said with a grunt, one arm behind her back. Nothing more, nothing less. Martell smiled brightly. Nevertheless, for me it was a precious gift. Then, he continued. Mistress. When you took me in as your disciple, I kowtowed before you three times as a formality. And today, while I still have control over my emotions, I want to show you my sincerest gratitude. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Martell slammed his forehead onto the frozen ground, causing the men who watched him felt an odd sense of admiration. The first one, is to show my gratitude for accepting me as your disciple. He slammed his head once again, his forehead red from the initial bow. The second one, is to show my gratitude for allowing me to meet my Masters. The red bruise on his forehead had begun to bleed. The last one, is my vow to follow you until I draw my last breath. With the last one, Martell suddenly stayed still. When he raised his head, the deceptively innocent look in his eyes had returned. The sharp gaze met Connies without blinking. When the blood running down his forehead fell near his lips, he licked it with a smile. Connie bent down and helped him up. I accept your vow, Martell. I will serve you well, Mistress. Martell flicked his tears away. The curse had once again taken hold of him. The remorseless little monster had returned once more. The whole scene had taken hold of the mens heart, and the sense of loyalty in their heart rose. For how great was she to inspire such a young boy to swear his allegiance to the point of hurting himself after a punishment? Martell took his place by Akula, who patted his shoulder proudly. As you have seen just now, I am a fair person. I will reward you if you do well, and I will punish you if you make mistakes. Regardless of your upbringing, your status, or your bloodlines. Those of you who arent willing, is free to leave. But they must forget that this meeting ever happened. There will be no repercussions, Connie said again. Shortly after, one of them said out loud. Lady Steelheart, you have given my son a second lease in life with your medicine. Were it not for you, I would be left alone in this world. I am willing to be loyal to you! Yes! What does the Kingdom care about us? The only one who extended a hand to us were you! We are willing to serve you to the death!! We swear to serve you! In the name of Junnaveil!! Almost in conjunction, the men knelt before her. Hearing them swearing their allegiance in the name of their Goddess, Connie laughed and clapped her hands in appreciation. Excellent. I am someone who takes care of my people. You all will be paid two gold coins every month, with a bottle of Rejuvenation Pills to be dispensed every two months! With possibilities for Knighthood if you perform well, she said. But that is not all! I will also teach you Cultivation. With it, you will become true Elites that can sweep over any enemies! Though the men did not understand what Cultivation she was talking about, the excitement made them cheer. Henceforth, you shall be named Grey Ghosts. And you will become the swords that will lay waste upon my enemies! All hail the Lady of Arlaine!! Connie smiled as she listened to the cheers. Thats one thing settled. A few more to go.
Three days later, in a brisk weekend morning, about a thousand or so people were gathered in the square. A stage had once again been placed in front of Bet-Zebeks skull. Some of the men in charge of setting it had even thought of letting it be a permanent fixture in the square by how often it was being used. Do you know why Harrison made us gather here? a farmer asked a friend standing beside him. I dont know. But whatever it is, I dont think its gonna matter much to us. Im just here because the missus made me go take a walk, the man said. I hope its not a tax raise. Junnaveil knows I had to tie up my belt a few notches tighter recently. The man nudged his friend and spoke. Look, its starting. The Mayor and the Lady in Centipede Robe walked up the stage and faced the audience. The Mayor started with a brief greeting and quickly handed the stage over to Connie. Good morning, my people. How goes your day? she spread her gaze at the townspeople. I know, its been eventful few months. We had a change of leadership and the Demons attack. And you, my people, had stayed strong all this time. Yet we all must face reality. Greyvault is on the path to recovery, but the wounds that Azure Dream had caused us lingered still. The time for planting seeds is in the horizon, and yet we dont have many able people as a result of the sickness. And the towns coffer is almost spent because of the situation. A sudden fear of the future came over the people and Connie could see frightful faces pale from an image of a bitter future. She smiled inwardly. But fret not, because today, I want to introduce you to someone who can help us. Connie turned to look to the North. The audiences eyes too followed hers, wondering what she was looking at. Then, they saw something in the sky approaching them. Look to the sky! Something is coming! a man shouted. Is that a bird? A child who was sitting on his fathers shoulders pointed out. No! Its a person! A figure wrapped red flew towards the stage and gently floated down onto it. Brother. Welcome! Connie greeted him. Well met, sister, a voice, devoid of accent and laced with authority answered her. The two clasped hands in a show of respect. When the people looked at him, they saw that the man wore a thick, hooded robe with a luxurious red that only rich Nobles could afford. The thick, billowing robe hid any features that could distinguish the person. Contrasting all the crimson red colour was the white mask he wore. It was plain except for the red spider lilies that had been drawn on the left part of the mask. This person is my brother-in-arms. A fellow practitioner of the same School of Thought as me. And he is here to offer you a gift. Connie nodded at the man in red. Seeing this cue, the man walked forward and gestured to the people. Greetings, people of Greyvault, said the man in red. You can call me Grand Teacher. And I brought with me a gift called Cultivation. Cultivation? What is that? the people spoke among themselves, wondering what this mysterious person was talking about. Let me explain. Cultivation is a path. A path that allows us to cultivate the Dao. To achieve the highest level of existence by understanding our own selves. The townspeople looked at him with the same puzzled look. Yes, I understand your confusion. We shall talk no more about the concept. You need only to know that by following the path of Cultivation, you will no longer need to fear death from starvation. The concept of Cultivation flew right above the heads of laymen, but when talking about something closer to their livelihood, they began to clamour. When you Cultivate, you will draw Energy from your surroundings, allowing you to eat less. The higher your Cultivation the less you need to eat. Simple, right? Thus, you can save food for your children. Or if not, you can allow yourself more luxuries. Beautiful clothes, bigger houses. Anything you can think of. Though it was in the script, Connie balked at this in her heart. To her, Cultivation was a complex path to self-betterment. Understand the Self, Understand the Dao. To peddle it like a father trying to make his son start saving money cheapens the whole idea. However, it was the easiest way to convince uneducated people to embrace Cultivation. Are you trying to fool us? There is no way something like that could be true! A sceptical man shouted. A few people nodded in agreement to the mans words. You idiot! The man was able to fly without a Staff!! Do you think a simple Mage can do that? I understand your doubts. As such, I will answer you with proof. All the Healers hard at work in curing the Daydreamers have embarked on this path. Not to mention your current Mayor have also joined the Sect. Is this not enough proof that what I am saying is truth? The people turned to the Mayor, who had been standing behind the stage. He nodded solemnly. Then they turned to Connie, who shrugged with a smile. When they saw this, they became excited. Is there a catch to this? a cautious man asked. The only thing I need you to do is to join our Sect. Do we have to worship another god now? Only, my familys a staunch worshipper of Junnaveil, and I dont think itll work if I have to hide every time I pray. Yea. Thats right! Without missing a beat, the Grand Teacher answered. The Sect is simply a gathering of people following our School of Thought. The Sect does not restrict your belief. You are free to pray to the Gods as you always have, the man in red said. The only thing you have to do is live your live while daring to think and ask questions. For example, why is the sky blue? Or why is water wet? Thats all? The one asking the question said. That doesnt sound hard. Indeed, it isnt, Grand Teacher answered. Then an elderly woman asked him another question. Whats the name of the Sect, then?
The night before, as Connie and the others were hard at work to prepare for the tomorrow, Lihua asked through her bat familiar. What will be the name of the Sect, Mistress? Ive really been struggling with one. I mean there are so many ways to name it. Why not something simple like, Demon Subjugating Sect, or Never Die Sect? Nick offered. Its just a name, right? No. A Sects name is an identity that will follow it for as long as it exists. I will not stand for random names. Then how do people in your world choose a sects name, Mistress? Martell asked. There are many ways. A location, a weapon the members used, many things. For example, the Plum Blossom Sect was named after the plum trees that grew in the mountains where the Sect was. Infernal Demon Cult was named after the Demon God that the cult worshipped. Hmmwhy not give it a name that will resonate with the people? We dont want to make it sound too threatening too. People wont join something called an Infernal Demon Cult, Nick offered. Not too threatening. But also, easy to understand. Hmmm Akula put her brain to work. Hurguls Beard! Its a question better left to people more learned than me. questionwait, Connie had a spark in her head and plucked a brush from an inkwell. She grabbed a parchment and started to write with large, exaggerated motion. She then finished with a flourish. She brought it up for everyone to look at. Hoh, I dont know why, but the name sounds very lofty, Akula said. And simple. Do you all like it? With a series of nods, the name of the Sect was decided.
Grand Teacher looked at the woman who asked the question after a brief pause and answered. The name isQuestioning Heaven Sect. Chapter 194: Love is Give and Take Chapter 194 Love is Give and Take The "performance" was warmly accepted, with many townspeople eager to become followers of the mysterious Grand Teacher. Some of them were more apprehensive and refrained from taking part. This was expected. Connie smiled, as she saw them looking at the newborn Cultivators with doubt and skepticism on their lips. They will succumb to temptation, sooner or later. And by then, they would regret not taking part now when they have the chance. When those who have become Cultivators started their first lesson, led by the Grand Teacher, they could feel the change in their bodies. And they immediately rejoiced and praised him. After imparting some basic knowledge, the Grand Teacher floated into the air and disappeared into the sky.
In a small house hidden away from any prying eyes, the Grand Teacher landed on the ground. He wobbled unsteadily before clumsily taking off his mask. The monotone, dignified voice changed into that of the gruff voice of Nick, who breathed out with relief. Fuckthat was scary. I didnt know you have a talent for drama, Nick, Martell said, appearing out of nowhere. Hah, Im not proud of it, but I did serve the house of my most hated person in the world for a few years while staying in character, he said derisively. Also, pleaselower the height next time. I was so afraid of falling I cant feel my legs up there. Sorry, if I made you fly too low, itll not have the dramatic effect were going for. Nick sat down on a stool and exhaustedly threw off the boots he was wearing. To think, that we can fly by using a Skill like Telekinesis on pieces of clothing. Amazing. It has its limitations, but it should suffice, Martell said. With this, the persona of the Grand Teacher has been fully established.
Two nights before the arrival of the mysterious figure in Greyvault, Connie and her party had a secret meeting in her room. I want to create a persona. A figurehead that can be used to lead the Sect, Connie said. Hide? What for? Isnt it easier for us to gather followers with your current standing, Mistress? That is a valid point, Martell, Connie pointed out. However, my identity is too unique to be used for something like this. Its easier for us to make our moves if we have this persona, the blonde sighed. After all, a Sect could be seen as a heretical move by those who do not understand it. I see. Then whos going to be thisleader of the sect? he asked again. Not just leader, my dear Martell. The Grand Teacher. A fitting name for someone who is going to teach the mortals the way to become immortals. And to answer your question. Its all of us, she said, glancing briefly at the Centaur standing by her side. I mean, all of us who are bipedal. No offense meant. Okay, Im not the sharpest stick in the shed, fine, Akula shook her head with a smile that was so brief it might as well not exist. So, can you explain it to me, without all this double meaning stuff? What the Mistress meant is this Martell smirked when he realized what his Mistress was going for. Its not that the person who is going to be the leader will be wearing the mask, but the person wearing the mask will be the leader. Indeed. What they will see is this piece of art, whether the person behind it is me, or you, or Nick, or anyone else for that matter, matters not. All the Grand Teacher needs to be is a symbol. And thanks to the Voice Changing Talisman Lihua graciously made for us, we will not need to think about the voice. Theres still the matter about height, though, Nick added. And, you know, the man made a rude gesture in front of his chest. The size of the partys fairer genders (cough) womanly endowments. Illumca threw him a sharp look, which made Nick raise both hands in quick surrender. Hey, Im just saying. Oh, dont worry about that, Connie said as he turned to Nick. Now, all we need to think about is how to make tomorrows appearance to be as memorable as possible. Any ideas? Illumca? Youve been staying silent for a while now. No, nothing from me, Illumca said perfunctorily. Then, Martell spoke out with a cheeky grin. Nick, how good are you with heights?
And that was how the Grand Teacher was created. After that day, Connie purchased an empty mansion recommended by Harrison and was busy with planning her next steps with Lihua via her familiar. On her desk were letters of congratulations from the Nobles who had found out about her deed of killing an Ur-Nagud with invitations to their events upon her return to the Capital (Of course, to be burned as fuel for the fireplace later). And there was also the matter of letters from her household that sounded more and more desperate with each passing day. That afternoon, Connie was working on her desk in her room when Akula came in with a tray of food. Akula? Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I got you some food, The Centaur put the tray on a side table, but made no move of exiting the room. what is it? Connie asked when realizing that she was still there, looming in front of her desk. Connie. Youve been neglecting Illumca for too long, Akula said, with all the grace of a horse entering a glass store. Shes been so down that she refused to spar with me these days. I havent! Didnt we have dinner together just last night? she asked, confused. Is this true, Akula? Did the Mistress neglect her consort-to-be? the familiar spoke out. I dont know much about romance, but I know that there is something unresolved between you two. Otherwise, with how much she love you, she wouldnt have stayed away from you for so long. Didnt you notice that she hasnt been coming here for a few days now? Well, I Connie started, but was lost for words. Alright, Akula. This one will take it over from here, the familiar said before making a quick turn so that it faced Connie directly. Judging by what this one heard, this one is certain that you are repeating your bad habit. When you have a big project coming, youve always paid too much attention to it, disregarding anything else. Connie gripped her arm chair with a frown. She knew that a lecture was coming. No matter how old she was, her mentor always saw her as the na?ve youth that she met many years ago. You forgot your wedding anniversary because you were too focused on growing a Six Leaves Star Myrtle and left the Wangfei alone that night. Do you remember how long she held that over your head after that? She could not hear it, but Connie could feel the exasperated sigh Lihua did on the other side. This is your fault. Entirely your fault, Mistress, the voice of Lihua was rife with disappointment. Alright, this is what youre going to do. You will talk with her. Ive talked with her, Connie said, uncomprehending. No, this one means you must talk with her. Really talk. No distractions, no schemes. Sit down and really listen. But - ! No buts! Just do! Do you think youd even manage to get the Wangfei if it was not for this ones advice?! Now go and make up for your blunder! Connie sighed as he covered the bats face with a cloth. In her heart, she knew that Lihua was correct. She was stalling like a coward. She thought that it would be fine, seeing how the Dark Elf was acting normal. But that was just her seeing what she wanted to see. And Illumca deserved more than half-hearted apologies. She had faced many hardships, which caused her much suffering. She needed to face her properly. She walked out of the room and asked around for Illumca. She found her sitting outside on the garden, looking forlorn. Illumca, Connie called out. The Dark Elf looked away and stood up to leave. Wait, Connie said as she grabbed her wrist to stop her from leaving. We need to talk. Illumca said nothing back. Connie saw the loneliness on her back and slowly let go of her hand. Im sorry Its fine. Im the one whos sorry, the Dark Elf said. No. Its not okay, Connie spoke. Youre not even looking at me right now. Justlets talk, okay? alright. But not now. I need to sort myself out. Okay. Lets talktonight. Ill be waiting up at the balcony of the guest room.
That evening, Illumca walked up the steps to the second floor, her feet felt like they were burdened with lead. Her hand hovered above the handle, taking a deep breath to steel herself. Many thoughts were flying around inside her head. Her desire to love and be loved, her fear of inconveniencing Connie, and her own fear of abandonment. No, she wont abandon me. Shes too kind for that. But Id rather not have her love me out of pity. But am I really okay with that? Isnt it better to be loved out of pity rather than not at all? She closed her eye to compose herself and finally opened the door. Connie was waiting out on the balcony and gave a warm smile when she saw her. Next to her was a couple of chairs and a small round table. Ive kept you waiting, Illumca said. No. Im the one whos at fault. Ive kept you waiting for too long, Connie said apologetically. Please, sit, Connie offered her a chair, which she took silently. The two sat there, looking at each other. Both not knowing how to start. Eventually, Connie took the first plunge. Illumca. We havent really talked aboutthat day. When we left the matter of me dying unresolved. I know that I avoided the matter by ignoring you. It was a big blunder on my part. And now, after so long, I justhoped that youd justaccept it. So here it is. Im sorry for what I did. Will you forgive me? Stop, the Dark Elf said, her lips trembling. Youyou dont get it. I said it before and I said again. What you didhurts me. But do you think that much would stop me from forgiving you? If you stab me in the heart, right now. Id still forgive you. What Im mad about is something else, she said. Then what is it? Just tell me! Ill do anything! Connie said. Illumca stood up suddenly, her shoulders trembling. Instead of an answer, she began with a story of her past. Do you know? Back in the days when I was in my old body, my captors shoved me in a dark room because they hated seeing my disgusting self. Days turn to weeks, and weeks turn to months. This went on for years. From Dark Elves to humans, the only thing that changed were my captors, she hugged herself, not out of cold, but out of the chill in her heart every time she was reminded of those days. And during those days, the only thing that told me of the passing of days is when the door would and sliver of light peeked through the gap. Every time I saw that precious light, the pain lessened. And a few times, when they moved me out of my cage, I was able to see the sky. It was blindingly bright. And for a moment, I could feel the warmth of the sun before a cloth was put over my cage. Those precious few times lingered in my memory, in my sleep, in my dreams. She then looked at her, her gaze looked lonely. When I saw you in that bandits cave, I was ready to die. But instead of death, you gave me the sky, Her voice trembled. Connie, youare the light between the gaps of the doorway. The warmth of the sun that caressed my cheek. When I heard that you are going to die willingly, do you know how devastated I was? she said, her only eye brimming with tears. And when I saw you emerge alive from your tribulations, I was so relieved that I forgot that Im supposed to be angry!! How am I supposed to feel then? I know no other way than to love you so intensely, knowing that you cannot love me as passionately as I do! Connie averted her gaze away from her, not knowing what to say. She was old, now, and her heart could not burn as fiercely as before. Butthat is my path, my Dao, Illumca smiled weakly as she wiped her tears. And I do not regret it one bit. At first, Connie meant to apologize for neglecting her for so long, however, Illumcas confession made her realize the underlying problem. That Illumca loved her too much, and too deeply. So, its fine if you dont love me as much as you loved Fei. As long as you have me in your heart, I would be content. Even if that love is out of pity. It would be selfish of me to ask for more. Illumca! Connie said angrily when she heard this. Dont put yourself down like that!! Loving you out of pity? How could you say that?! H-huh? You are the reason why I am here right now, Connie exclaimed as she took hold of Illumcas hands. Im the one who needs you!! Without you Id become nothing but a husk of a man. When I was inside the cocoonI met my other self. And what I saw, was an old and bitter man. The person that I wouldve become if I didnt meet you back in that bandits cave. Connie knelt down in front of her as she pressed Illumcas hands to her temple. Youre right in saying that Im a selfish man. I want you for myself. To be by my side. To not let me forget that revenge was the means and not the goal. Illumca, all this time, youve supported me. Without asking anything in return. But its fine for you to be selfish. To desire more from me, to take more from me. Giving without taking alone does not a love make. Do youreally mean that? Connie looked up at her. With all my heart. So never again say that I love you out of pity. Illumca chuckled as she brought her forehead against Connies. It was like the shackles of doubt that was weighing down on her heart had been shed away. Connie helped Illumca up. Haha, I must look horrible right now. You look lovely, Connie answered as she took a few steps back. But, you know, Illumca. Now that were here. I want to do something for you. Ive actually been saving it for later, but I feel sojoyful at this moment that I think theres no better time than now! Whatare you talking about, Connie? A gentle curve appeared on Connies lips. Illumca, would you like to fly with me? Chapter 195 : Weaving Love Under the Gibbous Moon Chapter 195 Weaving Love Under the Gibbous Moon Fly? You mean like what Martell did a few days ago? Connie shook her head with a smirk. No, none of that mirror and smoke, She stepped onto the intricately wooden railing and took a step over it. Instinctively, Illumca tried to catch her. Then she realized, to her amazement, that Connie was floating in the air. No magic broom, no flying sword. A true flight, Connie offered her hand enticingly at Illumca, who, as if hypnotized, took it. The young woman in Centipede Robe pulled her as she spun in the air, placing her other hand on Illumcas back. Then with one fell swoop, swept Illumca off her legs with her left arm and supported her back with the other. They rose a few hundred feet above the town. Illumca looked down and saw Greyvault, with all its little lights, scattered like fireflies. Each one represented a home. Were flying? Really flying? I told you that when you reach a certain level in your Cultivation, youll gain the ability to fly. Or did you forget my lessons? I - I thought you were using tools like Martell did, she said, still in disbelief. Connie laughed, her bright voice like bells in the Dark Elfs ears. Hahaha! Then lets take a nightly stroll. Connie swooped down, swerving and dancing across town. The smell of burning firewood wafting from the chimneys of the houses as they flew past, Connie cheekily showing her experience with flight. Connie then picked up speed and flew high into the night sky. Instinctively, Illumca tightened her hold around Connies neck. Her heart jumping erratically with fear and excitement. She had the experience of jumping over rooftops and cliffs before, but nothing prepared her from a real flight. She brought Illumca, flying over a craggy mountain, following a small river that flowed vigorously into a larger river that cut through a valley covered with evergreen. That river then ended as a waterfall which opened to a large lake. They flew under an ancient stone bridge, cold water splashed onto their faces. Tuck your scarf in, Illumca. Were going down! W-wait! Connie stopped flying just as they reached the start of the waterfall and they did a freefall that took them what felt like a whole minute, making Illumca feel like her stomach was a left a few feet back. And then, just as they were about to plunge into the cold lake, Connie swerved and picked up speed, cutting through the moons reflection on the lake. She brought them lower. So low, Illumca could feel the cold water splashing on her skin. CONNIE!! Illumca scolded her angrily, but she could not hide the laughter escaping from her lips. As they flew even father, Connie spotted a pack of wolves walking over the hills, leaving long trails behind them. Connie? With a mischievous smile, she flew past them, her free arm dinged the leader of the packs ear. Incensed, the wolves ran after them, but Connie was too fast. They left the angry pack behind them, soaring across a forest. The scent of pine tickled Illumcas nose. Connie laughed with glee at her successful prank and looked at Illumca, who was gazing down at the forest with a joyful smile, as if her worries were nothing. Not long after, Connie began to slow down and stopped when they reached a certain height. Had fun? Connie asked Illumca, whose face was flushed with excitement. Her chest went up and down from the unfettered thrill of the first flight she experienced. Can you go higher? She blurted out the question, and it seemed that she did not expect that question would come out from her mouth, as she placed her fingers over her lips. Do you want to? A shy, but excited nod was her answer. Seeing how innocent the gesture was, the blonde could not help but think of how lovable she was. Your wish is my command, with a wink, Connie began a quick ascend.
Illumca felt the cold wind in her lung, passing through the milky white clouds. She closed her eye as they went through it. All she could hear was the wind rushing past her ears. Look, Connie said. When she opened her eyes, she saw a gibbous moon. So large and majestic. SO close that sh felt that if she raised her arm, she felt that she could touch it. The view was so overwhelming, that Illumca was lost for words. The Dark Elf felt an awe unlike any other, and tears fell from her eye. They floated there in silence, enjoying the breeze while watching a scenery that only very few could. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. When she had her fill of the moon, Illumca looked at her sun. Conniethank you. The blonde turned to look at the Dark Elf in her arms. IllumcaI think Ive fallen in love with you, Connie said shyly. Overwhelmed by the confession put into concrete words, Illumca could not help but cry. Then their lips touched, softly. Witnessed by the moon, the white and black, the silver and gold, became as one.
After the exciting nightly stroll, Connie and Illumca decided to take a rest before returning to town. The two sat at the edge of a remote cave, untouched by mortal men, overlooking a vast lake. Illumca had made a fire from dried woods from which they drew warmth. It was rather windy, but as they were Cultivators, they were able to withstand it. They had spread a large, thick cloth under them. Connie reclined on her side while Illumca sat cross-legged, speaking about nothing and everything as they shared a bottle of wine. Connie was telling her stories about her past self. The stupid things she did while she was young and innocent. The first time I became able to fly on my own, Id spend the whole day flying over mountains, rivers, lakes, until I was spent and collapse onto the floor like a sack of potatoes. Everything seems. small. Connie gestured with her finger as she sipped on her wine. Yes. And yet, even though I was able to fly, I could never reach the stars. Illumca nodded. She was not listening to her. Not really. For she was busy with her own thoughts. Earlier that day, she came up to meet Connie with doubt and fear. And now, she was filled with so much love that she was scared that this was a dream, and that she would later wake up and found out that this never happened. Connie, she said as she took a full swig of her wine. She bent down from her sitting position until her face was mere inches from hers. Her breath was sweet. you said that I can be more selfish. Yes. I did say that. Then, am I allowed to be selfish right now? she asked again. I want something from you. Of course, anything. Illumca stood up and spoke. I want to have you. Connie froze from the sudden request. But she was no virgin, mind-wise, and she saw the pleading in her eyes. She then put her glass down and slid her robe down. Thenyou shall have me. After that, there was only the sound of rustling of clothes, as they both took off everything that covered their bodies. They then stood facing each other. Only three steps away. Connie stood confidently, while Illumca, for all her bravery, still tried to cover her genital with her hands. They had seen each other naked before. But there was not desire or lust involved. Now that they have ascertained their feelings towards each other, it feltdifferent. Connie gazed at Illumcas body, her dark skin glistening with sweat, statuesque in form and feature. Were it not for the scar on her one blinded eye, she would have been perfect. But that imperfection was the very thing that made her beautiful. The drive that caused her to willingly accept the burden of revenge upon her own body; like an angel brought down to earth by sin. The first time she saw her bare, she did not feel a thing even when she laid eyes on her body. In her mind she was simply a subject, a patient that was in need of treatment. But now. Now, her heart palpitated, and desire rose from the depth of her body and warmed her heart. Illumca swallowed her saliva, as she felt rather ashamed being naked like this. Yet the Golden-haired young woman before her was unabashed. She too had grown a fair bit. Her breasts had become fuller, and her bush had grown. She imagined running her fingers through her hair, tasting the salt of her skin. And her dark skin flushed red from shameful desire. Connie took the first step, the grass under her rustled as she did. She drew so close that their breasts were almost touching. Can I? she placed a hand on Illumcas eyepatch. When she saw no resistance from Illumca, Connie gently took it off, let it drop from her hand and gave a satisfied nod. Youre beautiful. "You too, Connie." "I don''t know how to feel about that...heh," she joked teasingly. Connie then drew Illumca close and placed a gentle kiss on her lips. The Dark Elf Responded nervously, but soon she enveloped Connies body with a thirst. She drank of her saliva like a she had been stranded in the desert and found water. Lapping and licking without any thought, driven only by desire. Connie was not one to lose and accepted her, her forked tongue coiling around her, inviting her deeper in. Illumca, inexperienced with the act of making love, suddenly feel to her knees, gasping for breath. With a smile, Connie caressed her cheek. You should breathe through your nose. Sorry. I blanked out a bit. Dont worry. Ill teach you all I know," She said simply, before kissing the side of her neck. She then trailed her long, forked tongue along the base her neck, leaving a wet trail that was slightly cold, stopping just before she reached the goosebumps of her nipple. Earning her a moan of dissatisfaction. She gently brought the Dark Elf down to rest on the cloth, biting lightly on the inside of her thigh. Connie Illumca called her name as she took Connie''s hand and kissed her palm lovingly. That night, the two of them tasted every part of each others body. The sight of their consummation witnessed only by the shadows created by the flickering firewood.
The next morning, Connie was woken up by the sunlight coming from the mouth of the cave. She drew herself up and gently got out from under her robe that she used to cover their exhausted bodies. Normally, she would have no problem making love. What she did not expect however, was that Illumca had - midway through their session - ate the same type of Pills that Ethel sold to the brothels. Turning her insatiable. It seemed that she had been waiting for a long time for a chance to use it. Connie drank a sip of the leftover wine in her glass C cold from the weather - and glanced at the two red spots on the cloth and felt a bit happy about that. But as she turned her back, she winced, felt under her belly, and understood after hundreds of years, of the reason why her late wife walked so awkwardly the next morning after their first night. It was something that a man would not understand unless one experienced it firsthand. Instead of numbing it with Pills, she chose to let the precious pain linger. She watched the Dark Elfs peaceful sleeping face and pondered, fleetingly, of a life away from the blood and the sword. But then she discarded those thoughts. She had tried that once. And it blew up in her face spectacularly. Therefore, she only needed to follow her own path. "To protect my beloved, I shall stand above worldly trouble. With sword and poison in hand, turning the heavenly gates to rubble."
Gold and Silver in Black and White Chapter 196: Let Silence Reign Chapter 196 Let Silence Reign It was late the next day when Connie and Illumca returned to Greyvault as a result of Illumca insisting on spending one more day of having Connie for herself. When Connie descended on the lawn of the mayors mansion, the Grey Ghosts guarding the place looked at her with a mix of awe and surprise. Akula, who was talking with Martell there, greeted them with a wide smile. D-did the Lady just fly? one of the Grey Ghost standing guard spoke to his friend, who was gazing at her with a look of idolatry. Where have you been, you two? We were worried sick! Akula scolded them, despite that, she was saying it with a jovial tone. Then she saw they happy face of Illumcas and her arms wrapped around the blondes. Did you? Illumca looked away, a blush appeared on her cheek. OhOoooh, Akula laughed while slapping Connie on the back. Well, congratulations! Two whole days? We should have a great feast of roasted meat and wine to celebrate! I still have some great mare wine in my - Before the Centaur managed to finish, Harrison appeared from the mansion while a little out of breath. Lady Steelheart! Youre back! Harrison ran over to her. Ive been looking all over for you. The mansion you purchased is ready. Would you like to take alook? The mayors voice trailed off when she saw the awkward look in everyones faces. Did Idisturb something important? Never mind, Connie said. The mansion is ready? Yes, it is. Oh, you work fast, Harrison. The process should have taken longer, but the owner said that hes in need of Gold and is willing to hand it over to you as soon as possible. Hes been here since yesterday, but you werent here so he returned to the mansion and is waiting for you. We can go there anytime. Very well. Lead on.
The mansion in question was located quite far from the middle of the town. It took them half an hour to reach it with a carriage. The mansion looked old, but it was well kept. In front of the gate was a pot-bellied man with a defeated look, whose clothes had seen better days. Beside him was a large man with clothes that screamed groundskeeper. The two took off their hats when they saw the carriage approaching. The fat man introduced himself as Baron Harvey Reevers. When he bowed to them, Connie could see the Barons balding head and his failed effort to comb whatever was left of his hair over it. He directed the second man, whose name turned out to be Barry, to open the gate. With an audible creak, the gate was opened and he invited them in. He spoke to them of the history of the mansion with a prideful tone. This mansion has been in the family for hundreds of years. Bestowed to my ancestor by King Henry, Second of His Name, about four hundred years ago, for my ancestors service in his court. As such, the design is reminiscent of that era. Very strong, sturdy pillars and large, decorated windows, the man said. There was also the addition of a second house for the servants to the right. It once housed twenty people in its heyday. Very simple but robust. Thats where Barry lives right now. When they were about to enter the main building through a large wooden door, Akula saw that the wooden steps that led inside were made of wood and looked well worn. She gingerly tapped it with her front hoof to make sure it would not break under her. Seeing this, Baron Reevers laughed and lightly jumped up and down on the steps. Please, go ahead. The wood here had been treated properly and can withstand a great amount of weight. Hm, youre a Noble. I thought youd be more discriminating to Beastfolks, Martell commented. You didnt blink an eye when you saw us either. Reevers chuckled, waving the comment off. That seems to be the consensus of most Nobles. But I have spent a few years in the Grasslands in my rebellious days. Come, let me show you inside. As you requested, weve also cleaned the mansion to the best of our abilities. When they took a step inside, they were greeted with a large foyer, with a high ceiling and wrought iron staircase. Quite the impressive interior, Connie commented. Illumca rubbed her nose. The place smelled of dust, old wood, and solitude. Its evident that it had not been lived in for quite some time. Thank you. We have many renovations over the years so the styles of the rooms might clash. Also, most of my familys collections have been soldand stolen. But all the sconces and details were originals, dating back a few hundred years." We also have a large dining room just behind the door in the middle. Two guest rooms with plenty of light, one through the hallway to the right and the other to the left. Up there is the master bedroom. I - Baron Reevers, I dont have much time. I just want to make sure of some of the things that I asked are available as requested. We will view the rest in our own time. Oh, ahyes, the fat Baron flinched, but quickly recovered himself. A garden and a basement or a cellar, right? Baron Reevers guided them to the back garden, which hugged the mountain that Greyvault was latching on. The garden was rather sparse, but with some effort, it could be something impressive. In the middle was a fountain. The water had been turned off and the small deer statues that were supposed to be spurting out water were covered with moss. Connie nodded with a satisfied look. Once he saw that, the Baron gave a sigh of relief and proceeded to show them the cellar. Cellar, eh? Akula grinned. That means, you got a lot of wine in there? Haha, wouldnt that be great? Unfortunately, like many of our properties, we have sold most of them. Only a few bottles are left. You are free to take them, though they were not the best vintage. "Oh," Akula''s expectant shoulders sagged. "What a bore." After passing through a few cobwebs, they arrived at the cellar. Along the walls were empty shelves that once stored wines, covered in thick layer of dust. The cellar itself was unexpectedly large. Is it me or is this place wider than the mansion above? Because it is, the Baron said bashfully. Not a lot of people are interested in whats under here, you see. So, one of my ancestors - who was particularly fond of wine - expanded the cellar beyond its allowed size. At this, Connie laughed. Thats my kind of man. I am very satisfied with this place, Baron Reevers. Lets finalize our deal as soon as possible. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. With that, the Baron and Connie, witnessed by mayor Harrison, signed the contract and the deed for the mansion was handed over to her. While everyone else stayed inside the mansion to explore their new home, Connie escorted the Baron personally. It was an unprecedented honor to the Baron, who was almost too happy to receive such treatment by his betters. I hope you will treat this place well, Lady Steelheart. I will. Before I go, Lady Steelheart. If I may ask of you one thing. If you can, do you mind keeping Barry on? The mans a bit dim, but hes loyal. And quite a good hand at gardening. He glanced at the man in question, who was peacefully sewing a holey pants while sitting on a stool near the servants quarters. I cant promise anything. But I will keep that in mind. And do you remember what I asked of you? Yes. I will not speak about this place ever again to anyone. Just as well. With the money I get from selling this mansion, I am going to start over in another country. Where my skills are more appreciated, With a final sigh, Baroon Reevers gave a last look at his childhood home and left. His sagging shoulder looked straighter now. As soon as she finished saying goodbye, Connie went to the cellar. There, Illumca was standing quietly with a picture of a Gate Runes symbol in her hand. What do you think? Connie asked. The Dark Elf was silent for a moment before answering. Its going to take me the whole day to make the Gate Rune from start to finish. Ill start tomorrow. Good. Just tell me if you need anything. Alright, Illumca spoke. By the way, about my bedroom Hmm? Didnt I say that youre all free to choose? There are so many bedrooms here. I know, but shouldnt weyou know, sleep in the same room? she said. We have become loversright? We have. But Im planning to use half of my room as my workplace. And you know how hazardous my work is. Im afraid unless you are immune to poisons, itll be harmful for you to stay in my room. Oh, Illumca said with a downcast look. But that doesnt mean I cant visit you in your room. Then, are you visiting tonight?! she suddenly beamed. Was last night still not satisfying enough for you? Connie looked at the flushed cheek and the eye full of desire that was directed at her. Illumca was a maiden who had tasted the pleasure of the flesh, the joy of mingling bodies out of love. And like those who had taken the first bite of the forbidden fruit, they would desire more. Connie took her hand and put it inside hers. Not now, she said, kissing her lightly on the lips. Make do with this for the moment. Connie realized that she needed to learn to say no to her advances, otherwise she would not be able to keep up.
In the evening of the next day, the Gate Rune was finished. Illumca placed the Essence Crystals needed for it to work. After it was finished, Connie spoke to the bat familiar dangling upside down on a coat rack. A few minutes later, five people came out of the crackling blue Gate Rune. Well met, Lihua. It gladdens this one to see you in person, Mistress, Lihua said in response. She bobbed lightly at Connie, who accepted the greeting with a solemn nod. Behind her were Arryn and three Dark Elves, who clasped their fist with a bow as a greeting to their Mistress. Illumca eyed Arryn. Her demeanor had changed a little. She was sharper now; more alert. And the way she walked was different from how she was walking before. Now, her steps made almost no noise. Arryn sneaked a smile when she saw Illumca, and as quickly returned to her serious face to face Connie. With this, we have connected the Gate Rune in Untouchable Marshes with the one here. In the future, we will place more of them in different parts in Calendia; allowing us more freedom of movements. Gate Rune is expensive to create, expensive to use, and expensive to maintain, Nick said. If we want to make it work, you need a steady source of both Essence Crystals and money. And thats where the Untouchable Marshes comes in. What makes a steadier source of Essence Crystal than a Dungeon thats undergoing Dungeon Break? Martell said. Isnt that right, Mistress? Correct. Arryn wrote something on her slab and showed it to Connie with a polite bow. I have experienced faulty teleportation via damaged Gate Rune. It was a very unpleasant experience. I recommend to have at least two or three people to guard and maintain the Gate Rune. Thats not a bad idea, Connie said. Let''s do that." "Speaking about that, Mistress. The men have almost finished their training. A word of encouragement would do a lot of good to them." "Very well. I too have something I want to announce," Connie gave a wave of her sleeves. "Let''s make a move then." Ill...stay here if its alright with you. Just in case, Nick said, sitting on a nearby crate. "Suit yourself."
Connie used the Gate Rune and appeared on the other side, in Untouchable Marshes. The hot and humid air of the marshes crept up on them. The change from the winter-end''s cold to the heat of the marshes made Akula feel extremely uncomfortable. She immediately took off her coat with scowl. Four Dark Elves who were on duty saw them and clasped their hands in greeting. You and you. Call everyone here, Lihua ordered. The Mistress wishes to see everyone. Two of the Dark Elves pointed by the raven-haired Lihua saluted and quickly disappeared into the marshes. Within fifteen minutes, the Dark Elves, old and young, warriors and non-fighters, gathered in the middle of the encampment. There were now semi-permanent buildings, Connie noted, and the place looked better maintained than the last time she was here. When Connie appeared before them with arms behind her back, the Dark Elves all fell to their knees and saluted. Lhong Lhive the Heavenly Phoison Khing!! Thats a great look in their eyes, Akula noted with an amused grin. Now they look more like Grasslands warriors. What kind of training have you given them, Madame? Oh, this one has her ways, Lihua laughed while covering her mouth with her sleeves, giving a coquettish look. However, there is no mistaking the bone-tingling glint in her eyes. This one is willing to explain to you in great details if you so wish. The brave Centaur flinched when she saw this. Er, maybe next time. Appearance can be deceiving, Connie said, before she suddenly spread her bloodlust towards the Dark Elves. Where they would once cower upon her intimidation, they could now withstand her mental attack, all while keeping their saluting position strong and stable as an ancient tree. Seeing how the black-clad Dark Elves did not utter a noise even under her blood lust, Connie let out a jovial laugh and clapped in appreciation of their strength of will. Brilliant! Simply brilliant!! she spoke. To be able to withstand my blood lust is proof of your strength of will! You all have truly changed from the cowering wastes controlled by fear into true warriors! she nodded at the old world Demon. It seems to me that youve beaten the fear out of them, Lihua! Its good that you are content, Mistress, Lihua responded with a graceful bow. Connie gestured for them to rise before she continued with her speech. You have all fallen once, because your heart is weak! You suffered in silence, without daring to fight back. Now, you, who were once satisfied with merely surviving, has been given the power to fight back! But what is power without a purpose? Connie bellowed. She walked near one of the Dark Elves and spoke. Do you wish for revenge against the Demons? Who humiliated you and taken away your loved ones? Upon hearing this, many of the Dark Elves, who were staying still and hid their emotions, clenched their fists. Answer me. Yhes! the Dark Elf replied with a resolute nod. Connie walked a few step back and addressed all of them. That wish, it can be fulfilled. As long as you serve me well. And to better serve my purpose, you, as my Shadow Guards, need a new name. A name that will strike terror in the heart of your enemies. So that when they hear it, they will fear the silence that you will bring them. Thus, I shall name you, Connie raised a finger to her lips, making a shushing noise. The Silence. The Dark Elves, even the people who were closest to Connie were stunned into silence. Thats right. Thats the reaction Im expecting. How is that a scary name? Thats something you tell your kid to do when they make too much noise. Theres no blood in that name. No image of an edge. No danger. Connie grinned, showing her fangs. But that''s why that name fits you. For that name is a reminder. A reminder of what you have lost, and a reminder to your enemies ofwhat you will take away from them. I want you to make them fear that name, not because it is scary, but because you will make the name The Silence synonymous with terror. For in your wake, silence shall reign! Finally understanding the meaning of their name, the Dark Elves, or rather, The Silence, raised their arms with joy. The image of returning the humiliation and pain that they had suffered to their enemies were so vivid they could not help but praise Connies name. Connie beckoned to Illumca to join her while Lihua waved at a grey-haired Dark Elf. Benua, she called him. The male Dark Elf held a tray covered with white cloth, upon which a terrifying mask made of iron was placed. It looked like the ones the other Dark Elves had around their neck. However, this one had an elaborate carving around the jaw, finished with lines of red lacquer, giving it a bloody look. Connie took the mask from the tray, gave it an appreciative glance, before handing it to Illumca, who received it with both hands. It did not weigh much, but it was very heavy in her minds. The responsibility and expectation symbolized by this mask was a great burden. A burden that she must bear for the sake of her hate and her love. Lead them, Connie said. Let them see your fire. She glanced at Connie, then at the expectant look of the other Dark Elves. She took a deep breath and donned the mask. After which she raised her dagger and shouted. Let Silence Reign!! As one, the Dark Elves raised their weapons and shouted at the top of their lungs. Their words, though imperfect due to their disabilities, rang true. Lhet Silhence Rheign!! Lhet Silhence Rheign!! The Silence shouted her name again and again, interspersed with their new motto. Connie stepped back, watching Illumca in her moment of glory. Now, I have the foundation of power both in the light and the dark. Connie thought. Slowly but surely, I will spread the words of Cultivation to all corners of Grea. And with it, my influence. Chapter 197: Bronze and Silver Chapter 197 Bronze and Silver Three days later, Connie and her companions had made the mansion their new home. Lihua had made it her personal mission to clean it from top to bottom, hiring only the best servants available to make the mansion livable. During this time, she could be seen dragging Martell around with her, teaching him things like how to properly fold a laundry and clean rooms. Martell was not used to early mornings and having to do real housekeeping, so at the third morning, he finally grew tired of it, threw the mop he was holding and complained. Why do I have to do all this?! We have other servants to do the cleaning! Lihua, who had been polishing bronze cutleries with a cloth, spoke without moving her attention from the bronze tray that she was holding. Pick up that mop and put it in the bucket, she ordered with a flat tone. Lest this one might be inclined to show you how much damage this one could do with it. The sudden coldness of that statement made Martell do as he was told, albeit sulkily. Her words had a different type of weight than Connies. While Connies words were that of a Conqueror who expected things to be done as she wished, Lihuas was a judgment; as if she would think less of you if you did not do as you were told. To answer your question, yes, we have servants. But some things should not be left to common servants. she said. As such, this one was thinking about making you a Butler. Butler? Indeed. It is unacceptable for a person of the Mistresss stature not to have a proper Butler. Oh, this one had heard about the one named Sebastian. But he had placed his loyalty to a sow, and as such, unworthy of a thought, she turned the tray around, and saw her beautiful face smiling back at her with satisfaction. The next logical choice is you. You have the poise and the manners, but no experience in everyday domestic activities. And for a Butler, that simply wont do, she paused and threw a look at him. The boy flinched, the judging stare that he felt through the cloth was palpable. Or is there something youre unsatisfied with? N-no, its just Martell was flabbergasted by this sudden expectation that was thrust onto him. It was a strange feeling, not unlike succeeding in neutralizing the Fragment of Calamity. It was the feeling of being recognized by someone he admired. surprising. Mistress had never told me that before. Of course, because it was this ones own thought. Still, I dont see why I need to do all this on our own. Shush! Lihua raised a finger. This is not bargain. Not everything can be learned through books and words. Some must be taught the old way. It needs to be known that this one had taught many people before you. Many of whom had become personal maids and servants of princes and princesses, kings and queens. Im a clever one. Try me. Is that so? a thin curve appeared on the side of her lips. Geniuses, she thought. Theyre all the same. Then tell this one why we bought so many sets of bronze and silver cutleries instead of just silver like most well-to-do households here? This question was entirely out of left field. The boys ears twitched from surprise and lowered as he started to think. Why? Is it because its cheaper? No, thats not it. Is it because the bronze ones are going to be used by others also? No, the number of sets she bought wont be enough for everyone in the mansion. five minutes has passed. If you are as clever as you imagine yourself to be, youd have answered it instantly. Martells ears and tails drooped down at Lihuas gentle scolding. Then, what is the answer? The answer is simple. Because silver reacts to poison. And the Mistress is a poison user. Can you imagine the hassle we would face trying to remove the black tarnish on them when they reacted to her poison? Oh, its fine when the poison shes been handling is not the type that reacts with silver. But wed never know. Ivenever thought of that. "Yes. You haven''t," she said again. "Remember. Anyone can be a good servant. All they need to do is just say yes to everything. But a great servant needs to take initiatives. Think for themselves. Make oneself be invisible while providing service to your Mistress. But why bronze? Surely there are other types of cutleries we can use. Wooden ones, for example? Martell asked again, refusing to let that question go. Wooden spoons? Like in common taverns? Lihua threw her head aside in disdain. Darling, it would be fine for us to use such things outside this house, but within? One must keep a certain level of propriety according to our position here. Now, continue with your mopping. This one expects the floor to be so clean one could eat off of itah, on second thought, put them away and prepare some refreshments, the raven-haired beauty said as she peered through the window overseeing the front yard. It seems we have guests.
Connie had taken one of the rooms on the second floor as her office. And she was now lounging on a chair behind a centuries old wooden desk, decorated with an old-world style painting of a lion hunting its prey. It was one of the few things Baron Reevers did not sell as he felt that it should only belong with the mansion, even after it changed owner. The chair was standing on its rear two legs, teetering on the verge of falling as she rocked gently back and forth. Hmmh. I got the money and the materials, but not enough skilled craftsmen. Without them, I wont be able to properly outfit my men. And the Sect also needs more capable teachers. It was one of her greatest concerns when she found out that more than half of the populace in Greyvault was illiterate, while most were only capable of basic reading. It was unacceptable! How was she to spread the teachings of the Questioning Heaven Sect if they could not read? Books were the sources of knowledge. And without knowledge, how would someone comprehend the world? Thus, the first thing she must do was to educate the people. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. She eyed the letters on her desk with a grunt, especially the one at the top that arrived just this morning. That particular letter looked conspicuous, as it was written on top of very expensive paper. The envelope that once held it was sealed with wax that contained gold flakes. And one could not mistake the lion and the dragon stamp, symbol of the Calendian Royal Family. It was an invitation by the King to all Nobles in Calendia to come to the New Years Party, which is held in conjunction with the Spring Ball in the next few weeks. A big event that most right-headed Nobles would not miss. Normally Connie would just skip the whole thing. However, she had a reason to attend now. If one wants to build lasting power, strength alone is not enough. Connie raised her legs and let her chair fall forward with a thump. She let out a sigh. I guess its unavoidable. Then, she heard three knocks coming from the door. Mistress. Its me. Come in. The door opened with a creaking sound characteristic of an old building. A creak that lingered in the air. Martell came in with a quick bow. Pardon me, Mistress. There are some guests for you. They are waiting in the hall. They?
When Connie took a glance over the second-floor railings, she saw Caelin and his party members were talking with Barney of the Bearkillers. Nick was also with them. She descended down the stairs with arms held behind her back. Well, if it isnt my friends andhuh, Connie eyed Caelin, who was outfitted with clothes for a long journey. Even the gentle giant Rhoddes and the plain Mage, Dhani were wearing new coats. You all look like you are going on a long trip. Yes, we are. Is Barney going with you? No. We just met at the entrance, Rhoddes said. He has some business with you, I think, Rhoddes looked at the strangely sheepish man. You can go first, Barney. Greetings, er, Your Ladyship, Barney tried a very clumsy bow, which made him look foolish. Connie did not comment on the failed effort and asked simply. What can I do for you? Um, its like this, Your Ladyship. Er, we C I mean, me and some of my fellas were wondering if youve got some slots left in the Grey Ghosts. No more slots for now, Im sorry to say, Connie looked at the crestfallen face of the slender Hunter. Are you short of money? Didnt I give the Bearkillers enough compensation? Its not that, Your Ladyship. The Bearkillers has been disbanded. Most of my men had done a bit of thinking after surviving the Dungeon. And some of them ended up leaving, the man scratched his patchy sideburns. Im sorry to hear that. No, no. Its actually a good thing. What happened there made me rethink everything about myself. Ive been a Hunter most of my life, and this is it. B-Rank is the best I can do. Where do I go from here? Am I just gonna go hunt, turn it in for some money, and use the coins for ale and women until I die in a ditch somewhere, mauled by a monster? Behind him, Nick nodded at his every words. Such was the fate of Hunters. Most Hunters became Hunters not because they wanted to, but because it was the only thing they could do. In return for quick money, they must risk their lives. Then, two days ago I woke up behind an alley near the square after binging on ale and happened to hear to the Grand Teachers sermon, At this, Connie glanced furtively at Nick, whose eyes widened in surprise. He shrugged in response to Connies inquisitive glance. I dont understand much about what hes talking about, but he made me think. I wanna do something good. I dunno what it is, but I wanna do something thatll make people who know me say, Barney, hes a good chap and shared a drink over my tales even after Im dead. Then I remembered about what we did in the Dungeon. We saved Greyvault. We saved people! You dont know how it felt to have people who you dont know look at you with smiles on their faces, not just because they want something from you. But genuine respect. Children actually said that they wanted to be a Hunter because of us! So, I thought maybe, just maybe, we can be a part of something bigger! Talked about it with some of my men and they too, have the same thoughts, Barney then knelt before Connie. Please, Your Ladyship, Im sure we can be of help. All of us are veteran Hunters. Wed be better than some greenhorns you get. Connie laughed at the show of clumsy etiquette. She could feel the sincerity, and knew that these were good men. You are all B-Ranks. It would be stupid of me to refuse a gift staring at me in the eyes. I want you and your men to train the Grey Ghosts so that they could survive in the wild like Hunters do, can you do that? Leave it to us, Your Ladyship. Milady would suffice. Yes, Milady. Wait till I tell the others! Theyll be proper chuffed! Alright then, you can talk about the salary with Lihua. Shell be helping you and your men get settled in. These are good men, Lihua. See to it they are treated well. As you wish, Mistress, the tall beauty gave a smart little bop and a small bow as a greeting towards the new employee of Connies. Please come this way, Mr. Barney. Connie then turned towards the rest, both arms opened with a warm welcome. Sorry for the wait. I dont suppose youve come here to work for me, then? Caelin chuckled lightly. Haha, sadly, no. We are here to say goodbye. The three of us are going to follow this big lug on a grand quest. I see. Then we need to talk more privately. Come, the living room is not yet decorated, but it would serve for our talk.
The living room on the first floor were still barren, and it only had a few cushioned sofas and a single table upon which Martell had placed some snacks. Rhoddes chose to stand as the sofas legs started to bend when he tried to sit on it. So only Dhani and Caelin were sitting in front of Connie. Whats this about a grand quest, then? Rhoddess large head bopped to and fro. A sign has been sent to me, Connie. We are to find the Hero blessed by the Dark-Mother. With his help, we will have a better chance in finding the crown. Wait, do these guys know? When Connie heard him saying about the crown without hiding anything, she immediately looked at Caelin and Dhani. About what we want to do? We know only what we need to know, Dhani said. Thats what weve always been doing as Hunters. Not knowing is half the fun in adventuring. Life would be boring otherwise! Thatsnot how it works, though, Connie said, but she did not want to argue. Regardlessto be willing to help you even though they dont know everythingyou really do have great friends, Rhoddes. It is the Dark Mothers guidance, Rhoddes smiled. Still, though. I did not realize that you have a Hero. I thought you dont have a country that supports you? Indeed. The day when we have a land to call our own might be faraway in the past, but we still have some hidden treasures that we - or should I say - my brethren, used to summon a Hero. However, a mishap had happened and he is now missing. We are heading to Morgrin, the town bordering Al-Khemiya, where he was last seen, the Anukaran Nankhudi said. As soon as we find him, well contact you. That would be great. In that case, all I can say isI wish you luck, my friends, Connie said. I wish all of us luck. Well need it. After finishing her talk with Rhoddes and his companions, Connie made for her office and started to write some letters. She then called for Lihua and Martell. She gave the letters to Martell to be sent through the Merchants Guild and to return quick. She then asked Lihua to gather the others. As soon as Martell returns, take everyone to my office.
Once everyone was gathered, Connie placed the invitation letter with the Kings Stamp upon it on her desk and pushed it for everyone to read. Martell took it and read it aloud for everyone to hear. Theres going to be a New Years Party hosted by the King in two weeks. An annual party to welcome Springtime. Excellent! Lihua clapped her hand enthusiastically. If one wants to build a lasting power, one needs to gather followers. This party would be a great place to start! I agree, Connie nodded. We will leave in four days. We also should take along a few of the Grey Ghosts and have a few members of the Silence to follow us from behind. This visit to the Capital might prove to beeventful. Chapter 198 : Prince Elharts Inappropriate Request Chapter 198 Prince Elhart''s Inappropriate Request While they were preparing for their trip to Courandhel, Connie called upon Harrison and instructed him to create schools for the people in Courandhel. Schools that should be divided by age groups and taught different things. But most importantly, it should teach them how to read and write. She asked him to allocate the budget and handle it as he saw fit. Harrison, tired as he was, enthusiastically agreed. With Lady Steelheart as their leader, Greyvault was undergoing a rapid change. And without manpower of adequate qualities, this change would not be able to occur. When the day to depart came, Connie brought with her ten Grey Ghosts riding on ten horses, two large carriages, and the hidden men of The Silence following closely behind them. The carriages had the Coat of Arms of the Steelheart family painted upon them. Back when the painting was done, she looked at the freshly painted heart and sword upon a blue shield, and the two oddly-shaped lions on either side of the shield - a common heraldic sign of a family of Knights C and scoffed under her breath. The Coat of Arms did not evoke any sense of pride in her, and the only thing in her head was to think about how to change it so that she could incorporate centipedes upon the design. Before heading straight to the Capital, Connie visited the elderly Baron Millers territory and gave them a gift of rare Dungeon items to show her appreciation and had a wonderful lunch with the gentleman and his family. The head of the family invited them to stay the night, which she politely refused. The family understood this. Though they did not let them leave empty handed, giving them a bevy of foodstuffs to enjoy on the road.
Courandhel welcomed Spring with cheer. Though the hint of Winter chill still lingered in the air, the sun was sufficiently warm enough that it did not necessitate heavy coats. Connie and her people strolled into the Capital without much of a problem. They then headed to a Hotel near the Noble District, as Lihua wanted them to keep the dignity of Connies station. Connie could care less, but found it easier to let her do what she wanted. Lihua settled on a beautiful Hotel named Hotel Downer. A large Hotel with all-white exterior that was almost blinding in its whiteness. Its interior was tastefully crafted to give the eyes a sense of freedom. High vaulted ceilings and a large open lobby with expensive red carpet greeted them as they entered. Everything was satisfactory in the eyes of Lihua until she attempted to book some rooms. From the edge of her hearing, Connie heard Lihua shouting. Do you know who we are?! Yes. However, we cannot make an exception to the rules. No Beastfolks allowed, a man with a haughty look who appeared to be the Hotels Manager said. He was eyeing Lihua and Akula with visible disgust. What? This one doesnt see any rules like that anywhere! Lihua said angrily. Show this one the rules. Im sorry, but I can''t do that the Manager said, pointedly refusing to back down. Its okay, Madame. I can stay somewhere else. Dont you dare! Lihua raised a finger, stopping Akula from saying anything else. Lihua, lets just leave, Connie said. She saw that it was getting too heated for her liking. And Lihua was not someone you want getting angry. Ugh, this is why Beastfolks are -! The Manager started to speak, but immediately backed down when he saw the murder in Lihuas eyes. Guards! He squeaked. Whats all the commotion about? a voice said. When she turned around, Connie saw a Beastfolk with goat horns on his head. Beside him was an acquaintance who gave Illumca her tome. Sir Edward? Sir Bazit? Good afternoon, Lady Steelheart, Edward Grothe raised his pointy hat in greeting. And you, my dear Illumca. Illumca nodded at the greeting, showing respect to the Archmage. Huut Akkar, Lady Steelheart. Hurgul blessed my luck, the Beastfolk said as he gave her a solemn bow. And then, Bazits eyes fell upon the visage of Lihua, and felt his heart leaped. My word, Bazit said. Pardon me, Miss. Forgive me if I am too forward, but you are the most breathtaking woman I have ever seen. That is very kind of you, Lihua instantly calmed down from her earlier rage, gave a coquettish smile and bopped elegantly, causing Bazit to feel like a kid again. Sir Bazit, Connie smiled at this all too familiar scene. This is my Head Maid, Sui Lihua. You can call this one, Sui. Ehem, Bazit Edward coughed awkwardly. Sorry, I forgot myself, the Beastfolk smiled, embarrassed. Now it seems that theres a problem here? Edward said after a fashion, eyeing the Manager who suddenly felt instant regret. Connie spoke to him about what the man just said. The old man frowned. Thats odd. The owner of this Hotel is a chess friend of mine. He has never told me that he dislikes Beastfolks. Perhaps I should confirm it with him? When he heard this, the Manager panicked and started to make excuses. However, Edward was adamant in getting to the root of it and called his friend down from the pondering of his recent loss in chess. After a short investigation, they found out that the Manager had been paid by a disgruntled Count who saw a Centaur getting into the Hotel to make an excuse to refuse giving service to her. Said Noble C who turned out to be a Count from the Noble Faction - was quickly found and was told that his patronage is no longer welcomed for the foreseeable future. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Thats awfully short-sighted, Illumca said while she was watching the amusing sight of the Manager being forcefully escorted off the premises by two burly men. Refusing service to a Duchess. Gold is a very blinding object, Miss Liban. Three piece of Gold Coin is a very tempting bribe to the laymen. And discrimination is a common thing here, Bazit said with a cursory nod. Though I agree, the Noble Faction has been getting too daring these days. Perhaps its because the leader is losing his grip on his underlings. The owner, Marquis Downer, apologized profusely before offering them a free stay at the Hotel. However, Connie said that she was having second thoughts, and would like to think about it more. The man, knowing that he had just offended three Unrestrained Candidates, felt his scalp sweating profusely. Seeing this, Edward took pity on him and asked Connie to forgive him. After Connies assurance that she held him no contempt, the Marquis left, feeling like he had just escaped imminent death. Your family have a mansion in the Noble District, if I recall. Why do you need to stay at a Hotel? Bazit asked after the hullabaloo was done and over with. I just dont feel like meeting the family. At least, not yet. Oh, I see, Bazit said, realizing that he should not delve any further. In that case, if you are free this evening, would you like to come with us to Prince Elharts mansion? Ive been in the Grasslands for some time and brought with me some rare tobacco I am itching to share with him. I dont want to intrude. Nonsense! The man would welcome the intrusion! Bazit said with a jovial grin. Come, please. You can leave your luggage with your guards. If we leave now, we should make it before he moves on to the fourth course of the day.
And just as Bazit had said, when they arrived at Prince Elharts mansion, they were greeted by no one else than the Prince himself, dressed richly with arms wide open. Ah! My friends! Welcome! Welcome! Its a happy surprise to have you all visit. When Bazit saw him standing, his mouth was open so wide youd think he had broken his jaw. Youare standing up, without support? Bazit said, still in a daze. How? You said your gout was so painful you cant even move your leg without feeling like a thousand needles pricking it! Never felt healthier in my life, he said with a smile. Now you should see Alrond. That mans been running himself ragged ever since we started crossing the border. He is basically running two wars by himself at this time. He then gestured joyfully at Connie, who was standing next to Bazit. That is thanks to this miracle worker standing beside you, he stepped back and urged them to enter. Let us not stand here in the cold. Come! Come in everyone! The fat Prince beckoned to his butler and ordered. Get Huber to prepare a feast! And get some of our wines from the cellar! Today, we shall have a small banquet in honor of the Lady in White! The Lady in White? Connie asked. Who else is coming? Oh? You didnt know? It''s you! he guffawed. It seems we have a lot to talk about!
The small banquet, as Prince Elhart humbly called it, could have fed a family for days. The first course was a dizzying array of cured meats and fruits, followed by a soup course of pumpkin soup, sweetened with honey. Baked fish enveloped with delicate pastry and roasted veal came to follow that course. After that the food came with such speed that by the end of the meal, everyone but the Prince was too full to eat anymore. That was, until the dessert was served. A big slice of apple pie topped with one big dollop of clotted cream and doused with cherry liqueur, which was then set aflame. Sending the sweet scent of ripe cherries wafting to their noses. Connie, who was full, immediately felt her appetite whetted once again. For some reason, she had grown to like sweet things a bit too much these days. After dinner, the guests began to talk amongst themselves. Illumca was nursing her wine while describing with great relish the moment of her triumph against the Deathbound Husk, affected by the alcohol; sparing Edward the details about the background of her personal matters with it. Nur Ar-Rahu. What a terrifying Spell. Oh, to think that one of the ancient spells lost to time has now been revived and used in actual battle. It is most wonderful! Do you think you can show it in the Academy? It will be great for our research! How much Mana did you use? And what of its effect? the man asked enthusiastically. On the other side of the room, Martell was playing his Guqin while Lihua danced alongside the melody. Bazit watched the performance with rapt attention. Beautiful. Absolutely beautiful, Bazit murmured. Though whether he was complimenting the performance or the woman herself, only he knew. Behind them, Akula and Nick had started a card game in which the loser had to drink a glass of wine every time one of them lost. As there were only two of them and the game was very simple, they had to drink every few minutes and were positively sloshed by the fiftieth game.
I did not think that my actions would have such an effect, Connie said when Elhart told her about the name Lady in White. It is said that they started calling you that when the people in the city heard about you working with the Healers and Alchemists while always wearing that robe. Why white though? My robe has got black centipedes on it. Well, Lady in Centipede Robe hardly sound appealing for a healer. Hm, youre not wrong, Connie sipped on her wine. The amber liquid tasted slightly of salt and pine resin. Quite so, the man sipped his wine noisily. He tapped the arm of his chair a few times, cocking his head as if he wanted to say something. . Do you know about a new disease that the Hero called the Infidelity Disease? Ive heard rumors, but I dont know much. It has been prevalent in the high society these days. Its creating quite the buzz here and has been destroying a lot of the Nobles marital harmony. Most of those who suffered this disease reported of itchiness of the skin, and sores of the nethers. Alchemists have been trying to cure this sickness, but it seems that the best they can do is relieve the symptoms. Why are you telling me this, Prince Elhart? Because you might have a way to cure them. Your achievements in Greyvault in healing the Daydreamers was nothing short of miraculous. So, when I saw you today, I thought that perhapsyou might be able to do something about it. Uh huh. You do realize that youre asking me to find a cure for sexual disease? Connie said unabashedly. When you put it like that Connie waved his concern off with a grin. Alright, whats in it for you? I dont think youre the kind wholl contract that disease. So why is it really? The fat Prince put down his wine and wrapped his fingers together. You see, most of those who contracted it often frequent from the houses of ill-repute. And that disease has now spread to most of them. Its gotten so bad that its starting to put a dent in the Kingdoms treasury. Brothels, you mean? She stated unabashedly. Yes. Sad though it is, these houses of ill-repute are one of our Kingdoms pillars of economy. In many of the more prevalent houses, spending a night with one of their coveted lead ladies would cost more than ten times the annual wage of an average clerk. That doesnt even count the jewelries and expensive dresses needed to gain their favour. And all these things added up to sizable taxes. Huh, Connie raised an eyebrow upon this info. I thought that courtesans are not highly regarded in Calendia. Normal Courtesans, maybe. But about ten years ago, a woman had started a movement which raised the class of Courtesans. By allowing them to learn skills like theatre, singing, and dancing. Some of them now could even give a few of the members of the Theatre a run for their money. Thats a fascinating story. And who is this woman who managed to do all that? Sadly, she disappeared as mysteriously as when she arrived. But there was a name that they used to call her. The Woman. I wouldve liked to meet her, Connie paused giving his request a thought. Hmm. But still, a young woman of my position visiting a brothel? Connie shook her head lightly. Surely you agree how inappropriate that sounds. People will talk. There was a hint of disappointment in Prince Elharts face when he heard her answer. I understand that this is a very inappropriate request. Please forget what I said. They will talk quite viciously, Connie continued. If I go there as myself, that is. Sorry? If they are indeed as cultured as you said, it will be interesting to visit. Youare willing to do it? Im not promising anything, but I will have a look. I am interested in this disease. It will also be easier for me as a young woman to check on other women compared to men. After stating her willingness to visit the brothels, Elhart offered her to stay in one of his properties nearby instead of staying in a Hotel. Connie accepted the offer and decided that if she wanted to check on the brothel, she might as well do it soon. Only one thing that she just realized. She didnt know how Illumca would react if she confessed that she wanted to go to a brothel. Chapter 199: The Rose of Paradise Club Chapter 199 The Rose of Paradise Club The next day, Connie gathered all her trusted male party members in her room and spoke of her plan to visit the brothel, to varying degree of response. So, what do you think? The Rose of Paradise Club? Thats swanky! Its the premiere brothel in Courandhel! Even the lowest level Courtesan there would cost a fortune. And youre talking, all expenses paid? Youre really taking me there? Is it my birthday?! Keep it down! Connie said, eyes darting around. Illumca is getting really good at sneaking around these days. The Red-Light District, is it? Should I come with? I dont think bringing kids to a brothel is appropriate, Connie frowned. Mistress. Im no stranger to the underbelly of the Capital, Martell said, all smiles, without any indication of regret. It was time like these that made them remember the horrible life that the boy had led. It still wont look good, she said exasperatedly. Look, just help me decide. Do I tell her or not? Why should you think hard about it? Just tell her! And risk her wrath? Have you seen how she looks at women who stole glances at me? Connie grimaced as her thoughts went toward the memory of her visits to the brothels, back when she was still courting her old love. As any hot-blooded man, she could not resist the urge to visit a brothel. Just for the sake of enjoying a drink or two, no physical gratification or anything. However, when Fei heard about it, she gave her the silent treatment that lasted for weeks. While they were talking, a knock on the door gave them a start. Who is it? Illumca came in as soon as she heard her answer. Connie, I just want to ask you if you need me for the day? No, why do you ask? Im planning on heading to the Assassins Guild to handle some matters. It might take the whole day. Oh? Whats your business? Connie asked. Illumca took out a pouch from her Item Ring and placed it on the table. It toppled from the weight of its contents and spilled out badges with splotches of red. What are these? Nick asked as he took one that had landed near him and held it in front of him. Wait, these are Assassin badges! Correct. These are from Assassins that Ive disposed of thus far. These area lot, Martell said. How many are there? Twenty something. They stopped coming after we put Bet-Zebeks head in the square, she explained. Anyway. We dont have an Assassins Guild in Greyvault so I havent got a chance to hand them in. While were here, Id like to take care of them. And itd take a whole day? The Assassins Guild love paperwork, Illumca said with an evident pain in her voice. So, if theres nothing else, Ill take off soon, she then looked at Connie. Connie. If you want to make trouble, at least wait until Im around. Trouble? Me? Please! I dont find trouble, it finds me! If you say so, Illumca said, as she rolled her eyes and left the room. Connie leaned back on her seat and sighed with relief. What luck! Nick grinned. Milady. With all due respect. You are whipped. N-no, Im not! I justdont want to deal with the talk, thats all, Connie harrumphed at the amused faces of the two men before her and spat out. Just go to the store and buy me some male clothes, well leave for the brothel early evening!
As the sky began to darken and the children came home to their parents, the Lamplighters made their round, lighting the candles of the lamps along the streets of Courandhel with their long and thin sticks. The lights were dim and flickering. It was different when talking about the lamps in the Noble District. The lamps were lit using magic, and the light they emitted were bright and still. Nick had scrubbed himself raw and put on the finest clothes he bought in the boutique. A cream-colored ensemble with expensive cuff links that would hurt those with sensible eyes. He was waiting a few blocks from the Red-Light District, watching men with lecherous eyes walking past him. Waiting long, Nick? A friendly voice called his name. When he turned around, he saw a rotund gentleman with double chin standing with arms behind his back. Sorry, do I know you? The man coughed and spoke with a feminine, confident voice. Its me. Huh? Nick came to a slow realization when he heard the voice. Wait, that voiceno, no way! Milady? H-how did you -? Connie slapped her belly playfully. Its Chen, hes wrapped around my body so that I look plumper. You see, my chest had gotten to the size that its impossible to realistically hide them properly, so this is to get around that. Im also wearing a human-skin mask to look like regular guy. Tied my hair into a bun and covered it with this hat. So thats why you asked me to buy clothes thats a few sizes bigger. Impressive, isnt it? Now before we go, what is it that Ive been smelling? Its something I bought from an Alchemist! Were going to the most expensive brothel in Courandhel. Its an occasion! I need to smell the best. Do you like it? Connie cringed her nose with a visible distaste. It smells like someone dunked a barrel of rotten fish in rosewater and left it for weeks under the sun! Really? I thought it smelled good! Ugh, you can give a man a fortune, but taste is not something you can give, Connie shook her head and spoke. Fine, lets just go. And stay a bit farther away from me. I dont want your smell on me.
The obvious sign of one entering the vicinity of the Red-Light District was the faint sighs of pleasure coming from the alleyways and the invitations of women of varying degree of beauty from the side of the road. Most of them wearing clothes that accentuate their bosoms, cooing the men to come enjoy a night of sin. Connie rebuffed the advances of the street prostitutes with a gentle wave while Nick ogled all that he could see. Hmm, its not as crowded as it used to be. Youve been here before? Oh, of course you have, Connie commented. I mean, Im a man. And a man has needs. Of course, back then all I can afford was one of the cheaper ones. Its about the same these days. Didnt you get your share of the Kings reward? Where did all your money go to? Haha, well. I have some debts, and some other stuff happening. Oh, here we are! Standing proudly in the middle of the district, was the Rose of Paradise Club. And true to its name, the building was like a rose planted in the middle of an otherwise bleak, and dark neighbourhood. Its bright light like a flame, inviting the moths into its deadly, but pleasurable, embrace. If it was a simple brothel, Connie wouldnt bother visiting. However, she was intrigued when she heard that it did not just offer fleshly pleasure, but also culture. And with such services, no wonder that those with very deep pockets would come there to wallow in debauchery. Information abounds in such a place. And with Nobles frequenting the establishment, it would be remiss to dismiss it as a simple place to seek pleasure.
The world inside the club was starkly different to the one outside. Where outside was dark and gloomy; inside, everything was bright and cheery. Luxury oozed from every corner. A scantily clad woman broke away from a conversation with her fellow Courtesans and approached them, her long eyelashes flitted invitingly. Good evening, gentlemen. Is this your first time here? the woman asked. Y-yes, Nick answered almost instantly. Unused to the luxurious brothel atmosphere. We have a range of services here that might tickle your fancy, she spoke with a sing-song voice. From the dinner show at our famous Red Rose Bar, to the private lounges where you might designate your favourite flower girls and enjoy a conversation over wine and delicacies. Flower girls? Thats what we call our girls, here in Rose of Paradise Club, the woman said without missing a beat. If you are unsure, how about enjoying our dinner show? Currently, Miss Lorena is singing, you will not be disappointed. Sure. Please, lead on, Connie said with a smile. The two of them were led to a table with red tablecloth. Connie ordered a bottle of expensive wine before looking around. The only other two clients in the bar, who were wrapped in fine clothes that would bankrupt a layman, drank fine wines from the hands of beautiful women. On the stage, a singer with sensuous voice sang of a nightly rendezvous, accompanied by the hum of a solitary violin. To the side, flower girls sat around in small groups, waiting for prospective big spender. Stolen novel; please report. It was apparent that although on the surface everything was business as usual, things had not been going great. After two glasses of wine, two women in tasteful yet revealing dresses came over. Clearly, these ones were waiting for them to be more comfortable before making their move. One of them deliberately bent down enough to entice Connie with a peek of her mound. Good evening. May we join you for a drink? Yes! Of course! Nick said excitedly. Join us! This is the first time weve seen you. May we ask what are your names? My names Mark, and he is Swinton, Nick used fake names that they had agreed upon before. Were merchants from the west, this is our first time here. Really? I hope youre having a lot of fun here. The riverside of Courandhel is especially beautiful in Spring. The other girl noticed that the plump merchant named Swinton looked sour and asked. Is something not to your taste, Mr. Swinton? You bet somethings not right. Why are there just two of you here? Connie mocked. Are you kidding? I thought this is the best brothel in Courandhel! I want more girls! She arrogantly demanded. Bring us ten more! Er, Mr. Swinton C Before the girl managed to speak, Connie had taken out a pouch full of gold from her pocket. One glance was enough for the Courtesans to know that this man was disgustingly loaded. Get me more girls! The girl next to Nick quickly excused herself and almost stumbled as she ran out of the bar. Not long after, a middle-aged woman in dark red dress with fur collar came to them. Good evening, gentlemen. My name is Madame Griselda. Owner of this establishment. It seems that our services were lacking. If you wish, how about I arrange for a private room for the two of you? I guarantee you that it will be a night to remember. Very well! Connie replied haughtily. Please, follow me, The Madame said with a business-like smile. She thought of them as a couple of men trying to show off their wealth and was thinking about how to squeeze them for all their worth. When they reached the private room that she had promised them, Connie turned to Griselda. Her haughty look quickly turned serious. Madame, may we speak privately? she pulled a letter stamped with Prince Elharts mark from her pocket, just enough for her to have a peek. At once, her expression changed. of course, she replied. She snapped her fingers and called out to the girl standing nearby. Be a dear and call out some of the girls and entertain the gentleman. I must return to the office. This way, Mister Swinton. Mark, enjoy yourself, Connie gave a laugh. But in moderation! Nick jokingly saluted her. Of course, you dont have to tell me that!
Once they arrived in the Madames office, she locked the door behind her and opened her palm, asking for the letter. After inspecting the stamp, she opened the letter and read it meticulously. She raised her eyes from behind the letter and inspected the plump middle-aged man before her with suspicion. The Prince said that you are here to help us. But it doesnt say who you are. Im sorry, but I cant trust someone I dont know. Connie took off her hat and the skin mask that she was wearing, revealing herself. Forgive me for the roundabout way, I just want to see what the Rose of Paradise Club is all about. And this is the easiest way for me to experience the Red-Light District without drawing attention to myself. Lady Steelheart! the woman was flabbergasted when she saw the change. She quickly curtsied. You know of me? Connie asked curiously. How can I not recognize someone as famous as you? Your bravery to go against the Kingdom to fight the traitorous Hero of Vorzenny, and that last affair with the Trial were still being talked about by the girls. And I must say, you are also gifted in the art of disguise. For the life of me, I couldnt recognize that the one behind the fat gentleman was a beautiful woman. Thank you, Connie said as she dragged a chair and sat on it cross-legged. Anyway, on to business. As the letter said, I am here to do research on the current epidemic thats been spreading in Courandhel, the Infidelity Disease. And the Prince said that you can help me. Of course, Id very much like to help you, but Griselda bit her lips uncomfortably. may I ask you something? Whydo you want to help us? What do you mean? Ive heard about your deeds in Arlaine, Lady Steelheard. But still, this place isnt somewhere a Lady of noble birth like you should be. And the disease, pardon my frankness, is sexual in nature. And yet, you speak of it like the way you speak of a common cold, she paused, trying to form words that would not offend. Also, Im sorry for saying this, Lady Steelheart. I have invited Alchemists and Healers that I know to try and find a cure, but none of them have found a way yet. Connie chuckled at her reaction. Understandable. But first let me be clear, what I am doing is not altruism. Prince Elhart had promised me a reward fitting for risk. And second, my way of doing things is different to normal Healers or Alchemists, at the very least, you will have nothing to lose if you help me. And most of all, Connie paused. Giving a chance for even Courtesans to have a chance to rise like The Woman did, is something I respect. Would be a shame if it all crumbled down because of a disease. The Woman, Madame Griselda was reminded of the confident, unmovable woman that had helped the Courtesans rise from the mud and how she strove to emulate her. Hearing her words, Madame Griselda shook her head with a smile. I never suspected that a Lady like you would be so realistic in her view, even though she said that, it was actually more acceptable to her. As a woman of the underworld, she knew well that everything has a price. And to protect the place where women who had no other way to live stayed standing, shed give anything. Altruism. Such an envious thing had no place in her book. To be honest, its been hard for the girls. Ever since the disease spread in the Red-Light District, weve lost many of our clients and its beginning to look bad for the industry. I can see that, but I still saw many women outside. Some of them had visible sores. Most of them likely to be afflicted. Yes. Those women are the more unfortunate ones. Too old or too ugly to be in a brothel, but desperate enough to sell their bodies regardless of the risk. Hmm Connie sighed. In any case, all we can do now is to start with what we can control. We can take care of the rest later. For starters, how many people are afflicted with this disease in this establishment? Fifteen, Madame Griselda answered. Eleven of those are Carnation-Rank Courtesans. The other two are Camellias. Ive heard about your flower girls. Can you explain to me about the details? Sure. We have four level of Courtesans here. Carnations are new hires, inexperienced and cheap. Camellias are those who are more experienced. We also have Daisies, who are near their retirement age, most of them are usually acting as teachers to the Carnations and Camellias. And then, we have Roses. The lead ladies of our establishment. At this time, only two women held this rank. Scarlet and Rosanna. Hoh, even here, people have ranks. Sort of like a Guild, eh? Connie rubbed her chin. Ah, you said there are fifteen. Who - A banging on the door stopped Connie''s track of thought. Excuse me for a moment, the woman briskly sped to the door and opened it. A young woman stood there with panic in her eyes. Madame! We have people making trouble!! Where are our bodyguards? Are they sleeping or something? They were knocked out cold by the intruders! Dammit," the woman spat out. "Get somewhere safe. Ill head down myself. Trouble in paradise? Connie said. She was already disguised as she walked past her, clearly quite pleased with her joke. Lead on, then. Ill throw in my help as a bonus. The young lady of the Steelheart house was unlike the Ladies that she had met. And for some reason, she reminded her of The Woman. Especially the way she took charge so effortlessly. They went down the stairs and saw Nick with one foot on top of a bearded mans back. Fuck! He cursed when he noticed that the stitching of his trousers was frayed. Do you know how much I spent for this?! Mark! Connie growled. Whats going on? Nick, who was not used to the fake name, turned around belatedly. Mila - I mean, S-Swinton! This guy just burst into the room and scared the girls. So, I knocked some sense into him. Hes got no fight in him, though. Down below, a young dandy surrounded by thuggish looking men was shouting angrily. Wheres she? Wheres Rosanna?! Oh no, Griselda frowned. You know him? Connie asked. The woman sighed as she pushed on her forehead with the tip of her folded fan. Yes. Ill take care of this. She then opened her fan and walked down the stairs to the first floor. Lord Karn. What is the meaning of this?! Why are you bringing violent men into my establishment? The young man, with well-built physique and immaculate brown coat and shiny boots, pointed at the woman angrily. Madame Griselda! Though I respect you, this is the twelfth time you have rebuffed my desire to meet with the beautiful Rosanna. Madame Griselda took a deep breath, trying to hold her anger in. For the last time, Lord Karn. Rosanna said that she doesnt want to meet you. Youre lying! Sweet Rosanna wouldnt do that! I shudder to think how lonely she would be without me. And you! You just want to separate us!! Is heis he simple or something? Connie whispered to Griselda. Hes just an idiot. A very rich one, but still an idiot, the woman whispered back while covering her mouth with her fan. Look, kid. When a woman said no, that means no, Nick said haughtily. Youve gotta learn these things if you wanna be a real man! Enough of your lies! I want to meet Rosanna. And if you wont let me meet her, then Im gonna have to force my way in! Lord Karn!! Griselda tried to complain, but Connie had descended the stairs with a mischievous glint in her eyes. Nick followed suit, cracking his neck with a smile. Beating down arrogant little shits after a good buzz, Nick said. Are you sure this isnt my birthday? No killing, Mark. Just make sure they learn their lessons, Connie said, as she scanned the room for opponents. Even if that lessons might involve learning what cold hard floor tastes like. Get them!! A man rushed towards Nick with a winded up punch, which was countered with a swift blow to the chin, taking him down instantly. Another one came from the side and tackled him, he intended to push him down, but Nicks feet were planted firmly on the floor, not even moving an inch. Good try. Watch your stomach! With a grin he kneed him so hard that the man threw up his dinner and passed out. Two large thugs swung at Connie, who, though she looked slow from the fat, moved so swiftly it was like looking at a feather blown by the wind. As she ducked to dodge a hard kick, she moved past two flower girls and pilfered the scarf of the taller girl. May I borrow this, ladies? Hah! seeing a punch coming, Connie fell back, landing with her butt on a sofa and kicked the attacked in the groin. The next man ran at her intending to kick her stomach, but she turned the sofa onto its side, making him hit his shin on the hard wood. AUGH!! As he was jumping in pain, an Energy-infused scarf wound around his other leg and he was sent flying with a powerful tug. The girls watched in awe and cheered at the showy beatdown, enraging the biggest thug standing beside the dandy. When he was about to draw the sword on his waist, the dandy shouted. Stop! No swords! Were not here to kill people! he warned him. Dammit Karn! Were getting slaughtered out there! No swords! HRRGH! Fuck this! The man jumped into action, unleashing a flurry of fist that in the eyes of Connie, was as slow as a slug going down a leaf. She avoided them with ease before catching his wrist with the scarf and twisted it around his back and kicked him onto a table. Upon which time an overexcited girl hit the thugs head with a wooden chair, knocking him out. Nick, who saw this, clapped appreciatively. Good work, girl! And now, alone, the young dandy still refused to back down. Standing defiantly against the fat man who just wiped out his men with a ladys scarf. Gotta hand it to you. Youve got guts at least, Connie commented. Taste the power of my love!! The young dandy swung at Connie with a force one would call as powerful as a childs punch. It was so weak Connie did not bother moving and let it land on her fake stomach, which happened to be Chens body. With a deadpan face, Connie flicked the man on the forehead, controlling her power so that it only made him spun once in the air instead of outright killing him. Bored of this farce, she grabbed him by the collar and growled. Just a spoiled highborn son, being too big for his big boy pants. I wontback down, the man said, as he flailed futilely trying to escape her hold. I will seeRosanna. Connie furrowed her brow. The man was so straightforward in his desire that it went from being foolish to almost admirable. Then, a small voice called out to him Lord Karn! A young girl with floppy dog ears called out from the top of the steps. Lia, what are you doing here? Get back upstairs! Madame Griselda scolded her. II, the girls fists clenched up as she bit her lips. She rubbed her eyes that had begun to tear up briskly. She then said. Miss Rosanna said to let him come up.
The Fourth floor of the club was reserved for the women who had attained the title, Rose. Standing by a plain white door was a beautiful woman wearing long, flowing skirt decorated with expensive jewels. She had a gorgeous red hair, bound tightly, giving her the image of a neat lady of noble birth. Scarlet, Griselda called gently. Shes up, the woman took a glance at the disappointing dandy, but said nothing. Rosanna! My sweet! Finally, we meet again! Karn did not wait until the door fully open before entering the room. Then, the enthusiastic call of love turned silent. Griselda stood aside and bade Connie to come into the room with a respectful nod. As she went in, Connie saw a dark room lit only by a few candles on the bedside. The smell of perfume was overwhelming, and she could taste the sour hint of vomit in the air. Ah, I seeshes one of the fifteen. Ro-rosanna? Karn said, , his mouth agape. Your face A beautiful woman with brown hair sat upright on a bed. She was wearing a pale white nightgown, which stood contrast to the red rash on her skin. And on the side of her lips, were large sores the size of a thumb. Karn the woman said his name sternly. Now, youve seen what has become of me. So, I beg of you. Leave us in peace. As a Noble, Karn was familiar with the sign of the illness that has been spreading in the high society. Thus, as soon as he laid eyes on her, he knew what happened. That isthe Infidelity Disease. How are you -? Because it is her job, Madame Griselda said, bringing down reality onto the head of the dandy. Chapter 200: Call me Mr. Swinton Chapter 200 Call me Mr. Swinton Madame Griselda spoke with a cold voice. Do you think that shes exclusive to you, Lord Karn? Though Rosanna is a Rose, at the end, she is still a Courtesan. If the price is right, she will need to entertain the guest. Madame Griselda, you -! the young man growled angrily. Stop, Lord Karn. Just stop, The woman on the bed pushed away the blanket covering the lower half of her body. Though the modest nightgown she wore reached below her knees, one could see that the rash had reached every part of her body, including her legs. I was just unlucky enough to catch this disease from a guest. Ive asked Madame Griselda to keep you away from me because I dont want you to see me like this. The sight caused young Karn to flinch, and he turned his face away. Seeing his reaction, Rosanna did not get angry. Lord Karn, its time you wake up and face reality. Why? the dandy gritted his teeth, gathering his courage to look at the ill woman in front of him. I told you that Id buy you. I couldve taken you away. Then you wouldnt have to continue selling your body. Lord Karn, she said, as she struggled to breathe in. Connie saw that she was very weak, likely from being confined to the bed. You are just one of my many guests. But, Rosanna! The words you said to me. Those words of comfort and praise, were those all lies? will you be satisfied if I say it out loud? Yes. It was just business. You gave me your gold, so I gave you, my services. That was all it was. I would do the same for anyone who paid me enough. It was all fake. Even this name, Rosanna, is not my real name, the woman said. Now you have your answer. Please leave. RosannaIugh Karn, unable to accept the truth, wobbled unsteadily to the door. His face was pale and his gaze was empty. Ah, you made him cry, Connie said. Please dont blame him. Lord Karn is a good man. Unlike some of my guests, he did not hit me or humiliate me. All he wanted from me was words of comfort. But that seemed to have made him falsely think that my words were sincere. Is it really? Connie saw the earnest look on the womans face, and noted a hint of hurt in her eyes. But she did not comment. She was there for other business. Madame Griselda, who is this gentleman? Before the middle-aged woman could speak, Connie introduced herself using her own voice. Pardon the need for the disguise. My name is Cornelia Asterium Steelheart. Im here to find a cure to this disease. Hearing the name, Rosannas face wore a look of utter shock. The Lady in White? Please dont kid with me, Milord. Connie revealed her face. Seeing this, Rosanna quickly glanced at Madame Griselda. When she saw her nod, the woman quickly made a move to get up, but she was halted by Connies hand over her shoulder. Dont get up. Milady! How can you touch my diseased body like that?! It might infect you! If I dont touch you, how am I going to know how to cure you? Ever since she contracted the disease, Rosanna was afraid to be touched, as she feared that it will infect the other person. But when she heard the steady voice coming from Connie, she could not help but shed a tear of hopefulness. I think it would be best if we keep my identity between us. While Im here, just call me Mr. Swinton, she pulled a stool nearby and turned to Griselda. Lets not waste any more time, then. Madame, I ask you to give me time to speak with her in private. While I am doing so, please gather the fourteen people affected by the disease. Theyre not here. Ive put those who are showing symptoms in a separate building that I own a few blocks away. One of the Healers told me to do that. Oh? Sounds like a competent one. Ill have to meet that Healer later, Connie said while pulling out a leather bag from her Item Ring. Inside was several empty vials. So why is Miss Rosanna not there with the others? It was Scarlets wish so that she can take care of her. The two shares a deep sisterly bond. Very well. In that case, Ill trouble you to escort me there later, she said. Now, get out please. Ill have to ask some very private questions to Miss Rosanna. Madame Griselda exhaled quietly before exiting the room. Now, Miss Rosanna. I want you to be entirely honest with me, she said, as she placed a container on the bedside table and poured a bitter-smelling solution into it. The sharp bite of strong alcohol permeated Rosannas nose. When was the last time you had sexual relations? Who was your partner? Did you have sexual relation while experiencing these symptoms? Also, I need to know when you start showing sores and the rash. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Milady! T C these are very uncouth questions! Didnt I say its private? Connie said nonchalantly. She pulled out a leather scroll which contained a row of needles about twenty centimeters long. The sight of the sharp objects unnerved Rosanna that she began to have second thoughts. Connie took one of them out of the scroll and immersed it in the solution. The solution was a concoction she made after reading about sterilizing and disinfecting medical tools to prevent contamination. When she read that it took a good fifteen to twenty minutes to sterilize a needle properly using strong alcohol, she immediately set out to create a solution that could cut this into less than a minute. The only drawback was the smell was enough to peel paint off a wall. I need them to know the incubation period and the stage of your disease, she told her. She then took out a small book and dipped a brush into an inkwell that she took out from her Item Ring. Thisthis isnt easy. Look, Miss Rosanna. Right now, Im not Lady Steelheart. Im your Healer. Furthermore, youre a woman, Im a woman. Weve all had experience with a bit of nightly activities. I dont really care who you had sex with, something like that can be found out easily as long as I give the right people some money. So, if youd be so kind to spare me the effort. Rosanna was astonished by the candid way the supposed Lady in White spoke. After a few hesitant stutters, she began to talk, which Connie wrote into her small book dispassionately. Very good. Now Im going to take some samples. Connie took out the needle from the solution and held it between her fingers. Seeing the long needle, Rosanna could not help but let out a yelp of fear. Hold out your hand, please. Youll feel a bit of a prick. W-wait. Stop - ! Without waiting for affirmation, Connie punctured her skin with the long needle infused with Energy, and pulled out a string of red blood which was connected to the sharp point of the needle. She controlled the string of blood with the little finger that she held the needle with; inserting the blood into a vial in her other hand. The blood continuously flowed from the puncture wound into the vial. Connie stared at it until she was satisfied with the amount before cutting off her Energy and the last of the blood safely entered the vial. Rosanna watched the whole thing, mesmerized by the fantastical scene that she forgot about the pain. After stoppering the vial, Connie wrote on a small piece of paper and placed it back into her leather bag. She then poured the strong-smelling solution onto a piece of cotton and wiped the wound with it. Another thing she learned from the Medical Books. As a Cultivator, as long as one managed to cultivate the right Technique or Art, one could even survive after being blown apart. It was different from fragile mortals, who could die from a simple cold. They needed extra care. W-what was that? Ive never seen any Healers of Alchemist that can do that! I am a bit more unorthodox in my methods compared to other Healers, Connie said, as she waved off her surprise with a smile. Now, l will take another sample from your sores. This one is going to be a bit morepainful. Outside, Nick, Scarlet, and Lia, were waiting by the door. They jumped up when they heard a muffled scream. A few minutes later, Connie exited the room to meet the wondering eyes of the three. Im finished with Rosanna. Make sure to open the windows in her room to get fresh air in in the morning. And dont forget to get some proper food in her. Include garlic, ginger, and honey in her diet. Ill send some more comprehensive list of food to eat and avoid later. Thank you, Mr. Swinton, Scarlet bopped slightly. Madame Griselda have told me about you, and she asked me to take you to the dorm where the others were. very well, Connie nodded. Mark, Ill be going with Miss Scarlet. Also, you are free for the night. Go ahead and enjoy the place. Ill pay for everything. Eron second thought, SwintonI think Ill skip for tonight, Nick said ruefully. Are you sure? We are prepared to offer you our best girls for tonight, Mr. Mark. As a way of showing our appreciation, Scarlet added. Nah. IllIll just go. Think Ive had enough excitement for the day. Suit yourself, Connie raised an eyebrow. Nick was not the kind to refuse free things. However, she did not think too much about it.
After separating ways with Connie, Nick got out of the Rose of Paradise Club, took one rueful look at the bright building, and proceeded to grumble angrily. Dammit, here I am, offered to spend the night free of charge in the most exclusive whorehouse in the Capital, but I ruined it for myself. And indeed, it was entirely his own fault. Back when he followed everyone to Rosannas room he was curious about the beauty of the other top flower girl of the establishment and tried to get a glimpse of her. He stole a good look of her as Connie entered, only to immediately regret his decision. The sight of canker sores and red rash on a woman had dampened his appetite greatly and he was no longer in any mood to enjoy the company of women for the night. It was all he could do to hold in his vomit and try to not think about the unsavoury sight. Sighing loudly, Nick shoved his hands into his pockets and grumpily walked down the streets, sucking down the night air with a vengeance. The sooner I find a good place to have a quiet drink the better. Suddenly, he heard a moan and saw an upturned butt and a pair of fancy pants and a shiny left boot; the other one was missing. He recognized that shiny boot. Hey, its the idiot son, Nick said. He looked left and right before making his way to the unlucky man and said. You need help, kid? There was no answer. Sighing, Nick kicked away the trash and pulled the mans leg. With a grunt, he turned the body to face him with the tip of his leg. He saw a face swollen black and blue. The man was missing his top. Mrrgh the no-longer- dandy looking man moaned when he saw Nicks face. Are you here to laugh at me? he said with a resigned groan. Leave me be, he moaned pathetically. Im just a useless man who just got dumped by my true love! He was so pathetic that Nick felt sorry for him, despite his earlier stupidity. Come on, kid. There are so many women in the world. I mean, if you want to have some fun, I can introduce you to a good place. Im sure you can find someone that can rock your boat. Nooo. I dont want any boat-rocking. I havent even had my first yet. I want it to be special! he complained. W-wait. What? Kid, you mean youve never done the four-legged beast with her? I know! I know its pathetic! I know that! But I cant help it! Thats how much she meant to me. But it doesnt matter anymore. Nothing matters. Oh, wow, this isjustwow, Nick rubbed his chin with a grin, a sudden interest on the dandy was spurred. He put Karns arm around his neck and helped him up. Come on, kid. Lets you and me go to tavern and share some stories over ale. Im sure its going to be fu C I mean C helpful to you. Nick frowned and dropped him with a thud, eliciting a quiet moan of pain from Karn. On second thought, lets get you cleaned up first. You smell like shit. Chapter 201 : The Auditor Chapter 201 The Auditor After cleaning up, Nick brought Karn to the nearest tavern and ordered ale. The man drank three full mugs before finally opening his mouth and started to ramble on about himself. The young man was the only son of a merchant who bought his position with money. His parents, like many newly made Nobles, dreamed of nothing else but rising through the ranks. He was put into the most prestigious Academy, and had the best tutors. However, he himself was a wholly average person. The only thing he was good at was knowing how to dress well and knew people who knew people. That was why, despite his academic results, he was able to obtain many Nobles as customers for his familys business, going so far as more than tripling their revenue within a few years. However, it was not enough for the parents. No matter how much he tried, it was never enough. They had created a goal that would never be reached even if he was to kill himself from trying. And just as they were thinking of how to rise even higher, a Marquis who was down on his luck proposed and engagement between his daughter and Karn. However, the daughter was a forty years old woman who was as unlikable as she was wasteful; to say that she was disdainful of the lower class would be an understatement. Karn Welk could only despair of his bleak future. At the lowest point of his life, a good friend recommended him to at least throw away his virginity by bedding a high-class Courtesan. He agreed without thinking much of it. That night, I met my Goddess. She was smart and cultured. She also listened to my ramblings and complaints without ridicule. Her words of comfort were like a warm pillow in my ears. Her voice like the most beautiful arias, he reminisced. We spent the night talking until the sun rose. And from then on, I would come to her and we would talk. And I learned about her. Her likes and dislikes. Her pet peeves and her dreams. Nick swallowed his ale with a mixed feeling of pity and amazement. Then, one day I offered to buy her so I can marry her. Whoa, that came out of nowhere. Do you realize what youre doing? Youre a Noble, trying to marry a Courtesan! People aint gonna like that! That doesnt matter. She vehemently refused even though I promised her everything. Im just chasing a dream. Fuck! Then suddenly all of that stopped when Madame Griselda forbid me from seeing her. She even suggested me to try another woman. The audacity!! the dandyman glugged the cheap ale angrily. And the sun gave way to darkness. My world became grey once again. Is that why you came to the brothel with thugs in tow? Nick said in amazement. You were lucky, kid. Though your men had swords, none of them drew theirs when they were coming at us. Otherwise, things might get a dicey for you. I know. I know! But can you imagine?! Living everyday in a life thats not your own? Shambling through life without being able to see the light of hope? What am I supposed to do? You tell me that! Nick shook his head in amazement. You are the stupidest man I have ever had the pleasure to know. But by Junnaveils Grace, you are much better than the asshole I once served under. Another mug of ale! Fuck! This is not strong enough! Give me the strongest drink you have!! Karn shouted. Thats the best Ive got, the tavern owner said. Take it, the dandy slammed a gold coin onto the counter. Seeing that, the shopkeeper quickly took it, for fear of the dandyman regaining his sobriety and rescinding the offer. He bit into it and upon confirming that it was real, proceeded to shout. Marlene! Get me the Norins Scrugger! Wait, I thought you got mugged. Where did you get that coin from? You dont wanna know. Nick glanced at the tavern owner and immediately closed his eyes and struggled mightily to keep his gag reflex from emptying the ale in his gullet onto the floor. Ughgag. Ehem The tavern owners wife put down a dusty bottle of alcohol. When she took out the cork, a powerful smell assailed their noses. Norins Scrugger. Brewed by an old friend. Enough to make a Dwarf fall on his butt. Its so strong we had to keep it in glass, on account of it being able to eat through metal. Pour me one, Karn said shakily. The tavern owner silently prayed as he put down a homemade thimble sized cup and gingerly poured a thimbleful of Norins Scrugger into it. Karn downed it in one gulp and screamed like a donkey being branded. I dont have enough Silver to give you as change, the taver owner said expectantly. Karn grunted and punched the table repeatedly as he felt the drink thrashing inside his throat and doing somersault inside his stomach. Treat the other patronsfree ale! Gagh!! You hear that, lads?! the tavern owner yelled. Free ale for the night! Huzzah!! Bottoms up then, kid, Nick said, following his lead. See you on the other side.
At the same time, somewhere near the Business District, Illumca stood in front of a nondescript candy store wearing a simple dress and a scarf. The store was situated in the middle of an empty building and a store selling flowers. On the storefront, she could read the words, Mr. Clockes Confectioneries painted in a cheerful yellow. She pushed open the door, triggering the bell above the door which tinkled happily. We are closed, an old man sitting behind a wooden table yawned as he counted the days income. His indifference was a stark contrast to the colourful, sugary sweet candies that surrounded him. Im looking for a bitter candy, Illumca said. The old man glanced quietly at her before flipping a board with the list of candies and prices that was on his table. On the back, written with chalk were the words, No Mask. No Hood. No Service. Seeing this, Illumca pulled down the scarf that was hiding the lower part of her face and started over. Im looking for a bitter candy. Satisfied, the old man harrumphed before asking. How bitter do you want it? As bitter as the cold of early day. And how should I serve it? On a bed of thornleaf. On a silver plate, with a sprig of mint, Illumca spoke the nonsensical sentence as if reciting from a script, gauging the expression of the storekeeper. The man put down his coins and reached to the shelf next to him. There was an audible click that sounded hollow and heavy somewhere behind him, then a whirr and a thunk. Then another click as the lock on the store door slid into place. A shelf filled with jars of candies in front of Illumca moved back and a hidden staircase was revealed. Mind your head. The ceilings not as tall as it looked. Illumca threw a look overhead and saw that a certain part of the wooden ceiling had recessed, forming the rough approximation of the top of a mans head, she briefly wondered how many foreheads had fallen prey to it.
She went down the ancient staircase and heard another click and a whir as the shelf closed behind her. After about thirty steps down and around, she arrived in front of an ornate wooden door whose reliefs had been weathered down with age. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Illumca pulled her scarf above her nose once more before entering the door. The scent of tea and sweets sneaked through her scarf and into her olfactory senses. For a moment Illumca was taken aback by the stark difference between the dingy Cairula Assassins Guild and the one she was in at the moment. The place looked more like a regular lounge at a Nobles house. The floor was made of wood - as per tradition - and the walls must have been white at some point in the past, but now it was depressingly dull. The men and women perusing of the Guilds service also looked more presentable, although some of them were still wearing hoods or masks to hide their face. When she took the first step in and heard the floor creak even at the slightest pressure, instantly she felt that this was, indeed, the Assassins Guild. Ah, this all too familiar feeling. Illumca thought. I wonder if all Assassins Guild deliberately made the floor like this. She walked straight to the counter where a man in a dark suit was serving a plain looking man with amazingly curly mustache. A brown beret adorning his balding head. Weve confirmed the completion of the assassination of Sir Kerly Boore, Mr. Madison. Would you prefer the payment to be in Gold or Silver? A mix of Silver and Bronze if you can. Id like to buy some candies for the kids at home. They do love their caramels. Certainly, Mr. Madison. Will that be all? After a brief chit chat, the mustachioed Assassin left and the man smiled at Illumca, showing his pearly white teeth. Good evening, my name is Cromley. Is this your first time here? Yes. Id like to Illumca was about to take out the badges when she noticed a poster with Connies picture on a red board behind the receptionist. Can I see that one? Of course, Cromley said. He pulled the poster from the board and handed it over to Illumca. In the picture, Connie looked tired, seemingly drawn from the time she was accused of treason. That mission is a peculiar one. It rose from a D-Rank Mission to a B-Rank within a few months. I dont recommend you taking that one if youre below C-Rank. We have a few Assassins that took it, thinking it was an easy hit, only to not return. Oh, what happened? Illumca said, faking obliviousness. Well, between you and me, I suspect that she had strong subordinates under her. Otherwise, at least one of them would have succeeded by now. It was also said that one of them was a Dark Elf Assassin like you. Of course, I havent met a lot of Dark Elves, Cromley joked. Ah, forgive me, I have not asked your name yet, Miss. What happens if I take this mission and do not finish it? Illumca asked, ignoring his question. She knew that there was little chance of her stopping this kind of missions, but she had to try and find a loophole regardless. Theres a time limit set on it, Miss. If you dont finish it in time, itll just be re-posted and youll get a penalty. And the Guild is very keen on documentation and integrity, so if you do take it and deliberately not finish it, it will be considered fraud and you will be flagged. You dont want to be flagged. Hmm. May I know who made the request? You know I cant tell you that. Not unless you take it. Illumca silently pulled a leather pouch on the counter and slid it silently towards the receptionist. The receptionist saw a glint of golden shine from the pouch, then immediately pushed the pouch back towards Illumca. Save your gold, miss. I cant tell you, even under pain of death. There is a reason why this place is called the Assassins Guild. Frowning, the Dark Elf returned the poster to the man, who placed it back onto the red board. I do wonder what happened to the Assassins, Cromley said. There were quite a number of them if I remember. Ill save you the effort, Illumca said, placing the large pouch on the counter. These are the badges of the ones who took that mission. The man looked at her curiously before loosening the string. His expression changed as soon as he saw the badges with skull and knife inside. T-then you are? he began speaking, trying to find out a word that would not offend. They came at my companion, so I took care of them, she said bluntly. So rather than sending these men to their deaths, how about I have talk with your superior? I-I, The friendly tone of the man became fearful. II need to consult with him first. Illumca nodded. Quickly Cromley made his way to the back door. The Dark Elf turned around and saw that the indifferent looks from the people sitting around the lobby had become varied. Some showed anger, some showed curiosity, and some were even showing amusement. Clearly Assassins were unwholesome bunch. She met the eyes of the mustachioed man who was in front of her before. The gentleman promptly raised his cup of tea and gave her a nod in greeting. Not long after, the man returned and said to her. Ive talked to my superior, and he wants to meet you. Please, this way.
Illumca was led to a door with the letter, Auditor engraved in gold plate. Cromley knocked on the door. When a word of acknowledgment came from behind it, he opened the door and stepped aside for Illumca. As she entered, she noted the smell of tea and sweets, mixed with the scent of old books and ink. There was a wooden desk at the other end of the room where a man was working on a document. The man looked the very image of an office worker. The tight, buttoned white collar. The depressingly grey suit that looked as if it was made for a funeral, and the pristine white cuffs buttoned with an ornate silver cuff-link that looked suspiciously blackish. Ah, Miss Illumca. Please, sit. This wont be long, the man said. He did not look that old, but his greying hair that was combed back neatly told her otherwise. Some tea or butterscotch candy? They arent poisoned. No, thanks. Ive already eaten. Shame, I bought these from a renowned shop. Illumca grabbed the top of the chair in front of the desk and audibly pulled the chair until it was more than an arms length from the desk before sitting on it. The man with the well-groomed hair raised an eyebrow slightly, but did not comment on her action. You can leave us, Mr. Cromley, He said, before returning to his work and seemingly forgot about her for the next few minutes. When he was finished, the man put his quill aside and gazed at Illumca with a thin smile. Now then, Miss Illumca. I hear you have something you need to discuss with me. Oh...! he playfully hit the top of his forehead with the tips of his right hand. Ah, forgive me, I have forgotten to introduce myself. Forget my own head next, he steepled his fingers together and placed it on top of his desk. His posture as straight as a flagpole. I am the Auditor of the Courandhel Branch of the Assassins Guild, presiding over all the Calendian Assassin''s Guild as a whole. You can think of me of a Guild Master of sorts. You can call me Mr. Butters. Thats not your real name, is it? Of course not. Not in this line of business. And especially not in my position, he said. The Assassins in the Guilds employ usually preferred to not have anything to do with us, so I was surprised that you requested a meeting with me. Auditor, huh? That sounds more like a government official job rather than a leader of Assassins Guild. You would be surprised at how much paperwork is actually needed for even a simple mission. Even a Guild with bloodthirsty killers needs proper papers to be officiated and followed to the letter, otherwise, our Guild would be as corrupt as the Hunters Guild, he said as he leaned forward with a thin smile. I know that a lot of people say that the Assassins Guild regard peoples life as worthless. But make no mistake, we regard peoples lives more precious than any other. Thats why we put such high price on them," Mr. Butters chuckled at his own words. "But Ive digressed. I believe you have something to request, in the line of taking off your employers name from our board? At this, Illumca shifted forward. Yes. Is there any way of doing it? Unfortunately, no. the Assassins Guild is a supporter of equal opportunity, whether it is the Assassins or the targets. We do not refuse any request from all patrons, we even have requests regarding Guild Master Sabracs head. Of course, the price is astronomical. Then Ill just have to continue taking care of the flies thats buzzing around us, she snarled. And that you have done. Very well, in fact, he lifted one of the papers in front of him and peered through his monocle. twenty-two confirmed counter-Assassinations. Very impressive. But I must warn you, you are not exactly making friends here. Im just doing what I must, Illumca said, glaring daggers at Mr. Butters. That is very loyal of you, the gentlemanly Auditor smiled. Again, Im simply stating a fact. If they die, its because they havent done their due diligence. Actually, I have a mind to thank you for separating the chaff from the wheat. Then again, the information was a wash, he said with a sigh. It is now known to many that Lady Steelheart has two Unrestrained Candidates serving her, including herself. That bumps up the difficulty quite a bit. The amount of reward and Rank needs to be changed again. Illumca, hearing that the Auditor was planning to re-post Connies Assassination mission right in front of her face made her angry. She was about to make a move at him, but the man had already reacted and threw a small stake on the floor and spoke. Shadow Stitch. Illumca found that she was rooted to her seat. She could not move even if she was using all her strength, it was like she was swimming inside a dense mud. W-what did you do to me? Shadow Stitching. Im sure youre familiar with it, seeing as youre an Unrestricted Candidate, he said. Then, he saw the still expression on her face and he made an O with his mouth. Oh, you dont know this Skill, do you? Thats odd. I wonder why that is? Ngh! She growled, refusing to answer. Answer me, or not. Thats your prerogative. But you see this monocle? This is an Artifact that Ive spent most of my retirement funds on. It is capable of seeing through Glamours and things hidden through Skill or Magic Tools. So regardless, I will still know. Now, lets see, the man peered at her through the lens of his monocle and spoke. Analyze. Ah, yes. Youve passed the boundary of the Level. Sixty-Four. Commendable. And yet you havent obtained this Skill. Very strange." Illumca squirmed at this feeling of her privacy being violated. She cursed at him angrily, yet the man did not flinch. Double Job. Not unheard of, of course. But a rare case, very rare," he thought for a few moments before continuing. "I see now. Its because youre chasing two things at the same time. It takes longer for you to obtain the Advanced Skills of your job, he said, as he poured himself some tea. Are you sure you do not want to have some? I got the leaves from the same purveyor who caters to the Royal Family. Illumcas answer was a firm scowl. I thought not, he said, putting in two sugars into his tea before stirring it twice clockwise. If this goes on, I fear that youll hit the ceiling without being able to obtain the most powerful Assassin Skills available, Mt. Butters saw the change in her demeanour when he finished speaking and gave a thin smile. Does that catch your attention? Great. You are brash, and prideful, as many young Assassins are, but you have the ability to think about pros and cons. That is a very good trait to have in my view. "Which brings me an idea." he kicked away the stake pinning Illumca''s shadow. "Miss Illumca. Would you be interested in becoming an A-Rank Assassin?" Chapter 202: Give and Take Chapter 202 Give and Take Illumca stopped herself short of retaliating, took a deep breath and lowered her shoulders. A-Rank Assassin? Yes. A-Rank Assassins are elites of the elite. And with that prestigious title, came certain perks. One of those is the ability to purchase Skill Books, or Scrolls from the Guild. These are among the most coveted rewards. The Dark Elf sharpened her stare. you have my attention. Excellent. Now, heres what I propose, he daintily took a piece of cookie from his desk. I will support you in the process of becoming an A-Rank Assassin. And in return, you will support me in the next coming Auditor election. There are elections? Illumca narrowed her eyes. It seemed that her position was too low to know some of the higher-level intricacies of the Guild. Seeing the silence of the Dark Elf, Mr. Butters construed that as obliviousness. Let me elaborate. As you might be aware, the Assassins Guild is not a monolithic organization. There are a number of factions in the Guild, with two main ones. One is led by me, and the other is led byMr. Gravedigger. The man bit into the Butterscotch cookie in his hand with a vengeance, like he was trying to wash the aftertaste of the mans name from his mouth. Whats so different between you two? We are Assassins, arent we? We are killers who kill anyone as long as the bountys good. Yes, you hit the nail on the head! Mr. Butters said. We are killers, yes. But thats not all we are. A code of conduct is needed. And that is exactly the difference between that man and me. The man got up and fixed the lapel of his coat with a mall tug. My long-cherished goal as an Auditor is to return the Assassins Guild to our founders idea. The Gentleman Assassins way. To achieve the death of our target in the fastest, most efficient way possible, without any victims outside the target if we can help it. This return to form is something Ive been working towards for a few years now, he returned to his seat behind the desk, opening his suit button as he did. Youve seen the way the Assassins behave in this branch, yes? Civil, pleasant, without fearing being killed at the next corner. Is that so? I dont think your influence reached outside of the Capital though. The first time I went to the Assassins Guild in Cairula, two men aimed for my life. Yes, well. Thats exactly it. Not everyone likes what I envisioned for the future of the Guild. Especially those who side with Mr. Gravedigger. He is a cruel man who delights in the act, going so far as killing those outside his target. One of his most famous assassinations ended with the death of thirty-five adults, one child, and two dogs. Nothing was left alive. Thats no assassination, thats just mass murder! Its an affront to the ideology of our founder! The man ranted. After which she put in as much sugar into his tea that it was so thick, one could eat it with a spoon. Forgive me, that was uncalled for, he shook his head. Now, to get back on track. My term as an Auditor will end at the end of the year. And before that, I wish to get as many A-Rank Assassins on my side. And the stronger they are, the more weight their voice would be. Which is where you come in. You have great potential, and you are, as far as skills go, one of the best. I see. So, whats in it for me? She asked. Illumca did not really care about faction wars, but hearing about someone who would kill children just because they felt like it offended her. And she knew Connie would approve. However, as a disciple of the Heavenly Poison King, she would be a great disappointment if she could not get as much as she could out of this situation. Regarding the Assassination Request of your Lady beforetechnically, I cannot stop a requestor from requesting an Assassination. I can, however, tell Assassins who are affiliated with me to stay as far away as possible from a certain Assassination Request. In an informal capacity of course. Thats not enough. I can just continue killing all those who came after Connie. Eventually theyd learn not to mess with us. But until when are you going to do it? Youll be surprised at my tenacity. She smiled inwardly. At the time, she had to do it herself because she was alone. Now, she had more than a hundred well-trained Dark Elves who had been trained in the Raksha Blood Palm Art under her command. Of course, she did not have any intention to spill that secret. I need something more to sweeten the deal. You drive a hard bargain, the man shook his head, but there was no sign of displeasure on his face. Then I shall add one other sweets to the proverbial spread on offer. Regarding that perk to trade contributions for Skills, as an Auditor, I have the authority to recommend a promising Assassin, Skills Books or Scrolls that can only be learned by Unrestrained Candidates. These are incredibly rare items. Normally one such items would require so much gold it would cripple a regular Nobles financial condition for three generations. Is it that expensive? Its not about the price, its the scarcity. There is a reason why the service we Assassins provide are twice, if not multiple times more expensive compared to Hunters. We have very specific Skills, which are very high in demand, especially here in the Capital. Thats the best I can offer you. Deal? Mr. Butters offered his hand, which Illumca shook gently. Deal. Wonderful, he said as he walked past her and opened the door of his office. That will be all for now. I have a quick meeting with a gentleman and his mistress in an hour. Illumca did not have to ask to know what kind of meeting hed have this late at night. And she did not have any desire to know. Oh, and please return here tomorrow evening so that we can hash out the details. Have a good night, Miss Illumca. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
The next morning, during breakfast, Illumca told Connie what Mr. Butters told her last night. This is a good thing, it means less time being spent dispatching of gnats, Lihua said, as she cut daintily into a pancake slathered heavily with honey. Recently she had found so many interesting desserts that did not exist in the old world in the Capital and dragged Akula along for the ride. Assassins, never had likings for the job myself. No offense, Illumca, the Centaur commented as she stabbed a sausage with a fork. She had placed herself firmly at the left side of Connie. Illumca waved her off with a small gesture. She had fought by her side long enough to know the Centaurs personality of preferring frontal attacks rather than covert ones. But the way of a Gentleman Assassin sounds very intriguing. At the very least, it aligns with our values, Martell said. What do you think, Connie? Im just happy that you are exploring things on your own. Rather than just following my words blindly. By the way, I didnt see you when I returned last night, where were you? Connie glanced at Nick, and spoke too quickly for her own good.. Oh, we just had some fun in town. Just us guys. Isnt that right, Nick? Connie tossed a nut at Nick, who was struggling to be awake. Nick! Uughyesh, Nick growled, from his position, face planted firmly on the surface of the table. Gods, I cant feel my skin. Thats the last time I drink something a dwarf made...! As you can see, he had a bit too much to drink. Hmm, Illumca said, feeling slightly suspicious. Connie, you know. I have some time today before Im going to meet Mr. Butters. Do you want to go out? Huh? Actually, I have C Suddenly, Connie felt a pain on her shin and she glared at Akula. The Tonsulde played the fool as she continued tearing into the sausage. If it was anyone else, what the Centaur did would have broken the bone to smithereens. Y-yes! Yes, we can! Lets go out! Connie smiled, rubbing her shin with a stiff smile. Illumcas eyes beamed. Ill go change to something more appropriate.
In the garden of the Gladstones property, a number of ladies in bright and colourful dresses were having a tea party. At one of the tables, while enjoying the idle gossips, one of the ladies, a daughter of a Marquis spoke. She had brown hair tied into a bun, upon which a fine silverwork pin in the shape of a swan was placed. Have you heard the news? They said that the lady covered her mouth with her fan and conspiratorially spoke to her fellows. Lady Cornelia of the Steelheart House has come to the Capital. Oh? Thats surprising, Another one, the daughter of an Earl wearing a muted yellow dress, replied. I thought she would skip the annual Spring Party, saying that she had other matters to attend to, just like every year before this. We can safely say now that the waste-daughter of the Steelheart family no longer exist. Even my mother had grudgingly praised that woman, she gave an unpleasant smirk. The Lady in White. Do you think thats just a rumor? I dont think so, the brunette young lady said. The Hero also said that if not for her servants help, he would have failed his mission. To think that one household alone managed to not just save a town, but also uproot a Demons nefarious plan. Its commendable. Although she was not fond of the daughter of the Steelheart House, she abhorred the Demons even more. With how much she had accomplished, she no doubt would be the center of attention. Well, I do say. She was quite dashing in male clothes. If she was a man; oh, if she was, no doubt many would seek her companionship, the young lady whispered loudly. Well, one could not blame the Dark Elf for choosing her as a lover. By the way, do you suppose they have the curious young lady in yellow looked left and right, gesturing at her friends with her fan to come close. kissed? The question earned a collective gasp from them. With the brunette suddenly finding the early spring weather quite stuffy. Oh, how naughty! They are both women, you know! Now, now, keep that kind of talk in private. Lets talk about something else instead! Oh, then we should talk about the coming Party! As usual, in preparation for the event, the Queen has invited all unmarried women of distinguished family to come to a tea party that will be held in the palace to prepare for the Spring Ball. Do you think shed be invited? I would think so. She is the daughter of a Duke, after all, the young lady in yellow saw the faces of her friends had suddenly turned pale. Good afternoon, ladies. Are you enjoying your day? The brunette and her friends immediately stood up and showed respect to the source of the voice. The young lady of the Gladstone House. The host of the current gathering. Lady Ernswright, she greeted the highest-ranking lady in front of her and acknowledged those who were with her with a simple nod. Its been a long time since youve joined one of my tea parties. Im happy to see you well. I am glad to see that you are well, Lady Gladstone. By Junnaveils Grace be upon you. Please. Lady Serin is enough, she said with a natural smile. Well, I shant keep you long. Please, enjoy the rest of the day. Good day to you all. Although the brunette acted amiably, she was the oldest among her peers and had experience in mingling with high society. She knew that the Princes Fiance was currently keeping stock on those who were with or against her. As such, she hid her nervousness with a polite smile and replied. Have a pleasant day, Lady Serin. With a decisive snap of the gold-encrusted fan on her hand, Serin turned her heel, giving them a parting smile as she did. That smile instantly turned cold as soon as she was out of their sight. Who were the girls sitting with Ernswrights daughter, Julia? Ive never seen them. You havent, a haughty young lady with a loathsome glare and a sharp jaw answered. She was Julia of House Wendell, a loyal supporter of the Gladstones. She had been gone for a few months to study art in Vorzenny. Recent events had forced her to return. They are daughters of Counts and Viscounts who are outside of our circle. I see. Would you like me to cross them from the list of our next party? the young lady said without missing a beat. No. After being humiliated by that bitch from the Steelheart House, I found that if I am to reestablish myself, I have to rethink how I do things. After the infamous Trial that ended up turning Connie from a traitor to a hero of the people, Serin found that many of her people in the high society, except for those who were most loyal, avoided her like the plague. She realized then that she needed to think bigger. Born with a golden spoon, she had never thought that those below the peerage of Earls worth socializing with. Yes. She needed to gather loyalty even from outside her circle. And if there was one thing about Lady Serin, it was her tenacity as a socialite. With the help of Julia, she had started to invite the daughters of lower ranks of Nobility within her Faction to join her tea parties. As her father said, in his words, giving the hungry dogs a proverbial bone. So, that bitch has returned to the Capital? She shouldve stayed there and rot like the unwanted daughter that she is! Serins hatred for Connie had seeped into her bones. Just hearing her name put her in a foul mood. My friend, I actually have an idea, if youd like to hear it. What? What is it? Actually, I heard this from my mother. The Queen has arranged some activities for the tea party, Julia said. One of them is a Poem Recital Competition. Any young lady who are confident with their Skills can enter. Poem Recital Competition, a smile unbecoming of a young lady appeared on Serins face. Yes, your best Skill, Serin, Julia said, dropping the title from her friends name. Youve won many poetry competitions, even had your work praised by masters of the art. While that barbaric girl from the Steelheart House knows only steel and blood. There is not a single drop of refinement in her whole body. She would have no chance against you. Yesyes! She will no doubt embarrass herself in front of everyone, as long as I can goad her into competing! Serin said with an excited laugh. This is a very good info, Julia. Six months without you was torture. Pure torture, Serin then caught Julia in a friendly embrace, surprising the other young ladies who were with them. It is very good to have you back in our fold. Julia returned the embrace with a smile. The pleasure is mine. Chapter 203: A Day of Rest Chapter 203 A Day of Rest After breakfast, Connie sat on a sofa with a cup of tea beside her. Her mind was not on the tea, as she was thinking about the samples waiting in her temporary Alchemy room. Her thoughts were cut off when she heard Illumca calling for her. When she turned her head, the blonde girl was lost for words. The Dark Elf wore a light blue dress that fluttered as she moved. It was a very different experience as Connie often saw her in black. The contrast between the light colors and her dark skin made Connie unconsciously smile. Connie flinched, suddenly remembering that she was holding a cup and only barely kept it from spilling. Whoa, Akula said with a stunned look. That dress looks good on you. Thank you, Illumca replied with a smile. Madame Sui helped me with this one. It is this ones pleasure, Lihua said with a smile. Thanks, Akula, Illumca said as she turned to Connie. S-so, what do you think? You look beautiful The two looked at each other silently until Lihua cut in. Alright, alright, the raven-haired woman spoke with an impatient tone. The days wasting. You two should get going now. The two was almost pushed out of the door. When they were outside, they saw that the carriage was already waiting for them. Two of the men they brought from Greyvault saluted. Madame Sui had told us to bring you to the Market. They have seasonal market to celebrate Spring. They looked back and saw Lihua, Akula and Martell at the door. Lihua gave them a small nod as she led the others back in. Lihua, that busybody, Connie sighed, shaking her head tiredly. Since she had put in so much work, lets just enjoy the rest of the day.
The carriage arrived at the market not long after, the clatter of the wooden wheels against the cobblestones finally stopped. I didnt notice how colorful the market is in Spring, Connie said. And indeed, all of them were so busy with their own business that they did not have a chance to look at what was happening in the city. Well, no time like the present. Shall we? Hand in hand, Connie and Illumca spent the day exploring the market, looking at craft-works and trinkets. They ate skewers of meat slathered with sweet and sour sauce - which was invented and popularized by Akira - and drank sweet honey mead as they walked. Illumca did not use her usual Skills, therefore her beauty drew many looks from the people. However, she was too happy to notice them. When they were tired of walking, they decided to take their lunch in a fancy restaurant, one where the chairs and the tables were pristine white. The both of them had delightful early spring vegetable soups, two well-seasoned fish dishes, and a cloyingly sweet walnut pie with dollops of fresh cream, drizzled with sweet strawberry jam. And despite her taste buds growing preference for sweet things, the pie was so sweet that Connie could feel her teeth protesting. Seeing Connies hesitation at eating the cake, Illumca cut a small piece of the pie with her fork and offered the piece to her. The blonde moved to take the fork away, but the Dark Elf refused to budge. She saw the stubborn smile on her and flicked her gaze between Illumca and the fork. The silent question was answered with the fork being pushed towards her lips. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Reluctantly, Connie accepted Illumcas intimate gesture and ate the pie, suffering silently against the all-to-sweet assault to her senses. As she did, she spoke in quiet protest, feeling a blush coming up her cheeks after the deed was done. You know I can eat it by myself, right? Illumca cut the cake and ate it with the same fork that just came out of Connies mouth, licking the cream sticking on the side of her lips with her tongue. Instead of answering her, Illumca said. Do you know? Ive been dreaming of doing this, ever since I saw my mother did it for my father, she chuckled sweetly. He also had the same reaction as you. He was a very stern person, but weak towards his family. Illumca propped her cheek on her hand, a melancholic smile upon her lips. Sitting outside with someone I love, enjoying lunch and justtalking. Mere months ago, it was something I wouldnt dare dream of. Illumca Seeing the sad expression on her face, Connie gently placed her hand on top of hers, rubbing the back of her palm with a thumb. But I know that we arent going to have a lot of this kind of days going forward. You with your goals, and I with mine. Yes, Connie nodded. That was one of the things she like about Illumca, she was not a puppet that blindly follows her decision, especially after taking her revenge against her nemesis. It is unavoidable. So, for both our sake, Im going to make sure that nothing gets in your way C our way. Rising in Ranks in the Guild will keep annoyance from our backs and gets me stronger. blood and vengeance, Connie spoke as she took her hand that was in her and kissed it, then held it against her cheek. How can you be even more enchanting than before?
When Evening came, Connie and Illumca returned to the mansion where they were staying and saw Lihua waiting for them with a letter. From the stamp, Connie could see that it was from the Palace. What is it? An invitation for a tea party hosted by the Queen next week, Lihua said. It was sent here straight from the Palace. The messenger was most unpleasant. We dont have to come, right? Akula said when she heard the word tea party. She could never imagine being in a place where countless very breakable tableware and extremely breakable ladies were in one place. And in very close proximity. A nightmare in its own right. No, this invitation is only for me. Connie said, reading the letter with a raised eyebrow. So, will you be attending? I suppose it wont hurt. It will be a good practice before the Spring Ball. And as you said, I should start keeping tabs on possible enemies. Ill go alone for this one. But you all should prepare for the Spring Ball. I dont think we have proper clothes for the occasion, do we? We have the one that we wore last time. Wearing the same garments to two parties back-to-back? Heavens forbid. You will be a laughingstock! Lihua said. This one will have the tailor make new ones. But isnt it too late? Im sure that all the tailors are swamped with orders these few weeks. That is correct. But this one employed the help of ones admirer, the kind Mr. Bazit. He was quite happy to be of help. Ah, another notch to your belt, is it? Ill entrust it to you, then, Connie said. Illumca, are you good on time? Ill be going after I change, she said before parting with a kiss on Connies cheek. Thanks for today, Connie. They watched as the Dark Elf disappeared into her room. Connie then turned to the others and spoke. I will be busy for the rest of the Evening, so dont disturb me. Ill see you tomorrow everyone.
While everyone else were doing their own things, Akula came over to Lihua and whispered. Do I have to go to the Spring Ball? Of course! You are one of the Mistresss companions! Its just, last time I went to a Ball here, I Akula shivered at the thought of the vile Yuujis eyes. Sometimes at night she still remembered that moment when she was under his thrall and woke up in cold sweats. This one have heard the stories. But hes dead now. And tomorrow, you must come with this one to the tailor so we can measure you properly for a custom dress. Adress? For me? the Centaur was flabbergasted. Yes! I have the measurements of Illumca and the Mistress. They are simple enough. But yours should be a custom job. C-cant I just wear this one? Akula gestured at the clothes that she was wearing. It was a unique clothing of her people, but it had seen better days. darling, the mature woman tilted her head with one finger on her cheek. Do you not want to see the Mistresss eyes look at you the same way she looked at Illumca in that simple dress this morning? For a brief moment, the Centaur thought of this, but shook her head forcefully. I - I wont look good in such a dainty little dress. Aishh. This one will tell you this from experience. Being rough and tough is fine. It has its charms, but if thats all you have, it will just make the Mistress treat you as a close friend, not a potential mate. I C I. I have no intention to - ! Hush, darling. This one had decided to stay hands off for a while now, but seeing your eyes gaze longingly at the Mistress while not knowing how to act on it is simply unbearable, she said with a sigh. This ones eyes are only partially impaired, not blind. Seeing the Centaur being so dishonest of her own feelings made her feel angry. How about this then? This one will count to three. Say that you have no intention at all towards the Mistress and this one will stay her hands, otherwise, if you stay silent, then this one will count it as acknowledgment. One! W-wait! Akula was confused, she wanted to deny it, but the words did not come out of her mouth. When the last number was counted, she was blushing red and futilely trying to cover her face with her hands. There you go. Doesnt it feel good to admit it? You...are a very mean person, Madame Sui. That this one is, indeed. Now, come along. We have much to plan if you want to turn heads. Chapter 204: Traces and Misconception Chapter 204 Traces and Misconception In a rare moment of good mood, Illumca hummed as she took off her dress and placed it gently on her bed. She smoothed out the wrinkles on it and kissed the back of the palm that Connie rubbed during lunch. She then donned her usual dark clothes, opened the window and called out. Arryn. She heard a grunt of acknowledgment and Arryn appeared by the windowsill; hands clasped in respect, before she asked nonchalantly. Youre in a good mood. Ive had a great day, Illumca replied with a smile. How goes the investigation I asked you to do? Most of the entrances we used to use for infiltrating the Capital a while back had been compromised. It seems to have been done by the Knights. But we simply have to make new ones. With the Techniques weve learned, it wont be a problem. I see. Arryn, Ill be spending a few days focusing on some Assassins Guild matters. I need you to take care of everything Connie needs while Im not here. Arryn looked at her with a raised eyebrow. We can help you, if you need. Illumca shook her head with a stern refusal. No. The Assassins Guild will know if I get help from outside. And we cant have that. The Silence need to lay low for now. Only act when prompted. Arryn gazed at the silver-haired Dark Elf before her and saw how she had begun to take up the mantle of a leader. She could not reconcile this image with the one she had of her in her childhood days. Illumca wound the scarf around her neck, and all of a sudden, the lovestruck look was gone from her eye, and only the aloof gaze of an Assassin was left. Now, my night begins.
The room that Connie had prepared had several tables with various herbs and materials, including a cauldron that had been boiling overnight. Connie got out of her Centipede Robe and put on a simple robe which would not obstruct her arms, then began working. On one of the tables was a strange tool from another world that Kim Sooyoung called a microscope. Connie placed a sample from one of the vials onto a small thing sheet of glass called microscope slide. The first time she saw the thin glass, she could not believe the miracle of craftsmanship that she was seeing. A glass object so thin and so clear that could be used to see the wonders of a world far smaller than the one they were in. No glass-worker she had met could replicate such delicate products. Under the microscope, she could identify the things that caused Syphilis. Just like how it was depicted in the Medical Book, they looked like small coiled worms. However, she found that on some of the samples, these worm-like creatures had grown thick spikes. Likely a mutation. The vials containing these variations were oddly colder in temperature by a few degrees compared to the one without the spikes. Seeing this, Connie separated the samples from different subjects into two categories, which she simply named Type One and Type Two. She gazed at the vials in front of her and jotted down notes. Hmm, the symptoms experienced by the majority of the women were similar to the ones written on this book. However, the rest of the subjects had shown additional symptoms, including recurring severe cold that happens infrequently, enough to make them shiver even though they were in front of a fireplace. And for these subjects, the symptoms appeared faster and the rash spread more aggressively. When she moved the microscope slide with the sample smeared on it, she noticed that there was condensation forming at the edge of the slide. As she held it aloft against a candle, she realized that the glass started to feel colder. Is itabsorbing heat from its surrounding even at its present state? Intriguing. Connie then began focusing her effort on analyzing the Type Two of the strain, which went on until morning of the next day.
After a quick shower to freshen up, Connie went back to the brothel to confirm her suspicion and found out that four others were showing symptoms. They were moved to the dorm as soon as they were found out. After asking, it turned out that the four women had been hiding their symptoms by wearing very heavy makeup. Exasperated, Connie asked angrily why they did that, even though they knew full well the consequences of their action. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. If we stop getting guests, how are we going to live? It was a simple, yet painful truth. Two of the women had children, and the only way they could feed them was by selling their bodies. Connie shook her head at this answer and glared meaningfully at Scarlet, who were there with the women to calm them down. These girls were the least popular ones, she whispered to Connie. We are not making as much money these days, so theyhad to try some other ways to get guests. It was our mistake. Stone faced, Connie did not ask further and began meeting the patients in an empty room in the dorm. One such patients, a young woman with a birthmark on her neck looked very scared, like a child that though that she was going to be punished. Please, I want the Rose to stay with me, she said to Scarlet, who was about to leave them alone. The questions I am going to ask will be private and might be shameful, but I need you to answer me truthfully. Is that fine with you? Y-yes. Connie glanced at Scarlet, who nodded gently at the scared girl and sat on a wooden chair next to the door. As Connie was preparing her tools, the girl asked her with a small squeak. Do youdo you think this sickness is Goddess Junnaveils way of punishing us? Connie glanced at the small amulet worn around the womans necklace as she was drawing her blood. It had Junnaveils cameo on it. She seemed to be a believer of the Goddess. And a staunch one at that, judging by the almost pristine state of the cameo. Bonnie, you are making Mr. Swinton uncomfortable, Scarlet admonished the woman gently. Listen. Bonnie, is it? Have you ever had stomach ache after eating food thats off? Or get a bad fever after staying out in the rain for too long when you were a kid? Yes. This is just a disease, just like any other illness. This is no divine punishment, She spoke with a neutral tone. As such, I can tell you this with all my heart. The gods had no hands in this Truly? Thats what I believe, Connie straightened her back and waved her away. Now, off you go. Let the next one in. The woman smiled appreciatively and left. As soon as she was out of an earshot, Scarlet spoke. Thank you for your kind words. Some of the girls who follow the Faithhave been blaming themselves for being stricken by the sickness. Im just saying what I think, Connie said. But I really should say this. Again. If you really want to stop the spread, you should really stop accepting guests. Thats not up to me. And even if it is, its impossible. The moment we are closed, the guests will simply move on to other establishments. And the position that we painstakingly obtained through blood sweat and tears will simply be snatched up by them, Scarlet said, eyes straight and resigned. Our world is confined to this street. Until we are bought or we are too old to receive customers. very well. Its your choice. Well finish up here and return to the brothel. I need to talk to both you and Madame Griselda.
Two diseases? Madame Griselda gasped. The Madame and Scarlet were meeting with Connie in the Clubs office. After hearing the news, Griselda grasped the edge of a sofa and tried to sit down to hide her feeling of sudden weakness. Is thisis this true? Correct. It was a misconception due to the incomplete understanding of the disease and the fact that the Hero of Calendia lumped them under one moniker, Connie spoke dispassionately. Ill call them Type One and Type Two. Type One involves hard sores, fever, followed by rash and lesions on the patients private parts. Type Two is similar, but it developed faster with more aggressive symptoms she told them of what she found, while the two were listening to her with horrified expression. This isgrave news. But at least now we know something else about this accursed disease, Madame Griselda tapped his lips with her fan. Thus far, you are the only one who managed to find this out. You are indeed gifted, Lady Steelheart. If you can find it out, why did the Healers and The Alchemists we invited cannot do the same? Ive asked about this from my friends who knew Nobles who were treated by renowned Healers. Not one of them could even find out the truth about this disease, Scarlet said, puzzled. I dont mean to question you, Lady Steelheart. But I cannot believe that they missed something so crucial! They just dont have the right tools, Connie said simply, then tapped the side of her forehead. Or the right knowledge. Scarlet, please, Griselda raised her fan sternly. Forgive her, Lady Steelheart. Please continue. Anyway, what this means is, that things are not going to be as straightforward as I want it to be. I have to make two types of cures for the two types of patients. Fortunately, only five out of the thirteen C no, she remembered the faces of the new patients and corrected herself. - Seventeen women under your care were infected by the Type Two Infidelity Disease. I can prepare the trial cure for the first type within a few weeks. What? That fast? Madame Griselda said. Are you sure? The first one is something I have a sort of record on, so its easier for me to do. Again, this is still a trial cure, so temper your expectations. That is still good news, Scarlet said with a hopeful tone. Wait Madame Griselda paused. What about the cure for Type Two? Now that one is tricky. For the second one, I need a sample from the source of the infection to be able to create the appropriate cure. And this is why I needed both of you here, she paused. I need you to trace the guests that were in contact with the five patients infected by the Type Two disease before they started showing symptoms. I think that because of my male disguise, the patients did not spill all the details I need. This isthis is a very difficult thing you ask of us, Lady Steelheart. Our business relies on trust. If we are to reveal to you the guests using our moreinvolved services, if it got out for any reason, we will be ruined, Madame Griselda answered with a cold expression. Madame! Scarlet said angrily. Im sorry, Scarlet. I cannot risk breaching our trust with the guests. Hearing the answer, Connie simply stated. Very well, Ive promised Prince Elhart to do my best. So, Ill just do what I can, with what I have. As for the Type Two patients, Connie shrugged, her fake bouncy chin shook as she did so. Let their Goddess save them. With a turn of her heel, Connie left Madame Griseldas office. But just as she was about to reach the bottom of the steps, Scarlet caught her by the arm. Forgive me she gasped for breath. Mr. Swinton, may I have a word with you? Scarlet took her to a corner and asked her. If I help you with tracing the guests, will you be able to make the cure. Yes, Connie stated simply. I wouldnt say it if I wasnt confident. Alright then, Ill help you. But itll have to be behind Madames back. Sure. Connie took out her brush and a piece of paper and wrote on it before handing it over to her. Ive written what you need to look out for. Scarlets eyes flit through the beautifully written notes and nodded. I can do this. Excellent. How many days do you need? Three - no C two days. Then I will return after three days.
During the two days that followed, Scarlet had gathered enough information with the help of two of her trusted girls who had been with her for years. As she read the reports, she found that a name appeared a few times. A womans name. Oh, this isthis is not good. Chapter 205: Joan Carells Karma Chapter 205 Joan Carell''s Karma Just as promised, Connie, in her Swinton disguise returned to the Club on the third day. Upon arrival she saw the figure of Karn Welk, who, for some reason had been bugging her, asking her about Rosannas condition every time she showed up. She wondered if the dandy had no other work to do. Ah, Mr. Swinton! the man brightened up upon seeing Swintons face. Fortunately, the little Beastfolk named Lia had come to her in time and pulled her in, and quickly escorted her into one of the rooms. She drank the cup of tea that was offered when Scarlet came in and locked the door behind her. I got what you need, Milady she said as he handed Connie a list of names upon it. I and the infected girls had listed the guests that they had contact with prior to exhibiting symptoms that you described. I have circled the names of them men that are renowned for changing their girls based on their mood. We havent seen them these days. I did some digging myself and found that they were sick. Of course, my contacts did not specify what kind of sickness they were having. But most likelyit is the same disease. Excellent job, Miss Scarlet. Such attention to details makes me want to poach you from the Madame. Haha, you jest. No, I am serious. I appreciate the thought, but I am planning to take Madame Griseldas position after she retired. I want to make sure that even after shes gone, those girls who have no other way to survive, will find refuge here. Understandable, she said as she began poring over the list. She waited patiently as Connie spotted a few names that were of interest to her. After a while, the Courtesan could not hold back her impatience and asked. Um, there is one name that, the woman was hesitant to finish her sentence, when Connie let out a small laugh. Hah. Why am I not surprised? Connie shook her head when she saw a familiar name. She had put on the details together in her head and formed a hypothesis. Ah, Joan Carellit seems that you have met your karma. Connie then threw the list into the fireplace and watched as the fire consumed the pieces of paper and reduced them into ash. She then spoke with an edge in her voice. The list was never made, and you have never talked to anyone about it. This also goes for those you talked to. Scarlet saw the seriousness in Connies eyes and bowed in understanding. Its good that you understand. As promised, I will do my best in curing your fellow ladies of the night.
Is Illumca back yet? Connie asked as soon as she was back at the borrowed mansion. She made sure to remove her disguise somewhere out of sight every time she finished her visits. Martell, who had been training his tea pouring technique under Lihuas strict tutelage, put down the teapot before bowing to her. She had not returned today, Mistress. HmmI suppose it would just be us tomorrow. Pardon, Mistress? Whats happening tomorrow? Tomorrow afternoon, well be visiting my familys mansion, Connie said as she laid her body down on the sofa, crossing her legs up in full defiance of etiquette. I am looking forward to it.
Shut up! Shut up! Sebastian, who was working with the finances of the House in his office, frowned when he heard the noise. He let out a long sigh and pushed his body up with a jerk of his arms, trying to muster the strength to face his daily trials. He walked past a few windows, the heat telling him of the change in season, and found Julian Carell in the dining room, red onto his neck from huffing in anger. A small maid was cowering in a corner, pieces of broken plate and the red bump on her forehead told of a likely story. Ever since Joan Carell withdrew into her room, the boys tantrum and fits of violence had been increasing in frequency. Young Master? he said. Is something the matter? The chubby boy, dressed in lavish outfit shouted angrily. I said I dont want veggies!! I want meat!! But Young Master, The Head Butler said - ! the young maid tried to defend herself, but her effort was rebuffed by a violent smack across her cheek. How dare you talk back to me, you lowly wench! Calm yourself, Young Master. It is important to eat a balanced diet if you wish to grow big and strong. What?! the boy threw a contemptuous look at the tired Head Butler and started berating him. The only thing the man could do was bear it. As the boy was starting to bore of being angry, a servant came in through the open door and announced. Y-young Master, Lady Cornelia had just arrived at the mansion. She has - ? Sebastians tired face suddenly brightened up. Clean this up, please. Young Master, lets greet the Lady. What? Why do I need to greet that useless stepsister of mine? the boy said with a stomp. Er, Mr. Reeves, the servant blubbered. The Lady had invited herself in. Pardon? A small leg pushed the servant away, followed by its owner, the strawberry-haired Martell. And finally the current Eldest Lady of the Steelheart House. It means that Im already here, Sebastian. Looks like the place has been getting downhill since last time I was here. Ten minutes ago. The Guards of the Steelheart Mansion were having another boring day. As nothing ever happened in the Nobles District. Suddenly, a large carriage bearing the Steelheart Family Crest stopped by the gate. W-who is that? How dare you use the Steelheart Dukedom Family Crest on your carriage! Four Grey Ghosts made two rows in front of the door, the one nearest to the door opened it. Martell jumped down before Connie and Lihua came out. Who else dares to use the Family Crest other than the true heir of the Steelheart Dukedom herself? Martell answered their question haughtily. Im here to visit my home, Connie said. Are you, scarecrows, trying to stop me from doing so? N-no. Of course not! Welcome home, Lady Cornelia! Akula, who had been watching the scene from the side groaned. What? Is that all? Not going to resist or anything? What good are you, then? The Guards could only smile awkwardly. One glare from the Grey Ghosts and they could already feel the difference in their prowess. Not to mention that theyve heard of the might of the Lady, who had been commended highly by the illustrious Sabrac the Dragonslayer. How could they, with their meagre skills, dare to stand on their way? The servants bowed down low when they saw her. The once waste-daughter of the Steelheart family. They knew where the wind was blowing, and realized that their days were numbered if they drew her ire. Akula walked into the room with wet hooves, her horseshoes leaving deep, mud-encrusted marks in the expensive carpet. On the front lobby. Connie spotted a servant wincing at this. Hmm? Is that displeasure I see on your face? she glared at the servant. Upon which, the servant immediately prostrated in fear. Connie stilled her gaze and spoke. She will walk inside as she pleases. Muddy horseshoes or not. Is that okay with you? she asked again, with words dripping with sarcasm. N-no, Mistress! Its my fault. Its good if you know. Now you, cowering to the side there, lead me to Sebastian. The pitiful servant rose and quickly led them further inside. Its rare to see you nitpicking, Mistress, Lihua said as they walked. These servants treated the young Cornelia like dirt when she was young. That was just a small revenge for her sake.
You! What are you doing here?! Julian glowered at the blonde haired girl standing haughtily over him This is my home; I dont need a reason to be here. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. No! This my home, not yours! the boy cried out angrily using a childish reasoning and attempted to kick her in the shin. However, Connies bones that could bend iron did not move the slightest and Julian fell on his butt. It seems that your mother hasnt taught you well. Come here! With a practiced move that she had honed from chasing around Baoli every time she stole sweets from their sweets jar, Connie grabbed Julian by the ankle and placed him on her knees, raised her hand, and slapped his butt fiercely. Dont! Talk! To! Your! Elders! Like! That! Each word was punctuated by a spanking of the butt, so fierce that anyone who heard it would wince. After it was done, the boy was reduced to a sobbing mess. Go to your room and stay there! Ill tell on you! Ill tell on you to Mom! the boy cried between hiccups. Ann, please take the Young Master to his room, the Head Butler said to a young servant. She immediately rose from her corner and took him into her embrace and almost ran away from the dining room. What a little brat, Martell sighed. Julian was not much younger than him, yet even he was amazed at how unapologetically spoiled the boy was. Milady, Sebastian began. Are you here for Lady Carell? Yes. Im here to check up on her. Thatsgood, ever since her situation took a turn, Young Master had not visited her. Shed be delighted to see you. Lets not try to make things sound amiable between that bitch and I, Sebastian. Im only here to see if I can create a cure for her disease. Sebastian smiled awkwardly upon her answer. II understand, Milady. This man is Sebastian, then? Lihua scanned the man in front of him with a frown. Hmmhow unimpressive. Milady, this woman is? This is Lihua, you can call her Madam Sui. Shes my Head Maid. As well as a member of my party. Sebastian, Sebastian, this one had wanted to meet you ever since this one heard about you. Thank goodness you didnt choose to serve the Mistress. You wont survive a day, the woman smiled cryptically. Alright, no need to hound the poor man. I dont want to waste any more time here than needed. So, Sebastian, Im gonna need you to bring me to Joan as soon as possible.
Sebastian brought her, Martell, and Lihua up to the second floor, where the familys bedrooms were. Akula chose to stay downstairs as the architect of the building did not account the possibility of a Centaur using the stairs. The old Head Butler attempted to engage her in a conversation on the way, pointing out odd scratches that Cornelia had made in her young age, and stories of old times when she was but a baby in the bairn. However, Connie did not have any sentimental attachment to the house or to any of the stories he told as she was not Cornelia, and simply let the man speak to deaf ears. Then, they arrived at a bedroom that used to be Cornelias parents bedroom. Even before the door opened, she could sniff that something wasnt right. And indeed, the moment the door was opened, the putrid smell of human waste mixed with heady perfume and the acidic smell of vomit and bile assaulted them. Martell, who had the most powerful nose between them, immediately retched and ran out to the nearest window and spewed his insides. Lihua simply covered her nose daintily with her sleeves, taking a few steps in retreat. Why is it so dark in here? The Healers we contacted said that we should not open the windows, otherwise, the outside air will worsen her condition. Hmm, I see. Utter nonsense. If any of them knew anything about medicines, they would have opened the windows and let fresh air in, not letting everything be dark and cooped up here, as the smell intensified inside this wretched pool of unpleasantness. And Connie was not nice enough to tell them that. The only thing allowing them to see inside being a few candles propped up on silver candle stands. And right in the middle was a luxurious bed were something that was writhing and moaning weakly. Connie strode forth and saw the pitiful thing lying on the bed that used to be the darling of the High Society, Joan Carell. She beheld her ugly, pustule ridden body with a look of satisfaction. Her luxurious head of hair reduced to a few strands of hair growing over open wounds; along with deep, open mass of ulcers that looked as if worms had burrowed into her head and ate through the scalp. Her long, proud nose was nowhere in sight, as what was there now was a stub of brown, wet growth that oozed green liquid. Like rotting meat upon a butchers bin. Joan Carell, Connie pronounced the name slowly and deliberately, Hows life been treating you? The woman sucked in air to speak, and as she did, the open lesions on her nose stung her. Whyare youhere? Im here because Sebastian wanted me to check on you. I dontneed you! Stop me then. Lesions that smelled of the grave riddled her face, down to the neck, and onto her breasts, every movement of hers causing the exposed muscles to visibly tense. A pathetic attempt at bandaging the wound had caused the wet wound to worsen. Connie wondered if it was done by the servants. Unceremoniously, Connie threw the blanket covering her body away, exposing even more of her condition. A waft of unpleasant stech singed her nose with its sting as soon as she did so. You..whore! Whatisthe meaningof this?! Tsk, tsk, tsk. Thats not nice, she sighed, eyes staring at the woman lying on the bed helplessly. Then again, youve never been nice. A woman with a heart as wretched as a sewer rat, and now, your appearance reflected that heart of yours. That no one would want to touch you, even your own son. Connies eyes slowly went through all the signs on Joans body with clinical professionalism. Sign of necrosis had appeared on her joints. Her left little finger had gone and its stub had darkened into the colour of charcoal. Bumps had formed on the legs, with a few having recently burst, perhaps from careless movements. They were accompanied by lesions that bore deep into her tissue; with some seemingly having reached to the bones. Late stage Syphilis, with signs that spoke of additional diseases. But how could it advance so fast in just within a few months? Connie put on a thin glove and placed her hand on her stomach, prodding slightly at certain points on her chest. Her body was cold to the touch. Whatare you doing! Joan Carell protested when she felt like something was invading her body. Unhandme! Cant find out whats wrong with you if I dont see the whole picture. However, she had not the strength to move her and could only watch as the woman she hated withdrew her hand with a contemplative look. Youd all better move back if you still wish to keep your lunch inside you, Connie spoke, as she walked out, urging her companions to move back. Sebastian was flabbergasted by the non-reaction of the young woman and looked hopeful. How is it, Milady? Its undoubtedly the Infidelity Disease. The worst one Ive ever seen. Youve seen it before, Milady? Hum, yes, Connie said, not missing a beat. I have a subordinate who had reported such illness in detail to me. Sebastian, how could you let her condition deteriorate so much? ever since the illness worsens, the Lady had refused to be seen by others, this includes the Healers and the Alchemists Ive tried to invite. But even then, we could not invite the best, as the finance of the household is ratherdire. From misuse, no doubt. Have you tried Clerics? Lihua asked. This one heard they are well suited for such illness. Unfortunately, this kind of illness is seen as a divine punishment. So, the Clerics refuse to even come near. After a few minutes of deliberation, Connie said. I wish to speak with Lady Carell in private. Milady, I think its better that I stay with you. Oh? What are you worrying about, Sebastian? That I would hurt the woman in her hour of weakness? N-no, Milady! I would not dare - ! I jest, Sebastian, she said with a mean-spirited smirk. The name of the illness is Infidelity Disease. You know what it implies, right? Oh, Julian could come, if he so wished. Julian, who had been sneaking a peek from a corner immediately scampered away upon hearing his name being called. The sting of Connies spanking made him wince as he ran. Knowing that he could not move Connies decision, the man relented. Once again, Connie entered the room. When she heard the door closing behind her, Connie waved her arm and the wooden chair next to the dresser flew up to her hand. She put the chair down and sat upon it, crossing her legs with an exaggerated motion, and lounged back lazily. This show of power stupefied Joan, who had only ever seen her stepdaughter as a failure. Isnt it funny? Thisfate of yours? Connie began. You tricked my father to leave you everything that he has, so that you could revel in your debauchery with no care in the world. Now, look at you. The once beautiful lady of liberal love, drowning in her debauchery, is now stewing in her own filth. Guheggh, the woman tried to speak, but the, Ulcers inside her throat caused a stinging pain every time she spoke. She tried to speak twice before giving up. Do you know whats happening to you? Let me list them off. Fluid build-up in the lower abdomen and your left leg, the white of your eyes turning yellow... a small scoff escaped Connies lips as she spread her Energy across the ailing womans body. The woman felt a foreign sensation invading her body, but could do nothing to resist. This is not just an Infidelity Disease, you also have several other ailments ravaging your body, aside from your organs starting to fail from neglect, she spoke with a level tone C clinical almost C as she pointed out everything that was happening inside her. Then she spotted a certain poison lying within. The Black Widow''s Lament. Only a small trace of it was remaining. Ah, then my hypothesis is correct. Your body is failing, and you just dont have anyone who understand whats happening, because you are afraid that people would see your disfigurement. Sealing your fate as a result. All in the name ofvanity, Connie spoke dispassionately. Dont mistake my words for a threat. I speak only facts. You are dying. Id give you a week, two at the most, before you expire. Hahahahahaha! the woman laughed. Gloatall you likebut you will neverhavewhat is rightfully my sons! Ah yes thats a good plan. If your death comes a few years after he has come of age. But at this point in time, have you ever wondered if the news of your death reached your relatives? Thats something to consider, isnt it? She gave her a sardonic smile. Ive done a fair bit of digging. An uncle debt ridden from excessive gambling. A cousin who had a failed business due to being found out replacing his goods with inferior ones, and some more unpleasant stories. Oh, yes, they are all cut from the same cloth as you. At the mention of her distant family, the woman mustered all her strength and struggled to sit up. Dont you dare! Hurt him! After she finished growling those words, she fell back unto her damp bed and breathed painfully. Hurt him? Connie recoiled with an offended frown. Unlike you, I have morals. I wont do anything to a child, no matter how insufferable he is, she said. But by your reaction, you know full well what they can and will do to a young boy like him when they have guardianship over hisproperties, Connie scoffed. Of course, I dont have to tell you that. After all, you did it to me. Accidents happen. You know that very well. That was one of the reasons why Joan distanced herself from her relatives upon her marriage into the Steelheart Family. Those vultures would sell their own blood and flesh for Gold. She knew that Connies words speak the truth. Tears fell from her eyes out of desperation and anger. You can also try to reach out to all your connections. But I doubt any of them would even think about helping you. After all, all the friendships that you built and fostered, all of them are based on profits. If there is no profit to be had, then they will not come. Unless you are willing to bet your sons fate against their kindness. Whatis it she groaned as the anger and the pain began to colour her mind with red. That you want?! Connie stood up from her seat and bent down until Joan could see the eyes of the Steelheart scion; they gleamed like a serpents in the gloom. Everything. And by that, I mean everything. Not just what is owed to me, but also, everything that you have. Including information on Gladstone. Her blurry eyes widened upon hearing the name. Yes, I know of your connection with that family. You are also free to try and call upon them, if you can. But think again, has that man ever reached out to you ever since you secluded yourself in this room? Are there even flowers sent to you in sympathy from him, or all those who you have fucked? You are alone, Joan Carell, because of mistakes that are your own. Connie saw the grim realization upon her eyes and the tensing on her neck from the exposed muscles. Give me what I want, and in exchange, I promise you that I will provide for your son, enough to live comfortably, until he comes of age. Despair and fearful thoughts made the disease riddled womans chest went up and down rapidly in stress. Dont let your hate affect your decision. For it will decide the fate of your child. Connie then blew onto the face of the woman, releasing a powerful Sleeping Poison. For now. I offer you a brief respite. A powerful drowsiness came over her and sleep, blessed sleep, took her away from her pain. If only for a moment. After Connie ascertained that the woman was fast asleep, Connie took out her needles and vials. Lets not forget what I came here for, she said, before jabbing the needles into her body. Chapter 206: The Queens Tea Party Chapter 206 The Queen''s Tea Party Connie exited the room and saw Sebastian standing nervously before Lihua, who was staring him down. She is asleep now. When she wakes up, tell her that Ill be waiting for an answer. An answer for what, Mistress? Shell know, Connie replied bluntly, before describing what the woman was suffering in gruesome details. C-can you heal her? I will try. But I do not make any promises. If she had let herself be examined by Healers or Clerics before it got to this stage, she might have a chance. But at this stage, her chance of living is veryvery slim. I C I see, the Head Butler deflated upon hearing her answer. Thats that then. Contact me only when its important. Sebastian put on a tired smile. Why dont you stay awhile, Mistress? I have some refreshments prepared. Ill have to decline, She answered swiftly. Im a very busy person. I have something else to do after this.
When they were back in the mansion, Connie gave a few brief instructions to Lihua, who immediately left to do her bidding. Connie then called out to Arryn, who appeared as if out of nowhere. Connie smiled at her movements, which told of her hard work. Arryn. I want you to personally watch for any changes happening to the Steelheart mansion. Especially take note any sign of correspondence with outside forces. With an audible clasp of hands, Arryn confirmed her order.
Illumca had not been home for a few days; and despite being busy with her work, Connie missed her presence near her. It feltuncomfortable. Presently, Connie was on her way to the Palace in a Spring-themed suit. Lihua had made it clear that she was not to wear her usual garments to the Queens Tea Party and made her wear a simple pastel coloured dress suit with a fitting cream vest. She had complained that if Connie were to willingly wear a dress, she would have much better options. But as the blonde youth had no desire to wear anything that could make her feel the wind between her legs, the concerned Head Maid had to relent. She brought with her, Martell, who would be acting as an attendant. He was sitting languidly in front of her, his eyes moving rapidly as he scanned the writings on a small booklet. What do you think? She asked. While they were in the carriage, Connie gave Martell a small booklet in which she had jotted down her thoughts and values. Things that would be added to the teachings of the Questioning Heaven Sect. Itsa bit hard to understand, Mistress. The thoughts you poured into this book wouldnt easily be understood by the masses. Ah, I thought so. Ill have to trouble you to dumb it down so that laypeople could understand. Leave it to me, Mistress, the boy said with pride. When Im finished, even the dumbest man on Grea would be able to understand your marvelous teachings. One step at a time, Martell. It was not long before the carriage was over the bridge; the small bumps of the uneven street cobblestones replaced by the smooth clacking of the palace courtyard. We are here, Mistress, Martell said. He got off the coach and offered his hand, which Connie took lazily. Already, a number of carriages bearing different coat of arms could be seen on the courtyard. A servant came over to them and greeted them with utmost politeness. Greeting, Lady Steelheart. We are glad that you are able to join us this fine afternoon, with the same tone, the servant added. However, this Tea Party is invitation only, so I must ask that your attendant wait in the room that we have prepared. There will be refreshments prepared for them. Martell nodded and said. Ill see you when you are finished, Mistress. Thank you for your understanding, the man smiled and called a young footman over. Please escort Mr. Martell to the South Parlour. Martell was mildly surprised to hear that the manservant called him by name, but said nothing further. This way, please.
After the use of the Dragonbane Cannon, the Mana contained within the prized back garden was depleted. Not even weed would grow on it. To save face, the King ordered that a new garden was to be made at the east side of the Palace while the old garden was made into a training ground. This was the fact that Connie gathered through her brief conversation with the manservant. Of course, he was not using those exact words. And so, Connie was brought to the East Garden. The Queen had planted roses of all kinds in there, as she was following the current trend. Their heady fragrance was muted by the cool weather. Connie shuddered to imagine what would happen when Summer came. As soon as she arrived at the venue, all eyes fell onto her. No one made a move to greet her, as if she was something that needed to be avoided at all costs. Or perhaps it was because they did not know what to think of her. Hostility, curiosity, indifference. Ah, there it is. The High Society. By the gods, its like looking at a microcosm of the Calendian factions. Only in the forms little girls trying to look like adults. As she walked, she spotted Henrietta, who was about to stand up to greet her, but Connie shook her head and signaled for her to stay. Connie was led by the servant to a table which was located at the back, where insignificant Nobles or new Nobles were seated. Clearly people with ill-thoughts about her was the one who planned the seating. This works for me, Connie thought to herself. I can see everyone from here. From where she sat, she could see that the garden had been decorated with pleasing, white colours and ribbons, with the scent of black tea and sweets that tantalized the senses. Other than that, she could also see the things under the veil. The fact that the daughters with Noble-leaning and Royal Family-leaning families were seated only with their own people. And those who were supporters of the Hero or Neutrals were seated with the other two factions, as a way to suppress them. She might not be able to say it with one hundred percent certainty, but by the uncomfortable body languages some of them had, she hit the mark. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. There were six girls seated around the table. As soon as Connie took her seat, some of them looked incredibly awkward and were pointedly trying to ignore her. Good afternoon, Lady Steelheart, G-good afternoon, Lady Steelheart. There were two exceptions, however. A spirited looking woman with light green hair in simple, but well-made blue dress, and an awkward one with wheat-colored hair who was wearing an old-fashioned lacey dress that was a bit ill-fitting. Good afternoon, Connie said, rather surprised. Im afraid you have me in a bit of a disadvantage. May I know your names? I am Meredith Arden, from House Arden. And this shy one over here is my good friend, Cathy Morrisey of House Morrisey. Our families came into Nobility as Counts not more than two generations ago, so we dont have the prestige of being an old Nobility. Thats why we are sitting here at the back. M-merry! Dont say that! the girl named Cathy mumbled rather loudly as she nudged on her friends side. Hehe, youre correct, Lady Arden. But, that kind of thing should not be spoken out loud. Though the boisterous girl seemed not to care, it was clear that she said that to break the ice. You can call me Lady Cornelia. But you are the heir of a Dukedom! We are several levels under you in Nobility. It would not be appropriate. My dear, I thought that Id have to be content on sampling the sweets alone for this event. For you to be approaching me, is a welcome gesture. Think of this as my personal request. Thats great. Then you can also call us comfortably. My thanks. And, although I might not look like it, Im privy to all of the gossips regarding most of everything in the young ladiess circle. Ask me anything!
While Connie was enjoying tea and chatted with her new friends. A young girl in very expensive white dress and well-groomed hair came towards her. She opened a golden-rimmed fan and covered her mouth as she greeted Connie with a voice that grated in Connies ears. It has been a while, Lady Cornelia. It has been indeed, Lady Serin. The moment the girls on the table saw her heading towards Connie, most of the them made excuses to gracefully run as far away from her as possible. Meredith, however, stayed out of morbid curiosity. Her pitiful friend, unfortunately, was slower on the take and did not manage to utter any excuse, and by now it was too late for her to leave, as doing so would invite undue attention upon her. Youve skipped so many events these few years, I thought youd skip this one as well, Serin spoke with words dripping with sarcasm. And wearing trousers like men, too. Im not aware that there are rules on the invitation that discourages trousers. Or perhaps I was wrong? it should be implied, Serin said, clearly incensed by her rebuttal. You are a lady, despite everything. Perhaps youve been too busy to learn proper etiquette doing Junnaveil knows what in thatwhats the name of that little town in the middle of nowhere? Im sorry. I dont know much about the countryside, Lady Serin, one of Serins followers answered, laughing behind her fan. Why yes, thank you for asking! Connie said with a spirited smile. I was indeed extremely busy with my territory. Eradicating Demons, curing the townspeople people from drugs, beheading an Ur-Nagud. You know, very normal stuff. Perhaps my deeds were not noteworthy enough in your eyes, but I do try my best. What about you? Serin was planning to ridicule her about how Connie reduced herself to living in a town in the middle of nowhere. She did not expect for her to nonchalantly rebuff her and countered with a question of her own. If she was to answer honestly, she would be compared with the hateful blonde. And she could not have that. Lady Serin is a refined, cultured young lady. She has no need to concern herself with such matters, Lady Julia, who was standing beside Serin answered. Oh, my mistake. I assumed that matters regarding Demons and their invasions are everyones concern. Please, accept my apologies. The fake apology infuriated Serin further. While she was thinking of a retort, Meredith - who had been watching the scene with all the innocent look she could muster C let slip a smile when she saw another group of girls making their way here. Ooh, here they come. Good afternoon, Lady Cornelia, the young girl made her greeting with a friendly smile. The same smile turned into a cold indifference the moment she uttered Serins name. Lady Serin. The lady leading a posse of the opposition was a beautiful, ginger-haired girl with a prim bun and a pastel green dress. Her eyes were as green as grass meadow in spring. Her posture was a bit hunched. Oh, if isnt Lady Courteney. I thought youd be too busy with your paintings to attend. Perish the thought, Lady Serin. I wouldnt dream of missing a party your people have arranged. I think youve made a mistake. This is the Queens Tea Party, Serin replied curtly. Oh, my. Perhaps it is my imagination that Lady Cornelia was seated very far from the front? She is the daughter of a Duke, and that means, our peer. Mayhaps there is a mistake? Serin answered, her fan had started to warp with how tight she was holding it. Connie watched the two traded barbs with amazement. Unlike with Connie, Serin did not bother to hide her disdain towards the Lady of the Ainsworth House and attacked without restraint. Before it got too heated, Julia tapped on Serins elbow and whispered in her ears. Serin glanced at the guards that had started to come in and spoke. It seems that the party is about to officially start. We should return to our seats. If Lady Cornelia wants to, I would be glad to have you join us at the front, the green-eyed young lady said. I am perfectly fine here, Lady Courteney. Thank you for your invitation. Very well. Let us return, she gave friendly nod before returning to her seating. Well, that just happened, Meredith was having the time of her life. Clearly, she enjoyed it more than she enjoyed the sweets. While her friend was positively sweating cold sweat. It was the first time she had experienced such hostility. Didnt even take a glance at us. Hahah! Who was that? Connie asked Meredith as she sat down. That is Lady Courteney Ainsworth. Second daughter of Duke Oliver Ainsworth, the head of the Royal Familys supporting faction. She has been spending a lot of time in the Capital lately due to her sisters recent marriage. Shes a very gifted painter. She was even commissioned by the King to paint the Royal Familys portrait. Hmmm, Connie sat back and took a sip of her tea. An interesting person, that girl.
Ten minutes ago, in the Audience Chamber of the Palace, The Queen was giving the final instructions to the servants when she spotted a wheelchair rolling into the room. Aunt Theodora, The Queen said, a smile appearing on her rouged lips before she came forward and embracing the old woman tightly. Countess Theodora was a well-known figure in the literary world of Calendia. Her husband had gone first into the embrace of Junnaveil many years ago, and she, as a proud and loyal wife, did not remarry and took the education of her two children into her own hands. She was the Queens Governess when she was little, and her care was reciprocated by the Queen, who never stopped calling her Aunt in private. Ever since her daughter left home to follow her husband to Al-Khemiya, and her erudite son took office in the Tower, she led an idle life in her mansion, accompanied only by some trusted servants. Her sharp wit and sharper tongue were famous in the Noble circle, though she had mellowed out somewhat. The Queen then got up and spoke to the old servant pushing the wheelchair. Richmond. My Queen, the old manservant bowed to her Queen with respect. Im afraid you have to excuse me for not bowing, my Queen, Countess Theodora said. Of course, Aunt Theodora. How have you been? I am confined to this horrendous wheelchair and my joints ached on cold nights. But other than that, I am of good cheer, the old woman answered. Though, I wouldnt entertain the thought of coming here if it wasnt for you. Ive had enough of my fill of Palace matters. I know Im asking a lot of you this time. But it has been a few trying months and I think an event such as this needed a bit spicing up, as they say. Thats why I am going to hold a Poem Recital Competition, with you as a surprise judge. The two reminisced of old times as they walked the hallway to the East Garden. The old woman glanced through the window into the East Garden and saw a gaggle of young girls with rosy cheeks and pastel dresses; and dread came over her. My Queen, I think Im having second thoughts, she said with an appalled look. Come now, Aunt. They might not be as skillful as the wordsmiths in your circle. But there were some promising girls. Although the trend is moving onto a more straightforward style of prose these days. I think you would approve. Theodora replied impatiently. My dear Queen, sometimes things should be left well alone. Junnaveil forbid I should listen to another of those variations of inane poems made by inexperienced little girls, the old woman said, closing her eyes and massaging her temple. Im old now, I should be spared such torture. Oh, come now, Aunt Theodora. They are not all that bad. And once again I am reminded of why I envy your optimism. Alright, alright. Lets not spend all that energy now, shall we? Justtry to be a bit civil, at least take your witty retorts to a reasonable degree. Oh, very well. Anything for my favourite student, the old Countess gave a resigned laugh and patted the Queens hand. Let me announce the start of the party. Then I will introduce you as a surprise guest, The Queen laughed politely. It will be a wonderful party, Im sure. As soon as the Queen vanished into the garden, the old woman gestured to the manservant pushing her wheel chair with urgency. Richmond? Be a dear and sneak in some of that liquor on you into my tea, will you? I shudder to think how Id survive the oncoming onslaught of bad poems coming my way. Milady? Im not sure I understand. Youve been serving the family for years, Richmond. Surely you dont think youve managed to hide your flask from me that long? With a stunned look, the old gentleman nodded. Illput in a few drops. Very big drops, please. Glugs, even, the old woman said before bracing herself for the next few hours of cruelty towards words. Chapter 207: Who Remains Behind Chapter 207 Who Remains Behind Upon seeing the arrival of Queen Margarethe, the Knight guarding her was about to announce her arrival before being told to stand down by the Queen. This is a leisurely gathering. No need for that. As you wish, Your Highness. The Queen glided into the garden with a dignified smile. When the young girls saw her, they quickly stood up and greeted her according to the etiquette. Please, be at ease, the Queen said. Thank you all of you young ladies, for sparing your precious time to attend this little party of mine. The purpose of this party is to allow you a chance to get to know a little bit better of those who are your age without regard to formality. We will also have a small session in which we will discuss the plans for the Spring Ball, she paused for breath and gave a small wink. Of course, what is a little gathering without some excitement? Our main event today will be a small Poem Recital Competition that will be judged by yours truly, and two very exciting guests. Please, come forward. Countess Fornelle and Countess Theodora. A middle-aged woman with a kind face who had been sitting quietly in a corner came up to the Queen. She wore a soft orange chiffon dress and a snow fox fur around her neck. Another woman, this one in a wheelchair, was pushed by a manservant near the Queen. The fact that she owned a wheelchair alone spoke of the status she had. Creases of age and wisdom graced her visage, and a pair of faded eyes looked at them with the sharpness of a woman half her age. She wore a brown dress, dark woolen shawl, topped with a feathered hat donated by a large bird, most probably an unfortunate local monster. The woman had the look of someone who had seen much in her lifetime and developed an impatience for anyone wasting what was left of her time on Grea. Upon seeing the two of them, the young ladies grew excited. Isnt that Countess Theodora? the young Morrisey Lady gasped. How wonderful! Who are they? Connie asked. I dont know much about Countess Fornelle. But that old Lady in the wheelchair is Cathys C She is one of the most respected poets in Calendia. I own all of her works! Cathy cut her friend off excitedly. The Queen waited until the hubbub die down before continuing. To those who might not know these esteemed ladies, they are two of the most prestigious artists in our Kingdom. Countess Fornelle is a writer whose works had been published and enjoyed by people of all ages, including her most famous ones, The Mystery of the Three Towers and Mortimer Brown Short Stories. And Countess Theodoras poems has graced the libraries of not just our Kingdom, but also those of other countries. The two of them will be helping me in judging the competition, she said. But for now, let us enjoy our little party!
The scent of freshly brewed tea and sweets mingled with the chatters of young ladies as amiable conversations were held. One or two hidden barbs were sent from either side of the factions, but they kept themselves civil. This was a small party, after all. And these girls were still young. They have yet to grow the same talons as those of the adults. One by one, the ladies came up to greet the Queen. When it was Connies turn to greet her, the Queen was pleasantly surprised. Your Highness. My dear. How have you been? she said with a concerned look as she held her hand, making Connie feel slightly perturbed. Ive heard about all those terrible things thats been happening in your territory from Gerard. Are you doing okay? They are small matters, Your Highness. Nothing I can handle. Thats good. Thats good. You are a bright child. By the way, why are you not sitting at the front Oh, Im seated at the back. A frown appeared on the womans face. No, thats not right. There must be a mistake. How can we let you sit so far away? I appreciate your concern, Your Highness. But Im satisfied with sitting here, she said bowing slightly. I havent been in a social gathering for a long time, as Ive been quite busy. So, Im afraid that I might make some slight faux-pas that might offend some people due to being out of practice. Ah. Very well. If you are quite alright with that, the Queen said, as she too had heard of her adventures. What a good girl she is, she thought, that shed attend my party even though she was tired from having to deal with so much back in her territory. My thanks, Your Highness, she said. Acting as innocently as possible. I must find out what went wrong with the seating arrangement. Rest assured; I will reprimand them. Connie bowed a final time before returning to her seat. After that, what followed was the planning of the Spring Ball. It was boring and frankly, useless to her. She tuned most of that out.
As hours passed, it was finally time for the main event. A small stage was set near the pavilion. The Queen and the two guests were seated behind a long table with pastel pink cloth. Maidservants came in with a silver platter filled with quills and ink, along with a ream of scented paper. The Queen held up a small silver bell and gave it a gentle shake. She then announced the rules of the competition The rules are simple. Poems written by you will be judged by a panel of myself, Countess Fornelle and Countess Theodora. You will be graded with point from one to five by each judge for a total of fifteen points. Winners of the competition will receive books signed by each of our guests. The prizes were of little value to those who were not invested on the arts. What the girls were chasing were the status and the fame that would come with being the winner. The theme of the poem should beah, as we are in a rose garden, why not use them? Please create a poem that uses rose as part of theme. You are free to walk around to gather inspirations if you wish. Dont be afraid of letting your imagination soar, everyone! the Queen gave a rousing ring of the bell and spoke. Now, youll have half an hour to create the best poem you can. Best of luck to everyone! The young ladies quickly moved into action. Some chose to take a walk; some chose to immediately write down what was in their head, and some were working together to create their poems. Are you not going to create a poem, Lady Cornelia? Meredith asked, glancing at Cathy who was already deep in thought. No. I think Ill skip this one, Connie said. She did not wish to bully young girls with her skills. Also, she had read the rules about poem in Calendia, and found it too restrictive to her liking. On Serins table, the young lady was hard at work creating a poem, when Julia whispered to her ears. Lady Cornelias paper is still blank even at this juncture. I do believe that our guess is correct. Great. And that Ainsworth spawn is someone who cannot write a poem to save her life. Just you watch, Julia. I will humiliate the two of them!
Times up! The Queen rang the bell as a signal. Once everyone was seated once more, she spoke. To keep the spirit of spontaneity, we will not have a specific order for the poem recital. Anyone who is ready can simply take the stage. A bunch of girls stood up. The girls saw that one of them was the daughter of a Marques and slowly sat back down. Ah, Lady Blanchett. Please, take the stage. With a proud smile, the young lady took her place. My poem is called, My Pretty Rose. Then, she proceeded to recite the poem. Countess Theodora raised a small grunt and took a few big gulps of her tea. After she was finished, the Queen raised a board with the number 3 on them, Countess Fornelle raised another 3. As for the old Countess, she first asked the girl. Lady Blanchett. Do you do anything else other than writing poems? Yes! the girl said excitedly. I knit, and I paint, and Perhaps you should focus on those instead, the Countess cut her off and raised a board with an angry but definitive 1 written on it. Hearing the terse and unabashed critic, the girl was so flabbergasted that all she could do was stand there. She had never heard such harshness even from her own mother. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Can someone please help Lady Blanchett to her seat? The Queen said before whispering to the old Countess. Aunt Theodora, did I not ask you to not be too critical? The Queen whispered to her. Why yes, isnt that what Im doing? Countess Fornelle could only shake her head in resignation. I knew it. She was beginning to worry that this would not end well for the next girls. A sentiment which would prove to be correct a while later. The second girl, unfortunately, was not as good as the first one, prompting a squint from Countess Theodora. If there is one poem in the whole world capable of making me wish that I was deaf, that would be it. By the fourth girl, the atmosphere of the garden had become so tense that it was as if the nice party they had before this was a dream. The last girl was so nervous that she dropped her notes. She tried to gather the papers and failed to do so, upon which time she simply ran off from the stage, crying. Watching this, the Countess said softly. Ah, wonderful. Music to my ear. But she didnt say a thing, Countess Fornelle said. Exactly.
The poems thus far were trite, uninspired regurgitation of pretty words without meaning. At best, they were trying to praise the flowers color, elegance, or beauty, often repeating them a few times using different words. Connie stifled a yawn and poured herself some tea, hoping that it would keep her awake in the boring event. After four girls had braved themselves to rise up to the occasion and then ruthlessly mentally destroyed by the increasingly sour faced Countess, no more girls came up. The Queen was desperate for anyone to stand up. She did not expect these young girls to be so mentally fragile. Was it because she had been taught by the sharp-tongued Countess when she was young that she thought theyd be able to handle her criticisms? By now she knew that she had grossly miscalculated. It was at this time that Serin confidently came up to the stage. Queen Margarethe let out a sigh of relief inwardly. Oh, thank Junnaveil. I might not like the girl much, but she had gust, at the very least. I just hope that shes as good as everyone says. The title of my poem is Innocent Rose. The girls confidence was not unfounded, as she had tailored the poem based on the preference of all three judges. Including the strict adherence to scansion preferred by Countess Theodora. As Connie listened to the poem, she had to admit, the girl was learned in the art. Her poem would not be remiss in a scholar gathering. Though not at the level of the famous masters. As soon as she was finished. The girls of the Noble Faction clapped their hands in show of support. The others also clapped, albeit slowly and reluctantly. It is a wonderful poem, Lady Gladstone, Countess Fornelles said, raising a board with 4 in the middle. I agree. It is very inspiring. To show the Nobility of Rose and tying it with innocence of youth is an excellent choice, the Queen added, raising a board with another 4. Countess Theodora raised a 3 with a nod of acknowledgement. Colour me surprised. It is a nice work for a lady of such a young age. Receiving such a comment from the sour-faced Countess gave Serin a much-needed boost of confidence. Thank you for your kind comments, Your Highness, Countess Theodora and Countess Fornelle. I do believe that, we, as daughters of Nobles, should be examples to others. To be learned in the arts is to show our refinement, our class. Surely you all agree? Especially those like me, who are daughters of Dukes. It was no longer a veiled dig, but a straightforward provocation. To the only daughters of Dukes present. Lady Courteney Ainsworth and Lady Cornelia Asterium Steelheart. Courteney seethed in her seat, knowing full well that it was a losing battle. She might be a great painter, but wordsmithing is not something she could do, not at her opponents level. She glanced at the other girl that Serin had knowingly provoked. But all she knew about the girl was her feats at the battlefield. She might be a great warrior, but crafting poems was something entirely different. I bow, to your ability with words, Lady Serin, Connie spoke, breaking the silence. As you know, I am a warrior. I dance with death every day. Calendian poetry is something I know only the basics of. As she got up, Connie thought to herself. A poem; if I want to trounce her, many Masterpieces of old Masters are just a single breath away. But no, the cadence and rhymes would not fit Calendias established rules. She could just argue that Im just stringing words together. As you can see, I did not write anything on my paper as I am ashamed of my lowly skill, so instead Id ask for a single rose to rouse my muse. It shall be yours. Take your pick, the Queen agreed. My gratitude, Your Highness, with a flick of her finger, a rose fell and glided through the air, slipping between Connies fingers. She gave the rose a light sniff, and let the sweetness filled her head. I was cloaked in dust of the past My sword grew heavy with rust In seasons of red and grey; my soul had sight, Of the courtyard filled with rose; of that night with stars bedight Under their faint light, I saw her face And through it, find strength once more To move forward, wading through the haze, Dragging my cloak, frosted hoar Seasons had come and gone And lines had been carved upon my brows Twenty years was like a drunken dream As if just yesterday, we spoke our vows The tie that binds us, grew thin and weary But finally, I see the end of Winter As I return to the garden of my childhood The chill of spring numbed my finger The scent of roses is as fragrant as ever Their thorns latching onto my hem But where is she who remains behind? Who plucked my rose from its stem? As she recited the last stanza, Connie crushed the rose she was holding, voicing the words with a sorrowful tone, chewing every letter with deep anger. There was a stunned silence, as no one expected such a poem to come from the lips of a famed boor who knew only of the blood and steel. A slow clap, but one with gravitas and poise behind them roused everyone from their stillness. Brilliant. Absolutely brilliant, it came from the dignified Countess. "What is the title?" "I...didn''t think of that. Hmmm...I suppose, I''ll call it Who Remains Behind." The Countess nodded firmly and gestured at the boards. Shall we? It is heart-wrenching, and beautiful. Even someone like me, who only knows the basics of poetry, can feel the loneliness trapped within, she raised a 5 on the board. While Lady Serin used the widely accepted nobility of the Rose, Lady Steelhearts poem approached it as a story. A story told through the eyes of a veteran, mourning a beloveds passing. Portraying the sadness of loss, the ephemeral beauty of the rose, and resignation, no, the Queen paused. or is itangersuspicion? Its up to the reader how you interpret it. Whether it is regret of days gone, or anger against the one who took her from him, its up to the speaker and the listener. Otherwise, poetry will not be art, but mere facts written in flowery words, Connie stated. "Indeed, how rare to see someone as young as you with such an understanding of poetry. A warrior who are also learned in the way of arts. Marvelous. A five from me." I cannot accept this! Serin said angrily. She did not even follow the scansion rules! The Countess rapped on the table three times, silencing the hysterical Serin.Serin was about to retaliate with choice words of her own, but stopped, as she knew that despite her position as two steps under her father in Nobility, the old woman held the respect of many. A free verse poem, is not to my taste, but that does not diminish its significance. When crafting a poem, you should not pander to the audience. A poem is an expression of the heart, any less would be unacceptable. You can fool the less experienced ones, but not me, the Countess explained, then she turned her attention to Connie. This is a poem that changes meaning based on how it is recited. Clever, very clever. This is not just a study of the beauty of words, but the intent contained within," she paused, giving Connie a critical look. "However, if there is one critique from me is that such sombre poem does not fit this event. Ill keep that in mind, Connie replied. A four from me, Countess Theodora declared, raising the board with a grin. I''ve seen your standard, and I hope that you''ll improve and brighten this stale world of arts. And If you have time in the future, Id like to invite you for some tea and a discussion about the art, Lady Steelheart. It would be my pleasure, Countess Theodora. With the unexpected slap on the face, Serin returned to her seat with a red face; to the glee of Lady Courteney. After that show of skill, no other girls felt they were able to step up to the stage. The Queen saw this and ended the event early. The prize was then presented ceremonially by the Queen to the winner, and she left the tea party with the other adults, to allow for the young girls to mingle without her presence. She was not quite satisfied with how it ended, but was very glad that she found out a hidden talent. Ah, Mikael. My poor son. Youve truly lost out.
That evening, Prince Mikael was having a meeting with the Knights regarding their plan for his first campaign when a guard knocked on his door. What is it?! I am in a meeting right now. Its about Lady Gladstone, My Prince. With a groan, Mikael beckoned for the guard to come in. The guard came up to him and whispered in his ear. A frown came onto his face and Mikael slammed the quill in his hand onto the table. Excuse me, Gentlemen. I will return in ten minutes. Lionel, with me. He and Lionel walked hurriedly to his office only to hear a loud crash and a hysterical scream. What is all that racket?! he demanded as he opened the door. The Prince saw a broken vase and Serin, standing in front of it with her shoulders hunched up in anger. He took a glance at Julia, who was standing at a corner. She curtsied with a panicked look in her eyes. What happened? Why are you so angry, my love? he asked. Its that whore! That damnable Steelheart whore! How dare she humiliate me in front of the Queen !! Upon seeing his worried face, Serin quickly put on her most pitiable face threw herself into his embrace. She then recounted the story to her fianc, not forgetting to make herself look as aggrieved as possible. Instead of the support that she was expecting, Prince Mikael looked at her with a stiff frown. Thats all? You dragged me away from an important meeting just because of this womanly matter? Mikael! How can you say that?! This is that bitch we are talking about! Serin! he scolded her. I love you with all my heart, but I am going to embark on my first campaign against the forces of Vorzenny soon. I have no time for this silly little game you are playing. How could you say that?! You told me that I can call you anytime I need your help. I know. I know Ive told you that, but you also need to understand whats going on in the Kingdom right now. You dont love me anymore! Is that it?! Prince Mikael harrumphed. Listen, my love. Glory and honor is waiting for me in the battlefield. This will also benefit you as my fiance. It wont be too late to make your move after the war is over. So please, do not make waves, Serin. I mean it, he warned her with a threatening wave of his finger. The angry girl tried to stop him, but Prince Mikael trudged on, refusing to relent on his decision. He slammed the door shut and shot a look at Lionel, who had been standing outside. Lionel. Keep watch on her, and make sure that she does not make any rash actions. Yes, My Prince.
AARGH! That bitch! Serin cried out. Mikaels scolding did not do any good for her temper. Julia! You said that shes not eloquent enough to be my rival, but how is it that she could make such a poem without even writing it down?! Youve embarrassed me! Forgive me, Serin. I didnt know that she would have such a gift. But the Prince is right. We should not hurry. I cant, Julia. I cant! She stomped on a down pillow with her heels, causing the delicate stitching to burst. I want her to be humiliated. Humiliated and destroyed!! Julia watched this with a grim scowl before finally making a decision. Ihave a plan. What plan is it? Tell me. Before that, I need you to tell me. How far do you want her destroyed? Serin stopped her tantrum and asked Julia explain. Upon hearing the vile scheme that her friend had in mind, a hateful smile appeared on her lips. Normally, such a plan would have reviled her, but Serin was so blinded by her hate that she did not think twice and agreed to it. Yesyou have my full support. Start preparing as soon as possible. I want that whore to wallow in despair!! Chapter 208: The Cure, at What Cost? Chapter 208 The Cure, at What Cost? With her High Society duties done, Connie returned to the blissful silence of her Alchemy Room. Three days later, a carriage arrived in front of Connies temporary residence. Its passenger stepped out with a weary smile, greeted by Martell. Martell, my boy. Good to see you. Youve got more meat in you now. As I should, Martell replied. Good to see you too, Ethel. The Mistress is waiting for you in her Alchemy Room. Ill take you to her. As the Beastfolk Boy was escorting the elderly Herbalist through the mansion, she asked. Where are the others? Illumca is out on a business. Nick is out again doing Goddess-knows-what. Madame Sui is hard at work instructing Zalkhin Altanghazar on proper etiquette - for the Spring Ball, you see. Ah, Madame Sui is a longtime friend of the Mistress. She joined us back in Greyvault. Yes, she did write to me about that. Im sure youd like her, shesa very experienced woman. Ah, here we are. Mind the smell, he said as he held his breath and opened the door. As soon as the door was opened, melange of fragrant and noxious smell smacked Ethel in the face. She spotted two cauldrons filled with dark-colored liquid bubbling away while a figure was hunched over a table, In her left hand was a strange transparent tube, held aloft as she shook it lightly. Her other hand was scribbling on a note, her mouth mumbling quietly. Miss Connie? Ethel! Good. Ill be right with you in just a minute, Connie said without turning her head. After putting down the tube into its stand, Connie offered her hand. Hows everyone doing? Great, great, she replied as she took her hand and shook it. She felt a curious warmth flowing from Connies palm. Theyre doing very well. Bertus and Sens mother are taking care of the store. And Sen has also been learning how to take care of the storefront properly. Oh, and she likes the presents you sent her. Good. And I see that youve progressed well in your Cultivation, judging by the density of your Energy, Connie said, releasing her hand. So, why did you make me come here? Surely you arent inviting me to the Capital because you miss me. Straight to the point, Connie smiled approvingly. You dont know how gratifying it is to have a conversation that does not have double speak, here in the Capital, she said as she pulled up chair for Ethel. Are you aware of the disease thats been making its round in the Capital? You mean the Infidelity Disease? I am, actually. Some people who visited the store have asked me regarding the cure, discreetly. They said that no cure has been found thus far. Connie put down a small Pill bearing three stripes on its surface. This is the cure for that disease. I call it, Three Stripes Pill. Ethel was frozen for a full minute before finally letting out a weak, What?
The day before their meeting, Connie C disguised as the jolly fat Mr. Swinton C visited the Rose of Paradise Club and presented the Pills she made. The moment she placed the Pills on and told Madame Griselda and Scarlet what they were, the unshakeable Madam slowly sat down and cupped her mouth in disbelief. Scarlet squeezed her hands, trying to stay calm. The medicine called Penicillin worked by breaking down the bacteria cells walls, allowing the bodys immune system to break it down. But Connie had no knowledge of how the thing called Penicillin looked like in the wild. And the books said nothing about how to grow one, and whether it was even possible to find it in Calendia, so she stuck to what she knew; poisons. By utilizing certain combinations of snake venom and herbs, she made a mild poison that would target the bacteria cells, invade them, and corrode them from the inside out. The only drawback was that it was quite aggressive, and once ingested would cause people to have a fever. Therefore, it had to be taken at the same time with a fever reducing medicine. Connie explained to them that they were still in trial, but was eighty percent sure that it would be effective as a cure. The Three Stripes Pill will need to be crushed and mixed with warm water and drunk every twenty-four hours. It will cause a mild fever and chills when its working, so if it became unbearable, make her drink one of the Pills in this bottle. Its a simple fever reducer. How - how long does it take for them to be completely cured? Scarlet asked, her voice trembling slightly. Itll take maybe three to five weeks to be rid of them as Rosannas disease is at an advanced stage. It will be faster for those in earlier stage. Be aware that I might need to make adjustments based on the progress of the diagnosis. Also, the regiment must not be interrupted, otherwise youd have to start all over again. Bear in mind that this will only work for Type One. Dont use them for those suffering from Type Two. We dont know what might happen, she said as she wrote the prescription on paper and handed it over to Scarlet. I will come and check the progress every few days. Griselda cupped her hand over her eyes. Traces of tears could be seen between her fingers. Thank Junnaveil. Thank you, Milady. This is the best news Ive heard in these trying times. Dont thank me yet. Well see how it progresses. What aboutthe Type Two? Scarlet asked. Scarlet! Griselda scolded her. Dont be thankless! Connie hissed. Im still working on it. Its a very aggressive disease. Forgive me, the beautiful Scarlet apologized with a deep bow. I know youve tried your hardest Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Ill do my best. But for now, take care of the Type One patients. Thats all you can do.
Connie gave the old Herbalist a summary of what she had done and what she had found; she found the different faces Ethel made to be entertaining. I C I dont know if I should be surprised at what youve accomplished. Or be surprised that you managed to find out the truth about the disease, She clasped both hand on her forehead and took a deep, insightful breath. Okay, what do you want me to do? Now thats what I like about you, Ethel. I want you to create the cure for the Type One while I am researching Type Two, she said as she thrust a piece of paper into her hand. This is? The recipe for the Pill. Take it and commit it into your memory. After that, burn it. What? Why? Wouldnt it be easier if we had more help from the Alchemists under me? Because at the end of it all, its poison. If people without proper knowledge tries to make it, itll turn from a cure to a death sentence. We must stabilize the recipe first before handing them to others. And you Ethel, is the foremost of the Alchemists that have started Cultivation. Ethel grinned. Well, cant be helped then. Let this old woman show you what shes got, she frowned slightly. But, Three Stripes Pill because there are three stripes on the Pill? Thats a rather lazy name, isnt it? Because it isa very mundane medicine, Connie stated. The hard part is simplifying the recipe while retaining the desired effect.
It was a very windy afternoon when Illumca finally returned to the mansion. It had just been a bit more than a week since she had to undergo training and do missions following Mr. Butters. She had not slept for many days and was glad to have a chance to rest. As she went in, she saw that it was empty, safe for an unexpected person sitting in the living room while drinking tea with Lihua. Ethel. Its been a while. Some tea? the old woman said. Lihua brewed very good tea. This one is pleased. Please, have a seat and join us. Illumca gingerly sat down and joined them. It was really good tea. The warmth seeped into her bones and Illumca let out a soft sigh of release. Is Connie around? This one doesnt know. Perhaps the Mistress is out for some urgent business? She said that shes going to the brothel today, Ethel said. The old woman heard something crack in the direction of the Dark Elf. When she directed her attention, she saw that the handle on the teacup had cracked and the poor ceramic had fallen onto the ground. Wheredid you say she went to? Ethel eyed Lihua, who shook her head tiredly. Isis it supposed to be a secret?
After a late dinner at the Rose of Paradise Club (Whose Cook made very fine roasted chicken glazed with honey), Connie returned to her temporary mansion. Belly full, and ready to do another all-nighter. She was actually looking forward to it. As she entered the mansion, she saw that her companions, except for Lihua, were sitting in the living room. Their eyes looking at her strangely. Whats everyone doing? Connie asked. And why the silence? Connie. Whah - Connie quickly turned around to see Illumca standing behind her with a thin smile. Illumca! How did you get behind me? I couldnt even feel your presence! Ive obtained an Artifact that could raise my Stealth by two levels, she explained. Still wearing the same smile. But Connie had seen that smile before, back when she broke the promise with her late wife to return home on time for dinner. That was the smile she had when she was angry. Dont you have something to say to me? IIm sorry? Connie began. Then she glanced at Ethel, who mouthed sorry. She put two and two together, cursing inwardly. Did Lihua know this? Did she run away because she knew that there was something wrong? ThatIwent to the Red LightDistrict? Connie slowly spoke, heart pounding. But I didnt do anything there! Im just helping create a cure for the Infidelity Disease. I know. Youwhat? Connie stood there, nonplussed. Youre notangry? Im angry? No, Im just disappointed! Disappointed that you didnt think it important to tell me that you were going to the Red-Light District! Listen, Illumca. I justdont want you to suspect me of misdemeanor, Connie said. She did not want to say that she was afraid that the Dark Elf would overthink things. I already interrogated Nick. I know you havent been with anyone there. Y-you did? But even if I didnt do that, Ive learned of your taste in women while we were together. Ive had time to sit down and thought about it. I dont think any woman in any brothel would pique your interest. Huh, wellthats surprising. Back when she was Wang Tian Gu, when she went to a brothel to enjoy the dancers and Fei found out, she had to endure a month of silent treatment and sleeping on the floor. HoweverI still want to make sure that you wont think about any other women for the near future. Uhwhat do you mean? It meansyoure going to be with me until morning, Illumca said, grabbing Connie by the wrist and dragging her up the stairs. And Ill be the one taking charge. Uh Nick smiled awkwardly after the door to the bedroom was slammed behind them. IllIll just go grab Karn for a drink. Idont get it. Why is Illumca angry? Isnt it normal that a strong warrior like Connie to have relations with other women? I mean, inside, shes a man, right? Zalkhin Altanghazar, maybe I should explain the culture here in Calendia. In a tavern away from here.
In the few days that passed while Connie was preoccupied with her private matters, the High Society was abuzz with the news of the event that transpired at the Queens Tea Party. About how the scion of the Steelheart House had garnered the interest of two of the most high-acclaimed artists in their field. This all stemmed from one Cathy Morrisey who, in her fervor of poetry, could not stop herself from sharing the poem Connie had made on the fly with her fellows in her book-reading circle. And with how fond of women and their gossips, it was unavoidable for it to spread fast and wide. In a well-known caf overlooking the bridge between the Noble and Business District, two women of considerable age were enjoying tea. One of them was reading a stanza from Who Remains Behind. A copy of the one Cathy wrote. twenty years like a drunken dream. As if yesterday, we spoke our vows the Lady dreamily spoke. Ah, to have someone love you so deeply even after so many years apart. How riveting. My favorite is this parttheir thorns latching to my hem. It evokes the image of someones hand desperately reachingoh my, she fanned herself with a coquettish look. I feel like Im a little girl again. If only my husband could share her talent with words. All the things that came out of his mouth is, whats for dinner? and Where is my son? and Im gonna be late, dont wait up!. She sighed again. I know he makes good money, but(sigh)one could dream. I wish I could be there to see it! I also heard that she had made the medicine that cured the people poisoned by the horrible Demons in Greyvault! And I heard rumors from my maid that she was also a competent swordswoman. Though I cannot condone a girl doing such barbaric thing, it does makes me wonder. Does this mean that shes not just an expert in swordsmanship, but is also accomplished in Alchemy and Poetry? Compared to that, my son cant even wake up in the morning without being yelled at. At the next table, near the window, Henrietta put down her cup of tea with a little smile. With just one event, the image of the scion of the Steelheart house changed from an unwomanly brute that only knew of the sword into that of an all-around genius. She was proud of that, but also felt a little lonely. After the tea, she went for a stroll around the stores followed by Barnaby and a thin, lanky man named Clay, one of her fathers personal guards. She was browsing dresses and jewelries when she saw a person in a hood reflected behind her, walking with considerable urgency against the crowd. The person bumped into an inattentive little boy who was eating an apple, causing him to drop the fruit. The hooded person paused briefly to look back at the child, let out an angry tsk, and subsequently ignored the crying child. Henrietta managed to catch a glimpse of the face of the hooded figure and mouthed to herself. ThatsJulia Wendell She looked at her lanky Guard and said. Clay, can you follow her and take a look at what shes doing? Milady, your father told me to guard you. This is not part of my order. Please, Clay. Ill keep out of trouble. Look, Ill stay in that store with Barnaby. Clay shifted his eyes to and fro, before tipping his hat and went off to follow Julia. Milady. Why are you making Clay follow Lady Julia? he asked. Its just my hunch, Barnaby. That woman is a confidant of that Serin Gladstone. Their people disdain mixing with commoners. And yet we just saw her moving about in the Business District and without a guard? Moreover, a few days ago, Connie just dealt a blow at Serin. Id say chances are, shes up to no good. Amazing, Milady. Well, lets just hope that my hunch is wrong. However, an hour later, Henrietta found out that - to her horror - her hunch was spot on. Chapter 209: An Inevitable End Chapter 209 An Inevitable End Two Grey Ghosts were guarding the mansion gate. One was an eager, fresh-faced young man who looked so proud to be standing around doing nothing. The other one was a man who looked as if he had run headfirst into a wall. (yawn)so boring the latter complained as he leaned forward, using the shaft of his spear as support. Boring is good. That means everythings safe, the other one said. But you shouldnt slouch, Zeke. We are the face of our Ladys household! Ever the goody two shoes, eh, Locke? You always harp on about our Lady. People would think that youre sweet on her. Locke Braun used to be a Greyvault Guard before voluntarily resigning and joining the Grey Ghosts. A woefully average young man on all counts, but he made do with his enthusiasm. The other one, Zeke, was an Ex-Greyrat who got dragged kicking and screaming from jail once Nick found out that he was good with a sword and had no hand in distributing the Azure Dream. At first, he was very reluctant to join, but quickly got used to the work. Also having a job with a good pay that he could use to pay for his Mas expenses was nothing to scoff at either. Wha C uh! No! Im just - ! Heads up. A carriages coming, Zeke said, returning to a standby position. The flustered Locke did the same.
Once Henrietta heard of the scheme that was being concocted by Julia, she quickly headed to where Connie was staying. Two Guards State your business, Locke said with a stiff voice. Barnaby got off the Carriage and said. This Carriage belong to Lady Henrietta Greenfield. She wishes to see Lady Cornelia Asterium Steelheart. Please inform her. This is urgent. Our Lady wishes not to be disturbed, Locke said. Now hold on, Locke. This kind of thing, youve gotta be smart. Who knows if its a really important? You want the responsibility? O-oh. Stay with them, Im going to find Mister Martell or Madame Sui. Not long after, Henrietta and her servants were escorted into the mansion. As she walked in, she saw her friend descending down the steps from the second floor with a bed hair, yawning. Behind her was Illumca. Theyre coming out from the same room? Henrietta thought briefly, before dislodging it from her head. Once Connie saw her, she scratched her head and sighed. Henrietta, Ive said it many times. You need to keep your distance away from me. I know, but youre my friend, she said wistfully. Then, her tone became grave. I have something to tell you. An urgent, private matter. Connie saw the seriousness in her eyes. She took a few seconds to think before bringing her to the lounge room. A private room in the mansion filled with books that had never been read and would never be read. Henrietta ordered Clay and Barnaby to stay as she wanted to talk to Connie alone.
In the lounge room, Henrietta and Connie took their seats facing each other while Lihua served them tea before leaving the room. However, Illumca did not budge from Connies side. Dont mind Illumca, Connie said as she saw the green-haired girl glancing at the Dark Elf. Anything you want to tell me; you can tell her. Alright then. Im here becauseI found out that Lady Serin has something vile planned for you. Thats old news. That side of the pool never had any love for me. Not like this. This one isbeyond anything normal ladies of high birth would ever think about. Justthinking about it makes me despair at how far one would go just to take revenge on a slight, she paused, swallowing her saliva, hesitating to say what she had to say. This also involve Prince Mikaels Private band of Knights. Now youre making me curious, Connie said, leaning forward. Do tell. The young girl then began telling Connie about what Clay had eavesdropped from the secret meeting between Lady Julia and a few members of the Princes Private Guards. A few times she paused, trying to swallow her disgust. Connie listened attentively, her only reaction was the furrowing of her brows. A contrast to Illumca, whose aloof face gradually turned into one of a wrathful goddess. A nearby candle had almost burst to flame from the heat that she was emitting. Ill kill themIll kill them all! Illumca said, her silver eye burned with anger. Illumca! Calm down! Connie spoke sternly. They wanted to defile you! Thosethose bastards!! Connie seized the Dark Elfs wrist and soothed her anger with a kiss on the back of her palm. Theyre too late for that if thats what they planned. After all, what has already been given away, cannot be taken, Connie said, grinning slightly at the direction of Illumca, who had forgotten her anger, stricken by Connies meaningful glance. She looked away with reddened cheeks. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. What do you mean? Idont follow, Henrietta said. Ah, to be so innocent, Connie grinned. Thank you for telling me, Henrietta. Youre a good friend. So, what do you want to do now? Who should we report this to? Henrietta, sweet, innocent Henrietta. No one will believe us, especially not when we have no evidence. No, you should stay silent, Connie smirked. Ill take care of it myself. Cornelia! You forgot who I am. These horrible little schemes, let me take care of it, Connie offered her hand and helped her up. Now, you should go back and have a good rest, just treat what you just heard today as nothing. Okay? Just put it out of your mind. B-but - ! Just trust me, Connie winked. Im not the kind of person wholl lay flat knowing someones after me.
Still unsure, Henrietta resigned herself to be escorted to her Carriage. Connie waved her goodbye as the Carriage bearing the Greenfield Coat of Arms slowly made its way around the bend. Connie whispered to both Lihua and Martell about the metaphorical dagger that was aimed at her innocence with a touch of glee as they walked back inside the mansion. Strong men. Sleeping Potion. Defilement. And poor little old me, a chortle escaped Connies lips as she turned on her heel and faced the graceful Queen of Frozen Caves. Are you thinking what Im thinking, Lihua? Indeed. It most likely is that one, Lihua said with a despondent sigh. Here or there, the way these vicious vixens think is the same. To be capable of such unsavoury thing at such a young age. This one is really concerned about the way Nobles teach their children. Then, I suppose I will teach them a lesson, the way women of the inner court would, Connie said. She clapped her hand and spoke. Arryn! At once, Arryn appeared before her. Hands clasped in greeting. Get your men to track the Princes Private Guards. And Arryn, you should survey Julia personally. Serins not that bright and wont do her own dirty deeds. I guess this girl named Julia is acting as her go-between. Take care not to be seen. Arryn bowed deeply once before flitting towards a window with a footwork incomparable to the one she used before becoming a Cultivator. What are you going to do, Mistress? Martell asked. Wondering why the blonde-haired girl would be so chipper after hearing that someones planning to take advantage of her. Oh, my boy, you are going to see how people in the inner court do real damage. Just as she was thinking about what to do to make those young women regret living, they heard people shouting outside. What is it again?! Connie growled. The door was pushed open. Nick came in with a young man in tow. Judging by his clothes, he looked to be a servant of an affluent family. The boys riding full speed through the main road, he made a sharp turn but cant control his horse. Almost knocked me down, Nick said as he laid him down on the floor. Thankfully I just had my shield repaired and managed to deflect. But as you can see, he got his leg broken. Said hes one of your familys servants. Lady Cornelia? the young boy asked, wincing from the pain. Head Butler Sebastian sent me, he hissed. Lady Carell is dying. Shes calling for you. Its time, Connie stated. Lihua and Illumca. You two come with me to the Steelhearts Mansion. Nick and Martell, you both stay here and treat him well. Get some painkiller in him. We might take long, dont wait up.
Once she arrived at the Steelhearts Mansion, Connie was greeted by Sebastian. She then made her way towards Cornelias parents bedroom with a grim expression. A worried Julian was standing in front of the door, looking down at his hands with a vacant look. Upon realizing that someone was nearby, he looked up. The moment he saw Cornelia and Illumca, he started shouting at them in incoherent curses. But in his eyes, Connie could see confusion in them. He was scared and did not know what to do. Yet Connie did not feel pity for him. Not with what he and his mother had done. With a grunt, Connie asked. Why are you not with your mother? The simple question shut the boy up. His lips trembled as he tried to find an excuse. Connie had no patience to deal with him. If you arent going in, your mother and I have a business to settle. Sebastian. Y-yes, Mistress. Illumca, Lihua, wait here, Connie said as Sebastian knocked on the bedroom door. The Dark Elf nodded silently. Lady Carell. Were here. Please excuse us, the elderly Butler said, even knowing that the one within might not be able to respond. Connie entered the door after Sebastian, the smell was even more unbearable than before. Once again, Connie stood before Cornelias Stepmother. She was trying to breathe through her gangrenous nostrils, but judging by the wheezing and the frothy sputum she coughed up, fluid had built up in her lung. Rendering the very action, a cherry on top of the cake that was her suffering. Hello again, Joan. Have you thought about what I offered you? Y-yhes. Iaccept, she said, coughing profusely. She herself knew that she did not have long. With that affirmation, Connie produced a thick parchment from her Item Ring and handed it over to Sebastian. I dont think you can read in your current condition. Ill have Sebastian read the content. Sebastian glanced at Joan for approval. Read it, the woman said, gesturing weakly with her arm. Sebastian peered close to the parchment and read the content aloud. In summary, in exchange for handing over all Steelhearts and Joan Carells properties to Lady Cornelia Asterium Steelheart, the latter would provide allowances and education to Julian Carell until the day he finished school. Upon which time she is freed from her obligations toward him. During the duration, she would not harm him, and she would be obliged to protect Julian Carell until such time that he finished his education. Unless Julian Carell intends harm upon Lady Cornelia Asterium Steelheart; in which case the penalty would be the unconditional severance of his protection by Lady Cornelia Asterium Steelheart, and Lady Cornelia Asterium Steelheart would obtain full ownership of everything that belonged to Joan Carell. This contract will go into effect the moment it is signed and will remain so even after the death of Joan Carell, Sebastian finished reading the bizarre contract, his lips slowing as he neared the end. This contract has been enchanted. If any of us break the conditions written upon it, it would incur a deadly penalty, Connie stated. As youve just heard, it is a very fair contract. Now, all you need to do is sign it. With difficulty, Joan lifted her hand and signed the document; her movement slow and pained. The moment she finished, her arm gave up and the quill fell onto the floor. My sonwheres my son? she asked with a delirious moan. Pleasemy son Connie took the signed document and put it into her Item Ring she, turned towards the bedroom door and began to speak. The door is not locked, a simple twist of the knob will open it, Connie watched the door coldly. If you truly love your mother, enter. No one will open it for you. She could hear the whimper behind the door. And she was sure that Joan too, could hear him. In front of the bedroom door, the fat boy named Julian Carell stood there, feeling as if everything that was happening, was happening to someone else. As if he was looking at his own body from outside. Illumca watched his shoulders trembling silently. She thought that it was a fitting result of their own dirty deeds. Finally, the boy managed to gather his courage and twisted the door knob. The door opened into the dark, brooding room. Connie was impassive; her face unreadable. She stepped past him and mouthed. Too little, too late. Sebastian placed Joan Carells hand gently on top of her stomach, looked at Julians eyes and shook his head. Julian Carell ran to his mothers side, bawling his eyes out. Connie did not spare this scene of parting a glance. Lihua, gather the servants and the guards at the lobby. I have an announcement to make, Connie ordered as she closed the door behind her. Yes, Mistress, Lihua bobbed and proceeded to do as Connie had bid. Shes gone, then, Illumca said, as Connie walked by her to look outside the window. The sky was an oddly cheery blue today. Mhm, Connie answered. Ever since Connie had decided to plant the seed of her end, Joan Carells death was inevitable. It was merely a question of when. You know, she was the main reason Cornelia suffered for years, and the one who ordered her death in that cave. But to me, shes nothing but a stranger who just happened to cross the proverbial line. Its a very odd feeling. Illumca did not know what to tell her. Then again, it was one of those things that needed no answers. "For me, I suppose, this is no revenge. This is just karma." Chapter 210: Overcast Funeral Chapter 210 Overcast Funeral In the lobby of the Steelhearts mansion, fifty men and women were standing in a line nervously while a raven-haired Beastfolk watched them through a blindfold in silence. As soon as one made a noise, the Beastfolk would point at the offender and shushed them. The whole thing was bizarre, it made them feel like they were children being grounded. They waited for what felt like hours before Connie walked down the steps with Sebastian and Illumca behind her. Mistress, Lihua bowed respectfully when she saw her. The moment she did so, the servants and the guards straightened up. Their faces tensed. Behind her, they could see Sebastian, his old eyes downcast. I suppose youre all wondering why youre gathered here, Connie said as she scanned the faces of the people standing in front of her. Let me answer that question for you. Lady Joan Carell has passed away. The older servants closed their eyes with unreadable expressions while the younger ones looked at each other with worry over their future. Before she passed away, she handed over everything to me, she continued. That includes your contracts. But out with the old in with the new, they say. And so, Sebastian, read out the names, Connie said. Before Connie inspected the servants, she asked Sebastian to list all the servants who were dishonest or was supportive of the deceased Joan Carell. Illumca also added some names to the list; these were servants suspected to be in Gladstones pocket based on The Silences investigations. Sebastian took out the list and read them with a heavy tone. When he was finished, he took a deep breath. Those whose names I have called, please step out of the line. About half of the servants stepped out, their eyes showed bewilderment. Connie then walked in front of them with slow and deliberate steps. I see new faces, old ones too, Connie paused, turning her heel with a grin. And amongst them, faces that I could not forget. This was a lie; the current Connie had no memories of any of them. She said that to elicit a response from some of them. And indeed, she saw their expressions stiffen from her words. You, you and you, She pointed at each and every one of the men and women in front of them. All of youare fired. The sentence was dropped on them like a boulder. Milady. This is -! The Head Cook was about to say something when Connies eyes bore on him like a thousand daggers. Do you all think I dont remember what you all did to me when Joan Carell took over, and you have the gall to try and question me? Connie said with a frown. Now, I give you all half an hour to pack up your bags and get your asses out of my property. Stuff any intention of stealing from the mansion where the sun doesnt shine if you still want all your limbs attached. My guards will check your belongings before you leave. As for the rest of you. You are free to leave or stay. If you wish to stay, then you will all be put into probation. Lihua here will decide whether you can still work here or not. Connie turned and left the lobby, leaving the scene of chaos behind to be handled by Lihua. Sebastian, come, She said. Mistress, is this necessary? The upkeep of the Mansion needs a lot of people. There is no need to keep people I cannot trust under my roof. For every change of Lords and Kings, sometimes a purge is needed. Be glad that it was not a bloody one, Connie spoke matter-of-factly. Then, the next matter is the whores funeral. Oh, and call the boy. I want to get this whole thing finished today. Mistress, he is still suffering from loss. And why do I care? Call him. Drag him kicking and screaming to the office if need be. Or would you rather I send Illumca to do it? Let me do it, A cold smile appeared on Illumcas lips. Ill drag him like how his mother dragged me out to the streets in Cairula. Sebastian panicked and quickly bowed. I C Ill do it, Mistress.
After some coaxing and begging, Sebastian managed to get Julian to move from his mothers side. The boy walked with his body feeling weightless, hoping that he was dreaming. He only realized that he had arrived when his nose almost met the cold wooden door. Ngh! He moaned angrily. He never liked his stepfathers office. It smelled of stale books and ink. And the few times he was there when Geno was still alive, he always made him read boring books. Before Sebastian managed to knock on the door, Julian had already opened it with gusto. When he entered, he saw his stepsister sitting behind his stepfathers desk reading a book with a frown. The tall Dark Elf was looking over a map of Grea drawn onto a piece of tanned leather and framed atop a fireplace. You! Who gave you the nerve to order me around?! When she noticed the boy and the Head Butler, Connie closed the book with a thump. Very enlightening read, she commented, pointedly ignoring the fat child. Based on this report, at least half of the familys assets had been sold away. Id guess it was to fuel Joan Carells lavish lifestyle? the Lady was adamant in keeping a certainlevel of quality of life, Sebastian tried his best to not draw Connies, but Julian interrupted him with his unpleasant whining. Listen to me!! Sebastian! I want her out of my house! This instant! Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Connie blinked. Sebastian, did you not tell him? II havent the chance. With a groan, Connie waved her arm and a heavy wooden armchair flew from the left corner of the room. It landed heavily in front of Julian. The thing flew so close to his face that it startled him and made him fall onto his butt. Sit. Y- Sit. Do not make me repeat myself again. The show of strange power silenced whatever complaints that the unpleasant little boy had and he did as he was told. On to business then, Julian, Connie spoke, as she walked from behind the desk and rested her behind on its front edge. First thing first. This mansion, isnt yours anymore, Julian. Its mine. By right, and by law. In fact, after the death of my father, this property should have been mine. However, as I was too young at the time, your mother was appointed as my guardian. Thats why she had control over me. But now that she had signed the contract to hand over the Steelhearts and her private properties to me, everything is whollyand rightfully...mine, Connie put emphasis at the end of her sentence, showing the immutable fact that the boy refused to accept. The boy, still half not understanding the young womans stern words became irritated. He had never been treated like this. Not even by his own mother. What are you talking about?! Sebastian! Kick her out! Julian stood up indignantly and turned to the Head Butler. The man he was calling out for could only bow his head helplessly. Sebastian cant help you, Julian. Now sit the fuck downand listen, Connies words were calm, but the threat within was palpable enough that Julians sudden spark of bravery quickly dimmed. Heres whats going to happen. In three days, your mother will be given a proper burial as tradition dictates, she stated. As she is not a Steelheart, she will not be buried in the Steelheart Familys Mausoleum, but in a vacant plot in the Nobles Cemetery. As for you, you will be allowed to live here until her burial. After that, you will be sent to - where is that village? Rothen, Connie, Illumca helped. Rothen, right. You will stay there until you come of age, and then you will be sent to a boarding school. Get you properly educated. Be glad, unlike what your mother did to me, I will give you proper allowance. Enough to live comfortably. When you have finished your schooling, I will no longer fund you, and you will be free to do what you want. At that moment, you and I will be strangers. Julians eyes were still, uncomprehending of the fact that his life had been decided for him. When understanding dawned upon him, he forgot his fear and screamed. Youre kicking me out?! Sebastian saw what was about to happen and placed his hands around the boys body. The boy cried; screaming, and kicking with his legs in the air. AAAH!!! Damn you!! Connie groaned, unwilling to spend any more energy handling the spoiled brat. She missed Sen. Now, that was a child after her own heart. Ive said everything I want to say. Take the boy to his room, Sebastian. Y-yes, Mistress, Sebastian said, eager to leave. Please excuse us. As they were leaving, Connie looked at him for a final time and spoke. Your mothers no longer here to protect you, Julian. Grow up.
After that, the servants and guards who were let go tried to meet with Connie, risking her anger, but she did not relent in her decision until the last second and they had to leave with unwillingness in their hearts. As for those who were left, ten people chose to stay. Over the next two days, Lihua and Sebastian took care of the funeral matters, while ensuring that the process of handover of matters between Sebastian and her was done properly. The funeral ceremony went as planned on the third day. It was on a gloomy afternoon with an overcast overhead. The ceremony followed the tradition of Junnaveil Faith, and was led by a priest introduced by Henrietta. At first Connie wanted to do a simple ceremony, but Lihua told her that to show the magnanimity of her personage, something more formal and befitting her station should be held. Connie had no particular opinion about this and simply followed her suggestion. Due to the condition of Joan Carells cadaver, the coffin had to be sealed shut and sprinkled with scented oils and perfume to mask the smell. Martell, who was watching the ceremony from a distance away, noted that more than once the priest cringed his large nose. The guests too, kept their distance from the coffin. Julian tried to keep himself from crying, but when the coffin was lowered into the ground, he began to bawl. Sebastian tried to comfort him to no avail. Connie and Illumca, dressed in all black, watched the proceeding silently. Nick, who despised the woman as much as he despised Geno Steelheart, was trying his hardest to keep a smile from forming on his lips. Akula and Lihua stood a few meters away so as not to disturb the ceremony. A few acquaintances of Connies who heard about what happened came as well, though it was mostly just as a gesture of respect to Connie. This included the friendly Archmage Edward Grothe and Bazit, who represented himself and Prince Elhart. Madame Griselda sent a heartfelt letter through Lia, who regretted that she could not come due to her position. Technically it was a private event, and only a few guests were invited. Mostly those close to Joan Carell. However, only one or two came. Instead, distant families of the woman, even some that Julian did not recognize, showed up uninvited to offer them their condolences. Some of them tried to talk to the boy to offer their help, but was refused vehemently by Sebastian, who knew what they were aiming for. One or two people had tried to introduce themselves to Connie, but Illumcas stare was enough to keep them away. About twenty meters away, under the shade of a tree, was a figure in black dress wearing a mourning veil. She was gazing at the gathering of mourners with tight lips. Finally, that plague is dead, brother, the woman said. May your soul rot in Sud-Ghazid.
At the abode of the Gladstones, Serin Gladstone gazed at the hanging grey cloud through a large window with a sour look on her face. What bad weather. Add more wood to the fire, a hoarse voice coming from a chair ordered. A well-dressed servant knelt in front of the fireplace and placed three blocks of firewood before giving it a jostle with a poker. Is the cold still bothering you, father? the young woman said. The patriarch of the Gladstone House looked at her from the corner of his eyes. Hrmmm Do you know that Lady Joan Carells funeral is being held as we speak? Serin asked. She had always known about her fathers penchant for women. She was not fond of it, but she did not try to stop him either. It was only recently that she knew of his relations with Joan Carell by accident. For some reason, knowing that her own father had bedded the woman who was the stepmother of her nemesis disgusted her to no end. I know. Its a shame, the man said matter-of-factly, then quickly changed the subject. How has the Prince been treating you lately? Hes been cold to me these days. Even when I call upon him, he would rebuff me with reasons of being in meetings or too tired after training. I see. It will soon be his first foray to the battlefield, hes bound to be excited. All hot-blooded men have the desire to prove themselves in combat. You must understand this and support him. But Father - !! He raised his arm to stop her from speaking. Ive heard about your recent tantrum from losing to the Steelheart girl. It isnt worth drawing the ire of the Prince just because you lost a measly poetry competition, he took a deep breath and coughed heavily, before gripping the arm of his chair angrily. Ive paved you a path to a future as Queen! Do not ruin it because of your immaturity!! Immaturity? Am I not a Gladstone?! Is a Gladstone supposed to just swallow it after being humiliated in front of the Queen and our Noble peers?! Enough (cough). Im tiredleave. She gazed at the once proud father who she respected and saw nothing but a shell of his former self. She glanced at the mark of the Infidelity Disease on his person, hidden under copious amount of white talcum powder and swallowed her anger. Serin turned sharply on her heels and left fuming. HMH! Outside, her maid had been waiting patiently. When she saw her Young Mistress stormed out of the study, she did not ask anything and simply followed behind her dutifully. Call for Julia. I want to talk to her. Now. Milady, is this not -! I said NOW! Chapter 211: Poisonous Friend Chapter 211 Poisonous Friend Julia arrived at the Gladstones Mansion and quickly went to see Serin, who was throwing a tantrum. On her way, she saw two maids running past. They immediately bobbed as a greeting, which she acknowledged with a wave. She noticed that one of the maid had blood running down her forehead, a hint of tear trickling down her cheek while the other one supported her. Julia! Oh Julia! Serin threw herself at her friends bosom as soon as she saw her. Everythings her fault! Then the young woman began to ramble on about what a whore the Steelheart scion was; how cruel and thankless she was to her stepmother. All the while, Julia could only nod and placate her, like soothing a child. Then, she asked Julia about the plan. Julia assured her that everything is in place. That all Serin needed to do was stay calm and let Julia do her job. But Serin pushed on, offering modifications to the plan, all insensible and thoughtless. With noncommittal smile, she would neither agree or disagree with her words. Satisfied, Serin finally let her friend go.
Julia departed the Gladstone mansion with a deep crease upon her forehead as she thought back of their first meeting. Julia Wendell met the young Serin Gladstone at the patriarchs birthday about five years ago. At that time, the Wendell Marquisate was mired in debt due to the family heads investment failure. They were in such a dire situation that Julia had to wear a refurbished dress for that event. Most of the Noble daughters knew of her situation and only a few of them would talk to her. Then, Serin Gladstone, the most precious daughter of the Gladstone House was introduced, wearing a most exquisite dress, positively beaming with superiority and self-confidence. A girl blessed with both luck and beauty. At that moment, Julia knew that in order to survive, she needed to cling onto her. To become irreplaceable to her. From then on, she learned about her likes and dislikes, begged to be introduced to her by a friend who was close to Serin so that she could have a chance to be known by her, and slowly began to clamber up into her current position as Serins confidante. She endured her quick temper, her constant need for praise and validation, her need to be the center of attention, and showered her with praise and adulation; using those traits to her advantage. Which resulted in the current Serin Gladstone. This allowed her House to rise from the mud and into the limelight as the Gladstones staunch supporter. She arrived at her Familys mansion half an hour later, and went straight to her room and pulled out a hidden compartment in her dresser. From it, she withdrew a small vial with a colorless liquid contained within. She had done this a few times more than needed, for this was the first time she planned such a dark deed. And she was afraid that someone would find it while she was out. She had taken much trouble to obtain the item, that she had to meet the provider personally, as the man was as paranoid as he was capable. She remembered the face of the man as he placed the vial on a wooden table stained with leftover spirits. This Sleeping Draught, which I dubbed Maidens Sleep is a specially concocted potion of my own design. Unlike its lesser counterpart, it is very strong. Strong enough that even a drop is enough to put an Unrestrained Candidate into a deep sleep within a few minutes, the man said, as he caressed an old scar on his cheek with a look of elation. Trust me, Ive tried. It was a most unpleasant meeting, but worth the trouble. Because with this Maidens Sleep in hand, her position beside Serin Gladstone would be even more secure. Julia did not know what happened these past few months that could make Serin so manic and uncontrollable. But she knew that it had something to do with the once waste-daughter of the Steelheart House. Assassinations of such a high-profile person, especially one who surrounded herself with Unrestrained Candidates was a tricky thing. And, owing to her connections in the Assassins Guild, she found out that for some reason, the Assassins in the Courandhel had not attempted her bounty for some time now. She opened a hidden compartment inside her ring and put two careful drops into it, before closing it with a click. Nevertheless, all preparation is ready. All that is left is the execution. On a tree a few meters away, a figure leapt and disappeared into the night, leaving only fallen leaves.
An hour later, at the borrowed mansions garden, Arryn presented a report to Connie. She was lying lying down with her head on top of Illumcas lap. The silver-haired Dark Elf was caressing her blonde hair playfully, relishing the moment after having worked so hard on her training with Mr. Butters. Good work, Arryn. This aligns with my guess, Connie smiled. Im sorry that I am unable to find out what the content of the vial was. Ive sent my men to try and track the man she met, but he was too elusive. Nevermind. Someone whos able to create something that can affect an Unrestrained Candidate is bound to have their own ways to hide from sight, Connie said. To be able to create a poison that strong is incredibly rare, Illumca stated. I would think so. Id be very disappointed if this Julia girl did not take into account my supposed level. If I may ask. Arryn wrote again. Connie waved her hand to allow her question. Why dont you just let the Silence take care of the Wendells? It will be easier for you, Mistress. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Yes, it will. But wheres the fun in that? No. If its just death I want, I believe sending just a few of you is enough. However, if I do that, it would end up being nothing more than a sideshow. Connie got up from her position and leaned forward with a sinister smile, fingers steepled conspiratorially. I want a spectacle! At her expression, Arryn shuddered. How great it was that she was the Silences Mistress and not their enemy.
Two days after the burial of his mother, was the day Julian Carell was to leave the Steelhearts mansion, to the relief of every servant who had faced the vile spawn. In the last few days, he had tried to bully the servants just like he did in the past. But, instead of cowering under him, the difference was now, they could simply walk away. It was a fresh experience to those who had suffered under the tyranny of Julian and his mother, but to the spoiled brat, it was maddening. In his ignorance, the boy ordered some of the servants to follow him with promises of greater payment, but to his surprise, none would take his offer. As a result, only Sebastian would follow him to his new home. Walk quicker Sebastian!! the boy shouted at the elderly Head Butler. Coming, Young Master, Sebastian replied, putting on his hat with a somber look. Then he saw, to his surprise, a face he had not seen for a while. Nick? Sebastian. What are you doing here? Seeing you off. No one seemed to want to do so, so I did, the scruffy man said. The Carell boy should count his blessings that hes still a child. If he was an adult, things wouldnt have ended so cleanly. Isee, the old man gave a weary smile. I didnt have a chance to say this before with everything that''s happened, but you look much better now. You havent been well ever since Lady Ma C We might have been somewhat of a friend, Sebastian. But Id advise you not to finish that sentence, Nick said, cutting him off. Forgive me, the old butler looked back at the mansions and memories flashed by in his eyes. This might be the last time Ill see this mansion, so Im reminded of so many things You old fool. Its too late to regret things, Nick said with a grimace. All you can do now is see things to the end. Look at this as a second chance for the boy, now that his toxic mother is gone, youre the only one who can educate him properly, he offered his hand. Seconds after Sebastian took it, Nick pulled him in and whispered. Dont let the boy indulge the thought of revenge. Milady is not someone who forget grudges. Ill keep him in line. Nick patted the man''s shoulder twice. "I''m not gonna say I''ll see you again, because frankly, it''s better that we don''t. So, good luck. And good bye." With that, Nick left the old Butler and headed inside. The old Butler looked back at the mansion one final time, his hat held in front of his chest. His eyes went to the grave in the garden, then at the office window at the second floor. Farewell, Milady. May the Gods smile upon you. "Hurry up!" "Coming, Young Master."
Julian Carell and Mr. Sebastian had left, Milady, Lihua said as she greeted her Mistress with a small bow. Connie answered with a grunt, indicating how little she thought of that matter. In her hand was a book with the Steelheart House Coat of Arms drawn upon its cover. How is the progress of the cleaning going? she asked. This one is ashamed. The stench of death has stained the Master bedroom to deeply, the servants had scrubbed until their hands were bleeding but the stench remains. It is a bad omen. Bad omen, indeed. And I really dont want to have to stay in a room that smells like a morgue. Ive had enough of that in my last life, Connie sighed. I guess there is no other way than to demolish the whole room. This mansion has not been properly maintained. This one is afraid if we do that, it might affect other parts of the house. Especially the library under it. Hmm Connie gave Lihuas words a thought and spoke. Very well, Ill make my decision after the Spring Ball. Oh, and Ill be visiting Prince Elharts place today. Ill not be needing lunch. Understood, Mistress.
At Prince Elhart''s Mansion, COnnie was treated with a somewhat light meal of five courses and three different bottles of wine. After they were finished, they took to the lounge with a goblet of rose wine each. Ive heard from Griselda. I cant believe youve done it, Prince Elharts said with a joyful smile. The Lady in White! Truly, a miracle worker! Oh, you doubt me? Connie said, sipping on the rose wine. It tasted a bit like rose, and slightly sweet as it hit the back of her throat. I have to admit, yes, the fat Prince said honestly. I know of your skills in Alchemy, but I did not expect you to be this good. I daresay you are one of the best Alchemists I have ever seen, the man paused. Granted, I have not met many. Most of them are not very good with people. What I have is only for the cure for Type One. We are still lacking a breakthrough for Type Two. It is still a great achievement, Lady Cornelia. Too much humility is not a good thing, he said. Duly noted, Connie said as she finished her wine. As it happens, Im not here just to update you on the cure. I have a proposition for you. Oh? Do say. Do you want an exclusive contract for both cures? Elhart, who was about to put a piece of grape into his mouth stopped his hand mid-air with his mouth open, looking rather foolish.
Im sorry, you are offering an exclusive contract for the cure to Infidelity Disease? To me? Why? If you were to produce them by yourself, youll make a great amount of money. Its basically a necessity for those infected! How much money can something like that make? Oh sure, I have monopoly so I can raise the price so high that only those who have enough money can buy them. But thats not what I want. Connie poured herself half a gobletful of wine, swirling it gently. I know youve been working with a lot of Nobles, regardless of their factions. Some might say it is just the pragmatism of a merchant. But I know the truth. You are slowly but surely, changing these peoples minds so they support the Heros Faction, even if not outright doing so. The fat Prince did not give anything away, and simply smiled. Perhaps youre just imagining thing, Lady Cornelia. Hmhmforget it, then, Connie already expected that he would not say a thing. This was also merely a conjecture she observed after reading the reports she got from different sources. She said it out loud just to probe him. Regardless. Its an offer I am making with all sincerity, she said with a genuine smile. Now, how many people do you think suffers from the Infidelity Disease? Too many to count. And how many of them are of Noble blood? Connie let the question sink in before continuing. Right now, other than me, there is only one person in the city that I can trust to create this cure. There will be some more, as time progresses, but they could only do so much. Therefore, I will need your help to be the wall that protects my business so that they can do their job in peace, Connie placed her goblet on the table and placed it strategically on the table, pushing it slightly towards the Prince. However, the Contract will only pertain the Pills for Type One and the upcoming Type Two, all other Pills my company makes will still be ours to control. Of course, as you will have monopoly over the Pills, who gets them first is up to youif you get my meaning. Yes. Oh, the man was no fool. He understood what she was offering him, the unsaid benefits. But whats in it for you, Lady Cornelia? Protection from greedy people trying to undermine my work. Thats all? That is all, she replied with a smugness only she could exude. I am, after all, not in this business for the money. Prince Elhart wanted to laugh, and managed to only let out a small chortle which he hid by covering his mouth with his hand. He did not buy it at all. From all the things that she had done, he understood that she was many things, but a philanthropist was not among those things. Still, if she really is offering them. It will be a great weapon. Nay, a crucial weapon that could change the game for him. I hope that youll not exclusively offer the cure to the Nobles, Prince Elhart, Connie interrupted his train of thought. And by this, reasonable profit margin, and no price gouging. Other that that, you can go crazy. Especially with Nobles. Rest assured. I will handle it properly, the man said, with an offended cock of his head. I believe that a Kingdom is made up by the sum of all its people, high and low. I will distribute them to the places where they are needed the most. I also suspect that there will be complaints as we are giving the Pills to the brothels first. I can just say that they have volunteered to test the untested Pills, the man winked. To our deal, then, Connie spoke, raising her goblet. To our deal, Prince Elhart replied, as he did the same. Chapter 212: Dreams of Romance Chapter 212 Dreams of Romance After leaving Prince Elharts place, Connie saw that the sun was still high in the sky, and decided to head over to the Rose of Paradise Club to see how Rosanna was doing. She donned her Swinton disguise and was welcomed into the building warmly. She was taken into Rosannas room by the Beastfolk girl Lia and spent about twenty minutes looking over her condition. How are you feeling, Rosanna? she asked, while withdrawing blood from the woman. It was a routine procedure by now that Rosanna immediately offered her arm when she saw Connie taking out her long silver needle. Better, thank you. The cold doesnt bother me too much now. Good, that means its working as it should. Remember, you cannot stop taking it for a month. Yes, Lady C Mr. Swinton, Connie warned her. Im sorrymay I ask how is the progress with the Type Two cure? Ive not much progress sadly. I am still missing some materials to make it, Connie replied with a sigh. As she was a foreigner in this world, she was not familiar with a lot of plants and creatures here. And the materials that she needed was something that even Prince Elharts extensive warehouse stocked. She needed something with enough Yin Energy to suppress the mutated bacteria which were gorging Yang Energy like a glutton. By the way, I could not help but noticethats a lot of flowers you have there. She glanced at the mountain of cheerful Daisies and Lilies carefully bound with pink ribbons. Ah, thosethose are from Lord Karn, Rosanna said, looking away to hide her blush, but Connie could see the red coming up to her ears. A few days ago, that foolish man climbed up to the balcony of her room and almost fell, Lia, who was bringing them some hot tea said. He was so persistent that our Rose finally gave up. Finally, rather than allowing him to hurt himself doing such antics, Madame Griselda allowed him to talk to her through the door. A romantic, eh? Hes an annoying one, but I have to say, I do not hate that persistence of his, Connie said, remembering her own past experience. You knowonce you are cured of the disease, why not let him court you? II dont think its possible, The diseased woman smiled sadly before throwing her gaze out the window. Did you know, Mr. Swinton? I never knew my father. I was a child born out of wedlock, to a woman who let herself be fooled by the desire for status. Unfortunately, instead of a son, she had a girl. Therefore, useless in her eyes, she gripped the edge of her blanket tight. Not a day went by without her cursing me. And then I was ten, she sold me to the Club as an errand girl, took the money, and ran away. I cried for days. She then looked at Connie, eyes glazed with sadness. I dont want to be like my mother. Who fell for beautiful words and fanciful dreams. And neither do I want to be a Mistress, who will be abandoned when time took its due, her choice of words, a sign of proper learning, spoke of painful truth. I confide in you this, because though youre a Noble, youre also someone I greatly respect. A person who C despite your birth C would willingly touch the untouchables. As for Lord Karn she gave a sad smile. He will soon lose his interest in me and move on. Thats the way it is. hmmwell, she harrumphed, not knowing what to say. Now, open your mouth and put out your tongue, Connie said, as she placed a wooden stick on her tongue, eager to finish up and let her rest. After she was finished, while she was leaving the Club, she saw Nick in his daily clothes talking to a familiar man in a dapper suit. It seemed that they had become fast friends. Mr. Swinton! Its so good to see you! Karn Welk took the pudgy mans gloved hand into his own hands, shaking it up and down appreciatively. His excitement made him ignore the disguises unnaturally squishy hand. Chen let out an annoyed grunt. Lord Karn. Ive heard the good news. Truly, you are our savior! Yes, yes, Connie said. What are you doing here? she whispered from the side of her mouth. I met him on the streets and he insisted on taking me here to share a drink, Nick said in response. Karn Welk, unable to sense the secretive nature of their short conversation said. Please, Mr. Swinton. Id like to treat you to a drink. Im sorry. I am very busy at the moment. Now, you must excuse me C A strange scent piqued Connies attention. She sniffed the air twice and caught a whiff of an enchanting aroma, one that reminded her of a plump dates, incense, and leather. What isthis scent? What? Oh, do you mean my perfume? Karn asked. Its a fragrance my company made for me. Exclusively made from rare herbs from Al-Khemiya. Connie took a minute to ponder and then asked. Al-Khemiyan herbs, eh? You know, Ive looked all over the stores in Courandhel, but Ive never smelled something like this. Makes sense. The spices and the herbs I used in my perfume are moreexotic. Is there a way for me to look at thesematerials? Of course! Come, Mr. Swinton. Ill take you there! Nick frowned. So, no drinking then?
Karn brought them to a shop in the Business District with the words Fragrance of the Soul written on top of a picture of two Whelk shells. This is my little shop, a passion of mine, he said proudly. The name of the shop is a play on the family name. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. As he walked in, the attendants welcomed him with deep bows. Nick noted how well-dressed they were. He also noted a few patrons, all of them wearing rich, well-designed clothes with a touch of arrogance in their demeanours. This way, let me show you where the magic happens, the man said, as they walked up the stairs to the second floor. They entered a room where a clean-shaven man was sniffing a handful of dirt. All around the room hung various dried herbs and flowers. This is Gunter. The Alchemist in charge of taking care of the development of my perfumes. Gunter, this is Mr. Swinton and Mr. Mark. They want to look at the store room. Gunter offered his hand that was still dirty from the dirt, which Connie took with a friendly nod. Nice to meet you, Mr. Swinton, and Mr. Mark. Let me take you to the back. Thats where we store our raw materials. The three of them entered a big room with crates stacked on top of each other. Connie spread her Energy and felt that some of the crates showed a reaction to it. May I have a look around? she asked. Take your time. Connie had Nick help her to take crates that showed the most reactions to the center of the room. One particular small crate showed a very strong reaction and she opened it. Within, she found rows and rows of wrinkly, dark-colored pouches that exuded a beastly, yet sweet smell. What is this? Those are dried Mauruq gall bladder. They are rare three-legged lizard monster found only in the desert of An-Hayud in Al-Khemiya. One of them cost about fifty gold, he said. Its mostly used for incense, but I am experimenting with it. See if I can make it into a unique fragrance. Can I buy this off of you? Hmm? May I ask why? You see, Lord Karn. Im currently in the midst of concocting the cure for the Infidelity Disease Type Two. Yes, I am aware. Rosanna told me. Well, Im currently stuck, as no ingredients available in the market can provide me with the properties that I need," She took hold of the wrinkled sphere and said. "And this dried Mauruq gall bladder might be the very thing that I lack. Then theres no need to ask, Mr. Swinton. You may take it, free of charge. Connies eyes widened in surprise. Are you sure? Mr. Swinton. You are a benefactor of the one I love. You have given her future back to her. This is the very least I can do for you, the man said decisively. "Anything you need, just ask." then dont mind if I do. Oh, now that I think about it, there are some other things I need. S-sure. Just take whatever you need, Karn Welk stated, somehow feeling that he had done something that he could not take back. Swintonplease dont overdo it, Nick said with a tinge of worry.
A few days later, on the evening of the Spring Ball, Connie was looking dubiously at her reflection in the mirror. She wore a dark purple suit with silver threads sewn into the lapels and a culotte of the same color. It too, was a fashion item brought to Calendia by Otherworlders How is it, Chen? Does it look like a skirt? Or trousers? Connie asked Chen. It was answered with a wobble of indecision. As she was running her hand through her hair, Lihua came in with a small grin. Mistress, she gestured coyly at the direction of the door. Behold. Illumca and Akula came into the room, dressed immaculately, causing Connie to forget to breathe. H-how does it look? Ive never worn something like this before. Akula said. Unlike her usual bold Grassland tribe clothing, she was dressed in a complex, Calendian-style dress. Bold, yellow silk draped over the horses torso, with intricate latticework decorating her lower back. Her wild hair was styled to a prim bun and decorated with a tiara. Her usual veil was replaced by a curtain of pearl and silverwork, giving her an air of mystery and sophistication. Its always worth it to see you react like that, Illumca said confidently. She was dressed in elegant orange dress that accentuated her figure. On her neck was a beautiful pearl necklace that paired with Akulas. Her hair was braided and oiled with perfumed oil, giving it a beautiful luster. both of you look absolutely radiant, Connie said after a long pause and a cough. "Really? It doesn''t look weird on me?" "Honestly Akula. If anyone says you''re not attractive, they are blind indeed," Connie said to reassure her. Shall we? Please go ahead, Mistress. This one has prepared a special carriage for you. Something big enough to hold everyone. Wouldnt want to mess up the dress, do we? Youre not coming with, Madam Sui? Illumca asked. This one has promised to be the companion of Mr. Bazit for this evenings party. It is what he desired in return for his help with preparing the custom dresses. He will be coming to pick this one up soon. Connie chuckled. One more to add to your list of paramours, eh? That remains to be seen, Mistress. We will see.
The Audience Chamber, decorated in festive Spring colors, were filled with a gentle, flowing melody from a string ensemble. Fresh flowers decorated each table. Servants in festive suits poured wine into empty glasses, aiding the joyful atmosphere of the Ball. At this time, Prince Mikael was being surrounded by many Nobles, men and women, wishing him good luck in his expedition to the border. He was in a cheery mood because finally, his Father had entrusted him with something important. The party itself, in essence, was held by the King to raise the Princes name in the eyes of his subjects. As he drank from his glass, he caught a glance of Serin, dressed in matching white as his own. She was being surrounded by her peers. Lately, he found being with Serin to be rather tiresome, and gave her a bit of distance. When he saw that she was smiling, he was relieved, and promised to himself that he would make some time for her before he departed to the Vorzennian border. On the other side of the room; Serin, who was being complimented profusely by her followers, was simply going through the motion. Their words of praise entering her left ear, only to exit through the other side. Her attention was directed at the entrance. She was waiting. Waiting for the hateful blonde-haired woman to appear. Announcing Duchess Cornelia Asterium Steelheart of House Steelheart! Lady Illumca Fir Liban of the Liban Clan! Serin could not hide a sinister smile as she heard her nemesiss name announced. And Lady Akula Altanghazar of Altankheer Clan! People turned their attention towards the current darling of Courandhels rumor mill, their eyes following her and her companions as they made their way inside. The Dark Elf held the blonde-haired girls right arm while the Centaur took her left. Quickly, they were surrounded by people. Even the usually sour-faced Illumca had to make an effort to smile, and failing miserably. Akula was unused to the interest the young Noble daughters had towards her. It was very different from her last experience when she went to the last Ball as the Hero of Vorzennys party member. At that time, she was treated like a pet, made to follow him obediently. A sense of pride filled her chest and she tightened her grip. A grip that wouldve caused pain to lesser human. Mikael was worried that her appearance would agitate Serin. When he saw that she was moving towards Connie, he had half a mind to stop her. However, to his delight, despite the hateful look she was giving his ex-fiance, she did not make any movements to provoke her and simply greeted her and her companions politely before moving away, blissfully unaware of what vile thing she had in her mind. Good, shes listening to me. A wife must learn to listen to his husband, after all. A few minutes later, the Announcer bellowed. Presenting! His Majesty, The King of Calendia! The 13th King of Calendia! Vanquisher of the Demon of the Lake of Sorrow! King Gerard of Calendia!! And Her Majesty, the Queen of Calendia! Queen Margarethe!! The King and Queen, wearing regal clothes with accents of gold and blue, appeared at the top of the steps. The King looked to be weary, but his eyes were alert. Greetings, everyone. Tonight is a wonderful night, as we celebrate a new year and the coming of spring. It is a night of thankfulness, for the gift of good year that Junnaveil had given us, and for the continuance of the prosperity of our Kingdom. I have also received good news today. Our Knights had taken over Fort Siffredi and Costa Amalia. And soon, my son too, will join the battle to rid us of the traitors of the Races. The Prince accepted the gaze of admiration and clapping of hands with small nods, accompanied by a proudful smile. The King then took a glass proffered to him by a servant and raised it high. So, join me in raising our glass. For the proud Knights of our Kingdom! For the blessing of our Goddess, Junnaveil! And for the everlasting prosperity of our Kingdom! Huzzah! HUZZAH!! While everyone raised their glasses in joyful cheer, Julia Wendell nervously caressed the ring containing Maidens Sleep; her eyes gazing at her target. To her side was one of her lackeys, a plain looking young woman with a cruel look in her eyes. The time is at hand. Notify the men. Well make sure that Steelheart whore could never show her face in public ever again. Chapter 213: Hell of Ones Own Making Chapter 213 Hell of One''s Own Making Soon, the center of the chamber was cleared, and Prince Mikael took Serins hand and began the first dance. After they were finished, one by one, couples joined by the hand joined them. To no ones surprise, Connie and Illumca, who had been standing with glass in hand were approached by many young men, who had braved themselves to introduce their names to Connie. As she was, to their eyes, a very desirable bachelorette with great riches and status. Normally, Illumca would have scared them away. But tonight, she simply erased her presence and stepped away unnoticed as Connie had asked her to, though it burned her inside. Unless you are someone of a female persuasion, Im afraid I am not interested, Connie gave a firm refusal. The men were not deterred by this and pushed on, almost forgetting themselves due to the benefit they could have. Young men these days dont know when theyre rejected, do they, old friend? A haughty voice said. Excuse us, we wish to greet the Lady Duchess, a jovial, but dignified voice added. The young men immediately recognized the voice, turned around and bowed quickly before scampering away awkwardly. Greetings, Duchess Steelheart? Prince Elhart said. Duchess Cornelia would suffice, Prince Elhart. Were way past mere acquaintances. The man gave a wide smile at her words. I thought I saw Lady Illumca just now. Are you two not going to take to the floor? Connie swirled the wine in her glass with a mysterious smirk. Not tonight. It wont be right for me to steal the attention from the star of the hour. In that case, come with me. Let me borrow your time, I have some friends I want to introduce to you. Connie glanced around to look for her companions and could only spot Akula, who had found herself entranced by the musicians, who were very much not used to having a Centaur staring at them with such intensity. Very well. Please, lead on. While Connie was doing her best to socialize, Illumca spotted a man in drab clothing cutting himself a large piece of cake at the refreshment table. She approached him cautiously, and made sure that she did not do it from behind. Ah, my dear apprentice, the man put a piece of frosted cake with a small flower made of sugar on top of it. Would you like some cake? They are exceptional. Are you here on business? Illumca asked. She had learned his way of talking while she trained under him. Also, Im not your apprentice. You learned your Skills with my help, and learned of some of my tools of the trade, that makes you my apprentice, whether you like it or not, he replied. And no. Not tonight. Tonight, Im simply here as a representative of the Guild by request of Advisor Alrond. This war is going to be a big opportunity for the Guild as a whole, he explained. what do you mean byas a whole? Why, of course. Courandhel will employ the services of our Guild. And Vorzenny will also employ the services of the Guild on their side. Are you sure you dont want to try the cake? They have apricot and raspberry jam in them. Absolutely phenomenal. Wait a minute. Dont the two guilds belong to one big organization? Well, yesand no. We are more like branches of the same organization that competes against each other, he explained further. That is why; to prevent confusion and distrust within the respective Kingdoms during time of war, we freeze all requests against local targets. After the appropriate documents are properly signed and stamped. Actually, we had just finished the formalities two days ago. You meanno one will target Connie during the war? From our side, yes, Mr. Butters stated, placing his fork daintily on the plate before dabbing his lips with a handkerchief. From the opposite side? That depends on how much the clients are willing to pay. Illumca clicked her tongue in exasperation. If its not one thing, its the other. What a crazy world we live in. My dear, choosing to make a living by taking a mans life in the dark of night is already madness in itself, the man commented in response. Now, then. That fruit compote and clotted cream at the end of the table is calling for me. Dont forget our deal! After the man made herself scarce, Illumca cut herself a piece of cake and took a bite. So sweet. She glanced at the person who had been trying to stalk Connie inconspicuously; emphasis on trying. Illumca wouldve liked to strangle her with her own hands. But she endured, because she had her own part to play in this farce.
On the other side, Julia, who had been marking Connie since the beginning of the feast, watched her doing her rounds around the party, making small talks with others, waiting for the opportune time. When she saw that Connie had broken off from a circle of Hero-leaning Nobles and approached the refreshment table for some rest, she decided to strike. Good evening, Lady Steelheart, Julia bobbed slightly in a greeting. Connie turned around. A glass of wine in her hand. And you are? This brusque reply caught her off-guard. Surely you jest, Lady Steelheart. Wemet at the Queens Tea Party a week ago. Mmmno, sorry. Doesnt ring a bell. Julias eyes narrowed in displeasure, perplexed at the rudeness of the young woman before her. Relax, dont be nervous. Itcant be helped if you forgot. In that case, let me introduce myself again. I am Julia of House Wendell, daughter of Marquis Rowen Wendell. I am a close friend of Lady Serin Gladstone. Hmm? My sympathy to you, then, Connie said, theatrically putting her free left hand in front of her chest. Must be hard being a friend of that immature narcissist. T-that is uncalled for - ! Oh, relax, no ones here to listen, Connie said. Be patient. Ill just have to pretend to agree. Make her see you as a friendly young girl. Julia thought to herself. S-she does have some temper. Between you and me, she could do with a bit more etiquette lessons. Dangerous little vixen, arent you? Not hesitating to badmouth the leg youre holding on to for the sake of the mission? I can respect that bit of insolence. How unfortunate you''re standing on the wrong side. Connie grinned. Ah, so you agree? Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Julia coughed awkwardly. Actually, Duchess Steelheart, perhaps there have been a misunderstanding between you and Lady Serin. Connie sucked her teeth dramatically. Misunderstandingis an understatement. She went against me in a trial that questions my innocence against the Kingdom, you know? Agh! What in Junnaveils ever loving grace?! Why is she making this so hard?! And she deeply regret that! she almost blurted the words out. W-which is whyI am here as a representative of hers, of sort. Lady Serin wished to make amends. Really? Thats hard to believe. I know that you have been aggrieved, but I assure you that Lady Serin is willing to do anything to pay your recompense. She really does regret it. Oho? Then how much is she willing to pay for my pain? F-for that, I think you should talk about it with her. I amjust a messenger, she said. However, the more we talk, the more I found that we have a lot in common. Would it be remiss of me to implore you to be my friend? Connie grinned. Why not? You know what they say, keep your friends closeand And what, pray tell? she asked, curious as to why Connie seemed to have stopped mid-sentence. Connie waved it off, it was a mischievous part of her that wanted to give her a hint. But seeing the quizzical face on her, she realized that they might not have that proverb here. Never mind. Then, you may call me, Duchess Cornelia. Last names basis should not be used between friends, right? Very well, then you may call me by my first name, Duchess Cornelia. Then, to celebrate our new friendship, shall we have a drink? To new friendship. To new friendship. They both took a sip of their wine. This is an excellent wine. Ah, have you tried the cake? They are quite nice. Oh, I havent. Then, let me cut some for you, Connie offered. She put down her half-drunk glass and started to slowly cut a piece of cake from the table and put it on a porcelain plate. Connie felt a slight pain on her scalp as Yao-er tugged on a handful of her hair, a signal that the silkworm had seen that the girl named Julia had put something into her glass of wine. With a friendly smile, Connie turned around and handed the plate of cake to Julia. She politely took a bite and watched in anticipation as Connie took the poisoned glass of wine. Her eyes looked in anticipation as the liquid disappeared into Connies lips and down her thin, white neck. Good. Now, to wait until she showed a reaction. As they talked, Julia noticed that Connie began to shake her head, and her eyes started to blink more. Suddenly, the blonde stumbled backward, but she managed to steady herself by holding onto the edge of the table. Ooh. Lady Cornelia? Whats wrong? I feel a bitlight-headed, Connie said, holding her head with her right hand. I thinkI need to go and have a laydown. Can youplease call Illumca? Theres no need for that, Julia said, glancing around with palpitating heart. I think you just had too much to drink. Here, Ill help you. Please, go ahead and lean on my shoulder. Ill take you somewhere so you can rest. Oh, thank you. I thought everyone near Serin areassholes. But youyouarenthalf bad, Julia, Connie said with increasingly prolonged slurs of her words. Its all right. We are friends, arent we? Julia said with a kind, friendly voice. Illumca, who saw what was happening from a safe distance away sipped on her drink. Control yourself, Illumca. Remember what she said. Control yourself. Staycalm Lihua, who had joined the party some time after them, looked to be very much in her elements. She was enjoying the adulation being showered upon her by Bazit and some men who had been entranced by her delicate and exotic appearance. She felt the presence of her Mistress moving away from the party and turned her head towards Illumca, who was standing a few meters away from her. The gamehas begun.
Outside the chamver, Julia Wendell was furtively escorting Connie outside and towards a certain location. Hoh. This is some nasty little monster. It''s the strongest sleeping potion I''ve ever had. Even my will power is not enough to stave off the effect. But if you think this is enough to get me to sleep, then you made the worst mistake you can make. W-where are we going? I know of a quiet place where you can get a proper rest. Dont worry. Just follow my lead, Lady Cornelia. Ssshure Connies feet began to drag. Suddenly all the weight of the body began to lean to the left and she slipped out of Julias arms. She slid onto the cold stone floor without a sound, Lady Cornelia? Lady Cornelia? Julia took hold of her chin with her fingers and inspected her expression. She was truly knocked out cold. Good, she said before calling out. Marnie. The cruel-looking young lady that had been following them from behind came forward. Have you done what I asked you to? Yes, Lady Wendell. The Knights assigned to this wing have been moved away. Good. Now, help me carry her. The two dragged Connie across the hallway before they found the targeted room. Though Julia was not strong, Marnie had lived in the Junnaveil Faith nunnery for a few years before moving back to the Capital, and still retained some muscles from those days of labour. She knocked softly on the door two times, pausing a moment before knocking again two times. Anyone following you? A mans voice could be heard from inside. No. Let me in quickly. The two dragged Connies unconscious body into the room and dropped her unceremoniously onto the floor. Marnie, you will hide nearby and make your report to Lady Serin in thirty minutes, she said to the girl. Do as I said and I will recommend you to Lady Serin myself. Yes, Lady Wendell, Marnie curtsied before taking off in a hurry. Lock the door, Julia said as she took a moment to catch her breath. The place they were in had two room. One bedroom to the right and the living room where they were in at the moment. Aside from the four clearly high-bred Nobles in the room, were two shady men that looked as if they had never done an honest days work in their lives. Just like you planned, these two willtake care of her properly. It was hard to sneak them in. And their smell. Gods! Julia pinched her nose with a frown. Although the point was to take away Connies innocence and used it to blackmail her, it would be foolish to actually use any of the promising Nobles to do the deed. Itd make things complicated, that was why she opted to use lowborn criminals instead. And these Knights who held a grudge towards her were the perfect accomplice. So, is this the wench? O, shes pretty! The skinnier one of the two nearly drooled, a foul stench coming from his rotten mouth. You are sure that once we did her, youll sent us out free? Are you doubting the words of your betters, you filthy little shits? Of course, whether theyd live after the deed would be a different matter. This is the woman that just recently became an Unrestrained Candidate, eh? Looking at her now, she doesnt look strong. Ive been looking forward to this! Julia tried not to think too much about what was going to happen and just wanted to leave as fast as she could. Alright. The poison should keep her asleep for enough time for you. About an hour, give or take. You know what? On second thought. There is a change we want to propose to the plan, the Knight with short hair spoke. Before they have her, me and my friends here, we are thinking of taking a turn with her first. W-wait. This isnt what we agreed to! Julia said in a sudden panic. The other Knight, a pockmarked man growled angrily. She humiliated the White Dragons just to protect a lowly little Beastfolk slave, he spat. Ill make sure shell feel the might of my white dragon! You must excuse my friend; his brother was the man who this bitch traumatized in a duel last time. She reduced the man to a babbling idiot that screams every time he sees a sword. Its a pity I cannot hear her moan under me, but a lay is a lay, the third one mimicked a rod in front of his crotch. B-but - ! Oh? Is there anything you want to say, Lady Julia? We are in this together, are we not? Surely you can let us have a bit of fun? Intimidated by the mens hostility, Julia took a step back. She had miscalculated. She did not realize how deeply these people were offended by Connies action. However, whats done is done. Time was of the essence, and the plan could not wait. F-fine. But make sure that you finish fast. Otherwise, things cannot go as planned. Sure. Hey, drag the bitch to the next room! With lecherous laughs, two Knights took Connie by the legs and dragged her into the bedroom and closed the door. Julia closed her eyes in exasperation and took a few deep breaths. Alright. This is fine. Everything will go as planned. I just have to take a separate path and join the party, she grasped her dress tight and was about to leave when she heard moans coming from the door and she gritted her teeth. How vulgar. Leaving so soon? The door opened outward, and a wind went past Julia. A soft, supple hand clasped slowly over Julias mouth. Such a vile mind for one so young, Connie, still perfectly dressed as if nothing happened, whispered in her ear with a low voice. Shame. What a shame. Through the door, Julia could see the men ripping their own shirts. Eyes glazed and mouths drooling. Julia tried to speak, but Connie did not allow her to. "Ssh...I have no need of your poisonous words and hollow intentions." Hotso hot! The men started to feel the heat inside their bodies. Their skin reddened and their breathing become heavy. Blood engorged their members and a mere rub against their trousers made them feel like they were about to burst. This was caused by the same Pill that was used to heighten a man''s vigor, only concentrated six times over. Now, fall into the hell of your own making. She then pushed Julia with her Energy, throwing her into the room filled with mindless carnal beasts, closed the door and locked it. She could hear her calling for help and forgiveness, took one look at the key and slipped it into the room through the gap between the bedroom door and the floor. If by some miracle she could escape, then so be it. Connie got out of the room, looked left and right before spotting a small bat hanging upside down from a ceiling. She waved at it once before leaving.
Inside the Audience Chamber, Illumca, who had been drinking a bit too much from nervousness felt a tap on her shoulder. Lihua sidled over and whispered in her ear, eliciting a sigh of relief from the Dark Elf. Now, comes the next part. Chapter 214: Evils Just Rewards Chapter 214 Evil''s Just Rewards As the night continues, the Advisor was sitting by a fireplace in the Kings office, nursing a glass of spiced wine. King Gerard walked in and spotted the lone figure. Took a seat on the sofa before pouring a glass for himself. How was the border, Alrond? he asked. We are at a stale mate currently. Hmm? But didnt we manage to take over Fort Siffredi? I remember there are only a few hills without any protection after that. Those hills are now our greatest blocker. The Vorzennians had created a Magical Formation that hindered our men from advancing. Many of our men had been sent inside, but none have come back. Ive returned here to ask for help from the Academy to send their best people to break it. Vorzenny Gerard closed his eyes and sighed deeply. The tenacity of its people is commendable. But their blind trust towards their King isconcerning. It is what happens when religion and the secular leadership is held by one person, Alrond said. But, let us handle all the war talk tomorrow. Tonight, my bones are cold and the wine is tempting. Mmm the King gave a small grunt of agreement and sipped his drink.
Back in the Audience Chamber, where the Ball had begun to slow down from all the wine that had been imbibed, Illumca stood a fair bit away from the crowd, occasionally glancing at Serin. Then, a lady approached her and whispered to her ears. The moment she saw them leaving the party, she made her move. While she was watching Serin, she had also been inspecting her surroundings; trying to find a spark that she could lit. There were a few candidates in the room that she had been considering, but only one fit the bill. When she made her choice, Illumca walked towards the target, a rather plump Noblewoman with an ego as large as her size. She was talking with a browbeaten man who seemed smitten by her. Coincidentally, Illumca had seen the womans face in a commission recently. The requester was her uncle, if she remembered correctly. As such, she knew her personality and decided that shed make the biggest spark. Illumca used the Raksha Blood Art Movement Technique, allowing her to move undetected towards the mans female companion and put her hand on her rump for an instant, eliciting a loud eek from the woman. She stopped a few meters away to the left of a pillar, just as the woman turned to see who had touched her. The woman saw a gentleman who was standing right behind her. He was talking to his friend and laughing. The woman stomped towards him and slapped his cheek. SLAP!! You! How dare you touch me!! the woman yelled angrily. W-what? Who is this mad woman?! the stricken gentleman held his cheek, confused by the sudden assault at his person. W-what happened, Georgiana? the womans male friend shouted in surprise. This man touched myback! Didnt you see it? No, I did not! The man with the red mark on his cheek said angrily. Georgiana, calm down. I didnt see C Owen!! Are you saying that Im lying?! the woman cut him off, then began to cry in frustration. I C Hold. I can attest that my friend here did not lay a hand on the lady. She must have let the wine go to her head, the slapped mans friend said in support. You hear that?! And even if I did, who in their right mind would even touch someone as ugly as her? the man said arrogantly. How dare you accuse Lorentz of House Owlette of such deed!! The tired looking man was trapped in a rock and a hard place. Not far away, Lihua - who had been watching this happening - sent her voice to the pitiful Owens ear using her Energy. As a Bat Demon, controlling sound was a Technique she was proficient in since birth. Although it was a simple trick that would not affect ones with high mental capabilities, making a desperate man influenced by alcohol to do as she willed was something simple. Are you going to take that from him? The indecisive mans eyes suddenly were filled with fervour and he turned to him. How dare you say that to Lady Georgiana! You will apologize to her this instant! Hah! Whos going to make me? You?! Red-faced by the provocation, Owen was barely able to hold himself back. Challenge him. Prove yourself. Defend her honour. Lihua added, giving him the last push. Without giving Lorentz a chance to speak any further, Owen took off his glove and threw it at the mans face. I cannot stand here and listen to you belittling her! I challenge you to a duel, Sir!! Y-you!! Unable to hide his surprise, the man seethed. He had been humiliated. Twice. Twice on the same day. Without thinking any further, he grabbed the fallen glove and threw it back at Owen. Alright! Alright!! If you really want to die that much. Ill accept your challenge! What is going on here?! Everyone spectating the excitement turned towards the voice. Prince Mikael stepped in and said angrily. What is this commotion all about? My Prince! That woman accused me of untoward behaviour. It is unacceptable. I am simply defending myself from her slander when this man challenged me to a duel. He disparaged Lady Georgianas honour. As her betrothed, how can I stand still when she is experiencing such condemnations? It is only right that I demand satisfaction!! The people watching this discussed between themselves about the matter, their murmurs making Mikael becoming angrier. He took a glance at the woman who was trying to look as pitiful as she could and groaned inwardly. Today was an important day and he just wanted this little incident to be out of his face and get on with his matters. Very well. You two may have your little duel. He said with a scowl, eager to just get on with his evening. But I will not stand for a life and death duel. Not today. Lionel! Yes, My Prince, Lionel answered dutifully. You will be the referee for the duel between the two. Make sure that you stop them as soon as one yielded or is defeated. I will not tolerate any death. Stolen story; please report. While the Prince was instructing his aide, Prince Elhart walked by and asked his nephew what was the matter. After a short explanation, the man guffawed. Ah, youth! In that case, why not do it in the Training Ground? That would be best. It wont disturb the Ball either. Thats an excellent suggestion, uncle! You heard that, you two? If you indeed need to have this duel, then you will have it, Prince Elhart said with a groan. Ill be the witness. And Sir Lionel will be the referee. To stop things from getting too dangerous. Prince Elhart, we cant possibly -! No problem at all. I was also getting bored with the party anyway. Its a good excuse to get some air. With that, the men and women who were interested in the sudden entertainment, followed the two haughty men, and headed towards the Training Ground. Illumca appeared by Prince Elharts side and he spoke. Is this satisfactory enough? It is. Thank you for your help. Well, I dont know why youd want me to do something like this. But I wont ask. I expect you have your reasons. We appreciate your understanding, Prince Elhart. Please keep this between us. Illumca gave her thanks as she walked alongside him.
Under the cold light of the moon, Serin walked with hurried steps towards the room where her nemesis was supposed to be, where she was being punished for her arrogance and stupidity. Marnie, who was leading her, tried to strike a conversation with her, but she was being ignored. I didnt see Julia joining the party. Did she say where shell be? Serin finally spoke. Apologies, Lady Serin. She said that she was going to use a different path, but she did not say anything more. However, she said that the poison she used is very potent. Everything should be going as planned. Good, she then spotted the aforementioned room. Is that the one? Yes. Lady Serin. The vile young lady was already imagining the scene of her triumph against her enemy. Everythings your fault, you little whore. If you just died as you should in that cave, this wouldnt have happened to you, she murmured. She knocked on the door a few times, yet there were no answers. After doing it two more times, she was out of patience and tried the door handle. To her surprise, it was open. Biting her lips, she gingerly pressed on the handle and opened the door. It swung inward without any noise. As she did, sounds of moaning and beastly growls of pleasure could be heard from the door inside the room. It was so loud that she could not help but scowl in displeasure. It was a mercy that because of the construction, no one could hear the voice is they were outside of the living room. Did they forget what the plan was because of pleasure? Marnie. Guard the door for me, she said as she walked inside.
On the other side of the hallway, a group of more than ten people, including the two Counts who were glaring daggers at each other as they walked, turned the corner. Lady Courteney Ainsworth. I did not expect you to be interested in such abloody matter. The Ainsworth''s second daughter had joined them as they were leaving the party to flee from all the men trying to impress her with their parents title and irrelevant braggadocio. Quite frankly, she was having the worst time in her life. By nature, she was someone who kept a small circle of friends and would have evaded any social obligations if it was possible. I have seen my share of blood and broken bones, Prince Elhart. As you might be aware, my father and several male cousins are a rough bunch. Ah, my apologies, Lady Ainsworth, Prince Elhart replied with a cheeky smile. In any case, I doubt this will escalate any further than a broken nose, at most, a scratch. The two Counts are not known for their skills with the sword. Speaking of swords Courteney flipped open her fan and commented. Why are there so few Knights stationed at this side of the Palace? We havent seen any in the past five minutes. I agree, I will talk with the leader of the Night Shift, Lionel said, flaunting his position. This, despite the fact the he was of lower status than the Commander in charge of the Night Shift. Hmm? Who is that? one of the ladies pointed at a lone figure standing in the middle of the hallway. It was not hard to see as the figure was wearing bright colours. Marnie, who belatedly saw the group of people heading her way, immediately panicked. She was prepared for one or two people that might wander around their location, but not when there were so many people at once. She also could not just run away, as it might arouse their suspicion. When she saw that one of them was the fat Prince, she became even more panicked. She hurriedly curtsied. G-good e-evening Prince Elhart, and everyone. W-whatis everyone doing here? Count Owen have challenged Count Lorentz to a duel. We are going to spectate, see this ruckus into its completion, Prince Elhart gave a light-hearted answer. And you are? I C I am Marnie of House Motti. Prince Elhart. Lady Marnie, then he asked curiously. What are you doing so far from the party? I C I am just weary of the crowd. I was looking for some fresh air. Prince Elhart looked sideways at Lionel and spoke. I see. Well, well leave you to it, then. The nervous Marnie curtsied once again, sighing in a relief, when a sudden voice caused her heart to jump. Excuse me. Ive been hearing some noises from that room behind you, Illumca said with a cool tone. Is there someone inside? T-theres nothing behind this door! Marnie said, almost throwing herself in front of it. This only caused everyone there to become even more curious. Courteney, who had seen Marnie in Julias side before, saw this as a chance to irk a member of Serins circle and added. In that case, you wouldnt mind if we take a look, would you? Just as she said that, they heard a loud scream. That curiosity became alarm as Lionel pushed the door open, only to see his cousin who had fallen on the floor. The sound of growls of pleasure and the rhythmical pounding coming from the other room made everyones faces became sour. What in Sud-Ghazid? What are you doing here, Serin?! Lionel scolded her. L-lionel?! the young lady glared at Marnie, who was looking down in fear. Thinking fast, Serin quickly feigned obliviousness. I C I was just walking around, getting some fresh air with Lady Marnie when I heard strange sounds coming from this room. I told Marnie to guard outside to protect the ones inside that room from rumors. Lionel bent down and helped her up as she explained her reason. But as he did so, he whispered in her ear with urgency. Tell me. What did you do?! What are you hiding?! His cousin did not answer. The man, who had known her since she was little, saw her expression and asked again with more urgency. Tell me! Otherwise, if things go south, I wont be able to help! Serin too, was thinking on her feet. And a new thought came into her mind. Wait, if that bitch is found defiled by the men by all these people, what is the harm to me? In fact, this would be better. With a member of Royalty here, there is no way that she will ever regain her honor. Blinded by her hatred, she did not consider the fate of the Knights under her order and kept her silence. Then, they heard a scream from behind the door. Their eyes became alert. This time, there was no more talk. Prince Elhart quickly grabbed the handle, but found that it was locked. Its locked! he then took a few steps back and rammed the door with his shoulders. While this was happening, Serin was smiling inwardly as she watched the Dark Elf who was standing near the door. Ever since their first meeting where she was compared to her by Connie, she had always been jealous of her beauty. Just imagining the expression that her beautiful face would make upon seeing her beloved at such a situation was enough to make her giddy. On Elharts side, the door had begun to give way. Despite his current condition, Elhart was once active in the battlefield, such a frail wooden door could not bar him from breaking it down. He took one more step before ramming it again and finally broke through the door. CRASH!! How in the -! O-oooh! The scene that they saw caused a few impressionable girls fell into unconsciousness. Courteney, who was mentally stronger than the other girls, caught the one nearest to her while averting her eyes from the unpleasant scene. H-howhow is this possible?! She cried out. How is it you?! Serin felt her stomach sank into the ground and cold terror caused her back to shiver. That euphoria she expected when the door was thrown open instantly turned into horror as the body being treated like rags was not that of her nemesis, but that of her most loyal friend. Julias eyes had glazed over, with tears running down her cheek, her clothes torn open by force. In her hand was an iron key, which she held so tightly that it sunk into her skin. Prince Elhart, who saw this scene immediately roared angrily and sunk his fist into the nearest mans jaw. DAMN YOU BASTARDS!! No. nononono! This isnt possible!! Serin lost all strength in her body and she fell onto the ground. Whatshappening here? Urp! Serin, wide-eyed, turned her eyes to see the figure of a blonde girl with a streak of red in her hair, hanging onto a servant girls shoulder with unfocused eyes. H-how are you here?! Serin exclaimed. W-why?! How?! Serins voice trailed off as her mind was overwhelmed by all that was happening in front of her. Connie bent down to fake an urge to vomit so as to hide her smile. Now, which path to destruction will you choose, Serin. Daughter of Gladstone?
King Gerard, who was having a discussion with his Advisor in his office, grasped his glass to tightly and crushed when a Knight came over and informed him of the unsavoury incident that had transpired. He stormed out of his office and called for the party to end. Prince Mikael, who was confused by his order, was thinking about complaining but quickly decided against it when he saw his expression of barely concealed rage. Chapter 215 : Howdunit? Chapter 215 Howdunit? Connie was enjoying the scene of the beautiful garden at night through the window when the door opened and a man in an officials light blue uniform came in. Tucked in both arms that would snap at the touch was a thin leather book. His face was gaunt and lack of sleep was evident under his eyes. Forgive us for keeping you, Duchess Steelheart. My name is Kerrig Gremly. An Official directly under Lord Advisor, the man said, with the cadence of someone who had not spoken to another living person for weeks. Its unavoidable. It was indeed an egregious thing to happen. You have my full cooperation, she paused. How is Lady Julia? She is currently under the care of a Cleric of the Junnaveil Church, the man showed no intent of unveiling any further info. I will now begin my questioning. Please be at ease. This is just protocol. Connie answered with a nod. Thank you for your understanding, the man said as he opened his book. My first question, Witnesses had said that the last person that was with the victim was you, Duchess Steelheart. Is this true? Yes. Lady Julia had graciously offered to take me to a room to rest, Connie began, telling the story of how she had drunk too much wine and had drifted off while she was being taken to the room. That she woke up in the room where the incident happened due to having to relief herself. Which was when she met the female servant who helped her. Yes. I see. Then, do you know these names? Kerrig then recited a list of names and studied her face. No. I dont think so. Should I? Connie said. For all the lies that she had told thus far, this was the only truth that she told today. As she had no interest in knowing names of pebbles that would be swept away by the waves of the incoming current. One of them is the brother of the person you took down after he sparred with your servant. Is that so? Connie raised an eyebrow with mild interest. What a strange coincidence. Official Kerrig stared at her for a few seconds, unable to discern anything out of place from her expression. I hope that the vile things would be punished severely according to the Kingdoms law. We willdo our best. Good, any other question? Thats all I have at this time. Then, may I leave now? Its getting late and Id like to get some real sleep. I havent been able to get one for some days now. Idont have the ability to decide that. I see; Then Official Kerrig, Im asking you this. Am I under any suspicion? Not at this moment. No. Then for what reason are you keeping me from going home? I am just a bystander who got involved in this annoying mishap due to bad luck, Connie spoke with a calm tone, whilst exuding a pressure that caused the hair on back of the mans neck to stand on end. If you dont have the authority, then get me someone who can decide! ! Ill see what I can do, the thin man said quickly as he half-ran towards the door. An hour later, Connie and her entourage were already plodding back home. Aside from Lihua, who had promised Bazit a further private talk into the night.
Waiting for the investigation to be finished, Alrond was nursing a warm sweet wine in front of the fireplace in his office. He let out a small groan, as the brief respite that he was expecting when he returned home changed into him having to take care of this distasteful occurence. Alronds trusted maid opened the door after announcing her presence and entered with a few pieces of paper in her hand. Master, I have the report from our interrogation. Give it to me. The man held his hand aloft. Alronds trusted servant saw this and handed the report to him. And the witnesses? Everyone had been sent home, aside from Lady Serin. Sheinsisted on meeting the Crown Prince. hm, he harrumphed softly. The side of his brow twitched in irritation. Another thing. I found this while I was cleaning Lady Wendells body, The woman placed a ring onto the wooden table beside his chair. The knob atop the ring had bent slightly from impact, revealing the hidden compartment within. I had one of our Officials analyze it. There is a trace of very potent poison inside it. We have not determined what it is yet, but we will find out soon. what about the perpetrators? There is no sign of Charm or any mind-control skills being used. Ever since they were blindsided by the Hero of Vorzennys damnable Charm, Alrond had been employing more people with high level Analyze-Type Skills in his department. Then, do you think they are doing this out of their own will? Itshard to say. I dont know about the commoner criminals, but I think its also extremely unlikely that the others would change their target to their own people, she tried to avoid referring to the Knights with their titles, as the very thought of Knights sworn to protect would willingly harm a weak woman was distasteful to her. Alrond read the reports with a stony expression. As expected, the Knights were tight lipped, refusing to speak unless they are allowed to meet with their families. However, the commoner criminals were very easy to break. From them, he found out that they were just told to have their way with the drugged woman who was brought to them. They never asked who or why. Just that they were promised fifty gold for their services. The men only remembered that one of the Knights had a grudge against the target and that the unconscious woman was a blonde with a red streak in her hair. By that description, the target could only be Cornelia Asterium Steelheart. So, Julia Wendell was the one who brought her to them, but was betrayed and taken advantage of in return. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. The criminals testimony. The ring. The key in Julia Wendells hand. All these pieces of information made up a story, but there is a big gap that makes no sense. Given how the Blue Dragons Knights view her, how did she manage to turn things around and make the Knights betray Julia Wendell? And what the witnesses said regarding Julia Wendells reaction when she saw when the Duchess came into the roomdoes she have a role in this unfortunate event? Alrond fell deep in thought.
As the carriage made a turn, Martell - who was ever so curious C asked Connie something that had been in his mind for days. Mistress, arent you afraid that youd be found out to have a hand in the incident? Martell, if I want to do this without being found out, Id have done things differently. No, I am counting on being found out. As it will act as a warning against those that haveuntoward plans against me, she smirked. And even if they did find out, they wouldnt be able to answer the one big question that connects everything together. And that is? How did I make them attack Julia Wendell? Yes. Thats what I was asking myself too. How did you do it? Did you poison them? Connie answered with a small cock of her head. Hmh. I just fed them the virility enhancing Pills, concentrated six times. Compounded for maximum effectiveness at the shortest amount of time. The drawback is that it does not last as long. You see, Martell. The problem with the peoples reliance on Analyze Skill was that they operate under the assumption that something bad cannot be good and something good cannot be bad, Connie said with a smirk. Ive tried them on rats while Illumca keep analyzing them with her Skill, feeding them Rejuvenation Pills until they combusted, but they were not counted as Poisoned. Amazing! To think of using a Skills weakness as a trap! Im truly learning a lot today. Illumca, who had only been listening until now, then asked. But what if they push through with you as a suspect? Then theyll have to reveal everything, including the involvement of the Gladstone Family. And Im sure none of the Knights will willingly say that they were aiming to rape a Duchess under order of Serin Gladstone. Though, thats could be fun, Connie laughed heartily. Now, you two, what do you think Serin Gladstone will do now? The two of them thought about it for a few minutes before Martell raised his hand. I thinkSerin Gladstone will have to choose between the Knights and Julia Wendell. Regardless of who are the ones being abandoned, the trust towards the Gladstone Family will diminish. And? Connie urged. And Martell tapped his chin in a deep thought. Andthe bond between the Nobles and the Blue Dragon Knights will fracture, Illumca said with a complex look in her eyes. To be betrayed by the ones sworn to protect them, even if it was just a small incidentis not something that can be waved off. Mistress. What we did todayis going to send giant ripples in the politic landscape of the Kingdom, Martell shuddered, once again awed by the twisted mind of his Mistress. Good. You are all learning something today, Connie smiled as she kissed the back of Illumcas hand with a look of pride. Nowlets see how the Gladstones are going to answer my challenge.
Alrond, who had been sitting quietly for some time now, finally got up with a tap of his cane. He took the reports in his hand and put it into his heavily ornamented safe. Yes, he had put the matter at hand and the impact it would bring on a scale and decided on a choice that was most rational to him. Heed my order. Stop any further investigation and send the criminals to the Chamber of Licai for their punishment. Master, are you not going to get to the bottom of this? Digging any further will create further distrust and disgrace the name of the Knights. It is too much of a price to bear during a time where we are fighting a war. Let the Chamber of Licai take care of this. The Judge seem to be very free these days. Let him have a headache for once in a while. The families of the implicated criminals will not like it, again, she tried not to call them Knights. What else can they do? The deed had been witnessed by Nobles and a member of the Royal Family. Might as well try to hide a mountain in a forest, The old Advisor said with sneer. Even if they are granted leniency due to their families, their future will be bleak. Id rather think that their families will just cut them off, he said thoughtfully. Although this mess is a bit troublesome, it is not without its merit. We can use this matter to weaken the Nobles grip on the Crown Prince. It wont be pleasant for him, but it is needed, He then gestured for her to leave. Now go. Yes, Master. Alrond walked to his desk and opened a drawer. He took out a book with a pressed flower in it. A rare smile devoid of his usual cynicism graced his wrinkled lips. How did she even accomplish it? Alrond shook his head. I thought she was a lion cub. But it turns out that she was a snake.
In one of the guest rooms, Serin had been pacing back and forth, anxiously waiting for her Fianc. When the door opened and Prince Mikael came in, Serin quickly ran up to him, trying to look as pitiful as possible. However, the oft-affectionate young man did not return her embrace. Instead, he asked. Serin. Tell me the truth. Did you have something to do with that shameful incident tonight? W-what? No! How can you say that? I was beside myself! How could such a thing happen to my dear, dear Julia Then swear to the Goddess. Swear in Her Name that you have nothing to do with what transpired tonight. His stern voice was like a bolt in the blue to her. Looking aggrieved, the girl said. I swear When she said those words, the look in the Princes eyes changed. He placed his hands on her shoulders and pushed her back with a bit too much force, making her fall onto the bed. You The look of disappointment in his eyes were apparent. I met Lord Advisor Alrond just now. He told meA young girl should play with dolls and not try to play a mans game, he said between gritted teeth. Do you think a young girl like you could bamboozle that man?! He''d been the Kingdom''s Strategist even before we were born!! The Prince kicked the chair next to him to vent his anger. Did I not tell you to keep to yourself?! Did I not warn you repeatedly not to make waves?! What was it that you hope to achieve by bringing my men along with your stupidity?! Serins eyes began to glimmer with tears and she began to sob. Stop it!! This is not a problem tears could solve. People saw, what happened! My uncle saw it! He roared, gesturing at himself with indignation. This! Was supposed to be my day! My day! I am supposed to leave for the border with my trusted men and gain merit in the battlefield! To have my name be praised alongside the name of my Ancestors! But nownow I am to leave to the battlefield in disgrace!! The name of my Private Guards besmirched! And even worse, they brought in two filthy criminals into the palace! Do you understand the severity of this problem?! They are compromising the safety of the center of the Kingdoms government!! S-surely we can tell them to keep silent? she tried to reason with him. But this only stoked his ire. Silent? SILENT?! The Prince could barely hold himself together as his hands were trembling in anger. You want to silence my uncle?! MY FATHER, THE KING?! This has gone beyond me, Serin. This is a matter of scandal at a national level! Trusted Knights, men who had been knighted by the King had assaulted a member of Nobility. Someone will be punished! And I hope to Junnaveil, you are smart enough to distance yourself from this. My Prince!! Mikaels hand rose and hovered in the air when he saw the girl before him flinched. He lowered his hand and glowered at her. .Perhapsperhaps I should rethink whether you are fit to be a Queen. It was the first time Serin saw him look at her with such cold eyes. Mikael then turned his back to her and left, amidst thesound of her wailing and crying.
Henrietta, who was told to stay out of the party that night, only found out about what had transpired the next day. And that was through the words of her servant, who knew someone in the inside who swore that he saw it firsthand. Over the next few days, a number of things happened that were only known by the upper crusts. The commoner criminals had been put to death, and the Knights involved with the scandal were stripped of their Knighthood and were put in the dungeon until their punishment is decided. It was said that Julia Wendell had gone mad from the shock and had been sent to a convent to recover. Her father, who was aggrieved by the fact that the Knights who had taken advantage of her were not punished severely enough, pleaded to the Gladstones. He knew that if it was him alone, he would not be able to do anything, as the guilty men had powerful backgrounds. He tried invoking the friendship between his daughter and Serin Gladstone, but were coldly refused at the door. Serin Gladstone was confined in the mansion for the unforeseeable future as Duke Gladstone, now frail and sickly, had to do his best to try and extinguish the fire of disappointment that had been lit. The Gladstone Family had chosen inaction, as they were afraid that doing something would be like telling the world that they were involved in the shameful incident somehow. The worst choice that they could make. Regardless, that disgraceful incident had driven a wedge between the Knights and Nobles of the Noble Faction, just as Illumca had foreseen. And thus, the trust that Duke Gladstone had built up over decades began to crumble. Over the next few days, a number of moderates from the Noble Faction had broken off from the circle and joined the Hero Faction, further weakening the power of the Noble Faction. As for the person who had all the actors dance to her tune, she was currently enjoying a nice afternoon tea with Countess Theodora and Countess Fornelle. Chapter 216: Changing Mindset Chapter 216 Changing Mindset Amongst all the mansion in Courandhel, the mansion of Countess Theodora was one of the most unique one. It once belonged to the architect who built Courandhels Iron Gate. And signs of its first owners taste was apparent in the choice of dark stones that made up its walls. The windows were tall and wide, to let the sunlight in during the afternoon. And more than half of its exterior were covered in green ivies. Her garden too, was a sight to behold. With Forget-me-nots and Irises growing healthily around a small fountain from whence a pleasant sound of flowing water could be heard. A handful of sculptures of small fairies holding small urns dotted its edges. Laughter filled the intimate teatime as Connie recounted the heart pounding stories that were her accomplishments ever since she left for Greyvault. my, the stories did not do you justice, Duchess Cornelia, Countess Fornelle said, sipping the tea from a fine porcelain cup. So young, and so courageous. Ah, dare I say, your feats eclipsed that of the Hero! Oh, please, Connie gave a humble smile. Im sure our Hero is out there somewhere, doing Hero things. Saving a damsel in distress. Being an all-around nice guy and things like that. Well, that would be hard, wouldnt it? Seeing as it was the Dragonslayer that had outright kidnapped him. Say what you like about the senile old man, but he has a way of turning even the most milquetoast of a man into a man of true grit, the old woman slathered a scone with as much clotted cream as one could possibly can on an uneven piece of pastry and took a generous bite. Then somehow managed to not have any leftover cream on her lips. Granted, they might lose an arm in the process. I mean, Sir Sakagami is a Hero, right? Surely Lord Sabrac would not go that far, Countess Fornelle said, horrified. My dear, that man have done so many outrageous things that minstrels practically ran themselves ragged trying to catch up with his tales back when he was young. But chasing stories, that is young peoples game. People like me, we like to contemplate. Really think about things. Countess Theodora put down her cup gracefully with nary a clink. And thats what I like about you, Duchess Cornelia. Its rare to have someone who actually understands what they are talking, to really think about what a word really means, instead of just regurgitating words they learned from last weeks book club." "And what a boon it is for Courandhel''s literary scene. Will you be staying in Courandhel long? Countess Fornelle asked. Sorry to say, I am planning to leave as soon as my official Dukedom conferment is done. Ah, the wonders of bureaucracy, Countess Theodora sighed. By right, it should have been yours when your father died. Even though everyone has already acknowledged you as your Houses successor Haha, I guess so. The Capital does not agree with me. And I do not agree with it. Far too much politics to my liking. Despite the large age gap between the three of them, physically and mentally, Connie found that she got along well with them and insisted to be called by her first name. Though the older women still used her title, stickler to the rules of conduct as they were. What a shame, Id have liked to introduce you to my fellow writers. It would be my pleasure to do so during my next visit, Countess Fornelle. Greyvault Countess Theodora sat back as she recalled a memory of her past. As I recall, even back when I was a little girl, it was not a prosperous place. And it still isnt, Connie said without taking offense. Its people had been used by its past leaders to the point of despair, such that they were left to rely on false hope to keep on going, she shook her head with a pained frown. As its new leader, I will not stand for it. Connie took a few gulps of the fragrant tea and spoke. I want them to be able to grasp a chance at a better life, and for that, they must be educated properly. I think learning letters would be the quickest way to create a foundation for it. But it isnt going well. Thats no surprise. As far as I know, for most commoners, education is the farthest thing in their minds. Just living day to day is hard enough for them, Countess Fornelle said. And sad to say, but education is a privilege of the rich, Countess Theodora stated. Even now in the Capital, less than a quarter of the commoners living here know their letters, just enough to get by. And for most Nobles, educating their subjects is something that just is not worth it. And what do you think of it, Countess Theodora? Is educating commoners something useless in your eyes? The old woman sat back and pondered. There was a nostalgic look upon her greying eyes. Back when I was a spry young lass, I spent a summer in my familys territory in the West. There, I met a young boy. He was the son of my fathers gardener. A rare smile appeared on her lips as she recounted the past. We often played together in the streams, and on some days, when it was too foggy or the ground was too wet due to the rain, we would stay inside and we read storybooks together. He was a bright one, took him no time to learn the letters. He would accompany me when the tutor comes to teach me, he soaked everything like a sponge. And you know what? She tapped the side of her nose. He was also my first kiss. Countess Fornelle went wide-eyed when she heard that. Countess Theodora! Hush, we are all adults here. And whats wrong with a bit of romance in my youth? I had had some more adventurous dabbling before I met my husband. Youll see when you get married, the old woman winked. Now where was I? Oh, yes. It was a very sad day when I had to leave. I gave him the books that we had read together and told him to become a better man, even promised him that Id marry him when I return. Haha, I was so innocent back then. And then, did you come back? Connie asked. I did, and I you know what I found? That the boys father had sold the books I gave him for some boots. I was so mad that I refused to see him until I had to return. Not long after, the boy died due to a bandits attack. I cried for days. But nowI dont even remember the boys name, Countess Theodora laughed bitterly. How sad, Countess Fornelle said, dabbing her eyes with a pink handkerchief. Unlike your books, Countess Fornelle, there is no fairy tale ending in real life, the old Countess said, then she looked at Connie. Do you see what I am getting at, Duchess Cornelia? You can lead a donkey to a water trough, but you cannot make it drink. If you really wish to teach them, then you must change how they think. a wise suggestion. I will think about it. Ill ask my friends to donate books to your cause, Countess Fornelles said, fixing the flowery hat upon her head. I too will send some of mine to Greyvault. It would be a nice thing for the children to have. Thank you for your kindness, Connie bowed her head slightly in gratefulness. As they were conversing, they heard the sound of leather soles hitting the pebbled path. A letter for you, Madame, the old manservant named Richmond came over with a silver platter, upon which a thick envelope and silver paper knife were placed. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Ah, thank you Richmond, Countess Theodora said, eyeing the envelope with a thin smile. Its from Rianne, I presume. Yes, Madame. Would you like me to read it for you? Thats fine, Richmond. Can you bring us another pot of tea? This ones already gone cold. With a polite bow, Richmond took the pot away. As he did, Countess Theodora took the paper knife and asked. Do you mind if I open the letter? It has been quite some time since the last time my daughter sent me letters. The two women did not deny her the rare pleasure. The old woman gently slipped the knife under the red wax used to seal the envelope and brought out its content. Youre not going to read the first page? Connie asked when she saw her putting away the foremost piece of paper from the handful of papers. Oh, no. My daughter never used less than a hundred words of greetings before getting to the main point. Bless her husband for his infinite patience. I know if I was him, Id have killed myself in the first year, the old woman said with a nostalgic smile. Countess Fornelle leaned over to Connie and whispered. Her daughters married to a man in Al-Khemiya. I heard he has a fairly successful career there. Hmmhmmm the old woman read the letter with surprising speed. When she was finished, the old Countess had an odd, thoughtful look. Issomething the matter? Countess Fornelle asked. The old woman jolted out of her ponderings and stammered. Er, yesyessorry. I wandered off for a bit her voice was steady, but there was a hint of anxiety in it. Its gotten a bit cold outside. What do you think about ending out little get-together today? Sensing the oddity of the old womans words, Countess Fornelle said. If there is anythinganything that I can do, please. Countess Theodore gave her a thin smile. I appreciate your offer. But please, dont worry. Its nothing. Its just my old bones acting up again. The teatime ended in a slightly awkward note, but Connie did not think much of it. Countess Theodora seemed to be a shrewd woman. If there was any problem, she should be able to take care of it using her connections.
In a large chamber underneath the busy street of Courandhel, Mr. Butters C dapper as ever C was popping a piece of caramel from a paper bag into his mouth. Around him were facades of houses in the slums. It was recreated with the utmost attention to detail. Suddenly, a metal needle flew at him from the shadows of a house. He tilted his head with an unconcerned look, dodging it expertly. Another needle came, and another, all aiming at his vitals. With ease, the man dodged everything. Then, a dagger came at him. The sudden difference in speed caught him off guard and he moved one beat slower. The attacker did not miss this chance and rushed in, moving for the kill. But the man threw the bag of caramel toward the attacker, obscuring the attackers sight. A knife shot through the scattered caramel, but the attacker managed to evade it by twisting their hip. Yes, keep your movement tight and compact, Mr. Butters other hand snatched the bag of caramels mid-air and took a peek inside. Oh dear. Ive only got half a bag left. Through the one eye that she had, Illumca saw a gap and swung her weapon at his leg. Yes, thats it. Keep moving. The gentleman Assassin held his knife the orthodox way, as taught by his predecessor. Knife point forward, with his arm extended only slightly. He received Illumcas attacks while commenting on her movements. At times dodging, at times parrying. When Mr. Butters took a step back, she suddenly stepped in, her right boot stepping onto the mans foot, hindering his movement. She swung her dagger up upward, continuing her motion. Mr. Butters reacted instantly by tilting his head backward. Oh, almost nicked me, the gentleman said with a snicker. Mr. Butters made a fist with his left hand, his knuckle protruding slightly. The deadly attack stopped when it barely touched Illumcas neck. The Dark Elf gulped as she felt as if she had just evaded a crisis and backed down, feeling for her neck. She knew that if it hit, she wouldve been incapacitated in an instant. Thats my hundred and seventeenth loss, she said dejectedly. If I can be so easily defeated by a newly awakened Unrestrained Candidate like you, itd have made my decades of experience a waste, the man said. But do not be discouraged. Compared to when you started training with me, your use of Stealth has gotten a bit better. Combined with that unique foot movements of yours, youd have little trouble with B-Rank Assassin, barring some exceptions. Take note, being stealthy is not just about using that Skill, but also killing your own presence by breathing shallowly and steady your heartbeat. Something you can only learn by repetition, Mr. Butters advised. Alsotry not to emit such killing intent. A great Assassin should think of killing the target likesay, turning your palm upside down. It should be a natural act. And if you must, only show that intent at the last second. Though Illumca was a good fighter and have enough magic power to be able to subdue an Ur-Kulak with relative ease, as an Assassin, her mastery of Skills and mindset was at most that of a C-Rank. This was because she had never been taught by a proper Assassin how to act as one. Mr. Butters, who had spotted this problem from the start, had been drilling this mindset into her since the start of her apprenticeship. She was forbidden from using magic or Offensive Skill and focused solely on stealth. Itshard. It is. Thats the reason why A-Rank Assassins are so good at what they do. But do remember, you are a Mage Assassin. I can only teach you half of what you are capable of. As for the other part, its up to you to improve. How? she asked. Though earlier in their relationship, Illumca was feeling unsure about learning from him, his teachings had helped her improve by a lot as an Assassin. How should I know? I am no Mage. By nature a Mage and Assassin is a starkly different job. One requires you to get close to get a clean kill, while the other needs you to stay out of harms way to cast Spells. The only thing you can do is to learn as you go. Or, find a Mage Assassin who can teach you. The latter is far easier than done. I understand. And one last thing. Today marks the last day I can teach you personally. Tomorrow, Ill be heading off to Vorzenny. Illumca sheathed her dagger. She gave him a cursory look. So early? Yes, indeed. I have some foreign personages Ill be taking care of, and hopefully earn some coins in service of the Kingdom, the man said with a witty grin. Speaking of which, will your Mistress join the war? I dont know. But as far as I can see, she has little interest in it. In that case, shed better hoof it from the Capital. I heard from my men that there are voices in the Palace that are trying to involve her in the war. Her being such a famous person these days. She is a useful propaganda in the eyes of some Nobles, the man said, shrugging his shoulders. Just hearsay, mind you. Thank you for the warning. Ill tell her. Mr. Butters nodded firmly and smiled. Then, come with me to the storage room. Ill give you some useful items to bring as parting gifts. Cant have my apprentice dying while Im gone.
When Illumca returned to the Steelhearts Mansion after receiving her gifts, she saw that Connie and the others were standing in the garden. She was sitting with legs crossed, looking upwards at the second floor of the mansion where the Master Bedroom were. Next to her, Martell bore in his arms a silver tray with a pitcher of cold water, within which slices of lemon were swimming about. Are you sure were doing this, Milady? Nick asked, the expression in his face was complex. He too was looking at the house Oh? I thought you hated this place. I dont have many good memories about this mansion. But still Its just a house, Connie scoffed. And I can no longer stand the thought of that departed bitchs remains still staining my property, Connie said disdainfully. The smell just never goes away, Martell said with disgust, his mind remembering the day when they had to remove Joan Carells body from the bed. Her body had been on the bed for so long that her skin had fused with the bedsheet. Furthermore, upon lifting her from the bed, they found that underneath her body, the pus and the blood that had seeped into the mattress had become nesting ground for maggots. It had caused the maids who were there to be unable to eat for days. Even now, that clammy, unpleasant stench still haunt the room. Martells body squirmed at the unpleasant memory. Just the thought of it makes me nauseous. Thats why, we might as well demolish the whole wing and be done with it. Madame Sui, whats happening? Illumca asked, approaching them with a quizzical expression. Madame Sui poured Illumca a glass of cold water from the silver tray that Martell was holding as she answered. Mistress wants to get rid of the whole wing where the Master Bedroom was. This one supposes that its unavoidable. Its bad luck. Alright Connie! Im starting! Akula bellowed from the opened window above them. When she saw Connie giving her a signal to go ahead, the Centaur ducked her head back into the room. Moments later, the roof exploded into smithereens. Next, the walls. Dust and broken wood rained down in front of them. Is...that much power necessary? Illumca asked. Its not. But it sure is satisfying, Connie grinned, enjoying the scene of destruction. Keep it up, Akula! But be careful where you step!" Just as she said that, there was a loud scream and they saw through the large window of the library, that Akulas large body had fallen to the first floor, directly below the Master Bedroom. BAMF!! Akula! Connie quickly got up from her seat and opened the window. Are you okay? (Cough, cough). Im fine she said. "The pile of books softened my landing. But I think I cracked the wooden floor." As the Centaur got up from the book pile, Connie saw something glowing under the floor. "Akula, what''s that under you?" The wheat-haired Centaur looked down and swept away the books to reveal a door made of stone. It seemed that when Akula fell, her weight was too much for the poor floor. On closer inspection, a runic circle had been drawn over its surface, emitting a dim red glow. And on the four corners of stone door, were carvings of the image of Steelhearts icon. Connie climbed over the window and crouched before it. As she swept the dust covering the stone to take a closer look, the circle glowed brighter and the door subsequently slid open with heavy creaks. Lihua, Connies called out. Keep the perimeter safe. Do not let anyone enter this place without my permission. The raven-haired Madame bowed quickly and relayed Connies order. Illumca, who had followed Connie into the library saw the runes on the door and spoke with a look of surprise. These areelven letters...? They are...? Connie rubbed her chin with a grin. How curious. Chapter 217: The Secret of Ulrich Steelheart Chapter 217 The Secret of Ulrich Steelheart A hidden door sealed with magic, leading down to an unknown basement. This bodes well, Martell said sarcastically. Nick, do you know anything about this? Connie asked. No, I dont...the bastard never uttered a word about this. Connie did not react to the curse towards her identitys father, as she had no attachment to the bloodline. As far as she knew, the previous Steelheart family head was indeed, a lowly man whose only claim to fame was his looks. There is also nothing about this in Cornelias memory. It seems that Geno Steelheart did not think of revealing the secret of the household to Cornelia, Connie rubbed her chin with a sardonic smile. The poor little girl. Illumca, who had been poring over the Runes for a while now, started. This isa Bloodline Seal. Its a Sealing Rune that only allows those with specific bloodline to unlock it. Nick cautiously peered through the opened gap. Should wego down and check, dya think? Of course. This is supposed to be my familys secret, right? Only right that I have look, Connie spoke as she started walking down the stairs. Lets see what skeleton the Steelheart House had in their closet.
Illumca held aloft a Fireball as they walked down into the gloom. After a few minutes, they arrived at a dim circular chamber made of stone. Embedded into the walls were strangely coloured crystals. In front of them was an ornate door with the Steelheart sigil upon it. Connie approached the door cautiously, and placed her hand upon the metal handle. As she did so, a spark of magic crackled from the handle, causing her to pull her hand back. The golden spark jumped from the door to the nearest crystal, and lit it up. Once it did, it jumped into another crystal and lit that one up too. Soon, the dark chamber became bright. The golden spark then floated in the air for a few seconds where it began to shimmer before fizzling out. They heard a click from the door. And then, with a weighty creak, the door swung open slowly. Through the door was a large room, with a ceiling that was enough for two men to stand on top of each other. Shelves of books covered with dust and cobwebs lined every wall. Chests with gleaming jewels spilling out of their insides were placed on the ground haphazardly. Three large crystals similar to the ones they saw outside hung on the chandelier, giving the gloomy place a bit of light. In the middle of the room was a desk and a chair, with a handful of books piled upon it. Oh, wow! Nick immediately crouched down and picked up a dusty coin. This is an old Calendian Coin. Its got the grandfather of the current King on it! This isa Nazurag! Akula exclaimed when she saw a large pelt on the floor. There was a painting of a fearsome mythical creature with six arms and three eyes upon it. Your ancestor used an Azut-Baydarian art as a rug! Seeing an art from her home country being treated so poorly, the Centaur quickly gathered the pelt and put it gently on top of a nearby pile of book. Sorry, Connie said apologetically. This seems like a place filled with trophies. I dont think the Steelhearts before me even knew what half of it was for. Lihua ran her finger along the desks surface and rubbed the finger against her thumb. Judging by the dust, it looks like no ones been here for decades. Illumca pulled one of the books from the shelves and saw that it had pictures of Demons in it. With descriptions written in a foreign language. As the others were looking around the secret room, Connie noticed a book placed on a pedestal behind the chair. It was bound by a thick chain to the shaft of the pedestal. Connie blew the dust that had settled on the cover away and gave it a quick once over and saw that it had no title. What it had was the name of the owner, written on the bottom right with faded golden emboss. UlrichSteelheart. Connie spoke the name slowly. She had read a bit about Cornelias ancestry from the library and knew that Ulrich was the First Head of the Duchy. On the first page of the book, she saw a line of smooth, flowing letters where it was written: I, Ulrich Steelheart, Sworn Protector of the Crown, and loyal friend of the Hero King, write this memoir in order to preserve the truth of what happened on the Six-Year War. I plead to my descendants who read this memoir to pass it down to the next head of the family, so that they could keep this secret safe. Until the day when it can be revealed to the world. And I pray that when the time eventually comes, that justice will be served. And my promise to my friend is fulfilled. Well, that doesnt sound ominous, Connie smiled grimly as she continued flipping through the book.
The book was written by Ulrich Steelheart in the later years, about three decades after the Six-Year War, as he described in the first paragraph. Back then, when the Kingdom of Calendia was still named Locarna. It was still just one of the medium-sized Kingdom among many that dotted the continent. At that time, Demons ran rampant there, spreading horror among the Races. In their time of need, the Goddess Junnaveil bestowed upon elderly King of Locarna, a Summoning Ritual so that they could call upon a chosen Hero that would save them from the threat of the Demons. With the help of the Junnaveil Church, the King performed the Hero Summoning Ritual and succeeded in calling a Hero from another world. The man carried with him the Blessing of Immortality, allowing him to live even through the most grievous wound if certain conditions were fulfilled. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. At that time, I was just the son of a Marquis who happened to be a trusted confidant of the old King. I had just returned from routing a Demonic invasion when he introduced the Hero to the people. The Hero of Locarna, Aaron. I still remember how awestruck I was when I first saw him. The man was exceedingly beautiful, like a hero straight out of fairy tales. Hair as bright as the sun, physique as strong as diamond, and eyes as blue as the cerulean sky. The next day, the old King called upon me and asked me to be the Heros private guard. To teach him about this world and garner his trust. To my delight and surprise, unlike his majestic appearance, the Hero turned out to be a humble and kind man. He was, in my view, a foreigner. Brought into a world that he did not understand. The first few months, I taught him about the sword and etiquettes. He told me that he had never held an edge before, but took to it like fish take to water. Within a year, he had surpassed me in mastery. Furthermore, Aaron was not just a warrior, but also a great Pianist. And every time he played the instrument; many women would gather around to swoon over him. Except for this one time, when he played a strange, cacophonous melody on the Piano that sounded like he was playing wrong notes in succession. This earned disapproving look from the ladies. When they commented about this, the man looked hurt and left without saying anything. He never played that melody anymore after that. On the thirteenth month after his summoning, we ventured forth under the banner of Locarna to defeat the Demons and the enslaved monsters that threatened the Kingdom. Slowly but surely, we felled the green-blooded monstrosities and regained lands that we had lost. As we continue our campaign, freeing cities after cities from the plague of Demons and monsters, we gained new strengths in the form of trusted comrades. The High Elf Archmage, Moira Linden Fordan. Sister of the Elven King, Elgrin Linden Fordan. Whose prowess in Spells and Runes had saved us many times. The High Cleric and former Maiden of Water, Relena Von Weltraum. The woman who had laid her position down as the Maiden of Water to follow the Hero of Locarna. The Dwarven Great Warrior, Orgrin. Keykeeper to Uradins Gate and the Dwarf who created Dauthisaz, the Legendary Armor that Aaron wore during the war. The three of them and I joined Aaron as his core members in many battles. Our campaign was a hard one. Thousands upon thousands of men died, only to be replaced by others. Old faces were gone, replaced by faces we barely knew. More than once, we had to fight through a throng of enemies by ourselves. As we and Aaron got to know each other better, he told to us that Aaron was not his real name. It was a name that was given to him by the old King for the purpose of rallying troops under him, as it was the name of a famous General. His real name was James Conway. On cold nights when the ale was good and the fire was warm, he would tell us stories about his old world. Fascinating stories about carriages with no horses, of towers made of glass, and large metal ships that could cross the sea. He also told us that in his old world, he was not a warrior. He was an entertainer of sorts. Dancing and playing music to make ends meet. He said that the discordant melody he played that one time was something very sought after there, and it was one the only few jobs that people like him was able to get. Before he was summoned, he also had a wife and one son. And another one still in his wifes womb. He often worried about them, and would confess that on those lonely nights, he would pray that they would be safe. Then, there was a crooked line on the page, as if the writer was unsure of what to put down on paper, but finally decided, as could be seen by the thick and cocksure letters on the next sentence. Thus, in honour of my friendship with him, henceforth in this record, I will refer to him as James. As he would undoubtedly approve.
How fascinating, Martell said. A record of the Hero King seen from the angle of a close friend of his. Hmm Nick grumbled, lips pursed and brows furrowed. What is it? Illumca asked. No, its justhave you noticed? Nick tapped the table with his finger. This book is the first time I heard the name of the First King being uttered so many times. Surely not, Akula said. The First King of Calendia is a famous Hero! Even those of the Grasslands knows of him! There were stories told about him that dated back hundreds of years ago when he helped my ancestors to fight back the Demons! Yes. But, do you know his name? Before you learned about it in that book. Hmm Now it was Akulas turn to frown as she struggled to think. W-wellno. We just call him the Hero King or the Immortal King in those stories, she paused and mumbled to herself. Now that I think of it, I never really learned his name. Right? Even that humongous statue in the middle of Courandhel, there was no name etched on the plaque. It just says The First King of Calendia, Nick added. perhaps its just a coincidence? Illumca offered. lets think about it later. There are still a lot of pages to go through. Connie refocused her attention and continued reading.
A few years later, with the power of all Seven Heroes banding together, we managed to push the Demons back to where they came from. With that achievement, many smaller Kingdoms near Locarna capitulated to him. The old King had become frail and ailing then, and knew that he did not have long to live, so he bestowed his daughter, Eiselle Locarna, to James. The Junnaveil Church granted him the surname Calendia. And then, with the agreement of the old King of Locarna, Locarna and all the capitulated Kingdoms were unified into one Kingdom with James as its First King. Also, to that effect, Queen Eiselle, who had done many charitable works in the name of her Faith, proposed to let the Junnaveil Faith be the official state religion. In return to this great kindness, she was sainted by the Church. Thus, the Kingdom of Calendia was born. As for me, as a reward for my service to the Hero King, my peerage was raised to a Duke. And within the year, I was married to my childhood friend, Lorena Ingram. A few months later, on the eve of the new year of 795, we managed to eradicate the last stronghold of the Demons on the shores of Calendia. Unfortunately, we did not have the time to pat ourselves in the back. Because with the damage of the years-long war and the loss of many men, Calendia was stretched thin. The Kingdoms coffers had been lying empty for months, and those able men who were forcefully conscripted to join the war were not there to harvest the wheat during the harvest season. Causing food to become scarce and their price rising to the sky. Thus, a meeting was made to decide where the Kingdom would go from here. More than half of the Nobles, represented by Duke Ewyn Ordsburg, voted that they should regroup. To take this chance to heal. To stabilize the state of the new Kingdom. To mourn the many sons and daughters that had been sacrificed for the sake of the greater good. But many of those, especially those who had seen blood, voted that they should push forward. To finish the war once and for all. The biggest proponent for this option was the Hero King himself. He knew that once they stopped, they would lose all momentum that they had painstakingly gained. The debate went for hours with no end in sight. But the Hero King pushed on with his agenda, despite many Nobles asking for him to rethink his decision. There will still be time next year, they reasoned. Next year? Is that what you will say to the sacrifice of those who lost their lives for your sake?! Are you all cowards?! In a fit of anger, Duke Ewyn Ordsburg, blurted out. If we continue pushing on with our belts tightened like this, we will die anyway, My King! Unlike you, we are mortals! When we die, we stay dead! I remembered the look on their faces when those words were uttered. The sudden dawning on those men who were desperately clinging to their momentary peace. A King that would never die. A Dynasty that would never end. The Hero King was chosen as King because he was good at war. But what will happen when the war end? At that time, I was ignorant to such things. Na?ve and unlearned of the ways of politics. And now, in my old age, I regretted every single day that I did not learn more of governance. Perhaps if I have done so, I could have advised James better. At the end, as a result of his mindless outburst, James was enraged by the Dukes audacity, and ordered him to be jailed. His will stayed firm. The war continues. It was the decision that started us on a path of no return. Chapter 218: The Hero Kings Truth Chapter 218 The Hero King''s Truth As the war went on, the battle became harder. Not just on the Frontline, but also back in the Kingdom, only in a different form. Able men that had come of age were drafted into the army, leaving the farms and cattle tended only by the elderly and the women. This caused the price of food to rise. I had seen Nobles sell their belongings to be able to afford to keep their lifestyle. The more unscrupulous ones raised taxes in their territory, squeezing the commoners for all they were worth. But the people of the Kingdom stayed strong, for they believed in him, the Immortal King. The Hero King. That soon he would slay the Demon King and the nightmare would end. I was a believer of that dream. And so did those who fought with him on the battlefield. But the weight of that trust wore heavily on James, as he saw our men dying on the battlefield. The warm smiles of the people we knew, replaced by the cold indifference of death the next day. As we made our way to the volcanic region of the Demon Continent, we met a Demon who spoke in the Common Tongue. The revelation shocked us to our very core. Thus far the Demon that we met were single-minded, unintelligent creatures. But this creature was something new. With one word that we could not understand, it made Thousands of Demon back down. It was cloven-hooved, with the head of a stallion with eyes that bulged from their sockets. standing four meters tall. It wore a woven robe like one of the Races, and upon its back was a sword, as tall as its body. The sword looked as if it was forged from fire itself. The creature introduced himself as Yut-Tamur and challenged James to a one-on-one duel. But one look at that Demon, and we knew that it was the strongest Demon we had ever faced. Though we were loathe to admit it, James was the only one that stood a chance against it. The duel was something that we, who had only recently reached Unrestrained Candidate stage could only witness. With one swing, the earth cracked and cliffs that had stood for hundreds of years were cleaved. The battle lasted for a day and a half. However, we had fought for many days before, and James was losing. Seeing him at a dire state, I foolishly tried to protect him, but had my right leg separated from my body instead. Yut-Tamur then roared at me; I remembered that my body froze with just a gaze from its savage eyes. Oddly enough, the Demon did not pursue my intervention and simply left, saying that it was fun, and was looking forward to a real battle with the Immortal King next time. I would not forget the humiliation I felt when that Demon took my leg and ate it as it left. With my leg gone, and the Immortal King defeated for the first time. Morale was low. We returned to the camp and was sent back to Calendia to recuperate. When we returned to Calendia, news appeared that a new type of Demons had appeared. Those capable of speech and bore a name. The other Heroes too had suffered losses from these new enemies. These Demons were later called Named Demons. Due to my condition, James deemed me unfit to be a party member of the Hero King and let me go, despite my protests. But deep down, I knew, that James was just looking to take care of me. While I was in my bed feeling worthless, James was fighting his own war. A war fought with double-speak and barbed tongue of politicians. One that he had little experience in fighting. One day, after an especially hard row with the Queen, James came to my room through the window, grabbed me who was still in my nightgown, and took me to a secluded tavern in the Business District. It was a small tavern owned by migrants from the South. A place where the ale was cheap and the people could care less about the tall hooded stranger and the man in a nightgown. That night James emptied flagons after flagons until he was well drunk. And in his drunkenness, he confessed to me of a truth that would have shattered the belief of the people. He told me of how much he hated Calendia. Calendia and the Goddess Junnaveil. He hated Calendia for asking him to fight a war that was not his. That he was forced to marry someone who he did not care for, all while he was tortured by nightmares of his loved ones that he left back in his old world. But the one he hated the most was the Goddess, for taking him away from his family without his consent. Horrified, I reminded him of how he should never speak of it again. I had a beautiful soul, the man laughed as he said this to me. Just because I havea beautiful soul, that bitch took me from my wife and child and consign me to this hell!! Then why not run away? Because despite how much I hate them, they are guiltless. If it wasnt me, who else will take up the sword? Who else can fight against the Demon King? Because frankly, those other Heroes cant cut it. What he said was not arrogance. For it was fact. James was the strongest Hero among the Seven by far. Such was Junnaveils Blessing. This was the man I believed, I thought at the time. The man whod rise again and end this nightmare. Then James told me a story that he had never told before, of the hard life he had led. Of how he earned his living by dancing and playing the piano. And how he missed it.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. He told me that in his prime, he could dance on the edge of a railing. I remembered that after that, he stole the hat of a nearby drunk and got on a table and started tapping his feet in rapid, rhythmical movement, clicking his feet on the air. It was unlike any dance I had seen before. Later he would tell me that it was called tap dancing. Drunk as he was, he soon tripped and fell face first onto a table. Being the Unrestrained Candidate that he was, the wooden table broke without hurting him. But not before splashing the beer on the tavern owners daughter. And that was when he met Irene. A beautiful young woman with tawny hair and eyes green as meadows. A woman whose life would be entangled with the Kingdoms fate.
It was a year later when Moira, in the guise of a Knight, came to me and took me to small farm outside of Courandhel. There, I saw once again the woman named Irene. I had forgotten about her until that time. She was sitting on a chair with a baby in her arms in a room with all the windows closed and only a candle light the room. The moment I saw the child with the unmistakable blonde hair and blue eyes, my heart jumped. And the fact that Moira would take the trouble to come to me would only mean one thing. The baby was James illegitimate child. Moira gave me a letter from James, asking me to take care of his mistress and daughter, for fear of the Royal Family finding out and silence them. Moira could not stay long as she needed to return and aid the fight. So, I arranged for them to be sent away to a village in my territory furthest from the Capital. Unfortunately, they were beset by bandit on the way there, along with the men guarding them. I then dispatched my men to investigate the scene. They found the baby being cared for by a pair of old farmers who found her in the bosom of her mother, who died trying to cover for her child. My wife, who knew of this, told me to take her in as our adopted daughter. During my distress, another upsetting news came to the Capital. One that would shook the Capital to the core The Immortal King was dead. It was said that he died after fighting thousands of Named Demons who ambushed him and his men in the Valley of Harut. The whole Kingdom mourned the death of the Immortal King. Yet because his body was not found, they buried an empty coffin as a symbol. I was there, watching and empty coffin being buried in the Royal Familys Mausoleum. All that filled my head were questions. James, dying from something so mundane? And mere bandits defeating some of my best men? I was no fool. I sensed that something was wrong. And my senses were proven right, when Moira and Relena came to me in disguises after the funeral. They told me that Jamess death was no accident. He had been poisoned by a powerful venom which rendered him incapable of absorbing Mana normally. One that only exist outside of the Demon Continent. By the time they knew of this, it was too late. Even knowing this, he fought on for weeks after. Until he was ambushed by the Demons. However, the Royal Family hid another truth. Due to the assault of the Named Demons, the Hero King''s party''s members had to lead their own armies to different areas to ensure that the path to the center of the Demon Continent was secure. However, the Demons seemed to know this plan and managed to ambush the Hero King. The few Commanders who were tasked with the Kings reinforcement was late in their arrival. They took a longer path than the one that they were supposed to take. Military investigation said that it was a mistake, and the men who did that had been stripped off their position. But we knew better. There was no way that veterans like them would make such a fatal mistake. And upon knowing that they were connected to Ordsburg, I knew that it was not so simple. The next few lines were blurry, as if the writer had put down his thoughts to the paper, put a harsh line across it to cover them, wrote it down, and this time, the words were rough and uneven. The writer was suppressing his rage. He was abandoned. I was so enraged by this that I was ready to abandon my life and made sure justice was served. However, before I managed to grab my sword Moira handed me a will. Jamess will. In it he entrusted me with the location of Grunford and the method to obtain it. He also hoped that I would take care of his wife and daughter. To let them live a peaceful life and for me not to endanger my life by seeking justice. Other than that, he also wrote at the end of the will. "My death is my revenge." To this day, I could not understand what he meant. But I am old now. And I could feel the gaze of Anukara upon me. Once my life ended, it would be the duty of the next Head of the Steelheart Family to keep this truth in their hearts. Until the time when the truth could be revealed.
Wait. Now wait a minute, Martell let out an incredulous gasp, interrupting Connies flow. As far as Ive read in the History books, The First King only had one child with Queen Johanna. There was no record of any mistresses or lovers! That means the child was safe, then, Connie mused. Somewhere out there, a legitimate bloodline of the King capable of challenging the Calendian throne exists. Thisthis Akula? Illumca asked, concerned when she saw the Centaurs lips bleeding from biting too heart. They betrayed their Hero, a just King who was one step away from saving Grea from the scourge of the Demonsbecause of greed?! Akula growled angrily. She swung her fist to the wall, causing ancient dust to cascade down upon them, shaking the whole room. ARE THEY MAD?!! Careful! We are in a basement!! Akulas shoulders were trembling from the rage she was feeling. A Hero like him should have been adored. But his reward was betrayal. Ah, the cup of poison that not even the First King was not immune to, Connie closed the book with a shake of her head. Sorry, Connie. II need to go out, Akula said as she turned her back and ascended the stairs, without waiting for an answer. Once outside, Akula walked to the water fountain and plunged her head inside, trying to quell the anger in her head. She stayed under the water for another minute before pulling her head away, breathing haggardly. You okay, Akula? Nick asked. Some fucking shockeh? Howhow can he live like that? Her hands still gripping the sides of the stone bowl. To hate the very people that hes trying to save? And to be rewarded by betrayal after everything he did? Nick lit a pipe and started puffing. I thinkonce you got to a certain point, as a heroyou dont get to choose who you save, Nick grimaced. Saving people, regardless of how he felt about themI think thats what makes him a great hero. And a damn respectable one too. Thatsawful, Akula laughed weakly. And bleak. Bleak, but true, Nick sucked on the pipe and blew out a ring of smoke. Question is, Akula. If you want to be a Hero, are you fine if the ones you saved do not have goodwill to you? Or are you going to save them nonetheless? IthinkI Akula trailed off as she looked into herself. I cannot sayI wanted to be a Hero because I wanted to be liked. But every step I take, the doubts kept getting bigger and bigger. Then ask, Nick said. Youre still young. Asking questions to those who are more experienced is better than you just mulling things on your own. Weve got two people whod lived hundreds of years, right? One of them even wrote a book. Thatsyeah. Youre right. Im not smart. I should ask smarter people. Wait, I dont mean right nowaaand, shes gone. The gruff Paladin tapped his pipe with a sigh. The Royal Family He narrowed his gaze. What else are they hiding? Chapter 219: Returning to Cairula Chapter 219 Returning to Cairula Unlike the natives who had their knowledge upended and were trying to make sense of it all, Lihua and Connie were unperturbed by the information. Connie stayed in the secret room and sought for any interesting books that might pique her interest. A Venom that can inhibit Mana absorption? Now, thats a thought, Connie spoke idly as she thought back at the poison that managed to end the First Kings life. But having the Mana equivalent of a rock, it would be hard to test it on myself. Yes. Lets put that in my list. Connie ran her finger across the line of books on the shelf and stopped when she saw one that had the Steelheart Familys sigil on its spine. Oh, that looks interesting, She withdrew the book from its place and flipped through it. She found out that it contained the sword art of the Steelheart Family. As she mulled over the book, she heard Nicks voice calling her from behind. Milady, may I have a word? Speak, Connie said dismissively without removing her eyes from the book. Milady, about Lord Ulrichs diary he paused, rethinking about what he was about to say. Ithink theres a possibility that you might be C Ssh Connie raised a finger to the air. I know what you want to say, Nick. An adopted little girl. A family of loyalists. However, what you are thinking is simply a conjecture. A hopeful fancy. But your blonde hair, your blue eyes. Are they not proof? Nick stated. There are many blondes in this Kingdom, Nick. Going by that logic, any one of them could be the rightful heir of the throne, Connie said as she closed the sword manual in her hand with a thump. And even if this is true, what good would this do us? Shall I tell the world that I am an heir to the Calendian throne? Hah! Might as well paint a target on my head. Regardless! No matter what the bloodline of this body is, and no matter what the gods have in store for me, I am! And I always will be, Wang Tian Gu! the Heavenly Poison King! A measly throne does not interest me. Only the culmination of my Dao is, Connie said, her eyes gleaming with determination. Nick bowed. Yes, how could I forget? This person is not Cornelia, her daughter. Solving her murder is the least of her concern. No, that has been my purpose from the start, no one elses. She sat down on the chair and tapped the diary of Ulrich Steelheart sitting opened at the top of the desk with her thin forefinger. At this time, the information in this book is more of a poison than anything. One that could destroy everything that Ive built. Nevertheless, as with any poison, when used correctly and at the right time, it can become a cure, she pressed her finger onto the page. Now is not the time. Nick thought over the possible future they would face once the information was revealed to the masses. He could only see themselves on the gallows. Yes. I agree. One thing is for sure; The Royal Family is not our ally, despite the King and Queens goodwill towards me. Especially if everything in this book is true. At best, we are using each other, Connie paused. So, we must be prepared for the worst. Which brings us to a point I want to make. Connie looked at him sternly. Nick, at this moment, you are the weakest member of the party. If you stay like this, you are just going to kill yourself. Nick could only nod weakly. Yes, in a part comprised of abnormal people, he was the only normal one. And knowing what he knew about their future undertaking, he was feeling the limits of his abilities. And yet he could not just give up. Iam aware, he said. But I cannot just give up! I still havent solved the mystery of my Mistresss death! Nick continued. Icannot stop. Not even it means my end! Haha! Connie laughed. Good. Thats how a man should be. If you dont have the ability, at least you have to have the grit, she grinned. There are many ways to get stronger, Nick. Even if you arent able to cultivate. Connie lifted the book containing the Steelheart Familys swordsmanship using her Energy and sent it to Nick. The heavy, leather-bound book Floated gently for a second above Nicks arms before he caught it as it fell. That book is a manual for the Steelhearts swordsmanship, based on the Calendian Knights Rustungbruch Style. Very decent. Its better than the one taught by the Palace Sword Instructor. Cornelia had trained it in for years, but the poor girl did not have the strength and build to properly master it, Connie said. Nick was surprised. For a person whose swordsmanship had reached a level few could match, to call the manual "decent" meant that it was something incredibly precious in the eyes of normal people. A-are you sure, Milady? This manual is supposed to be something thats only taught to descendants of the Steelheart House! Its better than letting it rot under this basement, Connie stated, waving him away. Come to me when you have questions. Nick then quickly left with an appreciative bow. Lihua came out from the shadows a few moments after the gruffy Paladin left. Will mastering a sword manual be enough to let him survive our inevitable opponents? Obviously not, Connie said. Thats why, next we are going to visit the Temple of Saint Lorena, the Headquarters of the Junnaveil Faith. Where Dauthisaz, the Armor of the First King now sleeps. You are going to give him such a precious artifact? Youve seen the First Kings statue in the square. Can you imagine any of us fighting while wearing such cumbersome heavy armor?A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Lihua imagined the hilarious picture of Connie trying to fight in heavy armor, and let out an involuntary chortle. It isnot a dignified image. Exactly my point. Anyway, we shall see if he can step up. If not, thenwell, lets worry about it if it comes to that.
The ceremony for the official investiture of Noble Rank happened in the middle of the week. That day, several new members of the Nobility would be assigned their ranks. It would proceed from the lowest rank to the highest. Along the hallways, Connie saw young, expectant men trying to calm their nerves by talking to each other. Connie shut them all out, took her seat, and simply waited until her turn came. The moment her name was called out, she walked to the front of the audience chamber with a stern, confident gaze. She walked down the red carpet, with the sureness of a woman who knew her worth. Her magnificent dress uniform, a conglomeration of gold, red and blue, gleamed as the sunlight hit it. As she walked, she saw Nobles, allies and enemies alike, were watching her. Duke Gladstone followed her with eyes that screamed murder. The hate contained within was so palpable Connie could not help but threw a thin, callous smile at him. The Duke coughed fervently in response to the provocation. She then stopped just a few feet shy from the end of the red carpet and knelt before the King. Alrond, who had been standing at the bottom of the stairs took a parchment from a Knight, unfurled it with a flair and began to speak. By order of His Royal Highness, King Gerard Orvell Calendia. Lady Cornelia Asterium Steelheart, shall be granted the styling and the titular dignity of a Duchess of the Kingdom of Calendia. She shall henceforth be known as Her Excellency, Cornelia Asterium Steelheart, Duchess of Arlaine. The King walked down the steps, taking a ceremonial sword; one made of silver and gold, and patterned with the image of lions and dragons (which made Connie wince as soon as she laid eyes on it) from a luxurious blue cushioned tray carried by a member of the Blue Lions. He held it sideways with both hands and presented it to Connie. May it be that by this sword, you will continue to protect the Kingdom as your father and your fathers father had done before you. Connie raised her arms and accepted the sword without looking at King Gerards face. It is my honor, Your Majesty. King Gerard smiled as he let go of the sword and took a step back. Arise, Duchess Cornelia Asterium Steelheart. With the ceremony done, most Nobles intermingled outside the audience chamber, congratulating the newly minted Highbloods. Connie had no taste for such gathering, and slipped away successfully.
Three days after that, Connie and the rest of her party left for Cairula. Lihua and Martell had left two nights before to take care of things in her property before her arrival. As the carriage slowed into a stop, Connie saw the raven-haired beauty, standing in front of the gate, with Martell and Bertus behind her. Aaah, Cairula, Connie said as she stepped onto the cobblestone road. It felt like its been ages since we were last here. I guess Illumca said. She did not exactly have the fondest memory in Cairula. Welcome, Mistress, Lihua greeted her with a bow. Bertus and Martell stood behind her, bowing as well. A handful of servants were standing in a row, their faces full of smiles. Most of them were elderly. How are things, Lihua? As youve ordered, this one had fired most of the servants. To make up for that, we have invited those who Mr. Bertus had recommended. Any resistance? she asked. Of course, but Little Martell took care of it, Lihua said. Please, Madame Sui. Mistresss fame did most of the work. I simply said to them. Did you not hear the rumours about her actions? They were all true. Even the head on spikes, They left without even asking for letters of recommendations. Good work, Connie said. As for you, Bertus. You look good. By Junnaveils blessing, Duchess. Here, let me introduce Akula to you. She has been a precious companion ever since we met in Courandhel. Of course! Lady Akula, it is a great pleasure to finally meet you, he bowed to Akula with great fervor. The stories of the Duchess and her partys heroic deeds had spread far and wide. We are here to serve Bertus suddenly began to sob. Ugh W-what are you crying for? I amjust so happy, Duchess. For you have taken what is rightfully yours, Bertus flicked away a tear that had formed at the edge of his eyes. My word. I could never have imagined how happy it would feel to hear myself say that title. These servants are all loyal to your father, which was why they were persecuted by your stepmother. They willingly return to your service as soon as they heard that you have taken your rightful place. You might have forgotten us, Duchess. But we have not forgotten you, an elderly man said. We wish to serve the family once again, if you will allow us. Connie nodded. Loyal people were hard to find these days, it would be foolish not to take them in. I accept your loyalty. These people are my precious companions. Serve them as you serve me. Lihua is my Head Maid and will take care of things while we are here. When we are gone, Bertus, you will take charge. As you wish, Duchess.
After a short rest, Connie went to Ethels store with only Akula and Illumca. Nick chose to stay back as he was engrossed in learning the sword manual, while Martell and Lihua still had things to do in the mansion. When they got there, the store was as busy as ever. Sen was putting out a new box of Potions when she spotted Connie. Connie! Hey, theres the little girl Ive missed! Connie wrapped her arms around Sen as the little one flew into her embrace. Have you been a good girl? Yes, I have! Ive been helping my mom tend to the store! Sen said proudly. She then saw the the towering Akula and immediately shrunk back. "Sorry, did I scare you?" Akula said through her veil. "I am Akula Altanghazar. Proud Tonsulde of Connie''s." "She''s my friend," Connie explained to Sen. "And she''d also like to be your friend." Akula took out a small, colorful braided tassel from her pocket and cautiously offered it to her. "A gift, for you." "Ooh..." Sen''s eyes gleamed when she saw the curious item. "Is that for me?" "Yes," Akula said with a gentle smile, trying her hardest not to sound aggressive, as Lihua had taught her. "Go ahead and take it." Sen accepted the gift and admired the colorful gift. "Thank you!" "Sen...? Sen...where are you?" A middle-aged woman with hair tied into a bun came out from the back of the store with a box of potions. The woman looked thin, with a thick scarf wound around her neck. "S-sen?!" "Mom! This is Connie!" Sen said with an innocent smile. The mother, who initially went rigid from seeing a stranger holding her daughter, quickly relaxed when she realized who she was. Although she was still looking nervous. G-good afternoon, Duchess Steeelheart. My name is Annelinde. Ah, yes. youre Sens mother, arent you? Ethel wrote to me about you, she glanced at her complexion and spoke. Is the Pill I prescribed working? Yes. Im much better now. Ive also been working for Mrs. Ethel, managing the store, She bowed with gratitude. I appreciate everything that youve done for us, Duchess Steelheart. Im sorry. I wanted to come to you and said my thanks earlier but I havent got the chance. Dont scare her, please. You got that effect on people, Ethel commented, coming out from the carriage with a bag of her own stuff. Really? I thought Im amicable enough. Am I scary, Sen? Sometimes you are, a bit. Illumca gave tight smile. Children are very honest. Shes a bit skittish, but shes done very well, Wouldnt know what to do if theres no one tending to the front while Im busy concocting Pills. Mrs. Ethel! Annelinde was surprised. I thought you said youre going to be staying at the Capital for a while longer. I would have, but this newly minted Duchess here said she needed me to return with her, so she dragged me back here. Hah! After she dragged me all the way to Courandhel. Ive a reason for that, Ethel. And this pertains the future of you and the Alchemists under me. So, I want you to gather the Alchemists that have signed contract with me tonight. I have something to tell all of you. OohI dont like the sound of that, Ethel said. Well, well find out tonight, wont we? For now, you wanna look at the presents I brought you from the Capital, Sen? Yeah! Sen got down from Connies embrace and ran off to see the bag that Illumca just dropped on a chair. Chapter 220: Assassins Guilds are Weird Chapter 220 Assassin''s Guilds are Weird That night, all the Herbalists turned Alchemists in Cairula gathered in Ethels store. All of them had gained much from their contracts with Connie, thus they saw that answering to her call was of utmost importance. They were discussing among themselves about the reason why they were gathered there when Connie entered, silencing them. Good evening, everyone. Its nice to see that you are all here. Meaning that you are keeping your part of the bargain, she began. You all must be wondering why I called you here. As you all might already know, I was recently given a land in Southern Calendia as a reward for my efforts a few months ago. Its a harsh land, but the amount of Alchemic Materials that could be harvested there is incredibly bountiful. With that in mind, I want to turn it into an Alchemist Town. A place where all Alchemists can practice their craft freely! A few of the Alchemists eyes glinted with interest while some seemed to be more apprehensive. To achieve this goal, I need a lot of Alchemists. And as the first generation of Alchemist Cultivators, it would be remiss of me to not extend this offer to you. Housing will be provided. So does regular supply of materials at a lower rate. Any questions? Excuse me, an old man with pockmark on his face raised a hand. Is this mandatory? Only Ive got three kids and I dont think I can just up and take them away. Yeah. And weve already got a good business here. If we move, itll be hard to start from scratch, another one asked. As Ive just said, this is an offer. You are welcome to stay. And if you do, the contracts stay as before. But for those that are willing to move to Greyvault, I will give them extra benefits, including tax free for the first three years. And a few Alchemy Recipes exclusive to me. Connie clapped her hands. Now, I understand that all of you need some time to think. Im going to give you three days to decide. I hope that Ill receive favorable responses. At the end of her speech, five people quickly voiced their agreement. Connie saw in their eyes the same maddened need for knowledge that she had. And she made sure to take note of that, lest they stray in that pursuit of bliss.
The next day, Connie visited Ethels store, watching the day-to-day work while snacking on pine nuts. So, Ethel. Have you decided on whether youll move to Greyvault or not? She asked as she munched on a handful of nuts. Oh? You didnt ask me personally last night, so I thought you dont need me in your new town. Are you kidding? Youre the person I can trust the most when it comes to Alchemy. Otherwise, Id never have taught you the cure for the Infidelity Disease, Connie said. Youll get everything you need there. Material, housing, food. Materials. Im saying this twice because its the most important thing. Well, darn it. If you ask me like that Ethel scratched her head. If you asked me that a few months ago, I wouldve refused. But now, Ive seen the good things we can do with Alchemy. The impact it has for the people. Not just the few fortunate ones, but to those who really needs it. The old woman shrugged. Yeah. Ill take your offer. On one condition. I want my tools moved to Greyvault. Including my kitchen. Granted. Then, Connie felt a tug on her sleeves. IsGranny Ethelgoing to go away? Sens mother quickly put back the bottle she was arranging and drew her back. Im terribly sorry for this. No. Its fine. Actually, I was also about to ask you if you are willing to relocate to Greyvault. This bitter old crone heres not the type to get along with people easily. Having someone she could trust like you two will be of great help. Ill also support Sen in getting proper education. Ethe let out a disapproving grunt. So, what do you say? Duchess. I C I dont know what to say. It is very kind of you. ButI have another daughter who work as a Hunter. Shes been missing for a few months now. Im afraid that if we are not here when she returns, shell think that we abandoned her. Connie remembered that Sen did mention her before, but that was already a few months ago. For a Hunter to be missing for a few months with no news did not bode well. Though Connie was concerned, she did not show it on her face. how about this then? Ill hire some Hunters to track her down. Probably shes in a prolonged mission or something. Thatwould be great! Thank you so much! But can I answer you later regarding relocating to Greyvault? Of course. Ill be leaving for the Temple of Saint Lorena in four days, give me your answer then.
As the evening grew darker and the people crowded the local taverns, ten men with untoward intentions surrounded the Steelhearts mansion. Four were perched on top of trees and rooftops, while the rest were scattered nearby, disguising themselves as passersby. One woman and one man who disguised themselves as a pair of lovers enjoying the night breeze were speaking as their eyes darted towards the mansion. Five men on patrol. Expected, but not a problem, The man whispered with a loving smile. Are we still good with the plan? Yes, Horner. Well start in five minutes, the woman said, laughing as if she just heard the funniest thing. The couple rounded the corner and slipped into an alley. The male Assassin kept watch while the woman took out something from her purse. Its safe, start the signal, he said. After a few seconds and no response, he turned around peevishly. Ann? Whats taking so long? The man asked again. Why are you just standing there? The woman coughed. Blood spurted out from her mouth, eyes, and nose. Her eyes frozen in disbelief as she fell onto the dirty alley floor and breathed her last. A dark figure stood behind her, a faintly glowing palm was slowly withdrawn. A mark with the same shape was on the dead female Assassins back. It was the effect of the second move of Raksha Blood Palm Art: Heart Ripper. Sending Energy into the chest of the target, the heart burst from within, and death came in an instant. Horner, still unable to reconcile with his partners sudden death, drew his knife too slowly, which became his undoing. The reddish palm moved forward, slapping the Horners hand that was brandishing the weapon, leaving a trace of red in the air, and struck the side of his neck. He then slumped backward like a ragdoll upon impact and lost consciousness.
So, these are the ones disturbing our supper this night? a female voice spoke. Horner felt the texture of a leather shoe against his cheek, lifting his head slightly, before he was kicked with a disdainful grunt.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Gagh! Horner cried out as he felt his front teeth broke. He spat them out and shouted. Fuck!! Take off his blindfold. As soon as the cloth was taken off, he blinked, trying to get used to the light and saw the most beautiful face he had ever seen in his life. Her silver eye looking down at him as if he was garbage; a frown upon her delicate face. He quickly took in his surroundings. He was in a shed, judging by the sack of compost and the gardening appliances hanging on the walls. Two of his partners were there also. Both kneeling on the floor with bruised faces. Behind them were three black-clothed figures, all of them wearing eerie masks. What the fuck are you doing?! The silver-haired Dark Elf hand shot towards his jaw and she spoke. You will only answer what I asked. You are all members of the Assassins Guild. Who hired you? she asked. One of the two men kneeling answered quickly. We arent members of the C Before the man even finished talking, a short sword had already gone across his throat, opening a red line which gushed blood within seconds. The man let out a painful gurgle before breathing his last. Wrong answer, the Dark Elf said. My men found the Guilds badges in your clothes. All ten of you. Hearing the number she voiced, Horners heart jumped. She took out all of them? Shit! Hahah! Fine, Horner said through his bloody mouth. Then you also know that we wont reveal the names of the ones who hired us. Revealing that means well be terminated. Yes. I know that. The rules of the Guild, Illumca said, putting her hand on the mans shoulder. But you see, Im the kind of person that likes to test the boundary, as she spoke, the hand on his shoulder become hotter and hotter until it let out a smoke. AAAH!!! AAAHH!! Get your hand off me!! Do you smell that, Arryn? The Dark Elf asked. Smells like a roast pig, doesnt it? The masked figure standing by the door coughed awkwardly. God! Please!! Horner cried out. The pain was so unbearable that he started to cry. Illumca ignored it and kept raising the heat. So, this is what well do. Well try some fun things on both of you. Whoever answers the fastestgets to end the fun early. Dont worry about the noises youll make; we have Silencing Runes planted here. Only then did she let go. Horner slumped over and whined in pain as the burning pain seared his mind. The other man pissed his pants when he saw the burn mark that had exposed fat and bone. Get him to the other room with Martell. Ill handle this one. Tell him to be thorough.
About an hour later, Illumca exited the shed and saw Connie lounging on a garden chair, enjoying the night breeze. A cup of wine was in her hand. Connie, there is something I need to report to you. Connie gestured to the chair in front of her. She poured Illumca a glass and shared with her one drink before continuing. The Assassins we caught tonight are from the Vorzenny Branch of the Assassins Guild. It seems that many of their members also had made their way into Calendia. Didnt you say that Mr. Butters and his men were also making their way to Vorzenny? Connie spoke. When she saw her nod, Connie sighed. So, Assassins for Assassins I still dont get it though; dont they belong to the same Guild? Technically, yes. But not when its wartime. Each branch will act purely in the interest of the country it is in. It saves the Guild unneeded confusion when it comes to tallying the numbers. The Assassins Guild is weird. Weird, but fair, Illumca replied, understanding her lovers confusion. Guild Assassins are like mercenaries, only with better education. Give them enough compensation, and theyll do what you asked them to. In a way, its safer than signing a contract with a loan shark. Hmm Connie leaned back into her chair and tapped her glass. Just out of curiosity. What are the ranks of the Assassins aiming for my life? Well, they areC-Ranks. C-Ranks? To kill me? Connie gave a slight frown. I am offended. If it makes you feel any better, I think they just havent updated our information. Sending C-Rank Assassins to kill Unrestrained Candidates is like trying to break a rock with eggs. But just in case, I ordered the Silence to keep vigilant. Good, Connie took a sip of the lukewarm wine. Dont forget to tell them to store the bodies in the Item Ring. Its time for them to learn about anatomy. Whatsanatomy? Illumca asked. Oh, you will love it, Connie answered with a wink.
Before the deadline arrived, most of the Alchemists had responded positively to her invite. Only two refuses for reasons beyond their control. Connie did not pursue any further as she needed only those willing to take the plunge to follow her. On the last day, Annelinde agreed to Connies proposition and would come with Ethel when she was ready to move. It seemed that she was also thinking of Sens future. With everything that needed to be done in Cairula wrapped up perfectly, Connie and her companions began to make their weeklong journey to the Temple of Saint Lorena.
Six whole days had passed since they departed from Cairula. On the morning of the seventh day, they could finally see the end of the back-breaking journey. As soon as they were free of the monotonous hills, directly after almost two hours of going through a forest, Nick, who was holding the reins called out. Look to the East, everyone. That theres our destination! Is that the Temple of Saint Lorena? Akula said with eyes gleaming with wonder. Itsso big! I can even see it from so far away. Do you not have temples in the Grasslands, Akula? No we dont. Then where do you worship your God? Lihua asked. For large ceremonies, usually anywhere we can see the sky and the earth is plentiful. But usually, most believers just build an altar in our houses. We do have a portable shrine that we carry when we have to move called Teepak. Usually stored in the house of our shaman. Only Stonemen would create a whole town purely for worship, Illumca added. In Dark Elves village, they hollow out a large tree and used it as a place to pray for Menakis. The Dark Elf, who had been mostly silent the first two days due to shock of what Connie called Anatomy Lesson, spoke for the first time in a while. She was used to seeing body parts that should be inside spilling out to the outside, but they were merely a passing thing. She never expected to ever see each part of the body being taken out and explained like they were cuts of meat in a butcher. The small town surrounding the Temple of Saint Lorena is called Grottenstadt. A decade ago Grottendstadt only had a few small inns where people can rest while in their pilgrimage, but it had since become quite a busy town, Nick explained as they approached the gate alongside pilgrims wearing white and blue cloths around their waists. Their arrival was anticipated and their entry to the town was unimpeded. Which for some reason made Connie feel disappointed. The pilgrims looked on curiously at the carriage. Most of their eyes fell upon the Centaur. She saw how they whispered among themselves. Akula knew these eyes well. It was just like when she came onto her first Calendian settlement. Which was also the first time she ever experienced discrimination. Being a small town, it only took them about ten minutes to arrive at the feet of the temple. The Temple of Saint Lorena was a magnificent building with two massive towers that rose to the sky, the front-facing parts of which had a large, circular stained-glass window. Each of the towers were supported by flying buttresses that protruded from the dome structures below. The stone that made up the temple were not local, as the colors were much lighter than the ones used by the other buildings here. Statues of lesser gods and goddesses adorned the fa?ade of the temple. Many of which seemed to have been elaborately colored at one time, but had been slowly stripped off its color by time.. As a lover of the arts, Connie could not help but voice her admiration. What a beautiful temple. Thank you for the compliment, a mass of blob and fat descended from the stairs, helped by a pair of members of the clergy. Two teenagers. A boy and a girl. Haha. Welcome, Duchess Steelheart. Welcome to our humble temple. Although their first meeting did not go well due to a misunderstanding, Connie learned to tolerate the man as she thought it would be better to have more allies in high places in the State Religion. Archdeacon Babblebrook. Its nice to meet you again, Connie greeted him. The pleasure is all mine. When the Maiden of Water received your letter, she was much elated. Unfortunately, she is in a meeting at the moment so I took it upon myself to greet you, the fat clergy said, his pudgy hand gestured at the marvelous arch above them. How do you like our temple? I think this is the first time that youve been here, correct? I suppose. Or maybe I have been, a long time ago, Connie waved the question off. The design is much different to the one in Courandhel. With more angular and curving shapes. Ah, you understand, Babblebrook smiled ear to ear. Yes. This temple is a full century older than the one in Courandhel, and only fully finished about two hundred years ago. The design went through not just one architect, but three. As for the statues, each statue was made by different sculptors. Some were donated, while some were commissioned. All in all, this temple was the result of collaboration of many talented people. Speaking of, Archdeacon Babblebrooks voice became sombre. I have something to ask of you. While youre here, might you be willing tonot have any intimate conversation with your. Or at least, keep it behind closed doors. Andperhaps, he paused. Theres no good way to say thiskeep the Beastfolks in your party from entering the Temple? Excuse me? Connie felt a sudden anger in her heart. Did I just hear you right? Please, hear me out first, Babblebrook raised his arms in a show of helplessness. Im aware what you might think of me for saying this. But most of the people in this temple are old-fashioned men. Some even still believe in Human Supremacy. I am asking you this only to keep your visit comfortable and trouble-free. If it was purely up to me, the more believers in Junnaveil the better, Races be damned. Well, you can shove that C Mistress, Lihua interrupted her with a small hand gesture. This is just a small thing. Let us not make it bigger than it is. Right, Akula said with a strained smile. Lets just follow the fat mans advice. Good! Archdeacon Babblebrook clapped his hands. He then introduced the red-haired girl. This is Matilda Bauer, an aspirant Cleric from our Order. Shell be taking care of you while youre here. Now, you must forgive me, I am supposed to lead a prayer in ten minutes. The man patted Matildas shoulder before hobbling up the stairs with the help of the boy that came with them. G-greetings, Duchess Steelheart and companions. My name is Matilda Bauer. Please, dont let what Archdeacon Babblebrook just said to heart. Hes trying to be considerate in his own ways. Chapter 221 : The Temple of Saint Lorena Chapter 221 The Temple of Saint Lorena Connie did not hide her displeasure as she let out a loud grunt. Very well. Let us follow this damnable advice. In that case, milady. Ill take them and the rest of our men to our lodgings. Um, we have prepared the Duchess and her companions a place to stay. And I suppose this place is also not Beastfolk-friendly, is it? Connie scoffed sarcastically. Well, um, Matilda slightly panicked, seeing the rising temper of the lady in Centipede Robe. Matilda, who had lived most of her life inside the Temple had only interacted with a few Nobles in her life. This was the first time had met a person with such overwhelming presence. And that person was getting more irate by the minute. I-its a good house with a garden in the middle! The Maiden of Water chose it because she wanted to express her thanks. Alright. Calm down, Mistress. You are scaring the young Cleric, Lihua said with a gentle voice. Such things are out of her power. Madame Sui is right, Milady, Nick scratched his stubble with a thin smile. Tell you what, well instead get some drinks and food in a tavern nearby. Junnaveil knows we need them right now. Ill keep everyone out of trouble. You? Keeping them out of trouble? Connie laughed; her mood visibly became better. I think that kind of thing is more up Martells alley. Alright. Do as you please. Connie threw a bag of Coins at Nick. The drinks on me today. Get the men proper meat and drinks. Theyve done good work so far. Nick weighed the bag. To him, food and drinks on his employers expense are always worthy of celebration. Will do. As they were leaving, Illumca was about to walk away when Connie grabbed her by the wrist. You are coming with me, she turned to Matilda. I trustDark Elves are fine? Matilda bowed, inwardly thankful that this did not escalate further. I will lead you in. But before that, I need to ask you to leave all your weapons at the front gate, she gestured at a small guard post where a Church Knight was yawning. Do we have to? Illumca asked with a great reluctance. Lets get this over with, Illumca, Connie shrugged. If you say so. She obliged and started putting all types of sharp implements from various parts of her clothing. First the two daggers on her hips, then the needles hidden on her under her skirt. Small, palm sized throwing knives strapped to her feet. The increasingly tall pile of sharp, pointy things eliciting a fearful expression from both the Church Knight and Matilda. My turn then, Connie then produced Crimson Serpentbane from her sleeve. Its sharp, sinister claws clanking against each other as she dangled the weapon in front of the Cleric, who was flabbergasted by the evil-looking weapon; far removed from the impression the young Duchess gave her. She dropped the weapon onto the table with an aplomb. Take care not to touch the tips. Theyve been doused in so many of my victims body liquids that I cant promise youll not get disease from it. Matilda turned her body around and took three increasingly deep breath and a silent prayer to Junnaveil before facing Connie and Illumca and forced herself to smile. L-lets go in.
The three entered the temple through the large arch, and were greeted with a magnificent statue of Junnaveil at the end of the large hall, her arms stretched downwards, as if welcoming the faithful into her embrace. The ceilings were tall and majestic, with frescoes of saints among the clouds. The smell of incense wafting from the censers placed on the sides of the statue had a smoky, slight bitterness to the palate. The incense smoke rising to the ceiling gave the illusion that the clouds were moving. Rows of old, wooden chairs filled the hall. Some of them had started to warm due to age. The newer ones were of lighter colors. Oddly enough, though the sun was high in the sky, the air inside the temple was cool. I thought Archdeacon Babblebrook said that he was leading a worship, Illumca commented. Oh, he went to the Second Prayer Hall. The Temple had four in total. We are in the Main Prayer Hall. It is only used for End of Month Services. Daily Services are held in one of the other Prayer Halls, Matilda, who had recovered from her earlier panic as she had entered a familiar place, answered in detail. A beautiful statue, Illumca commented as her eyes fell onto the statue of Junnaveil. Connie inspected the magnificent marble sculpture more closely. The craftsmanship was incredible; every crease of clothing expertly carved, every feminine detail meticulously shaped. The motherly expression upon her flawless visage was testament of the sculptors understanding of what made Junnaveil a Goddess of Love. A Goddess of Love, one that betrayed her own mother for fear of her own end. How two-faced. Hiding her urge to scoff, Connie spoke. The Sculptor is a true genius. The title is the Goddess of Love and the Sea. The Sculptor, Guine Schmidt formed the arms so that they were directed toward the people than towards the heavens, to symbolize Junnaveils love to her people, Matilda explained. This way through the small door. We shall pass through the small garden and to the meeting room. As they walk through the garden, the aroma of spring flowers tickled Illumcas nose. At the end of it, was a large door decorated with shells made of silver. On either side of it were Church Knights who stood to attention upon seeing them. What are you doing here, Matilda? Is today not the day of your vacation? the Church Knight on the left asked, his poise straight and still. I am here with guests of the Maiden of Water. They are being expected. Understood. Unfortunately, the Maiden of Water is currently still in a meeting which ran long. Please wait in the waiting room, the other Church Knight walked them to another room where comfortable cushioned seats were lined in a row alongside the walls. When they entered the room, a painting placed on the wall caught her eye. It was a painting depicting a familiar sword and the godly man who wielded it. And before the man was the shape of a dragon that she knew well. A disdainful scorn flashed across her face. Cavenjaal. Oh, I see that the painting caught your attention? Matilda excitedly hopped in front of the large painting and explained. This one is a replica of the one in the Chamber of Licai. Have you seen the real painting, Duchess? They said it was painted over the whole wall of the chamber and took ten years to finish. Hmm? No. I didnt notice, I was too busy being on trial. Only when she heard her say that did Matilda remember the news that were talked about a few months ago. She forgot that this unfathomable young woman before her was at the center of the trial that caused the breaking of the Alliance. O-oh! A thousand pardon, Duchess. I-! Im just teasing you. Its already in the past, Connie waved it off with a hearty shrug. It was an experience, isnt it, Illumca? Yes. Yes, it is, The Dark Elf replied nonchalantly. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Continue, please. Are you sure? Matilda asked, upon being reassured with a gentle gesture from Connies hand, the young Cleric continued her explanation. Umthis painting depicted the event when the First King beseeched the Dragon Lord of Water for his help, and was offered his sons help instead. Cavenjaal, the first son of the Dragon Lord of Water rebelled against his father and wagered his service against the First Kings life, and lost. Thus, he was sealed inside the sword held by the First King, Grunford as punishment for his disobedience, Matilda nodded vigorously, by now forgetting her earlier despondence. With the sword in hand, the First King defeated Demons after Demons. Becoming a legendary figure that we knew now. And now, that very same sword had been found by our Hero. Surely it is a sign from our Goddess, that he would be the one to end the war with Demons!! Illumca and Connie glanced at each other after hearing her remark. The Dark Elf quickly raised her scarf up to her nose to hide lips that were trembling from holding back a laugh. Indeed, indeed. It is surely the guidance of the Goddess Junnaveil, Connie agreed with a dramatic gesture. Just then, the door opened and the man they previously met called out to them. Duchess Steelheart. The Maiden of Water will see you now. When they exited the room, Connie saw a figure walk past them in a huff. A bald man who hurried after the figure paused when they see them. Duchess Steelheart? the bald man greeted her with a bow. And Lady Illumca as well? Good tidings. Good tidings indeed! Connie narrowed her eyes, trying to remember the name of the person before her. Illumca whispered his name into her ear. Oh. Sir Donovan, is it? Are you not with the Hero? The Hero isaway for urgent business at this time, he said, trying to not use the word voluntarily being kidnapped to Goddess knows where. So, I am currently escorting Marquess Greenwell for military matters. Donovan, what are you stopping for?! the person called out with a stern tone, waltzing back with a definite heft in her steps. Connie had seen a lot of fat woman in her life, but the woman walking towards them with such purpose and authority was an outstanding specimen. One that she had never seen before. She seemed to have made herself comfortable in the boundary between fat and attractive. And this person is? Connie asked. Duchess, may I introduce to you, Marquess Elfriede Greennwell. One of our most decorated Archmage, Donovan said. This is Duchess Cornelia Asterium Steelheart and her companion, Lady Illumca Fir liban. Cornelia Asterium Steelheart. Duchess of Arlaine, Connie offered her hand. Pleasure to meet you. Archmage Elfriede saw her offering her hand and was mildly surprised. Court etiquette dictated that a lower-ranked Lady would curtsy before a high-ranked one. To outright do such masculine act of offering a handshake was unheard of. Ah. Of course. I know of you, the woman said as she took her hand. I fought alongside your father during his service in the Frontline for a few years. He was a good Knight. And judging by the rumors Ive heard of you; Id say the apple does not fall far from the tree. When Elfriede shook Conies hand, she felt not the rough hand of a swordsman, but the soft and supple hand of a lady who had never once held anything sharper than a steak knife. She should not be wary of her due to this, but for a reason she could not fathom, the feeling she got from the young blonde before her was of danger. That, and the glare that the Dark Elf was shooting her way. You know my father? Connie blinked. Then it means shes quite advanced in age, yet she looked barely forty. Ah, it seems that you have a pressing business to attend to. It would be great if we could have a talk while Im here. Perhaps we can arrange a time? That would be excellent. After they parted, Connie and Illumca were guided to the Main Office. Upon their entrance, Allenca Viandros greeted them excitedly. Weelcooomemy friends. Duchess Cornelia, and Illumca. The voluptuous Maiden Of Water took Connies hands and squeezed them with a smile. It haas beenso long. It has been indeed. It feels like years since weve last met, Connie said. Allenca smiled as she threw her gaze at Matilda. Matilda, dearyou are free to go. Dontfooorget your evening prayer. Like a frightened rabbit, Matilda excused herself and disappeared behind the door. A polite cough came from behind Allenca. The woman who had been standing dutifully next to a desk piled high with documents scolded her. Please behave yourself, Maiden. Think of your image. Phoeeythis is Duchess Cornelia, my savior. There isno need for suchformality with her. I see. Please forgive me, Im a bit on edge these days, The woman looked at Connie critically and saw that beside her extraordinary appearance, she felt no pressure from her. In fact, the Dark Elf next to her seemed to be more dangerous. The woman, who had been rather tense since the beginning bowed in apology. Thiiis isLieutenant Millicent Von Weltraum. Alongtime friendooof mine. Weltraum? Illumca spoke. That name is -? Yes. One of the First Kings companionss name. I am her descendant. The woman made a face that subtly told of how often she had to deal with people reacting to her last name. My family had been in service of the Church for generations. The woman wore a simple white shirt adorned with golden trimmings on the lapels and a modest grey skirt that reached below her knees. She wore her dark wheat hair in a tight bun. The pointy nose and the sharp hazel eyes she had reminded one of a strict teacher. Is it because of Marquess Greenwell? Connie asked. Oh, you saw her, did you? Lieutenant Millicent said. We just had a bit of a tense discussion. Thats all. Connie saw the reluctance in her eyes and saw no need to inquire any further. Speaaaking ofwhere areyooour.other companions? Connie explained what transpired a about an hour ago and the words that Babblebrook left them with. After hearing it, Allenca glanced meaningfully at her wheat-haired friend and let out an audible sigh. Do youhaave some time to spare? Allenca asked. Yes? Why? Millicent? The woman looked at the clock by the desk and nodded solemnly. Just for a bit. You still have to finish your lot of todays work. Coomewith mepleaseIll take youfor a tour of the Temple.
As the Maiden of Water took them through the Temple, they saw many visiting believers and Clerics on the way. They all bowed reverentially as they went past. At some point, she took them up to the third floor, where a balcony jutting out of a shell-like construction was. She said that it was built for the musicians. The construction was to allow the sound to travel all around the Main Hall. After awhile she asked the two of them. Did yooounotice somethingabout the people we saw? they are allof the human race, Illumca said. Outside on the street, she saw a few of the other Races. But inside the temple, all who were there were humans. correct. Thiswas allbecaaause of the Teemples unspoken rulesas Junnaveils gift, at the beginningwas giiiven to the human race. Soomost of the clergythinks thatonly humansmay achieve a positionwithin the Faith. Buuutwe cannot continuethisoutdated way of thinking Allenca said as she led them along the narrow walkway of the third floor. A Monopolycauses.stagnation. And stagnationcauses rot. Without new bloodno new wayooof thinkingthe Faithwill nooot last. This reform is something that Allenca and her Predecessor had fought for. Many of the young ones are pushing for it too. However, the oppositions are strong, and they protect each other vigorously, Millicent added. And despite what he said to you. Babblebrook is a supporter of Allencas reform. Unfortunately, due to a recent misstep, he is currently being pressured by the other Archdeacons. Whyare you telling me all this? Connie asked. Becauseyooou are one of the fewin the Nobility, one of the highest ranking at thatwho sees other Racesas equal Allenca paused. Iam askingfooor your support. Dont you think thats a bit selfish? Illumca interjected. We come here for a visit and suddenly you are pushing this agenda on Connie? Now, now. Illumca, Connie stopped her before facing the blue-haired girl in earnest. Allenca. I am not a religious person. I dont go to Churches, and I dont pray. And you know why? Because the Faith, has been tainted by secularism. It no longer offers the peace of mind and purity of faith that it once did. So, unless you can take that rot out, any change you make, will not stick, Connie spoke the uncomfortable truth which caused Millicent to go red in the face. Butlisten. I have some things to do in Grottenstadt. If you help me with some of it, Ill consider your proposal. Thatsmore than I canask, Allenca smiled weakly. Her face clearly relieved that the blonde did not reject her outright. Butwhat is itspecifically? Well for one, I am looking for a place called Seasong Grotto. Have you heard of it? How did you know that place? Millicent blurted out. Frommy fathers diary, Connie told a bare-faced lie. Allenca was silent for a few moment before answering. Leeetme get back to youtomorrow. Whythe interestif I mayaask? I justwant to retrace my fathers steps, Connie said, with as pitiful an expression as she could muster, causing Illumca to bit her lips trying to contain her laughter. I understand she started when she suddenly heard the shuffle of partiture echoing from down below. Oh, thechildrens choiraaare about to start theirtraining. Connie looked down and saw at the feet of Junnaveils statue, three rows of young children in white gowns and blue cloths around their waists and hanging off their right shoulders. Among them, there were two children with distinctive furry ears on their heads. As the Cleric raised both his hands, the childrens voice began to rise. Soon, a song of worship that praised the Goddess of Love filled every pore of the magnificent temple. Wait, those areBeastfolk? Illumca said. Results of the changes Allenca brought, Millicent said with a solemn smile. It is still a bud, but I believe that it will eventually bloom. Akula would have loved this, Connie said, a smile appeared on her lips. She might be unimpressed by Junnaveil, but the innocent love contained within the song made her tremble inside. It is beautiful, Illumca agreed. She tried to hide her expression, but it was clear that she thoroughly enjoyed the song. The two let themselves be lost in it, before returning to the real world when they heard the sound of Matilda running towards them. "No running on the hall, Cleric," Millicent whispered angrily. "I-I''m sorry, Lieutenant Millicent. But I have urgent news for the Duchess." "Urgent news? What is it?" Matilda took a deep breath. "Your men had been taken prisoners by the guards!" "..." Connie slapped her face and cursed. "There it is! You think I''m cursed to always have some kind of trouble every time I come to a new city for the first time, Illumca? Because it sure feels like that!" Illumca''s answer was only a shrug and a cock of her neck. Chapter 222: Unmistakable Enemy Chapter 222 Unmistakable Enemy A few hours ago, at a tavern in the suburbs of Grottenstadt. After parting with Connie and Illumca at the Temple, the rest of the party led the ten men that went with them to look for a place where they could rest. Thankfully, it was not the season for pilgrimage and they were able to rent the rooms needed without trouble. To their bad luck, the cook of the inn had fallen sick, rendering them unable to have their meal. The innkeeper too was of no help. He said that he was a Cairulan man who had only just taken over the inn to help his father-in-law who had also fallen ill. Deciding that its easier to split up and have lunch in whatever tavern they find, Nick ordered the Grey Ghosts to disperse. After a brief walk, Nick spotted a tavern with a large entryway. The scent of meat stew and grilled meat inviting them in. Inside the tavern, there were some men gorging on bread and stew and two Beastfolks who mostly kept to themselves. Martell spotted Zeke, Locke, and another member of the Grey Ghost, who immediately stood up and saluted. Nick waved them down. Dont mind us. Its free time, Only then did they return to their seats. The owner, a bulky man wearing heavily stained apron and a combed-over hair, welcomed them. Although he did take a few sideways glances at Akula and Lihua. Bread, stew, and ale for five, Nick said as he took his seat. But there are only three of you. Oh, we are hearty eaters. Here are your coins, and something extra for your troubles. After feeling the heft of the coins in his hands. Finest stew in Grottenstadt coming up! Ill put some extra drippings on the bread. Without a chair capable of holding her weight in the tavern, Akula had to use a thick cloth as a barrier between her lower body and whatever ancient food and bodily fluid had been left on the floor. While they were tucking into their meal, a group of seven men in expensive clothes came in. Its leader, a large man with a puffed-out chest. His gait was uneven and his cheeks were already red. A sign of him having already availed himself of some alcohol beforehand. Captain Morris, welcome, welcome! The tavern owner scurried to serve the man. The usual, the man belched loudly. Get me and my men some ale! My treat! How uncouth, Lihua said with a disapproving click of the tongue. Martell, if you ever belched like that in public, this one will strangle you to death with this ones own hands. U-understood, Madame. Nick, raised his gaze to take a look at the newcomer curiously when he quickly ducked out of sight. Urgh, Morris. Whos that? Akula asked. Someone I knew back when I was at the border. A shithead with his head far up his own ass. Hes a Church Knight now, by the looks of his robe. Must be the doing of his uncle. He always boasted that he had one with a high position in the Church. Blood cannot account for manners, this one supposes, Lihua commented. Huh? the boastful man suddenly threw their table a look. Nick!! Is that you?! Look away, look away! Nick quickly said under his breath, while trying futilely to cover his face with his mug. Haha!! I couldnt mistake that foul old face anywhere! the man named Morris slapped Nicks back with enough force to make the latter almost spill his drink. HelloMorris, Nick said half-heartedly. Silently cursing his luck. You know, this bastard got himself kicked out from the army because he defied order one too many times. Punched his own superior and made him loose three of his teeth, he said to the men who came in with him. Havent seen you since the border! What are you up to these days? Ive been doing great myself. Got me a cushy job as a Captain of the Church Knights. Directly under my uncle, an Archdeacon of the Faith. Beats getting our heads kicked in at the border, eh? Good for you, Morris. Though, I didnt peg you as a religious man. Well, long as it got me enough coin for ale and wench, Ill worship anything! The man slapped his back again while laughing boisterously, causing Nick to flinch and spill his ale all over the table. The scruffy middle-aged man flicked away the ale that had spilled onto his hands and said. Look, Morris. Its good to see you and all, but it has been a long ride from Cairula and me and my friends here, we are tired. Can you leave us alone for now? Friends? Morris looked at Akula and her veiled face, then at Martell with his blank, but increasingly annoyed face, and finally at Lihua, who was thinking of ways to kill the rude man. I didnt think you can be friends with theseanimals. Youve fallen so low, Nick. Martell heard a noise came from where the three Grey Ghost were sitting. They had stood up when Martell signalled for them to stay where they were. Theyre not animals. They are my friends, Nick said with a growl. Go away Morris. Youre drunk. Let me have a look at you - Morris reached out to touch Lihuas face when the female Centaur slammed her hand onto the table, almost cracking it, and spoke with a chilly tone. If you dare touch her with that filthy hand of yours, Ill cut it off and make you eat it. How dare you speak that way to me you lowly whore!! Before he even managed to make a move, Nick had caught his wrist and launched a punch that sent the boastful man onto the ground. Augh!! the man touched his bloodied nose, saw the color red stuck on his fingers and shouted. Youll pay for this!! You think youll go away unscathed trying this on our turf?! one of the men ran in to fight Nick. But Zeke had yanked him back by the collar, turned him around so that they were face to face, and slammed his forehead onto the mans face, instantly incapacitating him. You can curse the Captain all you want, but no ones making fun of the Instructor! That aint gonna fly, brother, Zeke said. Locke had grabbed a nearby chair and flung it towards another man before throwing a punch to his gut and landed another to his jaw, downing him. While all these were happening, the tavern owner had hidden himself behind the table. Despite being a man ignorant to the matters of battles, he had enough experience with these types of men to know that he could not stop them in any way or form. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Enraged by the mans insult, Akula was eager to defend her honor when Martell stopped her. Hang back, please. Zalkhin Altanghazar! This is between the Grey Ghosts and them! Martell shouted. Why? That bastard insulted me! Because, the small boy glanced at Nick, who had just said hello to the other side with a furious kick to the stomach. This keeps things between the Grey Ghosts and the Church Knights. Makes it easier to handle the aftermath. The boy is correct. The first punch had already landed, Lihua smoothly glided one step to the left as a Church Knight slammed into the wall behind the spot where she was standing before. Just dont kill them! the Madame said, as Nick dodged a punch, grabbed the attackers arm and kneed his stomach, making him spew his guts. Not promising anything!
and that was the story. Nick finished with a grin as he sat behind bars along with the three unfortunate Grey Ghosts that was in the tavern. Once they received the news, Connie and Illumca, accompanied by Lieutnant Millicent and Matilda went to the place where her people were kept. Thats it, is it? Anything to add? Connie asked the rest of her companions, legs tapping the cold stone floor and arms folded tightly. No? Alright. Fine. So why are only the four of you are in jail? We didnt take part in the fight, Martell said proudly. And I stopped Zalkhin Altanghazar from joining in. Id have made short work of those men, Akula grumbled. No doubt, but then therell not be anything left of them, Illumca sighed. Indeed, Connie sighed. So, good work keeping your head cool, Akula. And Martell? Your quick thinking saved us a lot of trouble. Lihua had done a fantastic job teaching you. Of course! And nowwheres the man named Morris? The one who started this whole thing? Hes already out, Akula said with a snort. Oh? Connie turned to the lone jailer who had the misfortune to be there with them. Tell me, how did that happen? H-hes been bailed. You might not know this, Duchess. But that mans the nephew of Archdeacon Lowen. I - Im just following orders. He was just a man working a job for an honest days work. But he had no power. Not when the other side was someone with status. Oh? You heard what he said, Lieutenant Millicent. My companions had been insulted, my people had been hurt, and yet the perpetrator and his cronies are free to go, Connie commented, as she slowly clapped her hands, the sarcastic undertone not missed by the Lieutenant. Such a wonderful show of the power of the Church. Millicent could not refute her words, shaking her head in disappointment. My apologies. We will make it up to you. Apology is worth nothing if it did not come from the perpetrator, Connie sat back, leaning onto the back of the chair he was sitting on. I demand a public apology from the bastard who besmirched my companions honor. And compensate for my mens wounds. We are not C Locke was about to say, before Zeke groaned in pain. Wounds! Ach! The pain! "See?" Connie said. Illsee what I can do, the prim young Lieutenant excused herself with a silent anger towards Morris. And as for you lot, Connie directed her gaze at the men behind the bars. You all did splendidly. If you did not make short work of them, Id have punished you myself. For now, spend the night here. Ill send some dinner over and some blankets. Er, Duchess, thats against protocol... Lihua, Connie snapped her fingers and Lihua placed a two gold coins onto the mans hand. Come, there is nothing wrong about turning your head another way for just a night. For the night is cold and these men are hungry. Are you married? Y-yes. Any plans for babies? Ive got one coming in two months. There are two gold Coins here. Imagine what you can buy with them. New clothes, warm food, and perhaps, some nice gifts for yourself. The hypnotic, sultry voice of the raven-haired woman lulled the man into receiving the coins. R-right. Thank you, Duchess.
Morning came as usual in Grottenstadt. The clerics woke up early for their morning prayers before having their breakfast. a man in Archdeacon robe was walking down the hallway. His looks were sullen, with a liver marked face. A white beard tied to a braid adorned his chin. His thin, aging body caused him to hunch slightly. Walking behind him was a short, chubby man with a proportion that was almost comical. And his eyes looked as if they were about to pop out of their sockets. A number of children were running on the hallway stopped upon seeing the two of them and bowed in respect. The Archdeacon and his adjutant spared them not a glance. But then, the grey-haired man cringed his nose and paused his steps upon noticing a pair of furry ears on one of the children. The trademark sign of a Beastfolk. What is your name, child? Me, Archdeacon Lowen, sir? Yes, you. I C Its Owen, Archdeacon Lowen. Turn around and show me your back. When he did so, the mans brows narrowed. Is that a hole I see on your robe, child? Y-yes, Archdeacon. I C I made it because my taild chafe if it isnt covered by the robe. I asked Deacon Brandt and he said that it was fine. Is Deacon Brandt the one writing the rulebook?! Go to the Punishment Room and pray there until study time tomorrow morning. And you are to clean the dorm toilet for a month. By yourself. The child, suddenly barraged by such heavy punishment could only whimper and look down. B-but C Are you questioning me, child? the elderly man said with a hateful glare. And fix that robe. With a scornful frown, the Archdeacon continued his walk. Behind him, the other children comforted the Beastfolk boy. Filthy beasts, the man said. The Maiden of Water must be mad to allow such filth to run around this sacred Temple. I agree, Your Venerable, the adjutant, walking just two steps behind him, nodded vigorously. Indeed. Tell me. What has become of our persuasion to the other two Archdeacons? We have received a confirmation from Archdeacon Solas, but Archdeacon Rickard have not given us an answer yet. If only that fool Babblebrook was not an the Maidens side the man grumbled. What else needs to come to my attention? There is oneregarding the case of your nephew last night. Ive heard. That boy got into another trouble, did he? Didnt you take care of it as usual? I said only to tell me things that matter, Orlo. Well, um this timeMorris involved Duchess Steelhearts people, Your Venerable. What?! Repeat that again! The men that they fought last evening turned out to be the Duchesss men. She, umdemanded an apology from Morris and everyone involved. Lieutenant Millicent had said that the Maiden wanted us to treat this carefully. She also intended to investigate the misuse of power that led to the mens early release. That stupid little shit. Already that old and still needs me to clean up his messes, Lowen sighed with disappointment. Take care of the compensation, add some extra. As for the apology, forget about it. I will not have anyone under the Goddesss grace apologize to merebeasts.
So Connie glanced at the thick envelope with the Churchs seal placed on the table before eyeing the unpleasant looking man in front of him. Whats this? Wefind that this compensation should be enough, Orlo said, dabbing his sweat with a handkerchief. Is this the Churchs answer? Or your Masters answer? Connie replied. With the info gathered by the Silence, she knew that the one behind Morris was Archdeacon Lowen. The one who advocated for the discrimination of Beastfolks. And Orlo was his underling. Itser Your hesitance is answer enough, Connie stood up and walked to the window, admiring the streets outside. I wanted to keep this civil because I considered my relationship with the Maiden of Water. But seeing that the Church did not consider my sincerity, I am going to formally complain to the Maiden of Water regarding this matter, in my position as the Duchess of Arlaine. Duchess! Surely, we can talk this over. Do you need more gold? We can offer more! You think I lack gold, Deacon Orlo? Your men have disrespected my companions, and respect, thats something that cannot be bought with gold. When someone does something wrong, that someone should apologize, dont you agree? Connie spoke, her tone playful, yet Orlo felt the edge hidden within. And it should come from the heart. Like proper human. Isnt that what your Master taught you? Connie raised her hand and suddenly the chair that he was on floated onto the air. Orlo screamed in fear as he grabbed onto the chair for dear life. The Church Knights that were with him were halfway from drawing their swords, but a voice came from behind them, stopping them from doing so. The moment you draw those swords; those hands will come off. Connie put down his hand and the chair feel, with Orlo bouncing once, flabbergasted by what she just did. His face was white with fear. I apologize, sometimes when I see people like you I just cant control myself. Now, run along and tell your Master. Ill see him soon. I C Iwill excuse myself. Just as the chubby man reached the door, something went past his cheek and stabbed the wall next to him. In the process, cutting a few strands of hair from his head. It was the envelope with money. Once he realized what just happened, the man fell backward onto his butt, a pathetic whimper escaped from his mouth. You forgot your money."
After the unpleasant meeting, Connie went out of the room where she saw Elfriede enjoying a glass of wine with her companions. Saw the Churchs men running away just now. Seems the meeting went awry? Just a bit of diplomacy. You dont have to worry. Currently, Connie and her party members were staying in Elfriedes house. Or, to be exact, her grandmothers. A kindly old woman with a penchant for cooking. After sending her demands last evening, Connie felt it would be inappropriate to stay at the place provided by the Church and was about to look around, when she chanced upon the Archmage. After listening to her story, the Archmage quickly offered for them to stay at her house. You know, Connie. Is this really worth it? I dont want to trouble you. I can handle it myself, Akula said. Forgive me for saying tihs, Akula. But you have not an ounce of diplomacy in you, Illumca said. Better let Connie handle it. Thats right. Any insult against you all is an insult against me," Connie took the glass of wine in Akula''s hand and drank it in one go. "And I intend to make that bastard know who the hell he is dealing with. Chapter 223: The Challenge Chapter 223 The Challenge A few days after a formal letter concerning the demands of the Duchess of Arlaine had been lodged, an official meeting to that effect was scheduled in the morning. An hour after breakfast. The Temple had a meeting room located at the very back, with a view of the majestic ravine behind the temple. The room, decorated with paintings of past Maidens of Water, was witness to many decisions made in the name of the Faith. And it was in here that the meeting was held. Each of the people involved were allowed two people to accompany them. Connie took Lihua and Akula with her. Across them sat Archdeacon Lowen, Deacon Oslo, and a face unfamiliar to the her. This man, with a haughty face and grimy hair, had gaudy gold rings on each of his fingers. He was introduced by the Archdeacon as Commander Hastings. An Unrestrained Candidate who the Archdeacon brought as witness on his side. Allenca, who took it upon herself to be the arbitrator of the conflict resolution, sat at the head of the table. Behind her, Millicent stood in her official uniform of blue and white, with the symbol of the Faith emblazoned on the stole that hung loosely on her right shoulder. A sword with a pommel made out of Mana Stone hung on her right waist. In her position as protector of the Maiden, she was the only one allowed a weapon. Maythe graceOoof Junnaveilallow us peacefulresolution, Allenca began with a short praise. Nowleeetus begin. Duchess Steelheart. Pleasepuut forward your sidesdemand. Before we begin, might I ask why they are here? Archdeacon Lowen said, cringing his nose. I am allowed to have two people be with me. Naturally, I brought in the people affected by Captain Morriss words. Archdeacon cursed inwardly upon seeing the mature beauty with black hair sitting next to the female Centaur. No wonder that nephew of mine acted so foolishly. Truly, beautiful woman is the downfall of man. However, it had no effect on Lowen; as in his eyes, a beautiful beast was still nothing more than a beast. Lihua made a show of shuffling the documents in her hand before she began. I am Sui Lihua. Head Maid and Secretary to the Duchess Cornelia Asterium Steelheart. Speaking on behalf of my Mistress. Our side demands a public apology from the perpetrators of the insult against her companions. And reparations for the damage incurred against the men who were hurt during the incident that happened on the evening of the Twenty Third of The Third Month of 1398. Once she was finished, Lihua bowed lightly to Allenca. The deeemands are noted. Yooour side, Archdeacon Lowen? A scoff escaped from the mans lips. This is ridiculous! A waste of time! Surely, we have more important things to do than bickering about this mundane matter? There is nothing more important to me than the honor of my companions, Archdeacon Lowen, Connie said, back lounging against the chair, her finger tapping the table slowly. Its just words, spoken in drunkenness. I have punished them and docked their pay for three months. Is that not enough? Hardly. Forgiveness can only be given when the affected did so willingly. You see, Archdeacon Lowen, Captain Morris had insulted the honour my companions. One of whom had been commended by the King himself. And by insulting them, it means you have insulted me. Drunkenness is no excuse for harassment. Your men attacked first. This had been corroborated by the witness in the tavern. Because, again, Captain Morris had verbally attacked my friend here. Do you remember what he did? Akula nodded. Yeah. He tried to touch Madame Suis face with his hand, I warned him, and then he said. How dare you speak that way to me you lowly whore!. Getting drunk and harassing women, you sure know how to choose your men, Archdeacon Lowen. If we are going by your words, shall I get drunk here and slap you silly? I am sure you will forgive me, right? Is that a threat, Duchess? Duchesspleasecooontrol yourwords Connie smiled. A hypothetical question. Nothing more. And I must bring this to attention, that though my men had to suffer a night in jail, Captain Morris and his men had already been released without investigation when I arrived. Makes one question whats happening in Grottenstadt, isnt it? The Archdeacons eyes bulged, his hand trembling with rage. Hastings slapped a hand on his shoulder, reminding him to control his anger. He could have de-escalated things instead of resorting to violence. And your man could have not picked a fight with my men, Connie shot back. Look, we can go back and forth all day long, and we will never see eye to eye, she continued. Commander Hastings and Archdeacon Lowen, I had heard about your views on other Races. So maybe you cannot comprehend this fact, Connie leaned forward and spoke with slow, deliberate tone. My men respected the two of them, regardless of their Race, so they defended them. Plain and simple. Lihua and Akula looked at Connie and nodded to show their agreement. Millicent, who had been listening to them, sighed inwardly. If only everyone in the Church is as open-minded as they are. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Now, the question is simple, will you or will you not fulfill our demand? The hooked-nose Archdeacon fixed his collar and spoke. No. To acquiesce to that demand is going to lower the dignity of the Church. This has nothing to do with the Church. It only has to do with Captain Morris and his men, Connie said. Lowen knew this. But he could not fathom the thought of having any member of his bloodline bow down to a Beastfolk. They are part of the Church. And the Church will not bow down to threats! I see, Connie frowned as he so deftly hid behind the Church. So, you refuse our sides demand? Lowen smiled with a triumphant look on his face. You are sure about this? she asked again. Yes. I am sure. Good. Very good, Connies finger tapped once against the table, like putting a dot at the end of her patience. Lets do the other option then.
The night before. Sitting in a small room at the second floor of an inn, a figure wearing regular pilgrim clothes were drinking a cup of mediocre wine when a cloaked figure joined her. Duchess. No one''s following you? Connie, in her disguise asked. It was answered with a swift no. Sit. Take a load off. The cloaked figure took off her hood, revealing the face of Millicent. The Maiden cannot be here as there is another important matter that she needs to handle. Very well. But do you have the power to decide things for her for this meeting? She has granted me that power. Good. I want to talk to you about tomorrow. Yesthe Maiden is quite surprised at what you did. She understands your plight, but this seems rather ill-timed. Connie nodded at her words. Ill-timed it might be, but it is something that must be done. See, I invited you and the Maiden to meet because I want to propose something to you. Can you elaborate on that? Tomorrow, if things go well and Archdeacon Lowen agreed to my demands, then things would be square between us. My companions will get their apologies, and my men got a just compensation enough for a few drinks. However, in case that the first scenario doesnt happen, I will move on to the second one. And this plan is the one that will interest you and Allenca the most. Connie told her of her plan, and immediately Millicents beautiful face scrunched up in shock. Thatsare you sure about that?! If push comes to shove, this option is the most devastating blow I can inflict to that absolute bastard of a man. The Maiden too, will have a chance to put him in his place. However, it will sour her relationship with the other faction, Connie explained, not mincing words. The question is, she leaned forward, pressing the question with urgency. Is Her Eminence willing to yield her flesh to claim the bones of her opponent?
What do you meanother option? We are challenging your men to a duel. Hastings burst out laughing. A duel? Hahaha! You must be joking, Duchess. Oh, I am very serious, Commander Hastings. My men might be rowdier than most, but they are all proper Knights. Weve got the documents and everything, Connie gestured at Lihua, who produced a few parchments that proved that her words were true. As you know, I am a Duchess, and I have the right to appoint Knights of my own. And it so happens that some of those men that your men had a scuffle with, including Captain Nick, are proper ones. What? The earlier smile of triumph quickly turned into a slack jaw of flabbergast. You cant do that! As a matter of fact, they can, Archdeacon. Church Knights are still Knights who fall under the Law of the Kingdom, so they are duty bound to accept the challenge. Shut your mouth! The Archdeacon slapped Deacon Oslo angrily. This is the Temple of Lorena! How dare you invoke secular law in this temple!! Holy this temple might be, but as Knights of the Kingdom, they are still answerable to the Laws of Calendia. Or is ityou presume that you are above the law? Above the Kings own?" Connie raised a provocative eyebrow. If you refuse, well...news that the Church Knights are too afraid to accept a challenge might turn up in taverns. Perhaps some bards might even find such anecdotes sing-worthy. My men are not cowards! Commander Hastings growled. Are they, though? They were harassing fragile women just a few days ago, Akula said with a shrug, earning her a look of surprise from Connie. She is learning. This is absurd! Maiden, I demand that this madness be quashed down this instant. I know that you are acquaintance of the Duchess. But there are limits to insolence to the Church! There is no need to humor this outrageous demands. Millicent stepped forward, putting her body between Lowen and Allenca. You forget yourself, Archdeacon. Step back. Yoooouwill notpresumeof my thoughts, Archdeacon Lowen, Allenca said, cerulean blue eyes staring angrily at the old man. PleasecontinueDuchess Thank you. Of course, to make sure that its fair, only those involved in the fracas that night will fight. No Unrestrained Candidate will join the duel. Of course, if you wish to have both Lady Altanghazar and my Head Maid here to join the fight, that can also be arranged, Connie grinned. This one would welcome the challenge, Lihua commented. What do you think, Akula? Yes! The bronze-skinned Centaur punched her palm with a grin. Thats how it should be! Give me the honour of bashing their heads in! How barbaric! the old Archdeacon said while trying to compose himself. He was surprised by Allencas sudden daring authority. Usually, she always tried to keep the peace. Is this how you solve things, Duchess? With violence? Archdeacon Lowen, Connie said, leaning back into her chair with a smile. I have given you a chance. A chance to choose the peaceful option with which all this can be settled. You have rejected that option. Thus, we are moving to the less preferable, but simpler option. Violence, yes. But it is a justified one, Connie answered with a grim sneer. By law, and by honour. Just as the Goddess intended. She smirked as she meaningfully rolled her eyes dismissively at Hastings. Seeing this, Commander Hastings shouted with barely concealed fury. We accept! Hastings!! Sit down!! Are you still hemming and hawing while we are being mocked by thisthis woman?! the Commander said angrily. As a Knight there is no greater shame than rejecting a duel! It is not your decision to make!! Archdeacon Lowen said, as he began regretting taking the man to the meeting. Indeed. It is not. It ismine, Allenca said curtly. As ArbitratorI will nooowmake mydecision. Archdeacon Lowen. Yooouhave refused to solvethis problem peacefully, nowit is out of my hand. And need I remindyooou again thatthe loose tongue of the meenunder you does notspeak for the whole Church. You willget your men to face theDuchesss menin a duel. Your Eminence!! the man shouted angrily as the discussion had spun out of his control. By right, it should have been an easy win by using his position as the highest after the Maiden of Water. But who could have guessed that the other side would use the Knights Chivalry as a weapon. The duelwill be heldtomorrow afternoonin the training ground area. The rulesshaaaall follow the regularduelling rules ofa Knight, Allenca stated. She then stood up and left the room. Millicent dutifully followed her out. After they were out of the room, Connie shot a look at the old Archdeacon. Thats that then. Well see you tomorrow. You will rue the day you and your Beasts fight against me, Duchess, Archdeacon Lowen said, chest heaving up and down in anger. I have many friends that can make things hard for you...! The blonde girl paused and spoke without turning back. Archdeacon Lowen, I have many enemies. You are but another name to be added to the list..." she paused and gave him a serpent-like smile. "And who knows how long it will stay there.